ă€ŠCEO&#x27;s Runaway Mate and Her Cubsă€‹


 Chapter 1 - Mommys Cubs

    It was a sunny day, perfect for a new beginning. Yet another one.

    Lara had paid the rent for two months that day, which meant her children would have a roof over their heads. She just needed to find the money for food.

    It wasn''t easy. Lara spent a lot on meat, and she wasn''t even convinced it was the right thing to do.

    Her cubs - as she had started calling them - would alwaysin about hunger if there wasn''t any on their table. They would be happy only with enough meat, possibly cooked rare.

    She still grimaced at the red flesh her kids would devour with their small, sharp teeth.

    A boy and a girl, twins. She herself wasn''t sure how that was possible. There weren''t any twins in her family.

    It must have been because of that handsome young man of six years before.

    ?Be good and take care of each other,? she said while checking her clothes. Simple, cheap, yet neat.

    She didn''t look sophisticated, but the light blue blouse and the jeans trousers suited the image she wanted: a in, reliable girl searching for a job.

    ?Mommy will be back with dinner, all right?? she continued.

    The boy, Jaden, wiped the jam from his face before answering.

    ?All right!? he eximed.

    His blonde hair and dark eyes were a sweetbination, at least in the eyes of his mother. His sister Scarlet was theplete opposite: a cute bun with dark hair and astonishing blue eyes.

    Lara couldn''t remember if that stranger had blue eyes. Part of her liked to think it was the case. But it had been too dark to notice.

    ?What are the rules?? she asked as thest thing.

    She liked to remind them to behave, to minimise the chances of yet another mysterious and sudden change of address. They used to travel way more often when her cubs had started howling at the moon and growling at strangers.

    The change started when they turned three. At first, it was only their behaviour.

    Lara considered sparing some money for a good doctor or bringing them to a psychologist. But then, she notices fangs and ws. Their appetite changed, and their eyes would glow in the dark if the moon was in the sky.

    After the initial panicking dissipated, she understood that the neighbours could notice as well. Without thinking twice, she packed their bags and disappeared before anyone could ask. Or worse, call the police.

    From that moment, she avoided staying too long in a single ce. And she would continue moving until her cubs learned how to control their nature, whatever it was.

    She knew nothing about how to raise them. She was human, a hundred per cent. But her children were not.

    ?The rules,? she repeated, seeing that both were too focused on the jam sandwiches to reply.

    ?No fangs; no ws; no howling,? Jaden replied.

    Scarlet didn''t even raise her head, displeased of their mother leaving once again towards foreign adventures.

    ?What do you do if your sister loses control?? Lara inquired, looking Jaden in the eye.

    ?I call mommy and drag Scarlet into the bedroom,? he said.

    ?Good boy,? she chuckled, walking to them and pecking her son''s head before doing the same with her daughter. ?And mommy''s good girl.?

    ?Will you find another ugly job?? thetter asked, finally devoting some attention to the young woman.

    ?I don''t know, Scarlet.?

    ?I don''t want you to work as a waitress.?

    ?It''s not a bad job!?

    ?I don''t want that either,? Jaden added.

    They sneaked out of home and went looking for their mommy once. They found her working in a club, serving drinks to all kinds of people. They couldn''t get in, and the loud music was too much for their sensitive ears.

    They waited for her until morning, and they saw the owner of the club firing her because she was unfriendly. What he meant, they didn''t know.

    However, they still remembered how their mother sat on the sidewalk for a whole hour and cried her soul out.

    They didn''t want that to happen again, but they didn''t know how to help. They were barely four at that time.

    After a year of wandering, they understood it was their fault if they couldn''t stay too long in a single ce. They didn''t know that other kids didn''t have ws until their mother grabbed them one day without even preparing their luggage.

    They fled and onlyter learned that the neighbour''s children had told their mother about a little incident with fangs and growls. They didn''t even fight. But their eyes changed, and they showed their teeth to defend their mother''s honour.

    They had also found out that day that not having a father wasn''t normal.

    Still, the thought of finding a man for their mommy was so bothersome that they dispersed it immediately.

    They had no intention of sharing Lara with anyone else. They already were two: there was no space for a father or a stepfather.

    ?Do you think she''ll find a job today?? asked Scarlet with a frown

    ?If she doesn''t, there will be no meat,? Jaden replied.

    ?But if she does, there''s a chance someone wants to marry her.?

    ?Mommy doesn''t like men. She prefers us.?

    ?What if she changes her idea?? Scarlet murmured. ?We should check that it doesn''t happen.?

    Jaden frowned.

    ?Last time, mommy caught us,? he reminded his sister. ?She was so, soo mad. I don''t want to see mommy angry.?

    ?But she might be in danger.?

    ?Oh, no,? Jaden sighed.

    He wasn''t as childish as to fall prey to his sister''s maniptions. Yet, the thought of their mother in danger...

    ?We can''t let anything happen to mommy,? he admitted. ?We should go.?

    ?We won''t even get in. We''ll wait for her outside,? Scarlet mumbled. ?It will be all right.?

    They nodded to each other, getting ready for yet another exciting day.. Their instinct would always guide them towards their mother, no matter how far she was.

 Chapter 2 - A Sign From Fate

    Lara read the announcements on the window of the agency. She nned to walk in and leave her resum¨¦, but she wanted to see what kind of city it was.

    It seemed easy to find a job in such a metropolis. There were so many chances. Lara was positive that, for once, she could try finding a stable job and settle down.

    The cubs were almost of age for school, even though she nned to keep them far from one for a while more. At least until she was sure they wouldn''t bite off necks when teased.

    However, they hadn''t snapped in a long while.

    Even Scarlet had improved her self-control so much that she almost couldn''t believe she was the same child who left a few small scars on her shoulders.

    Among the announcements, one attracted her attention. It was a position for a part-time ounting assistant in a bigpany. Just perfect for her.

    She had left college during her sophomore year when she found out about the pregnancy. She had thought about it and decided she wasn''t strong enough for the gazes of contempt and the judging words from others. She packed her things and left, like every time things went in the wrong way.

    She didn''t know how to contact the man she spent the night with after getting drunk. She had just had a single drink, but her body reacted to that person as if she was drugged. She wondered, once or twice, if that could have happened.

    But, in the end, she stopped thinking. She didn''t need to know what happened, especially after giving birth to two healthy and pretty babies.

    Her parents chased her out of home, and her friends locked their doors when she asked for help.

    All alone, she changed the city many times and made up a story that would help her avoid people''s judgements. She bought a cheap ring and invented a dead husband.

    Her gaze would naturally change as she remembered how embarrassingly cringy it was to buy a nuptial ring for herself. It was of great help when she needed to convince the others she was in pain.

    After years of doing it, it had grown inside her. Not everyone would be fooled, but most believed her story and sympathised.

    She pushed the door made of ss and stepped into the agency

    ?Hello,? she said to the secretary sitting right next to it. ?I am looking for a job. I don''t have a college degree, but my high school is famous for its economics and finance courses. I also did an internship in the study of an ounting manager.?

    The secretary looked up and down the girl, and she decided to give it a try.

    ?How long was the internship??

    ?Six months.?

    ?Barely enough to count it as experience. Other jobs??

    ?I worked as a barman, a waitress, and a shop assistant. I''m not afraid of sweating, and I can do night shifts as long as I can take a couple of leaves every month. I can work twelve hours straight, and I don''t lose focus.?

    She had learned which skills to present during the years. She also knew where she could lie a little without getting caught.

    After all, no one is perfect in this world. With that thought, Lara didn''t feel guilty for advertising skills she didn''t have.

    ?I can be friendly with my co-workers and the customers. I am proficient at organising time, and I also love working in a team!?

    ?Enough, enough...? the secretary sighed. ?What kind of contract are you looking for??

    ?Oh, I''d like a part-time job. I have a family to take care of.?

    ?Sure...? she hummed while reading the papers in front of her. ?There is this one. You should give it a try... Thepany does the interviews at their headquarters, and they''re very picky. But you won''t lose anything if you try. Beware: the part-time contract is just for the initial period. They''re looking for someone to insert in their team for good with a full-time working time.?

    ?Oh, that''s awesome!? Lara eximed.

    It was the first time she would have one real interview for a real job. Even just having health insurance paid would have been a massive change. Not that she needed it: her cubs never got ill.

    ?When can I have the interview??

    ?I''ll set an appointment for today. Be right in time. They usually do at three o''clock, but you should check in at least ten minutes early. Talk to the girls at the front desk and tell them you''re there to talk with the HR manager. Are you clear??

    ?Yes, sure! I just need the address.?

    ?Here,? the womanmented while delivering a piece of paper. ?It''s a few minutes from the very centre. Both bus and subway lines are passing there, so it''s easy to reach every hour of the day.?

    She exined to Lara how to reach the building, and then she returned to her previous work.

    Lara looked at the hour and realised she had enough time to go there without spending money on transportation. She got out and started walking.

    A big smile crossed her lips as hope grew in her heart. She wasn''t as stupid as to be swayed away by optimism. Yet, for once, she decided to believe in fate.

    Something in her brain told her it was the perfect day to find a good job. And even if she failed, she wouldn''t lose anything.

    She couldn''t be worse than jobless, after all.

    She grinned even wider while considering which dish to prepare for her cubs that evening. Job or not, she knew there would have been two pairs of hungry eyes staring at her as soon as she crossed the door of their new home.

    ?Mommy won''t disappoint you this time,? she murmured to herself.

 Chapter 3 - The Tallest Building

    Lara reached the tallest building in Norwich.

    It was so big that she could see it from the window of her kitchen. She felt thrilled about getting in there, even if just for a short interview.

    Her heart beat faster while she crossed the automatic doors. She could feel the excitement of a new adventure. Even if her brain knew she wouldn''t get that job so easily, her heart still decided to believe.

    Lara walked to the front desk, and she smiled at the receptionist. She was perfectly in time.

    The receptionist was a girl around her age, impable in her blue uniform and wless makeup.

    ?Hello,? Lara said. ?I''m here for a job interview.?

    ?Do you have an appointment, miss?? the girl replied, analysing her.

    She focused a little too long on the shabby clothes before returning to look Lara in the eye and smirk. Yet, that smile didn''t reach her eyes anymore.

    ?I do,? Lara replies. ?I have an appointment at three o''clock with the HR manager.?

    ?Our manager is a busy person, miss,? the girl sighed while checking the schedule in front of her. ?Indeed... I see no appointment for three o''clock here.?

    ?There must be a mistake. I was told toe here at this hour. Can you check again? Maybe refresh the page or something...?

    ?There isn''t such a thing, miss. If the appointment isn''t here, it won''t appear by just refreshing the page.?

    ?What does it cost you to try?? Lara mumbled, ring at the receptionist. ?It''s just a second.?

    ?Will you leave and stop making a scene if I refresh? No, you won''t. That''s how girls like you do. They love to attract attention like this, but the manager doesn''t have time for everyone.?

    ?What?? Lara rebuked. ?What scene am I causing??

    She snorted, realising she was powerless against that stubborn doll. She stepped back and thought about her options. She couldn''t leave. First of all, because it was the first time she had the opportunity to get a job with human working hours.

    And, second, because she had an appointment. She had the right to be there.

    The other receptionist reached the first, asking her about what was the matter. The two talked for a while under Lara''s uncertain gaze.

    She stood there and waited for one of the two toe and throw her out.

    At the same time, the two cubs reached the agency where Lara was an hour before.

    ?Mommy was here,? Scarletmented, stopping in front of the window with the announcements. ?She stood in this spot for a while before proceeding.?

    She rubbed her nose, annoyed by the smog of the city. Her sensitive smell couldn''t withstand so many people and cars all in the same area. She hated tracking her mommy in crowded ces the most. Norwich was among thergest cities in that region, and Scarlet was already looking forward to moving to a smaller and cosier one.

    ?Shall we ask thedy working here if she saw our mommy? We can''t follow her to the centre. It''s too stinky there,? Jaden said.

    The siblings were holding hands while pondering about the next move.

    ?It hasn''t been long before mommy arrived. Maybe we''re in time to catch her on the road?? Scarlet tried. She didn''t like interacting with people outside her family. Mostly because they were annoying.

    ?I will ask thedy. I''m sure she''ll tell us where mommy went,? Jaden replied. He pushed the door and walked in, dragging his sister along.

    ?What are you doing here alone?? thedy inquired, seeing two small children wandering the streets. ?Are you lost??

    ?We are not lost,? Scarlet rebuked with a frown.

    ?Hello, prettydy,? Jaden said, trying to attract the attention away from his grumpy sister. ?Have you seen our mommy, perhaps??

    ?Oh, your mum??

    Thedy observed the two, realising they did look familiar. Their faces were not too simr to the woman who passed there an hour before. Yet, they had something inmon with her. The woman couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Maybe, something about their actions or expression?

    ?Is your mother a young woman with brown hair and ck eyes?? she asked. ?Did she leave you alone somewhere nearby??

    ?Oh, no, we''re not alone, prettydy,? Jaden replied. ?Our daddy is out here. We''ll go tell him where mommy went so we can reach her.?

    ?Your daddy left you to walk alone? Is he this irresponsible??

    ?Yes,? Scarlet nodded. ?Our mommy is the best. A dad isn''t very useful.?

    Useful? The woman hid a grin and exined to the two children where their mother had gone. She got up to talk with the father of the two, to tell him it''s dangerous to let children alone, but the two ran out and disappeared before she could do anything at all.

    ?Oh, children these days are so smart that it''s frightening,? she said while returning inside.

    She didn''t know the two were already back at following their mother''s scent, faint and tricky to distinguish. But, they could rely on the information they had just collected when in doubt.

    ?Do you think the LY Corp is famous?? Jaden wondered while looking left and right before crossing the road.

    ?It has Corp in the name. It must be famous,? Scarlet replied with a shrug. ?I hope mommy doesn''t like that name. She hates famous ces, right??

    ?Right...?

    They walked in the city, sometimes catching a breath of their mother''s scent. They knew they were on the right way, and they reached the centre in about an hour. They knew their mother wasn''t much far from them, or they wouldn''t have been able to follow her steps that easily.

    ?Which building?? Scarlet mumbled.

    ?The biggest,? Jaden decided. He stepped towards the door, but then he remembered they weren''t supposed to infiltrate ces.

    He didn''t want to make their mommy angry. But he couldn''t leave her alone: that ce was weird.

    No matter how long he looked, he could see the dark aura of a huge threat in front of them.. One more reason to walk inside.

 Chapter 4 - Threatening Yet Familiar

    ?I will take it from here,? the second girl at the reception said to the first. ?Let me solve it.?

    She walked from behind the desk and reached Lara.

    ?Hello, miss. You can''t stay here,? she said with a polite tone and courteous smile. ?This is where we wee clients and business partners.?

    ?I have an appointment at three o''clock,? Lara tried.

    ?My colleague checked, and there was nothing. It might be a misunderstanding. If you tell me your name, I can check and inform you if the meeting is scheduled for another day.?

    She took a few steps to offer Lara a piece of paper to write her number, but then she halted.

    Her eyes observed Lara for a few seconds before returning to their former, polite expression. Lara could have sworn she saw the pupils contract, but it had been so fast that she might have been wrong.

    ?I will be right back; just give me a second,? she mumbled before turning on her heels and walking back to the reception desk.

    She reached a phone and pressed the numbers, almost in a trance.

    Lara noticed her curious behaviour, but she didn''t think much. It could have been due to stress, couldn''t it?

    She waited to be called again, and she walked back to the desk when the girl smiled.

    ?Please, follow me, miss,? she said. ?The manager is waiting for you.?

    She sighed, relieved. She would be having her job interview. Even though it was clear she wouldn''t get the job. Not after the drama at the front desk.

    ?We usually don''t hire through announcements, so we were surprised. The one you must have seen is a mistake someone made, but we indeed are looking for an ounting assistant.?

    ?So, is the announcement real? And the appointment? Did it appear??

    ?No, but it doesn''t matter. The manager will interview you, isn''t that what matters??

    ?Oh, sure,? Lara said. Yet, she didn''t like to pass as a liar. ?That''s what matters...?

    ?Please, wait here for a while. The manager is busy right now. He''lle looking for you when he''s free.?

    ?Okay.?

    ?If you need anything, you can ask me.?

    Lara nodded, observing the girl walking away on her high heels. Her legs were beautifully built. Tiny and elegant, yet she could tell the girl did a lot of gym training. The muscles were well-defined, even though not that evident.

    She would have liked having legs like that, but not even working as a rider helped her. She couldn''t change the shape of her muscles, and her cubs would say she was too thin.

    She sighed, wondering whether to use thest spare money to buy something yummy for her kids. She had enough to buy steak, but she didn''t have the energy to cook for long. The chicken was a better alternative, and she would spare some money to buy fresh sd and some bread.

    Even if she wouldn''t get that job, she didn''t care. Sometimes, one needed to celebrate even when nothing good happened.

    She sat there for a while, not knowing that her children were not far from her. They had sneaked in through the main door and reached the elevator. Getting out at a random floor, they split to cover more ground.

    There, they couldn''t sense their mother anymore. Those hallways were full of weird scents.

    Some were oddly familiar, but they never met anyone that would make them feel at ease and threatened at the same time.

    ?This is not a normal ce,? Jadenmented while turning right. His sister proceeded to the left, so he had to focus and keep track of his surroundings all by himself.

    He walked around until reaching a big door. He pushed and followed the scent of a man. He knew it was a man, for some reason. He couldn''t find him because he had left that room long ago.

    He sat in a corner and wondered: where was his mommy? What have they done to her?

    Meanwhile, Scarlet did find the source of that scent. She turned a corner and saw a tall man with blonde hair. The shade reminded her of Jaden for a moment, but that man didn''t have her brother''s sweet features.

    He was standing there, talking with two other people. Scarlet didn''t pay any attention to the other two because they were no threat.

    Only the tall man was.

    He was wearing a dark suit, almost ck in colour. Still, Scarlet could tell it was actually grey. His moves were all elegant and calm as if he had no worries in the world.

    Scarlet growled, and the man turned to check where that sound came from. He eyed the little girl with her eyes glowing and her teeth sharp.

    He lifted an eyebrow. Did that pup escape from the kindergarten?

    He walked to her, settled on stopping whatever she was trying to do. Before revealing too much in front of the client.

    ?Hey, kid,? he said.

    Scarlet trembled at the sound of his voice, losing aggressiveness for a single second. However, she returned growling soon enough.

    The man stopped his steps in astonishment when he could also smell her. It was the first time he felt so familiar with a stranger.

    He was sure there wasn''t anyone like her in the pack. But she was familiar and new at the same time.

    ?What''s your name, kid?? he asked.

    Scarlet clenched her fists, starting to release all her rage. She didn''t know why, but she wanted to kill that man. Her instinct told her he was dangerous.

    For her, for Jaden. For her mommy.

    The elevator''s door opened with a ding, but no one could turn. No one cared.

    The man and the little girl looked each other in the eyes. One was curious and smiling as if he just found a secret treasure.. The other was ready to attack; her eyes would have killed if only they could.

 Chapter 5 - Not A Choice

    The HR manager of the LY Corp was younger than Lara expected. And he was way more good-looking than the average manager.

    He talked with a secretary for a few minutes before approaching Lara.

    ?Hello, miss. You''re here for the job interview, right??

    Lara nodded, even though her instinct told her to run away. That man had a dangerous aura. As if he could crack her neck with a single hand.

    Judging by his broad shoulders and muscled arms, it might have been the case.

    Still, she wasn''t as intimidated as to stop talking. She tried a timid smile and followed him to the elevator.

    ?My office is on another floor. I hope you don''t mind. There''s a meeting in the conference room here, so we should move there. Do you have any previous experience??

    As Lara started telling her previous job experiences, the manager nodded, following attentively. He seemed very interested. As much as Lara believed there was hope to get a job.

    She didn''t even care if the pay was low: it was a morning job. She would spend the rest of the day with her cubs. And she didn''t need to take a leave to spend the night of the full moon with them. It was too perfect to be true.

    ?Why did you abandon college?? the manager asked once in the elevator. He pressed a button and waited for the reply with patience.

    He didn''t seem to know that his question could have been sensitive.

    Lara lowered her eyes, wondering if a small lie about a previous marriage would have been discovered. Did such a bigpany have ess to data about their employee''s family status?

    ?I didn''t have money for two other years,? she breathed. ?I left and looked for a job.?

    ?You sure did a lot of odd jobs, miss. Is there a reason for not searching for something more stable before today??

    She nodded, even though her fingers stopped trembling. She needed to pass that interview. She needed it for her children. And for herself, as well.

    ?I thought there was no hope for someone without a college degree. But I am capable, manager. I have worked in apany already, and I am very fast to learn. At twenty-five, I realised that I shouldn''t waste time anymore.?

    ?Will you enrol in college again if you get a job? It''s a pity to leave it unfinished, isn''t it??

    ?I don''t know,? she sighed. ?I don''t feel like I need a degree as much. I know there''s a limit to what I can do without one, but I''m too old to dream of greatness.?

    ?One is never too old, miss... What was your name, again??

    ?Lara yton.?

    ?yton... yton...? the manager repeated, but he couldn''t remember anything useful.

    Lara blinked a couple of times, confused. Even if he did know someone with that surname, it wouldn''t for sure be a rtive of hers. The world was crowded with yton folks, wasn''t it?

    ?Are you from Norwich??

    ?No, I am not. I used to live in Sheton.?

    ?There aren''t any there, hmm... How long ago??

    ?I left six years ago. Then, I wandered for a while. I would spend a few months in different ces, so I saw the world. But now, I''m looking for a ce where I can live longer. Let''s say, a few decades.?

    ?Your sense of adventure is admirable, Miss yton. Not everyone dares to leave a stable life like you.?

    ?It was not totally a choice, manager.?

    She smiled. Just when the door of the elevator opened and they stepped out, she noticed a scene she wasn''t expecting.

    For nothing in the world, she could have foreseen her daughter growling at a stranger. What was Scarlet doing there? Where was Jaden?

    How did they get in?

    She sighed, taking a fraction of a second to say goodbye to her job prospectives. Then, she did what she was the most proficient at.

    She took a few steps and stood in front of her daughter. She took her in her arms and turned back, reaching the elevator.

    Jaden appeared just in time, so she grabbed him and pushed inside. She pressed the button for the ground floor and turned to eye the people in the hallway.

    The stranger Scarlet was growling at was still there, looking at her. His blonde hair tickled her memory, but she didn''t have time to see more because the elevator door closed.

    While the lift moved downwards, she realised the situation. Her instinct helped her get out of the hallway, but she still had to walk out without attracting attention.

    ?You two will hear me when we get home,? she murmured. Scarlet was still in her arms, clinging on her neck for dear life.

    Lara took Jaden''s hand and walked out. Fortunately, no one stopped them. They left as nothing happened, and she sighed in relief.

    With some luck, no one noticed anything amiss with Scarlet.

    Since they let them go, she was positive she would never hear from LY Corp again.

    Her children were safe, so she could rx. A lost job opportunity wasn''t that much of a problem. She would have found another one soon. It wasn''t the first time she was jobless, after all.

    ?Let''s go shopping,? she eximed, letting Scarlet walk on her own feet. ?No growling in the market!?

    ?Yes, mommy,? she mumbled. ?Scarlet will be good.?

    She raised her arm, and Lara held her hand as well.

    All three together, they walked to a cheap shop nearby.

    ?What do you think about chicken?? she inquired.

    ?We love chicken,? Jaden replied. Scarlet nodded to confirm her brother''s words.

    Lara knew it wasn''t true. They preferred beef. Yet, they would love to share their chicken with her, so they neverined when she cooked it.

    ?We''ll spend the rest of the day together,? she continued. ?But you will be scolded if something like this happens ever again. Wasn''t I clear about not leaving home??

    She felt so guilty for leaving them alone, each and every time. They were too little to take care of themselves. Yet, she didn''t see any alternative.

    Until their third year, she would pay a babysitter. But after they started biting, she couldn''t take the risk. And she couldn''t afford it anymore.

    ?Outside is dangerous for little cubs,? she continued. ?No more leaving home alone, all right??

 Chapter 6 - A Sudden Family

    After the dramatic scene with the little pup, Nate chuckled at the speed with which that girl appeared and disappeared.

    He barely had time to see her features. Yet, when she looked back at him, he could feel that ancient instinct inside him. The same one of six years before.

    His whole body tensed up as a voice inside his head repeated to im her, to let everyone know she was his.

    He didn''t need any more proof to know that she was the girl from that time. Nor to understand he had a daughter.

    And a son, he realised: the little blond thing who ran to his mother and jumped in the elevator with them.

    He had suffered loneliness for six years, thinking he wouldn''t ever meet his mate again. And then, all of a sudden, he had a family.

    The smile on his lips surprised everyone in the hallway.

    ?I''m sorry for this little incident,? he said to his clients. ?The kids sometimes cause trouble.?

    ?Oh, no worries, CEO Woods. That was a cute scene. I heard your employees can leave their children in thepany''s kindergarten.?

    ?That''s right. We also have an elementary school.?

    ?Such a hugepany is like a smaller country in a single building,? the client stated. ?It''s verymendable.?

    ?LY Corp''s sess starts with healthy and motivated personnel,? he exined while apanying the men to the elevator.

    He signalled to Manager Cooper to wait for him, and he greeted the clients with a business smile.

    He returned to his usual, cold demeanour as soon as they were alone.

    ?What was that?? he inquired.

    ?I was trying to understand too, but I guess there''s more to the story. The girls at the reception told me there was a woman that wanted to meet me without an appointment. They were settled to send her away, but then one sensed wolves on her. A human woman carrying the scent of a werewolf. Oh, two, to be exact. It sounded so curious that I decided to meet her.?

    ?What was she looking for??

    ?A job.?

    ?Howe? We don''t hire.?

    ?Do you remember the incident with the announcements? The one from two months ago? Well, we forgot to take it back from somewhere, apparently. She came here mentioning that one.?

    ?Clean the mess already. I don''t want to have humans around if they''re not customers or suppliers. It''s dangerous...?

    ?I know, I know,? the manager sighed. ?But this was so curious that I couldn''t help but want to meet her.?

    ?And??

    ?And? What do you want to know??

    ?The wolf scent. Was it the pups??

    ?I haven''t smelled the pups, so I can''t be sure. But there aren''t any other scents. I don''t think the two''s father lives with them.?

    ?Of course, he doesn''t,? Nate sighed.

    How could he miss his children''s scent? He recognised the little girl as soon as he could smell her. Even just her eyes, so simr to his, were enough for anyone to tell.

    He was a father, Nate understood once again. How much time would he need to get used to the idea?

    ?What''s the woman''s name??

    ?yton.?

    ?Not the surname, Bass. The name!?

    ?Oh, Lara. Her name is Lara. Shees from Sheton, but there aren''t werewolves there.?

    ?Does she know about us??

    ?As far as I can tell, she has no idea. How could she even raise two pups without knowing how to recognise a wolf??

    ?Find out everything about her,? he said.

    Lara.

    ?I want the report on my desk by the end of today.?

    ?How am I supposed to do this?? Bass Cooperined. ?Am I some kind of investigator??

    ?You''re an HR Manager. It''s your job.?

    ?HR Manager,? he repeated. ?I don''t have much to do in this ce either way. It''s not like we hire people for real.?

    ?Find out her information. Now.?

    Before the manager could despair, the lift opened again.

    ?Manager Cooper, oh... CEO... ehm... About the woman of before,? she stuttered, blushing at the sight of the astonishing CEO of LY Corp. ?I''ve found out...?

    She stopped talking, anxiety taking over. She wasn''t used, as a receptionist girl, to stand so close to the Alpha.

    ?What?? the manager said, rolling his eyes at her reaction.

    ?She indeed had an appointment. The mail was buried in the spam folder, but this agency sent us the warning for a candidate at three o''clock.?

    ?Uh, I have to withdraw the job offer from there too...? the manager mumbled, looking at the name of the agency.

    The paper was stolen from his hands, and he saw how the CEO read it as if his life depended on it.

    ?Lara yton,? he voiced.

    All her information was there as if delivered from heaven directly.

    His heart returned beating for the first time after years.

    ?She will work here from tomorrow,? he instructed. ?Find a position that doesn''t require too much insight.?

    Even though the two interpreted his words as a precaution, for Lara yton not to see anything dangerous, all he wanted was to avoid over-exhausting her.

    He wouldn''t let her run away again, not like that morning of six years ago. When he got up, the bed was empty, and nothing was left in the room. No matter how desperately he searched, there was no cellphone number. Not even some object she forgot because in a hurry.

    The hotel room was empty.

    If not for her scent still lingering in the room, he would have thought she was just a dream.

    But she wasn''t. She was more real than anything else Nate could feel. His emotions were so clear about it.. She was his mate.

 Chapter 7 - Dinner Time

    The rooster was being cooked in the oven, and the aroma had filled the kitchen already.

    Jaden and Scarlet had been standing in front of the oven for half an hour, peeking through the ss. In the meantime, Lara had cleaned the house and unpacked their daily necessities.

    She knew her cubs wouldn''t touch the burning oven, so she didn''t need to oversee them for the whole time.

    It was a little scary how independent they could be. But it made it easier to take care of them. She would have never left a couple of five-year-old kids alone if she wasn''t a hundred per cent sure they wouldn''t hurt themselves in any way.

    ?Mommy has almost finished,? she yelled in the hallway. ?How is the chicken??

    Their kids didn''t reply. It was understandable. They were busy.

    Scarlet was nibbling on her thumb as if it was a drumstick itself. Jaden was still and silent, but he was drooling in front of the oven. The aroma made it even harder not to think about the meat.

    Lara walked into the kitchen and crouched next to her children. She observed the food and nodded to herself. It was time to upturn the chicken so it could be cooked on the other side as well.

    ?Burning time,? she hummed.

    The children woke up from their daze and walked to the corner of the kitchen, at a safe distance from the oven. They jumped in ce and swung their hips, moving their weight from one side to the other, but they didn''t dare to cross the imaginary line of the safe corner.

    Lara checked how the cooking was going, and she nodded, satisfied.

    ?It will be ready soon,? she informed them. ?Have some little patience, and we''ll finally have dinner.?

    She was looking forward to it.

    Before she could set the table, the doorbell rang.

    ?It must be a neighbour that came to wee us,? she murmured, patting on the head of her children. They were back in their daze, staring at the chicken.

    She walked out of the kitchen and entered the waiting room. It was a small room, enough for four doors. On the right side, there were a kitchen and a bathroom, one next to the other. On the left, their bedroom.

    The fourth door was the entrance door.

    She opened it, lost in her thoughts, when she met a pair of blue, sapphire eyes. The same as Scarlet''s.

    A part of her rejoiced, yelling she was right about something. But the rest froze in ce.

    She tried a smile, but her facial muscles couldn''t move.

    ?Hello, mister,? she said. ?How can I help you??

    Her voice was trembling, and her whole body was crossed by a single shiver. She didn''t dislike having that man in front of her. There was something terribly right in that.

    Yet, he was a stranger. She didn''t remember anything from the past, so how could she just assume he was that man?

    ?Do we know each other??

    As her focus moved away from his eyes, she noticed the blond hair and the elegant suit. It was the same ck suit of that afternoon.

    No, not ck... She focused a little more and could discern it was actually dark grey.

    It was a business suit, after all. Not one for a funeral.

    He didn''t wear any tie, but the green pocket handkerchief attracted her gaze. His hair was messy since he passed his hand through it many times.

    Then, he talked.

    At the sound of his voice, she sighed and licked her lips, remembering for a moment only the sensation of his kisses. She felt the need to repeat that night, be it for a single time.

    ?You forgot about me, Lara,? he said.

    She wanted to shake her head, to tell him she didn''t forget... whatever she needed to remember! It was just like that night. She couldn''t move her attention away from him. And she wanted to touch him, to kiss... Or even just to be in the same room.

    She wanted to feel him close, to talk with him... But why?

    The thought of her cubs a few steps from them woke her up. She snapped out of that weird trance, and she took a deep breath to clear her thoughts.

    Was it really him?

    ?You know my name, but I don''t know yours,? she replied, trying to sound rational and in control.

    ?You can call me Nate.?

    ?Is that your name? Your real name??

    ?I am Nathaniel Woods. I work at LY Corp. We met this afternoon, even if briefly. Oh, and six years ago, if you remember.?

    His eyes moved right, where the scent of food came from. He could swear the pups were there, waiting for their meal. He himself couldn''t help but desire a piece of whatever that was.

    Was his woman so good at cooking?

    He chuckled in his heart, looking for a way, any way, to get invited into her home.

    ?I guess it would be hard to forget, though,? he added. With not one but two children. How could she forget?

    ?About today, I''m sorry for that show... My children are a little vital. They y around and love to fight. I hope they didn''t cause too much of amotion,? she exined, her throat running dry from the panic.

    ?Your children...? he repeated. ?And the father??

    ?He''s dead,? she said, out of habit.

    His eyes slid on her left hand, where a nuptial ring was sniggering at him. He could feel it, physically: the jealousy hurt him, and it was painful.

    Yet, he couldn''t sense any man. Not in the apartment, not on Lara. She was alone with her pups. With his pups.

    Oh, yes... She said he was dead. Did she marry after their night together? Or before?

    How difficult would it have been to conquer her heart?

    Was there any chance to get her back?

 Chapter 8 - The Cubs Father

    Lara observed the tall man for a while. Nathaniel, he said.

    She didn''t think he would say a fake name, so she decided to believe him.

    ?Dead? Dead to you?? he murmured, wondering about the pups'' dead father.

    Was he too fierce that night? Why did Lara hate him as much as to consider him dead?

    He tilted his head, looking for any trace of antipathy. Yet, his woman didn''t even flinch.

    She stared back, waiting for him to turn on his heels and leave. Too bad it wasn''t going to happen.

    ?Do you think I wouldn''t recognise my own blood?? hemented.

    Lara took a step back, surprised.

    ?I don''t know what you are talking about,? she chuckled, tense.

    ?You might have forgotten me, but I remember every single detail of you. You''ve visited my dreams many times during thest six years. Yet, every time, I would wake up alone and miserable.?

    He turned his eyes on the floor, trying to look sorrowful. As much as a six and a half feet tall man wearing an expensive suit and the most luxurious cologne could look miserable.

    Lara''s heart stopped beating for a moment. He reminded her of her cubs after they finished their steak but were still hungry.

    It was so simr that she couldn''t help but move to the side.

    ?Do you want to talk?? she asked, hoping she wouldn''t regret her hasteter. ?I didn''t know how to contact you six years ago. When I found out I was pregnant, it was toote. I went back to the club where we met, but you weren''t there... It wasn''t my intention to keep it a secret.?

    He nodded, seeing how she dropped the act and finally acknowledged that blissful night. Blissful for him, for she didn''t seem very satisfied.

    He should have been more careful, especially with a human mate.

    He hated thatst part. Her human nature meant she couldn''t feel the bond between them. She didn''t feel the urge to touch him as much as him. She didn''t want to leave signs to make everyone know he was hers.

    At least, that''s what he thought. If Lara were a wolf, she wouldn''t have left.

    Yet, when he saw her reaction at the door, he started to hope she could feel it. At least a bit. Even just to allow him in her life. It would have been enough as a starting point.

    ?Can I see them, for now?? he asked, unsure about how to proceed.

    ?Sure,? she sighed. ?But I won''t let you take them away from me. I can bring them to you, but I won''t leave them.?

    ?They''re wolves,? he pointed out. ?They will have everything they need with me.?

    Lara winced, surprised by his tender voice. She was expecting him to im he had nothing to do with them. Or, in the opposite case, to want her children all to himself.

    Yet, he wasn''t as forceful as to take them right away. He was talking with her.

    ?I can''t leave them,? she said. ?I wouldn''t have anything to fight for without them. We lived alone for five years, only them and me. We can survive just fine.?

    Her voice was broken by the emotions, but she didn''t move her eyes away from him. She even stopped at the door to protect her children from him.

    ?I don''t want to take them away from you,? he said.

    He considered reaching out to her face, caressing her delicate features after so long.

    Yet, he knew human girls weren''t as easy to approach. What if she was scared? After all, she knew something about his nature through the pups, but she couldn''t be as untouched as she was with the children.

    They were hers; he was not. Not yet.

    ?I couldn''t be there before, but let me help now. You don''t need to work if you don''t want to. I can find a good ce for us all to live, and I''ll buy what you and the children need. You won''tck anything, I promise.?

    Lara took a deep breath.

    ?We are fine,? she replied. ?You cane here and meet them every time you want. But we don''t need anything.?

    He nodded, taking a step forward.

    In the end, the shortest path to her seemed to be through the pups. He could try befriending them and then, with time, conquer his mate.

    It shouldn''t turn out too difficult. Pups are simple to win over...

    As he passed the kitchen door, the two heads turned at the same time.

    He met two pairs of eyes, one blue and one brown. His heart skipped a beat at that sight, but he soon realised there was no friendliness in their gazes.

    The boy stood there, ring with hatred. Yet, he didn''t move.

    As for the girl... Just like that afternoon, she growled. Yet, this time, she didn''t stop at that. Her eyes glimpsed for a moment, and her nails became sharper. She jumped forward, intending to attack him.

    He could smell the killing intent. It was actually cute,ing from such a little thing.

    He smirked, amused by her courage. Or stupidity, he couldn''t tell. Wasn''t she the least intimidated? He was an Alpha, after all.

    Before she could reach him, though, the body of his mate stood in between.

    Lara caught her daughter and hugged her tightly.

    ?Hey,? she said, ignoring the pain in her shoulders. Scarlet tried to break free from her mother, to reach that man and tear him apart. Yet, she couldn''t.

    Lara talked to her, picking her up and disappearing behind the bedroom door. She whispered calming words until Scarlet stopped fighting, and she sighed when the girl hugged her back, hiding her face in her neck.

    ?Mommy is here,? Lara whispered. ?You don''t need to be afraid.?

    ?That man wants my mommy,? Scarletined, almost sobbing. She tightened her grasp around her mother''s neck and decided not to let go.

    ?That''s not true,? Lara pointed out. ?He''s not here for me.?

    ?Don''t trust him. He wants to take you away!?

    ?Don''t worry, mommy''s girl. I won''t let anyone separate us. Do you hear me? No one!?

    At those words, Scarlet seemed to calm down a little.

 Chapter 9 - The Calmer Pup

    Nate leaned on the doorframe, trying to control his temper. The wounds on his mate''s shoulders troubled him more than anything.

    He wanted to grab the little girl and shake her until she realised what she was doing.

    How did she dare hurt Lara?

    He took a deep breath and tried calming down.

    He was in the kitchen, alone with the calmer pup.

    That one didn''t try to kill him. And he didn''t hurt Lara.

    Moreover, he had her eyes. It was enough for Nate to decide he was his favourite among the two. Even if he was ring and visibly unhappy about him.

    ?We won''t let you get mommy,? the little onemented. ?If Scarlet doesn''t kill you, I will.?

    Oh, awesome. Nate sighed in his heart.

    Not that he couldn''t understand them. He was unhappy about sharing his mate with them as well. But he was an adult and knew it couldn''t be helped.

    If the deal to have Lara was to ept the whole family, he was ready. He would have learned how to be a proper father if needed.

    As long as the void in his heart could finally be filled.

    ?Aren''t you the least frightened by me?? he asked, curious.

    He was an Alpha. Other wolves would feel threatened and wouldn''t dare to meet his eyes. Yet, both his pups didn''t react like that.

    Was it because they grew up without a pack? Maybe, they didn''t know the rules. Or, being half-human, their instinct wasn''t at that level yet.

    Or they simply didn''t care. After all, he could understand their worries. In their ce, he would defend Lara as well.

    Nate blinked, calming down his nerves. When he thought he was okay, the timer of the oven rang, and he winced in ce.

    He walked to it and turned off that annoying sound, using all his wits to understand how that thing worked.

    He turned off the temperature, but the light inside was still on. He looked at the options for a minute before finding the right button and turned it off.

    ?Mommy always takes it out to cool,? the little boy said.

    ?It''s burning, step back,? he murmured, but then he realised the little boy wasn''t anywhere nearby.

    He turned to check, and he was in the corner, jumping in ce and drooling a little. Yet, he didn''t move forward. Like a dog on a leash? Or, rather, domesticated.

    He took out the chicken and left it on top to cool. He turned to the little boy and gestured towards the table.

    ?Shall we talk?? he asked.

    His eyes stopped for a moment on the fluffy ears, but he didn''t find anything amiss until he remembered the little one was five.

    Five. His pup was five and already turning halfway. Even a tail was visible from under his shorts, wagging.

    ?Are you a dog, perhaps?? he spat out. ?Why are you wagging your tail??

    The pup wasn''t offended by his words, but he stopped observing the chicken and turned back to Nate.

    ?Am I?? he inquired. ?I don''t like dogs.?

    ?No, of course,? Nate sighed. ?Dogs are stupid and stink.?

    ?Right. But at least they don''t bark when you tell them to shut up.?

    Jaden reached a chair and climbed on top. He sat there, solemn like an adult.

    ?You are not a dog. You are a wolf. And my pup. As such, you should conduct yourself as a wolf...? Nate tried, testing the waters.

    ?I am not,? Jaden replied, shaking his head in denial. ?I am only of mommy.?

    ?Still, you''re a wolf. Didn''t you know it before??

    ?No.?

    ?So, does your mother know you''re wolves??

    The little one shrugged, not knowing the answer.

    ?Does your sister turn like you??

    ?What turn?? the one murmured.

    ?Does your sister have a tail??

    ?She does, but not always.?

    ?So, she doesn''t transform like you. But she can''t control her urges... It must be tough for your mother. She''s just a human: how could she raise you for so long??

    Jaden bit his little lips, feeling under scrutiny. It was true that their mommy suffered because of them. But she never onceined.

    And they couldn''t live without her. They wanted to have her close for the whole time.

    ?Ah, we can talkter,? Nate sighed.

    ?Are you our father? Our real father??

    ?I am,? he said.

    Unless their mother had an affair with another werewolf, he wanted to add. But the simple thought was painful. He couldn''t bring himself to word it.

    Moreover, the little boy was simr to how Nate was at his age. Except for the ck eyes.

    The girl did resemble Lara to some degree, but the simrities were still more in favour of Nate. Both his pups had more inmon with him than their beloved mommy.

    ?Are you here to take mommy away??

    ?I won''t take her away,? he said. ?We can move together to a better ce.?

    ?I like it here.?

    ?Then, I can move here.?

    ?There is no ce for you. It''s too little.?

    ?That''s why I said we could move somewhere else. You would have your own room and a mountain of toys. Isn''t that good??

    ?I don''t need my room. I want to sleep with mommy forever.?

    ?That won''t be possible,? Nate cut it short. Before realising he was arguing with a kid.

    He passed a hand through his hair for the umpteenth time that day.

    ?Won''t your mother be happier in a bigger ce??

    ?We won''t let you get closer to her. You are dangerous.?

    ?I am your father.?

    ?So what? We don''t need a father.?

    ?Your mother is young,? he pointed out. ?Do you want her to be alone for the rest of her life??

    ?She won''t be alone.. Scarlet and I will always be with her.?

 Chapter 10 - Five Years Of Moving

    After failing at convincing the little boy, Nate decided to postpone his ns. The scent of Lara''s blood had filled the apartment, yet she hadn''te out of the bedroom yet.

    She was fine, Nate knew it. She was calming the pup.

    But he was worried about her wounds.

    ?Do you have a first aid kit??

    ?In the bathroom.?

    ?Can you show me where exactly??

    ?Yes, but why do you need it? You are not hurt.?

    ?Your mother is,? Nate pointed out.

    ?She knows how to treat herself.?

    ?Where is it?? Nate repeated, calm and unmoving. He even leaned back on the chair and looked at the little boy with an expression that didn''t admit stories.

    The little one jumped off the chair and brought him the kit.

    ?Good boy,? Nate said, trying to pat his head.

    Jaden jumped away in time and sat back at his ce.

    ?How often does it happen??

    ?What??

    ?Your sister, going on a rampage.?

    ?Not that often anymore. Scarlet is calmer now.?

    He had noticed how the wounds passed almost unnoticed to both Lara and Jaden. Not to mention the other pup.

    ?How often was it before??

    ?Scarlet was untreatable during the full moon. But now it''s better.?

    ?Did she attack your mother once a month??

    ?I... I don''t remember,? Jaden whispered.

    He was unresting and nervous as well during those times.

    His eyes filled with tears, and he started sobbing in front of a stranger. Shame made his face turn red, and that caused another wave of crying.

    The more he tried to stop, the more he couldn''t.

    At first, Nate was surprised. But then, he started to feel guilty.

    It wasn''t the pups'' fault. It was Nate''s, for he wasn''t there to guide them and help Lara.

    Yet, he didn''t know how to reassure the crying pup. Jaden''s ears had bent down, and his hands were wiping the tears that tickled the cheeks.

    ?Hey,? Nate whispered, approaching the little one. ?It''s not your fault. It''s an incident: it happens. Next time, you have to call me. I know how to help you because I am like you.?

    ?Are you like us?? Jaden repeated, stopping to cry for a moment alone. ?So it''s your fault if we hurt mommy??

    Replying to that question was dangerous. And there wasn''t a right answer.

    ?I can help you,? Nate said.

    ?How??

    Talking about bringing them to another ce would have made the little boy step back and distrust him forever. For the moment, it was better to direct his tries where he had some hope.

    ?I can exin to you how it works. And I can teach you how to turn onmand and not when you lose control.?

    ?Mommy said my ears are cute.?

    ?Definitely. But humans would find it weird.?

    ?That''s why mommy said not to y with other children for a while. She said she''ll let us when we control our ears and tail.?

    ?The tail? And not the ws??

    ?That too. But we don''t need other children. We already are two, after all.?

    Nate sighed again. The pups'' attachment to their mother was bothersome. He couldn''t find a way to breach into their heart, nor to offer his presence as eptable.

    He was doomed to lose his soulmate again if he couldn''t find a way to convince the pups to ept him. At least, as a familiar figure.

    ?So, your mommy doesn''t make youck anything?? he continued. Was there something he could help with?

    He was sure that a human would overlook the needs of a wolf. There was no way she could know what they needed.

    ?I love to eat meat as well,? he said. ?But this one is too cooked.?

    ?I love well-cooked chicken. It''s my favourite,? Jaden said.

    He didn''t add anything, but Nate started to realise what was going on.

    ?Your mother doesn''t like rare meat, does she??

    Jaden shrugged.

    ?Mommy likes vegetables. She also forces us to eat sd. A lot.?

    ?That''s good. You need vegetables as well. You can''t eat meat only!?

    Moreover, as a human, Lara couldn''t survive a diet made of meat. She must have had a hard time preparing two meals every time.

    ?I prefer to eat together with mommy. Even if it''s too cooked.?

    Nate nodded. He was surprised at how that chicken smelt good. He felt the itch to try, even just a tiny piece of skin.

    The pups weren''t ying when they drooled in front of the oven. It smelt and looked delicious.

    Studying the children, he could tell they were taken care of.

    They were healthy, meaning they ate enough and never too much.

    It wasn''t an easy feat to feed a pup. They could overeat and have stomach problemster.

    That didn''t seem to be the case with Jaden and Scarlet.

    They were clean and dressed. Even if their clothes were cheap, they were washed and whole.

    The ce where they lived was too small. They didn''t have a living room, let alone a single room for the kids. Yet, it was clean.

    There were boxes in the hallways and the room, as much as Nate could spot from the entrance. They had moved in at most a few days before.

    ?Do you change houses often?? he inquired.

    Jaden nodded, moving on his chair and constantly looking at the chicken. Nate could tell it was hard for the pup not to bite a leg and bring it away in a corner to chew.

    So, they did move often.

    Was it because people found out the nature of the pups? That would have been a problem, indeed. How long have they been travelling?

    It was no surprise that Lara couldn''t keep a job for too long. She didn''t have any intention from the start: why sweat over it when a single mistake would have forced them to leave?

    At that moment, Nate thanked all the gods, fairies, and divinities there were. He missed six years of his mate''s life. He missed the birth of his children.

    But, in the end, he could meet them again. They wouldn''t need to run anymore, for he would protect them from any danger.

    ?That needs to change,? he said. ?You can''t continue switching home and city. Am I right??

    Jaden shrugged. He didn''t care what name the city where they lived had.. For him, all ces were the same.

 Chapter 11 - One Night Only

    Nate and Jaden were sitting in the kitchen without growling at each other. They reached some sort of peace, maybe helped by the scent of the food.

    They heard Lara reaching the bathroom and rummaging in the drawers for a while. When she sighed hopelessly, they both understood she was looking for the first aid kit.

    The running water made Nate realise she wouldn''t think of looking for the medicine in the kitchen.

    He got up and brought the kit with him.

    When Jaden moved to follow him, he turned back and used all the calm he was capable of. His aura turned dark as he ordered him to sit back and guard the food.

    He didn''t like using his Alpha abilities, but he wanted to have a word alone with the woman.

    He knocked and stepped into the bathroom without waiting for a reply.

    He found Lara, shirtless, tapping on the wounds with a towel.

    ?Yes?? she murmured at first. Then, she covered herself with that same wet and stained towel.

    Her eyes widened as she took a step back.

    ?I was waiting for you in the kitchen,? Nate said. He showed her the emergency kit and reached the mirror. ?Let me help you.?

    ?I can do it alone.?

    ?It would be fun to stay here and watch how you patch yourself,? he sighed. ?How are you even going to reach the cuts on your back, ah? It''s easier if someone helps you.?

    He took a clean towel from the washing machine and offered it to her.

    ?Cover yourself with this one if you''re so afraid of what I could see,? he said. ?But I already know everything, Lara. I saw everything.?

    His memory was so clear that he could tell the small changes in her body. After pregnancy, her hips were slightly wider. Her bosom was softer, but her t stomach was the same. Her legs were as long as he remembered, sexy and alluring. Even through the jeans, he could notice.

    She was twenty-five, ording to the data he read in that mail. The perfect age to go out and have fun. Yet, she was stuck at home with two pups and had no clue about how to raise them.

    ?Stop looking at me like that,? the girl murmured.

    She stepped back until her aching back hit the wall. Blood sttered on the tiles, so she turned to clean before causing even more damage.

    ?Damn it,? she whispered, using part of the wet towel. It was bing difficult to control her body enough not to mess around.

    Why was that stranger''s gaze so powerful?

    ?Look like what?? Nate asked, ignoring the show and moving his blue eyes on the first aid kit.

    He opened it on the washing machine. He found all he needed, cing it so that everything was reachable with a single movement.

    ?As if you wanted to eat me,? she replied. ?It''s frightening.?

    ?I don''t want to eat you. But I''ve missed you for six years. Have some understanding, please.?

    ?What are you talking about? We don''t know each other. We might have slept together, but it was a one-night thing. How could you miss me??

    He chuckled, applying some disinfectant on a cotton pad.

    ?Come here and let me help,? he said. Without noticing, he used the Alpha''s pressure.

    If Lara was a wolf, she would have lowered her eyes and followed his orders. But she was not.

    As a result, she trembled in the corner, scared by the dark aura around him. Their eyes met, and Nate saw that she was terrified.

    Thankfully, he closed the door after walking in. It would have be problematic to deal with the pup defending his mother, especially since Lara''s instinct was faster than her brain when the kids were involved.

    ?I won''t hurt you, Lara. I''m here to help,? he said. ?I want to check if the wounds are infected. It''s dangerous to leave a w''s cut untreated. Please...?

    He lowered his eyes, wondering if they started glowing. He didn''t want to scare her any more than that.

    ?I have no intention of hurting you. Nor your children.?

    Since she didn''t move, he walked forward. It took him only two steps to reach her.

    Slow and careful, he reached out to her. His fingers first touched her arm, then wrapped around it. He dragged her back to the mirror, and he started disinfecting the wounds.

    Little by little, Lara stopped trembling. The burning sensation of the medicine on her wounded skin woke her up from the panic.

    She watched herself in the mirror and the man behind her. His attention was all on her shoulders, so she could look at him, unbothered.

    ?These aren''t deep cuts,? Natemented. ?They should stop bleeding soon.?

    His eyes analysed the skin on her shoulder, and he could spot a few pale scars from the past.

    ?It''s not the first time she hurts you, is it??

    Lara didn''t know how to reply. She didn''t want to.

    Yet, her skin was already too sincere. The small cuts from Scarlet''s ws were there, and she couldn''t hide them.

    ?Do you think you''ll be able to continue like this?? Nate spat out, annoyed and desperate. ?What will you do when she bes stronger than you??

    Lara didn''t know what to say. She knew that it wouldn''t be easy to raise two non-human kids. But she didn''t care much as long as they were safe and healthy.

    She wasn''t scared by them, even if they already were powerful enough to hurt her. They weren''t human kids, but they were hers.

    Sensing her tense shoulders, Nate stopped bbering and sighed.

    ?It''s my fault for not finding you earlier,? he admitted. ?But now, it won''t be like this anymore.?

    ?We don''t need help,? Lara pronounced, raising her chin and finding some courage. ?We did fine till now!?

    Just the thought of being separated by her cubs broke her heart.

    She wouldn''t allow it.. No matter the price.

 Chapter 12 - Raising Two Wolves

    Just the thought of being apart from her cubs broke Lara''s heart.

    Even if she wasn''t a good mother, she couldn''t imagine a life without them. She would just lose any motivation to continue fighting, and she would stop caring about anything.

    She knew how it was going to end: she would die, forgotten and alone. And her cubs would be somewhere else, taken care of by other people. Yet, no matter how powerful or simr to them, no one could love them enough.

    She was their mother, and no one could feel what she felt every time she was with them.

    ?I can''t let you take them away,? she said, her eyes filling with tears. ?They''re my children.?

    Nate blinked, surprised. He raised his gaze and met hers in the mirror.

    He was almost done with her wounds, and his rage was calming down as he realised it wasn''t the pup''s fault if she couldn''t control herself.

    Yet, he couldn''t leave his mate close to those dangerous beasts.

    ?I know how to take care of them. And I understand them,? Nate pointed out. ?They are like me. I can teach them how to keep control.?

    The tears in Lara''s eyes escaped her control, and she started sobbing.

    What could she do? That man indeed was their father. Her body could tell, and the kids noticed it with their fine senses.

    Moreover, he seemed to be rich and powerful. What judge in the world would leave her cubs with a broke woman like her? If it came to a tribunal.

    That man could just collect them and leave, and she would have no power to stop him.

    She didn''t think about it before, but she started hating being human at that very moment. If she had more strength, she could fight for her cubs.

    ?Don''t take them away from me,? she sobbed, losing any bit of dignity. She was ready to beg if it could move that strong man.

    Anything, for her cubs.

    What made it the most difficult was that her body was even more confused than her mind. Instinctively, it could sense the danger.

    She was in part afraid.

    Yet, she felt burning where his fingers touched while treating her wounds, and it was not due to the medicine.

    She quivered when his eyes moved on her. Her legs trembled every time she thought about how she already did get her hands on him but unfortunately forgot soon after.

    His finger pressed on the skin of her shoulder, and the familiar thrills crossed her spine. He already did that once, she was sure.

    ?It''s still here,? hemented.

    Lara raised her brows, confused.

    ?Your birthmark. A crescent moon, right here. I was amazed when I saw it for the first time. It''s just fate mocking me, but it''s so pretty.?

    He bowed down, intending to leave a light peck on it. He stopped only when the disinfectant''s stink hit his nose. He frowned and moved back, and he realised he was being too vigorous.

    He stepped to the side and looked at Lara''s face.

    She was frightened, confused, and anxious. At the same time, though, her tears couldn''t hide her excitement. So many emotions for a single heart.

    He wiped her tears and tried remembering their conversation.

    What made her cry in the first ce? He hated himself for being so out of control. He hated himself for her tears, but he couldn''t keep his thoughts straight at that moment.

    ?Why are you crying?? he then asked.

    ?I don''t want to live apart from my children,? she repeated, biting her lips soon after not to burst out sobbing anew.

    ?I don''t want that either,? he said. ?You don''t need to stay apart from them.?

    ?I will bring them to you as often as you want. Just leave them with me, please...?

    Her wet eyes widened, and she used all of her willpower to keep her image steady. Another crisis wouldn''t have convinced that man she was the right person to take care of his kids.

    She was still pressing a bloody towel on her chest, trying to shield herself from his eyes.

    ?I don''t want to split you,? he said. ?I''m not that heartless, for goodness! You can bring them along.?

    At those words, Lara stopped thinking. She couldn''t understand him, no matter how hard she tried.

    What were they talking about, to begin with?

    ?You should get dressed, now. There''s chicken on the oven, and I''m not sure how long it''ll stay intact if you don''t hurry.?

    He turned on his heels and reached the door.

    ?Lara, you''ve done an awesome job with the pups. No, more than that...?

    He turned again, facing her from far away.

    He realised it was better, at least for the time being. They could both think more clearly if they weren''t too close. And he was less scary from afar, right?

    He was just like any businessman. As a human, Lara shouldn''t have been able to feel his nature if he wasn''t close enough. Hence, she would not be as scared.

    Nor attracted, he thought. But that was a battle for another day.

    He couldn''t just kidnap his mate and keep her by his side forever. She wouldn''t give in to her instinct and allow him to do so. Especially with two pups in the way.

    It was a battle he needed to fight for a long time, and burning all his aces the first evening was a bad idea.

    For the moment, it was enough that he could talk with her. He could hear her voice, and he could look at her in the daylight without any hurry.

    ?You''ve done an incredible job. You raised two wolves without even knowing what they were. You gave up on your life for them.?

    ?How could I abandon my own children?? she replied, breathing again as she used to.

    Having him far away was helping, indeed.

    ?The aroma of the chicken made me hungry as well,? Nate said, breaking the tension and smiling. He walked out of the bathroom without any shame for how he invited himself over for dinner.

    ***

    Vote with your powerstones!

    This novel is in the "My Werevolf Lover & I", please help me a little <3

 Chapter 13 - Family Dinner

    When Lara returned to normal, she realised that her n to have dinner with her cubs was ruined. She would have an intruder eating with them!

    A handsome, charming, dangerous intruder.

    She set the table for four, cing the tes on each side of the table. She would usually sit at one end, her cubs next to her. Like that, she could be nearby and help both if they needed it.

    Yet, with a fourth person, that bnce was disrupted.

    Jaden solved it on his own, though. He moved his and his sister''s tes next to their mother''s, leaving Nate alone on the other end.

    It wasn''t a big table, to begin with. Even if it looked like a table for six, having six people around it would have been difficult.

    Nate didn''t say a word and just sat at his ce, observing how Jaden moved the chairs.

    Then, the little boy waited for his mother to tell him to go fetch his sister.

    Scarlet returned to the kitchen with a deep frown and sulking lips, but she didn''t try attacking Nate again. Jaden also told her a couple of words, so she was calmer.

    She sat at her ce and red in silence for the whole time, too upset to say a word.

    Lara cut the chicken into pieces, and she leaned the legs on the cub''s te. She didn''t ask Nate which part he liked because she feared the symmetry would have been broken. She couldn''t give a leg to a cub and something else to the other!

    Having twins could be difficult sometimes.

    She cut the rest and left it in the middle of the table. For herself, she chose the wings as always.

    Her cubs would end up cracking the bones if they reached for the wings, and there wasn''t much meat there. She preferred not to hear the sounds of the first time she gave them chicken.

    Also, she realised a single chicken wasn''t enough for four people. Especially if three of them were... Wolves? That''s what Nate said in the bathroom.

    Jaden and Scarlet would be hungry when the dinner was over.

    She didn''t touch the wings on her te and ate the potatoes, waiting to see if Nate had a big appetite that day.

    Too bad he was as hungry as her cubs. There was some simrity in how he focused on the food, just like the cubs.

    All three of them ate in silence, not saying a word.

    Moreover, it allsted a few minutes only. Rather than eating, they devoured what was on their tes.

    Once finished, all three of them turned to Lara and looked at her with happy yet imploring eyes.

    As expected, a single chicken wasn''t enough.

    She sighed, nibbling on the sd and making the cubs eat it as well. Then, only they had obediently had some vegetables, Lara ced her wings on their te and saw how they started crunching the bones and devouring everything around them.

    They were growing up, and they needed even more meat than before to fill themselves.

    Nate was hungry as well, but he was also an adult. He could wait and finish eating once home. So, he tried his best not to look as desperate as the pups. He failed, but he didn''t know about it.

    He observed the dynamics of the family of three, and he understood how things would go most of the time. Lara didn''t even try the meat that time, and it must have happened other times as well.

    He couldn''t fathom how someone would give up their food so readily, as he would never do that. Maybe just to give it to Lara. But he had already eaten everything.

    He was too hasty. Next time, he decided, he wouldn''t devour everything in a few bites. Even if it was as delicious as to make him forget the whole world.

    The shabby apartment with old, overused furniture made him realise that Lara didn''t have as much money as needed. Yet, she managed to feed the pups and give them clothes.

    That had to change. There was no point in overworking herself when Nate was there to give her anything she might have wanted. Even for the children, as they were his as well.

    When the dinner was over, he didn''t get up to leave. It was too early, and he wasn''t done with staring at his mate. Nor with teaching his pups how to treat their mother!

    He couldn''t leave like that.

    He reached out to Scarlet and stroked her head, messing her hair. It had been rather natural to do so. His first intention was just to pat her head and make her react, but it ended up more tender than expected.

    The little girl closed her eyes at the sudden caress, but she growled and caught his hand in hers. She bit him, trying to make him feel pain.

    Yet, it didn''t work. She moved to another ce on his wrist but, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t cut his skin. That made her growl louder and release her ws, but no effects were visible on Nate''s skin.

    He chuckled, finding her behaviour unexpectedly cute. She was just a puppy trying to sound threatening and failing.

    Lara at first got up to stop them, but she then realised that no one was in danger. Not Nate with his uncuttable skin. Not Scarlet, who was making himugh in awe.

    She sat back, observing that show with wide eyes. She was sure Scarlet wasn''t holding back. Her little girl wasn''t capable of that yet. And she had no intention in the world to dose her strength with Nate. She hated him!

    The only exnation was that Nate''s skin was harder, more difficult to hurt.

    Her wounds burnt even more at that realisation. In the end, it was Lara''s fault for being weak.. If her cubs were surrounded by other wolves, they wouldn''t need to hold back at all.

 Chapter 14 - How To Be Family

    Nate let Scarlet attack him for a while until he was sure Lara saw there was no effect.

    He didn''t need her to step in between to protect him from a pup. And he didn''t want the pup to hurt Lara again.

    ?See?? he said. ?She''s just ying...?

    He realised toote that the effect of his words wasn''t as easy as he hoped.

    ?I mean, it''s normal for younglings to be like this. She''ll get better when she grows up.?

    His words seemed to hearten the woman a bit, so he returned to focus on the pup. There was something he needed to make clear before retreating that evening.

    ?You see, no cut on my skin,? he said to Scarlet.

    His voice became more serious, and the little one stopped biting to listen to him.

    ?This is because we are alike,? he exined. ?But your mother is not. She is more delicate. You should be careful around her.?

    He retreated his hand and observed how the little girl bowed her head and stopped being aggressive. All to be gloomy.

    ?Mommy is fine,? Lara said, worried for her daughter''s mood.

    She reached out for her, caressing her cheek.

    ?See? I''m all right!?

    Scarlet pursed her lips, almost believing her words.

    ?No, you''re not,? Nate replied. ?How long are you going to protect them from themselves? You can manage them because they''re still little, but they''ll soon be stronger than you. Can you imagine the trouble a teenage wolf can cause? Do you think you''ll be able to raise them alone even then??

    He leaned back on the chair, catching every single emotion on Lara''s face.

    After all, she still preferred staying far from him. Nothing could convince her toe with him.

    He felt useless for the first time after a long while. The previous time was when she left him, and he couldn''t find her.

    He had just be the Alpha back then. What kind of Alpha couldn''t win over his mate? It took him months just to ept that she rejected him and fled.

    He had his pack to take care of, so he couldn''t look for her as often as he wished. And he regretted it every time he thought about her.

    But then, now that he had found her, he was scaring her over and over.

    ?I think we should live together,? he said. ?At least for a while. If I make you feel ufortable, you can tell me, and I''ll leave. They are my children as much as they''re yours. I couldn''t be there before, but now I won''t leave you only because you say you''re doing fine.?

    He wanted her. He didn''t care about the pups if not because she cared about them.

    Not that he didn''t feel curious about them. He even found them cute, for some reason. But his will to raise them wasn''tparable to the desire he felt for Lara.

    He would do what was in his power for the pups. But he would burn the whole world for Lara.

    However, after seeing her reaction to his words till that moment, he decided not to make it too transparent.

    ?We can be a family,? he said.

    It was the best solution for everyone.

    He would have Lara next to him, even if just to look at her. She wouldn''tck anything she needed. And the pups would grow up like real wolves without the need to be far from their mother.

    He would be the one dealing with their problematic stages for her. All she needed to do was be safe and nearby.

    He didn''t even need to touch her as much as he needed her alive.

    ?We already are a family,? Jaden pointed out. ?Mommy, Scarlet, and I. We don''t need an extra.?

    Lara murmured something to him, scolding his rudeness. Yet, she herself wasn''t sure about how to act.

    ?It was the worst mistake of my life,? Nate pointed out.

    ?M... Mistake?? Lara repeated. It was true: it was a kind of mistake. But she couldn''t regret it because her cubs were all she had.

    ?Yes,? Nate continued, nodding to himself.

    He turned to Lara, locking eyes with her. He smirked when he was sure he had her whole attention.

    ?I should have dragged you to get married, not in bed.?

    His words travelled the table in a moment, but Lara needed a few seconds to decode them. She blinked, taken back by his shameless remark.

    How could he mention a bed in front of children?

    And the tone he used, so smooth... Was he used to flirting with women? Would he say such things with such a face and sweet voice to them as well?

    How could someone sound sweet when saying something so outraging?

    She blinked again, this time getting something more about the meaning. He wasn''t regretting the cubs. He wasn''t unhappy to be a father.

    It was a relief. Even though Lara would have loved them for both if he decided not to have anything to do with them.

    It wasn''t anyone''s fault if he didn''t know for six years. And she didn''t need him to take any responsibility.

    She would have continued doing just fine.

    But then, about getting married... Was that what he wanted? To marry her and form a happy family of wolves?

    Was it because of the children? He didn''t need to marry her for that. It was pointless in that day and age.

    Moreover, what did she even remember of that night? Only a few images could cross her mind because she was so intoxicated with him that her brain stopped working.

    In the morning, she had left that room in shame. She would have never thought she would sleep with a stranger.

    That''s right... A stranger.

    ?I don''t know you,? she said. ?How can we be a family? It''s impossible.?

    ?That''s why we should know each other better,? Nate pointed out.

    He smiled, satisfied.. A path to his goal opened in front of him, and he somehow knew what to do next.

 Chapter 15 - Invite For A Date

    ?That''s why we should know each other better,? Nate said, leaning back on his chair. He smiled at Lara, trying to look reassuring.

    ?We should discuss what to do next,? she said. ?But we can''t be family just like this.?

    ?I agree. As a starter, we should discuss. What do you think about tomorrow? At dinner.?

    ?Yes, sure,? she sighed, already wondering how much meat she should be buying. She was currently jobless, and that man, inviting himself over, wasn''t helping.

    Her finances weren''t as bad; she would have been able to afford another dinner or two. But then she would need to find a job.

    ?You cane to my ce. Or we can go out to a restaurant,? Nate added, making it clear he wasn''t leeching off.

    ?Scarlet and Jaden aren''t ready to eat out,? she said.

    ?Then let''s go alone, you and me.?

    ?And what should I do with them? Leave them alone??

    It was one thing if she went to work. It couldn''t be helped. But she wouldn''t start leaving her cubs defenceless to go out and have fun.

    That was something she wouldn''t do!

    ?I can call a babysitter.?

    ?They growl at strangers!? Lara pointed out. ?That''s why I don''t call babysitters anymore!?

    ?A wolf-sitter.?

    ?What?? she scoffed, a little annoyed. ?What are you implying??

    ?A wolf girl can take care of them for a couple of hours.?

    ?You can juste here again tomorrow, and we can talk,? she said. Why involve even more people?

    ?Oh, I can''t,? Nate said. ?First of all, I want to talk with you alone. Without your bodyguards. And second, it''s my turn to offer you dinner. If you don''t want to go out, thene to my home. We can eat all four together. Then, the pups will watch TV or y in another room.?

    He was displeased that his n to have a date failed. Yet, he couldn''t afford to let her go just like that. If the price to pay was to have the pups with them, so be it.

    ?They are my responsibility as well,? he added. Only after saying it, the truth of his words hit him.

    He had spent the whole evening trying to woo his mate. All he could do was think about her for the whole damned afternoon.

    Yet, he was the pups'' father. He did have responsibility.

    If it wasn''t for him, they wouldn''t be in that room, eating together, exchanging embarrassed nces.

    But he might have never met his mate again. He wouldn''t have gone to search for her in Sheton: he didn''t know she travelled so far to reach the club that night.

    They didn''t have time to talk, so he couldn''t even collect any evidence about her identity. All he knew was that she was his mate. And that she was human.

    He stupidly thought it was not a big problem until her humanity allowed her to leave.

    He wouldn''t underestimate the importance of talking anymore. If wolves couldmunicate in many other ways, humans used words the most.

    ?If you don''t trust me enough toe to my house, I guess a restaurant is still the best option,? he considered.

    Either way, he would be happy.

    A date alone with her, or the chance to show her a ce she would like and ept to live in.

    ?I am not afraid,? Lara sighed. ?For some reason, I''m not afraid of what you could do to me. As for the children... You said it: they''re yours as well. I can''t prevent you from seeing them.?

    He smiled, noticing how she hadn''t yet understood what he was aiming at. But looking like a potential father for them would have made her realise how useful he could be, right?

    He tilted his head, still pondering.

    Conquering the pups was a hard mission, but making their mother believe he wanted to bring them up with her was worth the hassle. He didn''t have more relevant businesses, so he could as well offer part of his time for that.

    It would at least ease Lara''s life.

    It was a pity the pups were more simr to him than to her. But fathering them shouldn''t have been too hard. He just needed to make sure they didn''tck anything.

    His father did that with him, and he grew up just fine.

    Even though he didn''t have many memories of his childhood with the previous Alpha. He was strict, and he taught him how to rule. But it all happened when he was already an adult. Before he turned fifteen, his father rarely paid any attention to him.

    But he also had never tried killing his own father. That was something the pups didn''t inherit from him for sure.

    ?Tomorrow, after I finish working, you''lle to have dinner at my ce,? he said. It was decided.

    He had twenty hours to make the house decent and ready to wee the three. Also, he had plenty of time to warn his chef to prepare more food than usual.

    Baiting them with meat seemed quite a safe approach.

    ?Also, Manager Cooper told me you should report to him tomorrow morning. You got the job.?

    ?What job?? she murmured. ?And how do you know??

    ?The manager told me.?

    ?Oh, but... Why??

    ?He said...? Nate scratched his head, looking for proper words. ?He said hard-working people are always wee.?

    ?What time do you usually start working??

    He went to work at seven. He could focus better when there was silence. But the rest of the employees woulde an hour or soter.

    However, Lara wasn''t a regr employee. She was his mate and his future wife. She gave birth to his children.

    And she worked hard for six years to feed their pups. She didn''t need to overexert herself that time as well.

    ?You cane at nine. The Manager will tell you more. This is all I know.?

    He could think about it in detail during the night. And then instruct Bass about it.

    ?The manager... He is a wolf too, right?? she said, surprising Nate.

    ?Yes.? He nodded. ?How did you know??

    ?He was a little scary,? she said.

    He lifted an eyebrow.

    ?Am I scary, perhaps??

    ?Not as much as the manager.?

    She looked down, hoping the said manager would never hear her admission.

    ?Oh, that''s right,? Nate confirmed. ?Manager Cooper is scary.. You don''t need to be too close to him, luckily.?

 Chapter 16 - The HR Manager

    Bass Cooper didn''t like to work. He was theziest wolf in the pack, so Alpha Nate employed him as HR Manager.

    They had never hired anyone before, so his job was mostly to listen to some people that stumbled there by mistake and say he would contact themter if they needed resources. Yet, they never did.

    LY Corp was run by wolves. The CEO was their Alpha, and his right-hand men were managers or directors here and there. Everyone had a job allowing them to live together but integrated into human society.

    They even got tax returns because they weren''t using most of the human infrastructure. For example, they didn''t need health insurance.

    Rarely wolves would get hurt and fall ill. And when that happened, a human doctor wasn''t able to help.

    They also had a kindergarten and elementary school to keep the pups under control. After turning ten, they mostly were able to attend human schools. But, until then, they were taken care of in the pack.

    In such an environment, there wasn''t much need for an HR Manager.

    They didn''t hire.

    The employees wouldn''t make problems. And it was Nate that would solve those until the appearance of a female Alpha to share the burden with him.

    Till that day, they were a stable and mysteriouspany, with a charming yet useless HR Manager.

    Bass Cooper liked being useless.

    Still, one day, Alpha Nate ordered him to hire a human.

    He wasn''t even sure how much that woman knew about wolves. She did have two pups with her, but she didn''t seem to recognise the wolves'' nature in the other employees.

    As such, he couldn''t send her just anywhere. He had to ponder about that matter. And he hated thinking.

    ?I guess the girls will be sensitive enough not to reveal too much or scare her,? he said.

    He was alone in his office, reading the woman''s curriculum.

    He was surprised Nate would be so interested in those pups. A human woman and two wolf cubs without a pack. That sure was interesting...

    Yet, from when would they insist so much on a pair of lone wolves?

    He sighed, seeing it was almost nine o''clock. He had to get up early that day! He hoped Nate wouldn''t need him to follow the woman in her job any more than that. He was already tired.

    When his secretary walked in with a mug of - spiked - coffee, he smirked and reached out to the cookies already on the desk.

    ?It must be hard on you, Bass,? the woman said with her kind voice. ?Getting up this early... I feel sorry for you.?

    He sighed, nodding at the secretary''s words.

    ?But now you should start understanding how it is for me every day.?

    He stopped nodding, freezing on the spot. It was one of those days, right? His mate would pick on every single thing. She would make him feel useless and even morezy than he actually was.

    ?My deer, it''s different for you,? he pointed out.

    ?Different?? she stuttered, slightly bothered. ?How different??

    Her voice didn''t turn less gentle, but her eyes didn''t show any warmth anymore.

    ?You are used to it!? Bass replied. ?And you''re so hard-working andpetent.?

    ?Oh, this is what you meant,? she sighed, relieved she didn''t need to get angry just yet. ?Indeed, someone has to earn money for us.?

    ?Sure!? He nodded. ?I''m so lucky to be your mate!?

    In the end, it was thanks to her that he could live a good life. She was the real HR Manager there, even if she acted as his secretary in front of clients. Whenever problems would arise in the pack, she was the only one capable of solving them.

    At first, Bass wasn''t happy about letting her take that role. In the end, those were the Alpha''s mate''s duties. Yet, anyone else wouldn''t do such a good job. And any other female wolf would think she had a chance to be Nate''s mate and seize power in the pack.

    Bass knew it wasn''t possible. He never heard the whole story, but Nate told him that he had met his one and only mate. At the time, they were having a big crisis, and Nate lost his mate soon after meeting. He couldn''t find herter because they were founding thepany and getting rid of rebellious Betas who didn''t follow the pack rules.

    ?Roxy, I have a doubt,? Bass said. ?Where should I put a human woman to work??

    ?Human woman?? the secretary replied. ?What is happening??

    ?Nate said we should employ her, but I''m not sure how much she knows about us.?

    The secretary tilted her head, considering the matter. She tapped with her perfect, manicured nail on her chin.

    ?Alpha Nate told you?? she repeated.

    ?Yes.?

    ?And... Do you know the reason??

    ?She has two pups.?

    ?Just because she has children??

    ?Wolf children.?

    ?Oh,? the secretary realised. ?Two wolf children? Are they strays, perhaps??

    ?Yes, they are. I couldn''t sense any other wolf on them. It''s just her and the kids.?

    ?How odd. What happened to the woman''s partner??

    ?He died.?

    ?I understand,? she sighed. ?We have to find out how much she knows. Only then, we''ll be able to decide which department is better for her.?

    ?How could I cope without you, Roxy?? he said, reaching out to the woman''s hand and pressing it on his face. ?You''re my saviour.?

    ?And you''re toozy for this pack. If you mess this up, Alpha Nate will kick you out for good.?

    ?I would be at your mercy in that case. You''d have to sustain me even more.?

    ?If only you had some use other than your good looks, it might be worth it,? shemented, caressing his cheek and smiling at him.

    Wolves mate for life: they don''t change partners like other animals. And Roxy was stuck with her husband.

    She knew he waszy when they got married, so it waste to change her mind either way.

 Chapter 17 - A Difficult Decision

    Lara walked into the colossal building of the LY Corp fifteen minutes before nine. She walked to the reception desk and tried smiling kindly.

    Yet, she was too nervous.

    ?Hello, I have an appointment with Manager Cooper,? she said. ?At nine o''clock...?

    The girl who weed her the day before red in silence while the other apanied her to the elevator.

    ?When you reach the fifteenth floor, walk a few metres forward. On your left, you can find a waiting room. Tell the girl working there you have an appointment and wait a few minutes. The Manager will soone to fetch you.?

    Lara nodded, pressing the button with the number fifteen.

    It took her three whole minutes to reach the floor. She wondered how much it would take for the top floor. A quarter of an hour?

    She found the waiting room and the girl. She just got a nod, not really concerned.

    Relieved she didn''t need to talk too much, she sat in a corner and waited. She couldn''t know that Manager Cooper and Roxy were racking their brains in search of a solution for her case. She thought her job was already decided.

    When the Manager came looking for her, it was fifteen past nine.

    The HR Manager of such a bigpany sure had a lot of work, so she didn''t think much of such a dy.

    ?Good morning, Manager,? she said. ?I''m honoured you considered employing me. Especially after the scene from yesterday. Thank you for considering me even after that!?

    Bass Cooper nodded, opening the door for her.

    He couldn''t tell her that she was hired precisely for the dramatic incident with the pups. He had to find a way to inquire about her private life, for that was the reason Nate wanted to employ her.

    ?Miss yton, please have a seat.?

    While he sat behind the clean, empty desk, Roxy poured tea to Lara and the Manager, moving her eyes on the woman, searching for clues about her identity.

    ?Oh, thank you!? Lara replied, not expecting such a treatment. She was going to be a part-time employee, after all. She wasn''t a client nor anyone important.

    Maybe, her job would be serving tea. She couldn''t know that.

    ?Now, now... Your working time will be from eight to midday. Is it all right?? he asked, taking a few papers from the drawer. There was a pre-filled contract with general uses and a few notes from Roxy about what to ask the woman.

    ?Yes, of course. It''s perfect,? Lara replied, wondering if it was some kind of test. She would have worked when she was needed.

    Even though Nate did tell her they started at nine. Maybe it was the time for clients toe in? Or maybe it was Nate''s working time.

    ?This is a fixed-term contract. Three months, and we''ll extend it to six months and then two years if everything proceeds all right.?

    He repeated the words Roxy taught him a few minutes before.

    There was no way they could have a human around for that long, but they had appearances to keep on.

    He moved his focus on the woman, trying to figure out if she knew she was surrounded by wolves.

    She seemed wary of him, but her reaction to Roxy waspletely calm. It was as if she didn''t like him as a person rather than as a wolf.

    Or maybe, she couldn''t notice Roxy''s nature? It was a possibility.

    Lara was so calm that it was impossible she noticed that every single employee wasn''t human.

    She would be trembling, ready to leave at any moment.

    Even if she lived with the two pups, there was no way a human wouldn''t be at least nervous in such a situation.

    Yet, she was as rxed as all the clueless clients they had.

    He couldn''t put her in a department where they would fight or growl at each other. He had to find somewhere where she wouldn''t be in danger and, at the same time, where the wolves behaved.

    The best ce was somewhere where humans could visit often. The wolves there knew how to behave.

    ?For today, you can just take a tour of thepany. Roxy will show you around,? he said.

    Then, he saw his mate straightening her back and widening her eyes. She curled her lips, wrinkling her nose.

    Bass Cooper understood Roxy had sensed something.

    He sniffed as well, careful not to be caught by Lara. And he knew what had startled Roxy.

    He could feel Nate''s scent on the human.

    His heart stopped beating, and he wondered if the Alpha had a hidden agenda with that human girl.

    Geez, she had two pups! How could he aim at a taken girl?

    Oh, but humans do not mate for life, he realised. She did lose her partner, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t ept another one.

    In the end, Nate lost his mate as well. They could make it work if they wanted it.

    Lara yton also had the scent of medicine, probably somewhere on her back or shoulders. Along with it, entangled and not very loud, there was Nate''s.

    She probably got hurt and was treated by him, and then she couldn''t wash his scent off because of the medications. It did make sense.

    But it also meant there could have been more than a simple contact between them. The feeble scent signalled a few hours from thest approach.

    Bass would say twelve. So... Yesterday evening?

    His n to send her to any department full of girls disappeared. He couldn''t do that.

    Especially if something was going on with the Alpha: that human woman would have his scent other days as well. If the girls smelled it, he wasn''t sure how they would react.

    Losing the Alpha to a human woman wasn''t as easy to ept, and there were quite a fewpetitive females in the pack.

    Not to mention the rumours that would be difficult to stop.

    ?For this week, you will help in the sales department,? he said.

    A ce without many girls was the best.. Other than a loud exception, but that she-wolf wouldn''t cause problems for the human.

 Chapter 18 - Roxy From HR

    ?Hello, my name is Roxy!? the woman eximed after offering her hand.

    Lara shook it, saying her name and smiling politely.

    ?I work in the HR department, so we will see each other often until we find the perfect ce for you.?

    ?I thought you were looking for an ounting assistant.?

    ?Indeed, but our policy is to find the perfect ce for everyone! You might change departments until we find yours. It will be fun, and you will have a chance to understand thepany better. We prefer our employees to have a broader view about how we function.?

    ?Oh, all right,? she said. ?So, what will I be doing in the sales department??

    ?For the moment, watching and learning. You''ll be helping them by organising documents or simr tasks. Most agents are out for the whole day, so it won''t be too crowded.?

    The sales department was where all the handsome male wolves were sent to avoid trouble with the females.

    Female single wolves were also in a separate department with no males, all to avoid trouble during the mating season.

    It was all organised to have a smooth business and, at the same time, a safe ce for the pack.

    Since Lara was a human, she didn''t have a mating season. She might have felt attracted to the men in there, but she would just hold her reins and continue working.

    Humans had better self-control.

    Roxy knew this was what her husband thought. She knew him well enough to guess he would make such a stupid mistake.

    But she couldn''t say anything in front of Lara, for she was posing as a secretary.

    That woman had Nate''s scent on. She had interactions with a total of three werewolves. The other two must have been the pups.

    If Alpha Nate was interested in Lara yton for anything other than how she ended up with two wolves in her care, sending her to a department full of handsome males was the worst idea ever.

    Roxy was positive nothing would happen. Yet, the thought would have made the Alpha uneasy, and Bass would be feeling the rage of a possessive wolf on his own skin.

    She could understand it. After all, the only reason her husband got his ce was so that she could keep him under control. When he did get up to go to work. She preferred doing her job while pretending to be a simple secretary and having Bass alone in his office, far from the other female''s clutches.

    However, there was someone in the sales department that could be of help.

    She just had to exin the situation to Samantha.

    ?Can you wait here for a moment?? Roxy said when they reached the door. ?I will be right back.?

    She looked for the loner wolf in every office, finding her drinking coffee and cursing one of the younger workers.

    ?I told you: you can''t use any charm when dealing with clients. And you''re not as handsome as your mama made you believe. It''s business here. If we wanted only pretty faces, we would have founded a modelling agency.?

    ?Yes, boss,? the youngling muttered, looking at the tip of his shoes.

    Samantha was one of the top rankers in the pack and the best sales agent they had. She was next to Alpha Nate when the old Alpha died under the ws of a rival pack.

    At barely twenty-five years of age, she was the youngest employee at her level and one of those taking decisions in the pack.

    Yet, she was unreachable. Closer to being an Omega than a Beta, her character was very difficult. She didn''t like to be surrounded by many, and she never socialised more than what was strictly needed for work.

    That was why she worked in a department filled with hunks: she was untouched by their looks, and her mating season mostly passed unnoticed.

    ?Sam, can I have a word?? Roxy said. The young man looked at her with adoration, happy he was saved from further scolding.

    ?Go fix your mistakes,? the she-wolf said, pushing some papers on the man''s chest. ?And remember: this is a ce of work, not a stage for flirting or courting customers.?

    ?You''re so strict, Sam,? Roxy chuckled. ?These poor wolves will die if they work too much. Have some mercy.?

    ?What is it that you need?? The other woman cut it short.

    ?We have a... situation. A human will work in thepany for some time. In the morning, eight-noon. Can you keep a watch on her for me??

    ?Her??

    Samantha crossed her arms.

    ?You sent a woman here? She''ll cause more trouble than I can manage. The boys will be distracted, especially if she''s pretty. Oh, what am I saying? Even if she''s not that pretty!?

    ?She is.?

    ?Awesome. And how am I supposed to help??

    ?Just keep her safe and far from finding out about us. She seems not to know what we are.?

    ?Seems??

    ?We''re not sure.?

    ?She knows ''bout wolves, or she doesn''t. How can you not be sure about it? If it''s a human, she most probably never heard of us. Or she thinks we''re urban myths.?

    ?Oh, this one seems clueless. But she''s raising two pups.?

    ?What? How is it possible??

    ?That''s what I want to know, too.?

    ?Are the pups hers or adopted? Hybrids or pure wolves??

    ?I don''t know. Cooper couldn''t collect enough details about it. It seems they''re hers, but her wolf partner died years ago.?

    ?You hired someone you barely know, and now I have to babysit her. Why in the world? What''s your reason??

    Samantha scoffed. She didn''t have time for that. The sales department was already difficult to manage without humans roaming around.

    ?It means I can''t beat them up until they understand,? Samantha murmured. ?With a human nearby, I have to be careful.?

    ?It was Alpha Nate''s decision.?

    ?Nate''s??

 Chapter 19 - Samantha

    ?It was Alpha Nate''s decision,? Roxy pointed out. ?He ordered us to employ her somehow. He also said not to overwork her because she''s a human. But also, not to let her think she''s here for other reasons. Basically, let her work but not too much.?

    ?Easier said than done.?

    ?That''s why I''m here asking you for help. If it''s you, it will be fine.?

    ?If it''s Nate''s decision, then I don''t have any choice but to agree,? Samantha sighed. ?Bring her in. I''ll find something for her to do.?

    Roxy smiled, happy that her idea to mention the Alpha worked.

    Lara walked in and met the other woman. They shook hands, and Samantha brought her into the office.

    The department was almost empty that morning, so they weren''t bothered by other people.

    ?For today, you can order the records. Client, then date. Don''t ck off, and we''ll get along.?

    Lara nodded her head and started getting familiar with the papers.

    The woman who would be her boss for that week was incredibly attractive. She had long, blond hair and eyes in two different colours: one blue and one green.

    She was athletic and full of energy, yet her demeanour was calm and rxed. Lara was sure anyone would sign a contract if she was the one proposing. Her charm was more than just about her appearance. It was everything: from the way she moved to the small changes in her expression when she talked.

    As a first impression, she did look like an arrogant youngdy. But after witnessing her capabilities, no one would think it wasn''t earned.

    Somehow, it felt familiar. Lara was sure they never met. Yet, her aura had something inmon with Nate''s. And Manager Cooper''s too.

    Was that woman a werewolf?

    There were already three working in thatpany alone. Was it such a frequent thing?

    Maybe, she thought, wolves tend to group and work in the same ce to protect each other.

    Oh, she had no clue about the numbers. Maybe, there were so many in the world. Just that they hid well enough for no one to notice.

    Maybe the neighbour in Sheton who was a little solitary was a werewolf. Or some other kind of beast.

    She couldn''t just assume other urban myths didn''t exist.

    After working for barely two hours, she finished ordering the records and reported to Samantha.

    ?It''s okay, then. You can go home. Tomorrow I''ll find something more interesting, I promise,? Samantha said.

    ?It''s fine. Work doesn''t need to be interesting.?

    After all, she was paid for it. She nced at the numbers in the contract, and the amount of money wasn''t that bad. She didn''t need to find another job, for the time being, leaving the afternoons to spend more time with her cubs.

    She wasn''t as naive as to think it wouldst forever. But they said three months. Then, she would decide whether to look for another job or find something else for the afternoon only.

    She pressed the button to call the elevator, and she widened her eyes in surprise.

    ?Hello!? she said, recognising Nate. ?What a coincidence.?

    ?Yes,? Nate replied. ?A real coincidence!?

    She walked in and onlyter realised they were alone. No one else was leaving at that time.

    ?I finished early today,? Lara exined. ?Seems like I''ll have a period of adjustment before starting to work for real.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Where are you going for lunch? There''s a canteen in thepany. The food is not that bad, and there''s plenty of choices...? he started, hoping she would take the bait.

    ?I don''t think I can eat in the canteen. I work till noon, after all. Lunch is not included in my benefits.?

    ?Impossible,? Nate replied. ?Have you read your contract??

    ?In any case, I''ll go home now. I have enough time to cook for the kids. They''re waiting for me, and they have promised not toe looking for me anymore. At least, I want to reward their patience.?

    ?Do not eat too much,? he said. ?You''re supposed to have dinner at my ce. If you overeat now, then you won''t enjoy the dinner this evening.?

    ?I don''t think that''s possible,? Lara chuckled. ?I''ve never seen the cubs as full as to avoid dinner.?

    She bit her tongue when she realised she said cubs in front of Nate. She eyed his expression and checked he didn''t react. Thankfully, it didn''t look like something she wasn''t supposed to say.

    ?What time do I pass to pick you up?? he asked instead.

    ?We can use the subway; it''s no big deal. Just give me the address.?

    ?I will be in front of your building at seven o''clock. Don''t make me wait for too long,? Nate replied before sliding out of the elevator as soon as the doors opened.

    Lara wanted to ask if he was really getting off on that floor since the elevator was directed to the lower level. It opened there only because some other people pressed the buttons on that side.

    They looked at Nate in surprise, as if him working in thatpany was something unexpected. Then, they shrugged their worries off and got on the elevator to reach the second floor. Apparently, that was where the kitchen and canteen were.

    As for Lara, she reached the ground floor and walked out. She greeted the girls at the reception desk with a smile, hoping they would forget the awkward first meeting.

    She walked home, stopping on the way to buy fresh meat.

    She couldn''t even buy stocks when the prices were low because the cubs rarely ate frozen meat. One of the few exceptions was burgers and the smi on pizzas. Which made her realise that there was very little meat in both of those.

    She needed quite a while to walk from home to work. Maybe, she should have invested in a monthly subway card. She would be able to afford it with her next sry.

    But, for the moment, the weather was good enough for a walk.

 Chapter 20 - Sweet Interrogation

    The first thing Scarlet and Jaden did when Lara came home was hugging her as if they didn''t see each other for ages. She chuckled and let them snuggle soon after closing the entrance door.

    She didn''t notice how they sniffed her clothes and skin, or maybe she was used to it and didn''t pay attention.

    When they sensed Samantha''s scent, they pulled back and looked at each other.

    ?What did you do today, mommy?? Jaden asked, following to the kitchen. They sat at the table and waited for her mother to fry the meat she bought.

    It was the fastest thing she could prepare, so she took out the oil and started cutting the meat into small pieces to need even less time.

    ?I arranged some papers the whole time. Nothing interesting,? she said.

    ?And did you meet anyone??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?How many people??

    ?Oh, how many? Well, I talked with a total of three.?

    While Jaden interrogated her, with his cute and innocent expression, Scarlet sat in silence and listened. She wasn''t one to talk too much, usually.

    ?That''s a lot!? Jaden eximed. ?And how were they??

    ?I talked with the HR Manager... You met him, kind of. It''s the guy that got out of the elevator with me.?

    ?Oh, yes...? Jaden mumbled. He did check out that man before the elevator moved downwards. He could tell it was another wolf.

    Oh, in reality, that whole ce had the scent of wolves.

    He couldn''t be sure, at first, because they had never met another one before that day. Yet, while sneaking in, they could pass unnoticed only because their scents mixed with those of the others.

    There were many, many wolves working there.

    At least, his father had a use: they finally knew how to call themselves. Jaden could have chosen another animal, but that man said wolves.

    ?And the other two?? he asked.

    Her mother had been in contact with three people. All of them had the scent that told him danger. Did it mean they were wolves as well?

    Or was it a general thing? Everyone approaching his mommy could be considered dangerous. What did they want from her, by the way?

    ?His secretary, Roxy. And Samantha from the sales department. I will be working under Samantha for a while.?

    ?You will do what she tells you??

    ?It seems so. For this week.?

    ?How long is this week?? Scarlet inquired.

    She preferred if her mother could work alone without taking orders from anyone. She would tell that to the tall man. He had six years to recuperate: he could start by giving a better job to Lara.

    As both the cubs nned routes to exploit Nate in every possible way without giving him any chance to approach Lara, the girl continued cooking without a single clue.

    She ced the meat on the table and used the same pan to fry two eggs for her.

    ?Wait a few minutes!? she reminded her cubs. Just in time, because they had already stretched their arms out.

    She didn''t need to turn to know it.

    They sat back on the chairs instead of standing on them to reach the food. And they quietly waited for Lara to finish preparing the eggs too.

    Then, when she sat to eat, they used their fingers to grab the meat.

    Scarlet munched her portion without waiting a minute. But Jaden had another n.

    He knew they would eat with Nate that night. So, he was starting to fear the tall man could have more food than they did. In that case, what if his mommy decided to stay there?

    She hadn''t been swayed away with food before. But they couldn''t be sure her resistance couldst for too long. Especially if Scarlet and Jaden started eating even more.

    The boy felt it, deep in his stomach. Their appetite was increasing. They would neverin with their mommy because they knew that simply there wasn''t any more meat in the house. But they would often feel hungry even after finishing their part.

    Even if they were only five, they could understand what it meant not to have any money to buy more.

    He didn''t know how to count, but he could see mommy''s pockets empty.

    ?I am not too hungry, mommy,? he said, leaving two bites aside.

    He pushed his te towards Lara, and he leaned his chin on a hand.

    ?You can have my part.?

    He didn''t expect his mother to sob. She covered her mouth and hid themotion, but her smile was radiant.

    ?What is going on?? she asked. ?Why are you letting me have your food now??

    It was something she couldn''t imagine possible. Her cubs were pretty possessive with food. And always hungry.

    She straightened her back, now worried.

    ?Do you have a stomachache? Did you eat something bad??

    ?No, mommy. I''m full.?

    ?It''s not possible, Jaden. You can''t be full with this little...?

    She got up and walked to him, crouching in front of the chair.

    ?Do you want to go see a doctor? If you''re not feeling fine, you have to tell your mommy, okay??

    ?I''m not ill.?

    ?You too, Scarlet. If you don''t feel right, tell me immediately. Don''t keep it hidden from me.?

    ?We don''t want to lie to mommy,? Scarletmented.

    ?That''s good, then,? she sighed.

    ?I will finish my food,? Jaden surrendered. He had to eat his part and hope the tall man who was their father wouldn''t have more meat to offer Lara.

    He wouldn''t have any chance topete, in that case.

    Yet, he and Scarlet had been with their mommy for as long as he could remember. Nate arrived the day before.

    That was still an advantage.

    ?Mommy, will you forget us now that you found our father??

    ?No, how could I? You have to spend time with him as well, and get to know him better. But I will always be your mommy.?

    She patted his head, considering his offering of food as a consequence of his worries.

    ?I won''t let anyone take you away forever,? she continued. ?I will alwayse back to take you.. Always.?

 Chapter 21 - Drive Towards Dinner

    At seven o''clock, Nate parked in front of the building.

    He waited for Lara and the pups toe down, leaned on the car and pretending to be not-so-nervous.

    He had spent the whole afternoon directing the chef. In the end, he made him cook even more food than he needed. But he couldn''t be sure what Lara liked.

    His penthouse had been cleaned thoroughly, and he even bought some new furniture for one of the empty rooms. It now had a huge bed and a wardrobe. It could be perfect if he could convince Lara to stay the night, for the pups could sleep there.

    He would buy two separate bedster when they started living together. Or, most probably, he would move to his vi. He got plenty of rooms there. The pups could have one each.

    For the moment, though, he had to focus on the little improvements that would bring Lara to trust him.

    The first was: a dinner without incidents. Then, he would offer her a ss of wine. He would wait until it waste, and then he would propose she and the pups slept there.

    He prepared counter-measures to any problem she could have.

    And he was damn determined that night. He would at least let her realise he wanted her. Then, it would have been up to Lara whether to ept his court or not.

    But he didn''t have any intention to give up that easily. Thankfully, the pups were a link among them that could never be severed.

    ?Sorry for making you wait!? Lara eximed as soon as she was close enough to talk. She had a bag with her, probably with spare clothes for the pups.

    ?Let me help,? he offered, and he carried the bag to the car.

    After getting confirmation there was nothing that could be broken, he stored it in the trunk.

    ?I bought security seats for the kids,? he informed Lara. ?You should sit in the front; the twins will be perfectly safe on the back.?

    The girl blinked, surprised by such a move.

    ?You bought the seats just to drive us once??

    ?Oh, it won''t be once. I n on driving them more often from now on.?

    ?Oh, yes... Sure...?

    She opened the car door and lifted Jaden to fasten the belts first.

    ?They''re heavy for you,? Nate said. ?I can carry them; there is no need to...?

    ?I can do,? Lara replied. She wasn''t weak as not to be able to pick up her cubs. And they were still little.

    She didn''t want Nate to think she couldn''t take care of them because she was a in human.

    He scoffed, picking up Scarlet and circling to the other side.

    ?I''m just worried for your back, Lara. They''re growing up fast, aren''t they??

    ?You can say that!? she replied.

    While he walked, Scarlet took the chance to strike his shoulder. She wasn''t feeling all that bad in his arms, but she couldn''t let that man think he stood a chance to conquer her mommy.

    Nate didn''t even notice until he leaned her down. His shirt was wet where the little girl drooled while biting.

    He pinched her nose yfully, and the pup frowned. She showed her fangs, and her eyes glowed in the car.

    ?Don''t do that on the street,? he warned her. ?If someone notices, you might be taken away from your mother.?

    Those words were more effective than a thousand threats.

    Scarlet closed her mouth and calmed down, peeking around in search of walkers. No one was there.

    ?You can''t be sure that no one sees,? Nate exined. ?When you''re in a public ce, you have to control yourself no matter what happens. Am I clear??

    She pursed her lips, unhappy she didn''t have an argument against his words. Yet, she nodded.

    Everything was fine, as long as she stayed with her mommy.

    Nate checked a second time the belt was fastened correctly. He even threw a nce at Jaden to see if the situation was the same. Then, he sighed in relief. He didn''t mess it up.

    He sat at the driver''s ce and waited for Lara to reach him. Oh, maybe he should have opened the door for her. He was thinking about the pup''s belt, so he forgot!

    ?Good!? Lara said when she finally sat.

    At least, he did take two big, big seats for the pups. That way, Lara would have preferred to sit next to him in the passenger seat.

    He smiled at her and noticed her red cheeks. Either she was embarrassed by the situation, or she was feeling shy.

    She fastened her seatbelt so fast that he couldn''t find any other reason to stay there and look at her.

    He started the engine and drove in the evening traffic. His penthouse was in the centre, in a quite expensive area. Yet, he preferred to live there rather than at the vi.

    And there was his mother at the vi. It was too soon to make her and Lara meet. He needed to make sure his mate wouldn''t get scared of his family, and his pack... Lara still didn''t know enough about him.

    He couldn''t rush if he wanted her to stay with him. His long-term ns had priority over immediate satisfaction.

    He waited six long years just to meet her again. A few months more shouldn''t have been such a suffering trial.

    ?Are you hungry?? he asked.

    Jaden shook his head, set on defending his mother from Nate.

    Scarlet, on the other side, was still too wary to think further than the moment. She nodded, hoping there would be some meat on the table.

    ?Awesome! I''ve made sure there''s plenty of food,? Nate said.. He could see Scarlet from the mirror while Jaden was in the other corner, hidden.

 Chapter 22 - The First Little Failure

    Lara widened her eyes when she saw the luxurious building where Nate lived. There was even a concierge!

    The stairs were made of marble, and the building was not too tall, all in all. There were around twelve floors.

    The line of lifts had four entries. Each of them had a maic reader to allow the residents to use theirs.

    ?This one is the lift to use to reach my apartment,? Nate exined. ?I will give you a maic card.?

    ?Why?? Lara asked.

    She couldn''t imagine a reason to go up and down that ce. As a start, she wasn''t even sure the concierge would allow her to get in if she wore her regr clothes. That ce looked really exclusive.

    ?So that you won''t need to ask for help every time,? Nate replied with a shrug. ?It''ll save your time. And also, it''s not too heavy, I promise!?

    His joke didn''t help rx the atmosphere.

    Lara smiled, but the cubs just stepped even closer to her. She was holding hands with them, and they would re in silence and protect her from any attempt of the man.

    When the elevator door opened, Nate skilfully moved to the right and signalled his family to get in before him.

    He had nned that move.

    When Lara got it, slowed by the kids, he could follow her and stand on the right. The button to press to make the elevator move was on the left.

    There weren''t any numbers on the buttons, for that particr elevator would bring them to the top floor only, opening in the waiting room of his penthouse directly.

    He bowed forward, murmuring some fake apologies.

    Lara tried evading his hand, not to be a bother, but his scent reached her. And his body temperature made her feel warm for a second.

    She pretended nothing happened because that was not the moment to let loose. She had to keep her wants under control: she was a mother, not a teenager anymore.

    Yet, her cubs noticed how she blushed and evaded everyone''s eyes. They exchanged a long look, but they couldn''t think of anything to do to block that man.

    He really was skilful! He must have been an experienced yboy. Their mommy deserved better than a man.

    She already had them: why was Nate trying to infiltrate?

    ?Wee to my humble home,? he eximed when the doors opened.

    Lara and her cubs took a deep breath once out of the elevator. They crossed a door, following Nate, and ended up in the living room.

    The biggest televisor they''ve ever seen, even in shops, was hung on one wall. The sofa seemedfortable but not too cosy, covered by ck leather.

    In general, the furniture had a modern style. There weren''t too many movables, to begin with.

    The wall on the northern side had a huge window right in the middle, letting them take a look at the park around the building and the streets on that side.

    ?We can''t see the LY Corp''s building from here,? Lara said, looking from side to side. She was very close to the ss, but she didn''t lean her hands and face like the cubs. They were leaving their fingertips, their breathing forming droplets and fogging the ss.

    ?It''s on the other side. I have just a regr window on that side, though, not such a big one.?

    ?This ce is huge!? Lara noticed, looking at the high ceiling and the endless living room. ?Do you live here alone??

    ?Yes, I do,? Nate replied. What was she thinking? Who could he share his spaces with?

    ?How long does it even take to clean it all?? she chuckled.

    ?I don''t clean it by myself,? he sighed. ?I pay people to do it for me.?

    ?Oh, right. That''s how well-off people do,? she realised.

    ?You see, I wasn''t joking when I said there''s enough space for everyone here.?

    ?You were right,? she replied.

    ?So, will you move here??

    ?No, we won''t. I don''t want to inconvenience you, and the kids are still too used to me. It''s better if we continue living in our apartment. It''s not luxurious like yours, but it''s where we feel at home.?

    ?Why can''t you feel at home here?? he rebuked, his heart hurting for the harsh rejection. ?And you won''t inconvenience me!?

    ?Oh, you must be used to your spaces and your rhythm. The kids and I would only disrupt it.?

    ?But at least think about it! Don''t say no so readily.?

    She nodded, pretending to give it a thought.

    Nate knew she wasn''t really considering it. For some reason, she didn''t want to ept what he offered her.

    Was it because she didn''t want to disturb him? Really?

    Maybe, she wanted her own freedom more. Or she didn''t ept because he would be included in that offer.

    ?Let''s... Let''s go eat,? he sighed. He was expecting as much. Failing at the first attempt was reasonable.

    He never tried courting a girl before. Werewolves didn''t really have long engagement periods. They would meet and instantly decide whether they liked each other or not.

    In his case, it did happen just like usual. Yet his mate had retreated and left him with the task of conquering her back.

    If he had known it before, he would have studied more about how girls should be wooed.

    ?Scarlet, Jaden, let''s go,? Lara called.

    The cubs split from the wall with difficulty, trying to convince their mommy to stay there and watch some more. In the end, though, mentioning food was enough to have them stroll to the dining room.

    ?Shall I help you?? Lara offered.

    Nate shook his head and moved the chair for her. Then, he realised the pups were roaming free. In the end, he caught the closest one and settled him on a chair while Lara did the same with Scarlet metre away.

    Nate couldn''t gantly help her sit as he was nning.

    ?I will be right back,? he said. He disappeared into the kitchen, a little disappointed.

    However, he couldn''t just ignore the pups. That would have detracted points with Lara.

    He sighed again.. Life was soplicated.

 Chapter 23 - Seat Disposition

    Deciding how to set the table had been a tough decision. Nate had thought about all thebinations, but he couldn''t find one that allowed him to sit next to Lara.

    Wherever he left the tes, the pups would have disrupted his n.

    Then, there was another hassle: his table was big! It was intended for eight people, so he couldn''t allow Lara to sit at one end. In that case, he would have to sit next to one of the pups or on the other side, too far from her.

    In the end, he did find a suitablebination.

    Since it was impossible to make the pups stay far from her, and since they were two, he had three tes on the same side. They couldfortably sit there, one on each side of Lara.

    Nate''s te was on the other long side, in the centre.

    That way, he couldn''t be as close to Lara as to touch her, but he could stare for the whole time and hear what she would say.

    When he saw the family conveniently following his n, he smiled to himself, happily. Even if Lara were to shift her attention to the kids, he would have been able to look at her.

    It was enough for the first date. She was working in hispany, and they agreed to share the pups. There would have been plenty of asions to make a move or invite her again.

    ?Shall I help you?? Lara asked, turning to him.

    ?You just rx,? he replied, disappearing into the kitchen.

    He knew that she didn''t like rare meat, so there wasn''t much of it. Only some for the pups.

    He made sure the chef prepared many kinds of side dishes, starting from vegetarian pies and sds to a crazy amount of sweets for dessert.

    He took out the appetisers from the fridge and strictly followed the order the cook had written on paper on the dishwasher.

    Thankfully, the chef knew Nate would not be able to pull it off without help, so he wrote numbers on small pieces of paper he left on or next to the tes, leaving what needed to be eaten warm in the oven and the rest on a table or in the fridge.

    As Nate brought the tter to the dining room, he caught a bottle of sparkly red wine on the way. Red wine was better with meat, so he had many kinds of it. He had fewer bottles of white wine, but he decided he would buy some if Lara preferred that one. There was a shop with the best varieties of the year, always replenished with new bottles...

    He leaned the bottle on the corner, close to his seat, and left the te in the centre. As soon as they saw food, the pups stoppedining about being there.

    Lara filled their tes, knowing what each of them liked more, and they finished till thest bite.

    ?This is just the beginning,? Nate said. ?Don''t fill your tummies with this cold te. I have roasted meat ready.?

    At the word roast, the pups slowed down and stopped craving the high-end ham on the tter.

    ?You eat too fast,? hemented. He didn''t have time to open the wine yet!

    But he couldn''tin too much about that. He himself was fast when eating.

    The pups had finished already while Lara hadn''t even started. Her te was empty, and she didn''t seem to be intending to try the ham.

    Nate could not think of conquering her through food if she didn''t eat. As such, he used his clean fork to pick up a slice and ce it on her te.

    ?Try this!? he offered, smiling as innocently as he could.

    He then stopped staring to let her eat in peace. He devoted his attention to the wine. He opened the bottle and poured a few drops into his ss. After checking the wine was still good, he reached out to Lara''s wine ss.

    ?Wait, I don''t drink!? she eximed before he could proceed. ?Only water.?

    ?How so?? he murmured. He clearly remembered she had a cocktail drink in her hand when they met for the first time.

    It was the only clue he had about her, so he asked the cook to make an orange cake.

    Also, he had smelt alcohol when they kissed, six years before. That drink was not non-alcoholic. Lara wasn''t drunk that time, as she had sipped just half of it...

    ?I have to stay proper to take care of my children,? she replied. ?I really can''t stand alcohol. I lose control after a few sips.?

    In the end, that one drink had stayed unfinished. Was it because she knew her limits?

    When their eyes met, in that noisy club, she had left the drink on the table andpletely forgot about it. But she wasn''t affected by it, Nate was sure.

    She was inplete control when they talked. It was a very short conversation, actually. Just a few words were exchanged while staring at each other in awe.

    Then, after reaching the bedroom, they hadn''t had any more time to talk.

    ?Oh, but you know that already,? she chuckled, slightly embarrassed.

    What was she talking about?

    Oh, it couldn''t be... Didn''t she know about the bond between mates? How could she confuse that invincible attraction with the effects of alcohol?

    ?I don''t want to be like that,? she continued, seeing his nk face.

    He gulped with difficulty, almost choking on his saliva. His heart started aching like the day when she had left.

    She didn''t want to repeat that? Was he too fierce?

    He did pay attention to her, for he knew humans were easy to hurt. But it seemed like it wasn''t enough.

    Or maybe, she just didn''t like it. But her sighs, the scratches of her nails on his back... It all made him believe she liked their night together.

    But not enough to stay.

    He bowed his head and hid his eyes.

    ?We have a lot to talk about,? he said. ?Butter. Let''s not disturb dinner, okay??

    ?Sure,? she said, confused about his behaviour.

    She couldn''t know Nate was cursing himself for being selfish. If he had done more, even if he wasn''t sure what else he could do, he might have convinced her to stay with him....

 Chapter 24 - [Bonus ]Good Eating Habits

    Lara would always make sure her cubs were full before eating. It was an old habit she couldn''t get rid of. Not even when at dinner with Nate.

    There was so much meat on the table that she wasn''t sure how to proceed. In the end, she let the cubs choose for themselves.

    While she started cutting the beefsteak for Scarlet, Jaden couldn''t wait and started chewing with his bare hands.

    Nate didn''t react to the show, so she felt less embarrassed. But still, she couldn''t let the boy continue like that.

    She turned to Jaden and cut the roasted meat, cooked perfectly rare.

    When she returned to focus on Scarlet, the girl was biting a bone, nibbling on the same spot until it started cracking.

    ?No, wait!? she moaned, but the little girl didn''t listen. ?You''ll hurt yourself...?

    Nate observed the scene with peace in his heart. After breaking his heart, Lara had turned her focus on the pups and forgot about him. Yet, he couldn''t help but smile at their antics.

    As Lara took out pieces of bone from Scarlet''s mouth, thetter didn''t move in fear of hurting her mother. He couldn''t know whether that would happen even before. Yet, the little girl''s attention on not causing wounds was an improvement to her raging self.

    ?Why in the world are you cracking bones when you have so much to eat?? she scolded her. ?And don''t forget the sd! I saw you didn''t even try it.?

    Nate sighed at the sound of her voice and leaned back on the chair. He didn''t feel the hunger anymore, even if he hadn''t eaten for the whole day out of nervousness.

    ?Don''t embarrass ourselves in front of your father, okay?? Lara continued.

    She couldn''t see, yet, how Jaden had cleaned his hands on the shirt and reached one of the dishes in the centre.

    The children didn''t touch the bread, but they did eat the sd when Lara ordered them. All with a frown, but they did listen.

    Nate observed their exchanges and how they chose what to eat.

    ?Why do you insist so much on the sd?? he asked.

    The pups were wolves: they didn''t like it. Yet, Lara would be very attentive that the twins had at least enough to avoid stomach problems. But, how could she know it?

    She knew her kids needed meat, but about the rest?

    ?Oh, this... When it started, they would refuse to eat anything but meat.?

    ?Did theyin about stomach ache??

    ?Oh, no,? she sighed. ?But I caught them eating grass in the park, once. I figured they needed sd other than meat. And bread too. But they leave bread apart. I don''t know how to solve this. Even making pies... They eat the meat inside and leave the rest. Forcing them feels like torture... You should see how they look at you when you give them bread...?

    ?Have they had a stomach ache after, even when not eating bread??

    ?No.?

    ?Then it''s no big deal. Their bodies know what they need. I bet they will eat bread in the future, maybe when they start growing more.?

    ?It feels like feeding two tigers, sometimes,? Lara murmured.

    She stopped talking to clean Jaden''s fingers. She did see the stains on his shirt, and her face had turned pale. But she couldn''t waste time mourning the clothes.

    The cubs had more trouble in store, so she just surrendered and cut the second piece for the boy.

    ?I told you, Jaden,? she said. ?You were still hungry!?

    She then turned to Nate to exin.

    ?He didn''t finish his meat for lunch. Pretending to be full, this trickster.?

    Jaden pursed his lips, observing the meat in his te and his mommy''s clean one.

    He had forgotten about everything in front of so much food. His mommy didn''t eat anything yet. Just the slice of ham the man had given her.

    That was too much! He had beaten Jaden with the timings. Yet, the boy could try doing better. His mommy was still hungry, wasn''t she?

    ?Here,? he said, using the same tone and expression of the lunch. ?For my mommy.?

    He moved the best pieces to her te and looked her in the eye.

    Lara couldn''t help but be moved. She pecked his head and caressed his face before cleaning it with a handkerchief.

    ?You don''t need to worry about me,? she said. ?I''m the mother here. I should take care of you.?

    Jaden felt his heart stop. His action didn''t work the way he wanted.

    Why had she epted food from that man and not from him?

    At the same time, Nate had Jaden''s same expression.

    Why was Lara so moved when her son gave her a half-bitten piece of meat? She didn''t almost react when he was the one offering.

    She just smiled shyly and ate in silence. Yet, she was going to cry because of her son''s idea.

    While he considered what he did wrong, his eyes moved on Scarlet. The little girl was snickering devilishly. The napkin in her hands was stained with the sauces of the various kinds of meat she ate.

    She had cleaned her face alone. After all, they were five.

    That level of mess was expectable from smaller kids. But his pups should have been able to eat with forks.

    ?Do they always eat like this?? he inquired.

    The suspicion forming in his mind was clearer and clearer. They were doing it on purpose to divert Lara''s attention away from him.

    And it was working so perfectly that he couldn''t believe they were only five.

    ?Oh, no. Today they''re especially messy,? Lara replied. ?I don''t force them to eat with the fork, though. Only sometimes.?

    She then sighed, realising that Nate would have a really bad impression of her. She hadn''t been able to teach their children to eat properly. How could she take care of them in other aspects?

    ?I always think they''re young and have time,? she murmured.. ?And five years flew away like this.?

 Chapter 25 - Nothing To Ask In Exchange

    After all the kids ate for dinner, Lara feared they would have stomach problems. Yet, they seemed fine.

    A little sleepy because of their tummies being full, but fine.

    She then wondered if it was their need. Maybe, she didn''t give them enough to eat. She sighed, wondering how much more she needed to buy. They ate double what an adult would need during that dinner only. And they still had space for dessert.

    She couldn''t eat much because she was nervous, but she dly epted the slice of cake Nate brought her. It had the aroma of orange even though it was dark like chocte. It was exquisite.

    She wanted to ask Nate which store he bought it from, but she already knew she didn''t have money to buy it.

    As such, she just enjoyed that little luxury to the fullest. She even asked for a second serving.

    For once, the cubs didn''t make any trouble. They finished their slices and then observed how Lara ate hers. Nate looked at her too, and she didn''t notice for a while how all three the wolves were staring at her.

    When she finished the cake and could think about something else, the eyes naturally dispersed and focused on other things.

    ?Now I think it''s the case to wash Jaden,? Nate pointed out.

    The boy had done his best to make as much trouble as he could. Yet, he finished his ideas and was starting to consider taking a nap. Anywhere would have been fine. On that chair, on the ck sofa in the other room, or simply on his mommy''sp.

    Scarlet was sleepy too, even though her clothes weren''t dirty. Since her mommy was already busy around Jaden, she didn''t need to make a mess of herself. Her eyes were closing, but she stubbornly stayed sat on the chair.

    ?There''s a room for them to take a nap,? Nate started, hinting at his real intentions for the first time.

    Lara didn''t react, as she was cleaning Jaden''s face from... Well, from everything. There wasn''t a kind of food not on his skin or clothes.

    ?I have to change him; where is the bathroom?? she asked.

    Nate showed her the way and walked back to the table.

    Alone with Scarlet, he watched the little girl. The awkward atmosphere would have been worse if the pup wasn''t fighting against slumber.

    They did eat well. He was surprised they epted his food. Yet, they stayed in the way the whole time. He couldn''t even have a conversation with them wreaking havoc.

    ?Do you want to sleep?? he asked.

    Scarlet stubbornly shook her head.

    ?Do you want to wait for your mother and watch my moves from a morefortable ce??

    This time, she nodded. Her mommy was far away, but she had better pay attention to that man. He could prepare some traps forter.

    She jumped down and walked to him. Nate offered his hand, but the girl just ignored it.

    They walked to the living room, and he turned the televisor on. He carefully selected the channel, and Scarlet opened her mouth in front of the cartoon. It was about small animals and a granny living together. She sat on the sofa and didn''t move anymore, her eyes wide to catch every detail.

    At first, Nate didn''t pay much attention to that. But then, he remembered that there was no televisor in Lara''s home. That must be why the pups didn''t react at the size of that one, but Scarlet became amazed when it was turned on.

    He was positive the two knew what it was. Just, they never used one before.

    It could have been Lara''s choice. Yet, together with other details, like the fact she didn''t eat meat, and how her email contact wasn''t given in the details of the job interview... He could bet they didn''t have money for a televisor or aputer.

    ?Scarlet...? he said.

    ?Yes?? the little one mumbled without moving her eyes away from the screen.

    ?Is there anything you''d like to have??

    ?I just need my mommy,? was her automatic response.

    ?And your mommy? Is there anything she would like to have??

    Scarlet frowned and turned to him.

    ?I don''t know,? she said. ?Mommy works hard but never buys anything for herself.?

    ?Where are your grandparents? Are they dead, perhaps??

    ?I don''t have grandparents.?

    ?Is that so? Do you have family friends??

    ?No, no. I only have my mommy. And I don''t need anything else.?

    ?I understand,? he sighed. Being rejected by a kid so earnestly hurt his pride. But first of all, his worries about his mate''s well-being rose.

    He was sure the pups were taken care of. But then, it must have meant Lara would rather renounce many things as long as they had everything.

    And, also, he found out that she brought them up all alone. Without the help of a single person.

    ?Are you sure you don''t have grandparents? Weren''t they there when you were very, very little??

    He thought she ran away when they started showing their nature. It turned out there was no one right from the start.

    She had been alone. That word made him reconsider his years of suffering.

    He did feel pain when thinking about her, but he was surrounded by his pack. At the same time when he thought he was unlucky, Lara was pregnant andter with not one, but two children, bearing the sufferance and the judging looks from everyone.

    On top of that, her children weren''t even human.

    He felt shame for his little tricks, for wanting to trap her next to him at any cost. He didn''t deserve her yet. He hadn''t done anything!

    ?If only I could find you sooner,? he sighed.

    ?We don''t need you.?

    ?No, you''re right. You don''t need me as much as I need you. But you can let me help.?

    Scarlet''s face showed her reluctance at even believing his sorrow. Yet, she didn''t know what else to say.. If he could help her mommy be happy, and if he had nothing to ask in exchange, she could allow him to do so.

 Chapter 26 - Jealous Family

    When Lara finished washing and changing Jaden, Scarlet was already asleep on the sofa. She snuggled in a corner, as far as possible from Nate. Yet, she lowered her guard enough to fall into slumber.

    ?I would bring her in the room, but she could wake up if she senses it''s me,? the man exined.

    His face was calm as if he didn''t just crumble down like a mountain of dust. He even managed to smile at Lara.

    ?You don''t need to carry them back. Stay for the night, and I''ll bring you home early in the morning if you need anything from there.?

    Lara nodded. After all, she was also tired.

    At the thought of carrying the cubs back, settling them on the bed and preparing to get up early, she felt exhausted.

    She could just do everything in the morning. She would have woken them to go home early so that she could shower and go to work.

    ?You don''t mind waking up early?? she said. ?You don''t have to see us out: we''ll just leave silently.?

    ?Oh, no,? he said. ?I have a day off.?

    ?One more reason to sleep longer.?

    ?I mean, I have the morning off. I was going to ask you if I could keep the kids until you''re done with work.?

    Lara straightened her back, worried. She wanted to say no.

    She was afraid to lose them to their father. But she had no right to do so. In the end, they were also his.

    ?Fine then. You know where to find me if anything happens. I will leave them with you...?

    Scarlet opened her eyes just when Lara said those words. She jumped off the bed, cursing Nate with the few words she learned when the cartoon was over and some other show had started.

    She hugged Lara''s thighs and started crying.

    Jaden did the same, and Lara found herself in between two loud, crying cubs.

    Nate observed how she sighed, and he wondered whether the pups always cried in synchrony.

    He wouldn''t be able to act as calmly as Lara if it happened to him.

    ?Hey, hey,? Lara chuckled, pulling them in the direction of the room. ?What''s up with you? Someone here hasn''t slept enough today.?

    She winked at Nate and walked away, followed by the kids who clenched her shirt and had no intention of letting go.

    ?Mommy, don''t leave us!?

    ?We love you more than him!?

    ?We will be good!?

    ?We won''t eat much!?

    As they cried their souls out, maybe disturbing the neighbours with their whining, Lara picked them up, one by one, and she sat between them on the bed. She hugged each with an arm and pecked their heads, alternating.

    ?Mommy isn''t going anywhere,? she said. ?I''ll stay here with you. We''ll sleep together, like always.?

    ?You won''t leave us here and run away with that man??

    ?No! How can you think about something like this? Mommy loves you more than anything else in the world.?

    Shey down, caressed and pecked the children for more than half an hour.

    Nate sat on the couch like an abandoned puppy, waiting for the turmoil to calm. Only when no sob came from the room, he walked to them and observed from the hallways.

    He didn''t step in, not even breathing so that the children couldn''t sense him. Either way, they were too focused on their mommy to notice.

    His heart skipped a couple of beats as he observed his mate while she cuddled his pups. At that moment, she became even more beautiful in his eyes.

    Somehow, her face was radiant as she murmured sweet words and let the two kids fall asleep on the big,fortable bed.

    Their little hands clutched her clothes as they shut their eyes. They were clinging on to her even while sleeping, still afraid she would disappear.

    Then, Lara slipped out without rming the twins. With the same silent steps she must have used with him six years before, she walked out and closed the door. She leaned on it and sighed, waiting for Nate''sments.

    Yet, he said nothing.

    ?I brought something for you,? she said, then.

    She walked back to the living room and collected an album from the bag. She sat on the sofa and waited for Nate to sit next to her.

    ?These are all the pictures I have of them,? she exined. ?From when they were born. Do you want to see??

    He nodded by reflex, and she opened the first page.

    ?This one is from the hospital, the day after they were born. I couldn''t walk for a couple of days, but a nurse was so kind that she made the pictures for me. They were so small, right??

    ?Even now,? Natemented. ?They''re rather small.?

    ?I know, right? I don''t know why, though. I thought it was rted to their nature... And the doctor in the hospital said every kid is a special story...?

    ?Wolves do get born smaller than human kids, but then they grow faster. But ours are hybrids. It''s not very surprising they''re taking their time.?

    ?Are you sure it''s not for something I''ve done??

    ?No, Lara. You''ve done everything right till now. You would have noticed if they suffered. You would have felt it with your motherly instinct.?

    ?How are you so certain? I am human, you know that, right??

    ?It doesn''t matter. You carried them for nine months. Even human mothers develop their instinct after so much time of sharing... well, sharing everything.?

    His eyes stopped on the picture for a few seconds. He realised that, even soon after birth, the twins took more after him than after Lara.

    He wasn''t lucky. He would have preferred the other way around.

    ?What did your parents say when you told them? Or you ran away before they knew?? he continued.

    After talking with Scarlet, and with Jaden the day before, he was starting to form a bleak picture in his mind.

    ?My father felt sorry, but my mother was ruthless,? she sighed. ?They threw me out of the house. Well... My father did give me some money in secret for an abortion.. He told me that a young girl with a child had a difficult life.?

 Chapter 27 - Two Copies Of Each

    ?My father did give me some money in secret for an abortion. He told me that a young girl with a child had a difficult life,? Lara said.

    She had no intention of lying. And she could not back up any story.

    Saying her parents were dead might have required a grave, and she was not in the right mind to look for two ytons in the graveyards.

    And she didn''t want to sugarcoat reality. She didn''t likeining, but Nate deserved to know the truth about his children. From the beginning to the end.

    Also, only telling the truth, she could hope Nate would help her understand how to raise them better.

    ?What did you do, then??

    ?I took the money and paid the hospital when I gave birth to them,? Lara replied with a chuckle. ?I found out there were two babies only at the fifth month. I didn''t go on checkups because... Well, I was just stubborn.?

    ?Did you regret your decision then??

    ?I wouldn''t have aborted even if I knew it from the start.?

    ?That''s not what I meant. I''m sorry.?

    ?At first, when I saw them the first few times, it was weird. I can understand how you''re feeling now because it was the same for me. They were two defenceless creatures, and I was supposed to take care of them. And I had no clue about how to do it. They were strangers to me. But then, after a few days, we got used to each other.?

    ?The way you love your children is really... I haven''t seen so much care in a long time.?

    ?I don''t think it''s anything out of the ordinary.?

    ?It''s not that I don''t want to be their father, Lara. Just... I don''t know how.?

    ?I understand,? she repeated. ?You don''t need to hurry. You will find your way, and the kids will alsoe to ept you. I''m d that you''re willing to try, at least.?

    ?How could I not? I already lost enough time, right? Six years are so long...?

    Lara nodded, turning the page. There weren''t many pictures all in all, as if she was trying to save the tape to have enough for all the important moments. And there wasn''t any picture of Lara, except for one.

    ?What is this?? he inquired, pointing at the blurred picture. The only detail in focus was Lara''s desperate expression as she tried to catch the camera. It wasn''t such a riddle to guess what actually happened.

    ?Oh, this...? Lara chuckled.

    She didn''t seem angry. On the contrary, her face was so rxed that one would think she was reliving a happy memory.

    ?The kids reached for the camera and broke it. They were four and tall enough for the table. I was distracted for barely a second, but it was enough for the misdeed to happen.?

    ?Is this why there aren''t any pictures after that??

    She shrugged, returning her focus on the photos she did take. Why had Nate run through them so fast? He wanted to see everything at once, right?

    ?Here,? she said, turning back to the second page. ?Here Scarlet started crawling. Jaden didn''t go through that phase, so I could train with a single energetic kid. When he started to walk, I was already experienced.?

    She then moved to another picture. The pups were still little, and they were wearing identical light green baby clothes.

    ?This is their first birthday.?

    She smiled, but a tear appeared in the corner of her eye.

    ?As you see, I printed two copies of every photo. I intended to let both of them have a copy. But now, we can split them half and half.?

    Nate nodded, even though the picture he wanted didn''t have a second copy. That one was never intended for the pups, he thought.

    ?You can keep them,? he said. ?After all, they indeed are two.?

    ?I think it''s more important that you have them. Also, they are now getting older. They will be able to remember what happens now and in the next few years. I prefer they have vivid memories of a father rather than blurred pictures. It''s better for them, isn''t it??

    He reached out to her face and wiped her lone tear. It didn''t slip on her cheek, but it was so annoying. He couldn''t stand to see that pearl on her eyshes, so he erased it.

    ?I will do as you tell me,? he said. All he wanted was to be of help.

    Which meant he needed to share the burden with Lara. His feelings towards the pups didn''t matter.

    They were a fact. They were real. And, as an adult, he needed to take responsibility.

    Lara had done all the work for the first six years, so it was his turn to sweat a little.

    ?I''d like to spend a little time with them,? he said. ?For now, we should know each other. We will decide what to doter. After you can witness with your own eyes that I''m not dangerous for your kids.?

    ?I''m not worried,? she said. ?You''re their father, after all. I''m just ashamed of the way I fled six years ago. And how I failed at finding youter. But that''s not something to worry about now.?

    Her words sounded a little off, and her expression was nk.

    Nate moved his hand away, hoping that instinctive action wouldn''t cost him his mate.

    She didn''t shove his hand away, but the way she talked about that night made him wonder once again: did he make some unforgivable mistake?

    If only he could find the courage to ask, maybe he would have found out the truth. Yet, he preferred not to inquire during their first attempt of a date.

    At the same time, Lara didn''t know they just had a date. A family date, at that. After having two children, she didn''t consider dating as something she would have the time for, ever again.

    She was too focused on her worries to think about the details. She felt shame for forgetting about Nate. For failing to find him when she found out about the babies.

    How could she even find a man who she couldn''t recall the face of? She only remembered that he was handsome and sweet.. And that he made her feel cherished, as much as it affected her mood for days after their meeting.

 Chapter 28 - Every Right To Be Here

    After looking at the pictures for a while more, Nate and Lara decided she would keep the album with her.

    He said he preferred to know the children for how they were at that moment. And Lara agreed that pictures weren''t all that useful, after all. She hid the disappointment of not being able to help him.

    ?You can sleep in my bed,? Nate said. It was gettingte, and they both were supposed to get up early.

    Lara to go to work, and Nate to give her a ride. With the pups following, probably.

    ?I''ll sleep on the couch,? he said. ?You can use my room as if it was yours.?

    ?Oh, please,? Lara chuckled. ?There''s no need. I''ll sleep with the kids.?

    ?Wouldn''t you feel morefortable alone??

    ?No, I''m used to them.?

    ?Still...? he murmured, looking for any kind of argument. ?You need to rest, right? It''s afortable bed; I can vouch for it.?

    ?What if the kids wake up and think I''m gone?? Lara replied. ?I don''t want to pacify them again in the middle of the night.?

    ?Indeed.? To that statement, he had no reply.

    She was right. The pups would wreak havoc if they couldn''t feel their mother close enough. Moreover, if they were to notice she was in his room...

    ?The bed is big enough for all three of us,? she added. ?It''s huge! Our bed isn''t thatrge.?

    He had chosen a big one for both the pups to sleep on it. He couldn''t have imagined his idea would have backfired since there was still space for Lara.

    He couldn''t believe how lucky the pups could be!

    Not that her, sleeping in his bed, would have meant anything. Yet, it was a little thing. He would have felt her scent the day after, and she would have had his scent on her.

    ?You can take a shower here, so you don''t need to go back home tomorrow,? he continued. ?I''m sure you have some clothes in that bag...?

    ?I don''t,? she murmured. ?Only the kids''.?

    ?Next time, bring yours as well. It''s better if you have some things here. Situations like this one can happen again in the future. If you leave your things here, it will be morefortable for everyone. Am I wrong??

    ?Oh, no,? she sighed. ?But I don''t want to disturb you, Nate. You have your own life and privacy, and I don''t want to ruin something by leaving my traces...?

    ?What are you talking about?? he murmured, confused. ?What could you ruin??

    ?You''re young and handsome. I don''t want to ruin your future rtionships by forgetting my stuff in the bathroom or something like that!?

    He smirked, even though his heart ached.

    ?A woman hurt by your things in the bathroom is not the right woman for me,? he said.

    Then, he realised that was the wrong path.

    ?I mean, I don''t do rtionships.?

    Somehow, that statement didn''t improve the situation. It still sounded wrong.

    After all, when he met Lara, it all ended in a one-night stand. Those words could do more damage than expected, so he frantically looked for another reply.

    ?I don''t bring women here,? he said. ?And I have no intention to date anyone.? He wanted to say he wouldn''t date anyone else, but he wasn''t dating Lara eitherˇ­ yet.

    In his mind, they were already close. But the woman didn''t know about his intentions. And he didn''t know what to do other than ask her to marry him.

    He had tried the day before, and it all ended with her sobbing desperately.

    ?You''re the mother of my children,? he said, then. ?Your things have every right to be here. And it''s better. I feel more at ease if you sleep with the kids. At least for the first few times they stay the night.?

    After all, the pups were the easiest path to her heart. She would have lowered her defences with time. And he would have earned his chance to conquer her heart.

    ?All right, then. I will bring some stuff the next time wee.?

    ?Wonderful!?

    He beamed, happy like a pup himself.

    Lara blushed all of a sudden and without apparent motive. His handsome face, lightened by the grin, was so irresistible. And they''ve been alone for a while, sitting on the same sofa.

    Her body was starting to lose rationality and shift from her normal state back to how she had been six years ago. However, she hadn''t drunk any alcohol! Why was she feeling warm and unresting?

    ?I''m happy you want to take care of them,? she said. ?For real.?

    ?What else could I do??

    ?Oh, you could im you had nothing to do with us. I wouldn''t have med you, really! After all, it''s not easy to ept a family after finding out about it all of a sudden.?

    ?What kind of man can abandon his children?? he murmured.

    He felt a little guilty for his words. All his attention was on Lara. The pups were only coteral. They were there, so he had to take care of them too.

    Not that he would have fled responsibilities. But he wouldn''t have gone farther than paying for their needs and making sure they had ess to everything he could offer.

    His cold emotions were bnced by Lara''s unconditional and unbounded love. That fact made it easier to ept.

    He was a bad father: he knew it. But he would have tried to improve. At least at the beginning.

    ?In any case, I''m happy the kids can have a father,? Lara said. ?It''s easier when we''re two, right? Soon, they will need a paternal figure. I was worried I wouldn''t be able to help them when they grew up. Now, I''m d I won''t have to do everything alone.?

    He smiled. He was tricking her to such a degree that his own soul was suffering already.

    ?I will be there for them,? he said. And he wasn''t lying.. Because being there for them meant being next to Lara.

 Chapter 29 - [Bonus ]A Day With Dad

    Even if the bed was huge, the cubs sensed Lara as soon as shey down. They crawled to her in their sleep, and their heads ended on her arm or chest.

    She was used to them, so she slept with the two clinging to her.

    When they woke up, Nate was ready to start his day. He was wearing casual clothing, reading the newspaper and eating breakfast.

    There was food for all of them, so they just sat and started nibbling.

    All three of them were half-asleep, even if their eyes were open. Differently from Nate: he was the type to be ready to work the moment he opened his eyes.

    Seeing that the pups did have something inmon with Lara made him smile.

    ?I will drive you home so you get your necessities and then to thepany. Oh, we will drive you,? he said.

    Lara nodded, still too sleepy to talk.

    ?I''ll bring them back home this afternoon, is that all right??

    She nodded again, running her eyes and drinking freshly squeezed orange juice. She sighed, feeling the sour taste of the fruits. It had been ages since thest time. She didn''t buy juices, for the kids disliked them.

    She unpacked the cubs'' things soon after breakfast, leaving the clean clothes in the wardrobe. She brought back those she needed to wash.

    The ride home was silent because the twins were still snoozing off.

    Only when she came back after changing clothes and collecting her purse, they regained some vitality.

    ?Why do we have to stay with him?? Scarlet asked, utterly unhappy. ?I want to stay home with Jaden.?

    ?Your father has a day off, and he offered to spend time with you. It''s better if you''re not alone, Scarlet,? Lara replied.

    ?We can do it alone,? she rebuked.

    ?It doesn''t mean you have to. I''ve left you alone till now because we didn''t have a choice. But now, we have. You don''t need to wait for me for the whole morning, now that you have a father.?

    ?I don''t want a father.?

    ?Scarlet!?

    Nate listened to their exchange without getting involved. Scarlet''s feelings towards him were clear enough.

    ?He is a wolf, like you,? Lara continued. ?You should take the chance and learn something new. Something I can''t teach you.?

    ?I don''t want to learn,? Jaden said.

    ?Oh, you,? Lara sighed, turning away from the children and watching the street on the front. ?Just do it for me, okay? I can''t leave five-year-old children alone.?

    ?We already did it,? Jaden pointed out.

    ?You''re right. I was a terrible mother,? she pouted. ?But now, I don''t want to continue being one.?

    ?No, mommy wasn''t terrible. Mommy was great!? Jaden screamed, startling Nate with the emotions in his voice. He had been cold every time they talked, so the man had assumed Jaden was calm andposed.

    Yet, he could scream like that as well.

    ?Then, will you help me continue being a good mommy?? Lara continued.

    ?Yes, I will! I will!?

    ?I will, too,? Scarlet added.

    ?Spend the morning with your dad, and have fun. That will make me a better and happier mother,? she said.

    ?Why is he dad now? Wasn''t he father?? Scarletined. ?Why do we need to like him? He''s weird, and he wants to separate us from mommy!?

    ?He doesn''t, Scarlet. Your father only wants what''s good for you. And that doesn''t mean separating us.?

    ?He''s after you!?

    ?Don''t be ridiculous, and don''t yell such things, please. People could misunderstand, Scarlet. And it could make things difficult for everyone.?

    It was hrious how, among all the things the twins could take from him, they had the same attachment to Lara. It was unfortunate that they were destined to be opponents, for it could have been easier if they just liked him.

    Nate sighed, realising that day was going to be endless.

    ?Now, mommy will go to work. You two be good, okay??

    ?Okay,? the twins mumbled. Displeased and unhappy.

    Lara unfastened her belt, and then she reached back by bending in between the driver and the passenger seat. She pecked her kids'' heads, and then she turned to Nate.

    ?Have fun!? she said.

    He waited for his peck, which didn''te, and he observed how she walked to thepany''s building without turning back. His heart broke in two for the umpteenth time in a short while, but he could rationally understand it would have been weirder if Lara did kiss him goodbye.

    He needed to work harder to earn that salute.

    ?What can you even teach us?? Jaden said, returning calm as Nate remembered him. ?You can''t even have mommy''s attention.?

    Nate looked in the rear-view mirror. That time, Jaden was sitting behind him while Scarlet was on the other side.

    ?It seems we have overstated you as a threat,? the little boy continued.

    ?What do you think about having ice cream?? the man asked, ignoring the provocations of a five-year-older.

    ?We don''t want to,? Scarlet replied.

    ?You don''t like ice cream??

    ?We do, but now we don''t want it. Not from you, at least.?

    ?So, you prefer your mommy to use her energy and her savings to buy what you want?? he added.

    If Lara could use herself to make them behave, he could risk using her tricks to have an easier life.

    More than four hours alone with those little beasts were going to kill him if he couldn''t find something to keep them in check.

    ?I want red shoes,? Scarlet pointed out. ?You can use your money to buy them for me, right??

    ?No, Scarlet!? Jaden eximed. ?It''s a trap.?

    ?Trap or no trap, I''ll have my shoes.? She then turned to Nate. ?It doesn''t mean I''ll let you have my mommy, though.?

    ?Of course not,? Nate sighed. ?Let me buy you those shoes, then.?

    ?And also a televisor. I want to watch cartoons at home.?

    ?That is not possible,? Nate said. ?I have no intention of offending your mother. What if Lara thinks I''m criticising how she lived till now??

    ?Oh, no,? Scarlet mumbled. ?I don''t want mommy to suffer.?

    Every time her mommy was criticised, she would cry and be sad for hours. Scarlet didn''t need that televisor so badly.

    ?Also,? Nate added, ?you can watch cartoons when you visit me.?

 Chapter 30 - How Alphas Work

    Lara arrived at work in time. She reached the sales department and found the other agents drinking coffee or talking about non-rted-to-work things.

    She greeted them with a smile and a bright expression. For some reason, she felt in a good mood that morning.

    She did get up early, but Nate had made breakfast by the time they stumbled upon the table. Or he most likely bought it.

    Whatever happened, she didn''t need to hurry to get up to feed the kids. It had been rxing, for once.

    The men in the sales department heard her voice and turned. They stared for a while in silence before the elder of the group regained his senses and greeted her back.

    ?Hello, miss. Are you lost, perhaps??

    The gazes on her weren''t openly unfriendly, but most were too curious for her to feel rxed. It was as if they weren''t expecting her to appear there.

    Oh, no, Lara realised. It was as if she was a Martian.

    ?I started working here yesterday,? she exined. ?I will stay in the sales department for this week.?

    ?Uhm... Yeah...? he mumbled, utterly confused.

    A few of the men exchanged meaningful nces as if they understood something Lara couldn''t grasp. Her smile trembled, but she kept her image in check. She didn''t like what those gaze implied. As if she had been hired for something different than herpetence.

    Which was actually the case; she knew it. It was a mystery why they chose her. Her long line of jobs wasn''t a reference about how well she could do a corporate job.

    However, she didn''t get in there using any connection.

    She wore the most proper clothes, taking care to look professional. She couldn''t imagine that wouldn''t help her.

    She just read the right announcement at the right moment. Luck couldn''t be considered a fault, could it?

    ?What are you doing?? Samantha asked from behind the wall of men. ?Why aren''t you talking bullshit like your usual??

    The men split into two sides, letting her walk forward.

    ?Oh,? she noticed. ?You forgot what a woman looks like after getting in here? Go to work now!?

    She then turned to Lara, and her gaze became gentler.

    ?Come this way, Lara.?

    At least, Samantha seemed not to think anything bad about her.

    ?I need to check these orders. I have a meeting scheduled in half an hour, though. Can you do it for me? You should check the numbers are correct and the data of the clients updated.?

    ?All right.? Lara nodded.

    ?If you need help, call Roxy on the phone. There''s no need to go around looking for people because those outside are useless. Just call Roxy. Her internal number is zero four nine.?

    ?Forty-nine, all right.?

    ?See youter, then.?

    That said, Samantha went out and reached the HR department. Roxy was drinking coffee from a big mug.

    ?I hope you have a n to get that girl out of there before Nate finds out about it,? Samantha said.

    Roxy closed the fashion magazine she was reading and blinked.

    ?Sorry??

    ?You just sent his lover to a department full of handsome males. You know he won''t like to hear about it.?

    ?What are you talking about, for goodness?? Roxy murmured.

    ?Lara yton. You should have found a better ce for her.?

    ?Are you going toin? And why in the world would you think she''s Alpha Nate''s lover? They can''t have progressed so fast...?

    ?There''s his scent all over her. Along with his soap, you know? She spent the night at his ce!?

    ?Oh, really?? Roxy said, suddenly attentive. ?My, my... I didn''t know our Alpha could be so smooth. They met yesterday and are already so close??

    ?The males also sensed Nate''s scent on a human. They were staring at her as if she was... I don''t even know! Those creeps.?

    ?Well, they won''t dare to make a move on her.?

    ?That''s not what I''m worried about, Roxy. Why did Nate send her to the sales department??

    ?He didn''t. It was Bass''s idea.?

    ?You shouldn''t let your husband make decisions, you know that! And now? Does he even know??

    ?I don''t think I''ve notified Alpha Nate. I was nning to move her to another department by the end of the week.?

    ?If they meet tonight again, or tomorrow night for that matter, there''s a chance Nate notices. He''ll be furious.?

    ?What? We didn''t send her there to be eaten alive. She''s just working, for goodness''s sake.?

    ?That''s not the point, Roxy. Nate is an Alpha. He''s possessive with his things.?

    ?Ah, well,? Roxy sighed. ?We''re doomed.?

    ?And you even involved me, now!?

    ?Nate won''t get mad at you.?

    ?No? Let''s see. How serious do you think it is??

    ?For our Alpha to look at a woman for more than a minute? They could just get married and save our time.?

    ?And what about his mate??

    ?Bass once told me Alpha Nate lost his mate long ago. But he doesn''t have to stay alone forever, right? It might be good for him to have a lover. Even if she has children.?

    ?Why did you send her to sales if you wanted them together??

    ?I told you: it was Bass. Also, it''s not like we can send her to the reception or secretarial team. The girls would tear her into pieces at the slightest trace of Alpha''s scent.?

    ?Slightest trace??

    ?I smelt a little when she came for the job interview. She was also wounded, and I guess our Alpha took the chance to save her...?

    ?Slight? Roxy, go to sales and check for yourself how light it is. One can tell as soon as she enters a room.?

    ?Hmm... We do need to find her a better position, though. Where would she be safe??

    ?Not just that. We promised an ounting position. You can''t send her to make tea,? Samantha pointed out. ?She signed a contract.?

    ?Why did he even insist on having her work here? He could seduce her out of here,? Roxy murmured. All of their headaches wouldn''t have been there.

    ?You don''t understand how Alphas work, Roxy.. Possessive isn''t just a word.?

 Chapter 31 - Harmless

    Scarlet and Jaden hadn''t gone shopping ever before.

    They just apanied their mommy to buy groceries from time to time, and only if Lara was sure they wouldn''t act wolfish.

    It was the first time they walked into a clothing shop. Nate had brought them to where he usually got his clothes, and he clearly remembered a kids'' department. Not to mention women''s clothes. Those filled half of the shop.

    Yet, he couldn''t just buy clothes for Lara without her trying them on. He would blow up his chances if he got the wrong measurements: women were sensitive about sizes.

    However, he could one day lure her in there if she liked the pups'' clothes.

    ?Good morning, Mr Wood,? the shop assistant said as soon as she saw him. ?How can I help you??

    Nate pointed at Scarlet with his head.

    ?I''m looking for a pair of shoes for the little miss. Red, was it??

    Scarlet nodded, amazed by the vastness of that ce. It had no end!

    ?I''ll be right back!? the shop assistant said before disappearing into the children''s department.

    She came back with a few boxes and showed the models to the three.

    Scarlet pointed at the one she liked the most: a pair of bright red ballet ts with a big white ribbon on the heels.

    ?I like these,? she said, waiting for Nate''s response.

    ?You should try them on,? he replied. He took one and crouched in front of the little girl.

    Scarlet observed how the shoe fit her while Nate worked on the other one.

    She knew that man had a hidden agenda. At the same time, though, she liked the shoes very, very much. It was a tough choice.

    But, also, she did not promise anything in return! She could just take the shoes and forget about anything she didn''t liketer.

    ?You should choose something as well, Jaden,? Nate said.

    ?I don''t want anything from you.?

    ?Ah, just take it as a present from Santa us or something. Also, it will be something your mother won''t need to buy you. It''s helping her, isn''t it??

    ?I want a hat,? he said. ?Other boys always wear hats.?

    ?Sure,? Nate chuckled.

    He wasn''t surprised. The pups were hiding their wishes not to bother their mother. They were good kids. He could be proud if only he had any influence over it.

    All he did was provide his gic material. If he wanted the right to feel like that, he needed to work on it.

    ?Also, don''t you think your mother would like to have some time for herself?? he continued. ?When was thest time she could rx without worrying about you two??

    ?I don''t know,? Jaden replied with a shrug. ?Mommy neverined.?

    ?She didn''t because she loves you. But it would be nice if she could spend a day alone and rest, right??

    ?And where would we be??

    ?With me.?

    ?So, you won''t go look for our mommy while we''re not there, right??

    ?No, I can''t leave you two alone when Lara entrusts you to me.?

    ?But what if mommy finds another person to love while we''re not there??

    ?That can''t happen,? he sighed.

    The kids didn''t have anything to worry about. Nate did, of course. But they were safe. Lara loved them more than her own life, already.

    ?But you have to take care of your mommy, too,? he continued. ?She does so much for you two, right? You should be more attentive. She''s so delicate, yet you let her carry you.?

    ?Mommy has always done that,? Scarlet pointed out. ?Our mommy is strong!?

    ?Hmm... But she''s also delicate,? Nate repeated. He was rather stubborn and transparent with his intentions. ?She could get tired if she carries you too often. Not to mention that you two are growing up, and you''re getting heavy.?

    ?Ooh,? Scarlet moaned, displeased. She didn''t like growing up.

    ?I can carry you, though. This way, everyone will be happy,? Nate said, trying to cheer her up.

    He didn''t know why he cared about the pups'' mood. All he wanted was for Lara to have an easier life.

    ?You won''t get tired?? Jaden popped in, staring suspiciously. His eyes gleamed for a moment as if he was trying to threaten Nate.

    ?I will,? Nate said. He even nodded. ?I will get tired.?

    ?But why do we care, either way?? Scarlet added.

    The man bit the inner side of his lips to avoid grinning. The pups were easy to manage if they were in a good mood.

    He just needed to talk to them, and they would reply.

    Being a parent wasn''t as tiring as he thought. Oh, it must have been all Lara''s hard work. She must have taught them how to behave.

    ?We should buy clothes for when you spend time with me,? Nate said. ?I don''t want Lara to take everything upon herself. She deserves some help, right??

    The pups frowned, feeling they were falling into a trap. Yet, they couldn''t help but want to make their mommy happy. Whatever it would take.

    ?Mommy likes blue things,? Scarlet said.

    ?Oh, I see... She does wear blue very often.?

    ?Yes. She also has a blue mug at home. And blue bedsheets...?

    ?Scarlet!? Jaden murmured, offended by the girl''s change of heart. ?He''s the beast-man!?

    ?Don''t worry. He can protect mommy from the others. And we''ll protect mommy from him.?

    ?What if we fail??

    ?We won''t fail. As long as he''s around, the other men won''t approach our mommy, right? After all, mommy escaped once from him. He has no hope.?

    ?Oh, Scarlet,? Jaden moaned.

    But, indeed: the other men were more of a threat. Nate somehow seemed harmless. Even if he did know some smooth moves that made their mommy blush, he failed till that moment.

    While the pups discussed his dangerousness, Nate sighed and shook his head. In the end, they had something inmon with him.

    They were territorial and had no intention of sharing Lara without anyone else.

    Still.... Was it a good thing they deemed him harmless?

 Chapter 32 - A Greater Threat

    During the morning, Lara managed to do half of the work. She left what she wasn''t sure of for ater time, so she didn''t need to call for help just yet. She would have asked Samantha the day after about that.

    At midday, she left the office and greeted the few men in the department with a stiff smile. She didn''t care to look polite anymore.

    Before she could get out, though, she was stopped.

    ?Miss... Lara?? one of them asked, reaching out to her elbow. ?Is it your name??

    ?Yes,? she said, stepping back out of instinct. She retreated her arm and waited for whatever that man wanted to say.

    He was handsome, indeed. But that didn''t mean he had the right to look down on her just because. Or to waste her time.

    ?What''s your full name??

    ?Lara yton.?

    ?Where do youe from??

    She frowned.

    ?Is this an interrogation?? she said, annoyed. Firstly, they stared at her. Then, they wanted to... What? Check her story?

    ?Oh, no. Just curious... Hmm, it doesn''t happen so often to see someone like you here, so we were surprised.

    ?Someone like me??

    ?You''re... young!?

    ?I''m the same age as Samantha,? Lara pointed out. ?And there are many girls younger than me working at LY Corp.?

    ?Yes, sure... That... Ehm...?

    Another man walked past her and stopped next to the first one.

    ?Miss yton, right? Sorry, my colleague here is a little tired and doesn''t know what he''s saying. Please, forget him. Have a good day.?

    He stretched out his hand.

    ?My name is Jordan. If you need anything, you can ask me.?

    She shook the hand and stepped back again, settled on leaving. Her cubs were waiting. She crashed into the wall with her back.

    Oh, what wall in the middle of a room?

    She turned and saw another of the agents. She gulped in fear, startled.

    ?Sorry,? he said, stepping to the side to let her pass.

    She walked towards the door without looking back, a little too nervous.

    She pressed the button of the elevator a few times before it finally opened. She reached the ground floor and flew out. It took her a minute or so to calm down.

    In the end, nothing had happened. Yet, she felt strangely on defence.

    She rubbed her hair, trying to think of something calming.

    Her cubs. Right. They were with Nate, and he wanted to bring them back in the afternoon. She had a few hours to rx alone.

    She could take a long bath and clean the house.

    When she turned to walk home, though, she saw Nate''s car. In front of it, her cubs were standing and waiting.

    ?Mommy,? Scarlet shouted, and she ran to Lara. ?Finally! I can''t believe they make you work so much!?

    Before she could hug her mother, Scarlet sensed new scents on her.

    She stopped, confused and lost. She walked back to Jaden and pulled him closer until the little boy could sense it as well.

    They looked at each other and exchanged thoughts in silence as Lara observed them amused. They were twins, no surprise they couldmunicate by just exchanging nces.

    What surprised her, though, was that Nate had a simr expression at the start.

    Instead of staring confused, though, his face turned dark.

    ?Hey, how was it at work?? he asked after regaining someposure.

    Itsted short because he walked to her and lost his aplomb once again.

    ?It was fine,? she replied.

    ?Did anyone make problems for you?? he continued, bowing forward and inhaling the air around her.

    ?No. It was fine.?

    ?I see...?

    He moved a lock of her hair from her forehead, and Lara blinked surprised. She wasn''t expecting it.

    Also, her body reacted before she could stop it. Her head bowed to the side, exposing her neck a little. She sighed, and her spine was crossed by a thrill.

    She didn''t step back, contrary to a few minutes before.

    When Jaden and Scarlet noticed that their moment of confusion allowed their father to get closer to their mommy, they forgot all about the scents on their mother and grabbed her hand.

    ?Mommy, mommy, let''s go eat!? Jaden said.

    ?Yes, we''re soo hungry!?

    ?You were supposed to eat with your father,? Lara pointed out.

    ?We prefer you! We missed you so much!?

    ?Oh,e on, kids. It''s not the first time you stay without me for a couple of hours. You weren''t even alone this time!?

    ?No, mommy, don''t leave us again,? they cried.

    Lara sighed, bowing down to pick Scarlet up.

    The little girl shook her head and walked away.

    ?I am a big girl. I don''t need to be carried around,? she said.

    Lara turned to Jaden, and he confirmed with a nod.

    ?We grew up, mommy.?

    ?All right,? she chuckled.

    Why was everyone acting weird that day?

    The people in thepany would stare at her. Her cubs were acting all grown up. And Nate didn''t think twice before shortening the distance between them.

    ?Let''s go eat,? he said, in fact.

    He bowed down and picked up Scarlet as nothing happened. This time, the little girl didn''tin.

    For the moment, the three wolves seemed to be getting along. Lara thought it was because they spent the day together. She couldn''t imagine their real thoughts.

    They just figured that there could be a bigger opponent out there. They could fight for Lara''s attention among themselves, but they were so connected that they would still have a chance regardless of the oues.

    Yet, if she were to be taken away, they would have no way to get her back.

    Nate knew already that the pups were her number one priority. As for the kids, they just realised that Nate might have taken their mommy away, but he wouldn''t have been able to split them for long.

    Another man, though, might have wanted to get rid of them.

    ?Let''s go eat,? said Jaden.. He grabbed his mommy''s hand and dragged her towards Nate''s car.

 Chapter 33 - Usual Interrogation

    ?How many people did you talk with today?? Jaden inquired as soon as they sat in the car.

    Lara chuckled, shaking her head. Judging from her reaction, it wasn''t the first time the pups inquired about her meetings with other people.

    Nate hid a grin. If they asked, he didn''t need to sound too possessive. Which was a great thing since he had no real reason to act like that. They weren''t even dating for the moment.

    ?Hmm... Four, five? I think four.?

    ?Four people?? Jaden repeated. ?Who are they??

    ?My colleagues,? Lara replied.

    She turned back to talk with her cubs.

    ?I don''t know their names, though. It''s too soon, I guess. Except for Samantha.?

    ?A girl??

    ?Yes. I told you about Samantha already. She''s my age, and she looks friendly. A little scary sometimes, but she''s verypetent.?

    ?Samantha?? Nate repeated.

    ?Yes. Do you know her??

    ?Yes, I do.?

    His head stopped wondering about how much the brats in sales were close to his mate. His question changed form.

    ?So, you''re in sales??

    ?Yes, I am,? Lara said.

    ?That ce is no good,? he replied before controlling himself. ?You should never lower your guard!?

    ?They are a little scary, but... like... They seem like nice guys.?

    ?Do not lower your guard. Come looking for me if someone makes trouble or is too insistent. I''ll tell them a word or two, and they''ll stop annoying you.?

    ?No one annoyed me,? she chuckled.

    ?Why were you anxious when you got out, then??

    ?They startled me,? she said. ?I wasn''t expecting them to actually talk with the new copy girl.?

    ?I guess they''re curious.?

    ?I don''t know,? she sighed.

    A thrill crossed her back when she remembered how they looked at her for the first time.

    ?What''s the matter?? Nate inquired.

    ?Nothing, really...?

    The kids had turned silent, listening to the exchange between the adults. They weren''t expecting their mommy to tell her problems to anyone. She was so strong and dependable!

    ?Shall I talk with them?? Nate sighed. ?I can find out what happened. I work there as well.?

    ?Oh, don''t bother! They just watched me as if I was a... I don''t even know. They had a weird expression... that''s all.?

    ?I will put them back in ce,? he murmured.

    ?There''s no need, Nate. Don''t get involved with things happening in another department. Also, Samantha told me to tell her if something real happens, so it''s not like I''m alone there. She''s also a girl, and she''s doing so fine in the department! I can do it as well.?

    ?Still...? he started, but then he realised.

    The looks were because of him.

    He had insisted that Lara spent the night at his home, taking a shower there and all so that she would carry his scent with her. His nature pushed him to make it clear to the others not to mess with her.

    Yet, something like that out of the blue must have confused the other wolves. Their Alpha never had a lover, not even for a short period. Then, all of a sudden, a human woman appeared and even started working in thepany!

    It was understandable they were surprised.

    ?If anyone says something inappropriate, just tell me, okay? Then, I''ll deal with them. Anyone at all.?

    ?Don''t risk your job for me, Nate. I know how to defend myself. I''ve done so for years, you know??

    ?Yes, sure... I was just worried, sorry.?

    Alone, for years... His heart sank. How many times has she needed to be strong and defend herself and the pups without anyone to lean on? He couldn''t let that happen again.

    At the same time, it was difficult to offer help to a woman that didn''t feel the need to ask for it.

    He was always afraid she would run away again if he was too fierce or insisted too much. For that reason, he needed the pups on his side. Even if for their own gain, he didn''t mind.

    ?Where are we going, by the way?? Lara asked, noticing they weren''t directed home nor to Nate''s ce.

    ?I know a restaurant,? Nate said.

    ?The kids...?

    ?Do not worry,? he chuckled. ?I spent half a day with them, and no one started running in fear. It will be fine.?

    She sighed out of worry.

    ?Also, you can''t keep them locked at home for the whole time. Am I wrong??

    ?You think... You think it was a mistake??

    Lara opened her eyes wide, with the same expression Scarlet had when she was confused or uncertain.

    ?No,? Nate denied before causing any distress. ?I didn''t mean it like this... You were right about keeping them hidden: it was the best course of action! But now they''re grown up, and you''re not alone. You can risk letting them see other people. It''s time they find some friends and live their life like every other person! Like this, they''ll bepletely lost when they start elementary school.?

    ?Elementary school?? she mumbled.

    ?You were nning to make them skip school, right?? he inquired.

    ?Just for the first period. Also, they were very difficult to manage when they were little. Now it''s a little better, but still...?

    ?I understand your worries, Lara. And I repeat it: you made the right decisions. But now, I might have resources you didn''t, so the situation is different.?

    ?I''m still too afraid for them.?

    ?There''s a kindergarten in thepany. And, also, an elementary school.?

    ?Wait...? she murmured. ?What if anyone notices? Gossip runs fast in workces.?

    ?Lara, LY Corp is run by wolves. LY-Corp. Do you get it??

    ?Ah?? she mumbled. So, there indeed was a reason if there were a few in the same ce.

    ?Also, Bass... I mean, Manager Cooper''s kids also go to school there. It''ll be fine: he neverined.?

    Lara blinked, still surprised by the first news to imagine someone as scary as Manager Cooper walking his kids to the kindergarten.

    ?Wo-wolves?? she stuttered. ?There are many??

    Nate sighed.

    ?Yes, many,? he said in the end.

    ?But don''t the human employees notice anything amiss??

    ?Clients and suppliers are human, and they never noticed,? Nate murmured. As for the employees... The only human working there didn''t notice.. Except she did find things weird.

 Chapter 34 - First Time At A Restaurant

    By the time they had reached a restaurant, Lara could notice how the cubs weren''t too surprised by their father''s words.

    They already knew about the wolves in thepany.

    ?You two knew it already?? she inquired, just to be sure.

    ?We sensed wolves on you,? Jaden said.

    ?Wolves?? she murmured. ?Today??

    ?And yesterday too.?

    ?Oh, I talked with Manager Cooper, that''s right.?

    ?No, many wolves, mommy,? Scarlet added. ?Many today and three yesterday.?

    ?Three... Roxy? Samantha??

    ?Yes,? Nate sighed. He parked and opened the door to unfasten the first pup''s belt. He wanted to run on the other side and open Lara''s door, but she wouldn''t take it well in that situation. Not with the pups blocked in the car.

    And he couldn''t think of leaving Jaden alone for the time to go back and forth. He would have been more chivalrous during a date when he and Lara were alone.

    Jaden didn''t like being carried around, except for when it was his mommy, so he jumped down and followed Nate towards the entrance. Lara and Scarlet reached them soon after, and they went in as a family of four.

    ?Come this way,? Nate said, guiding them through the main room. ?We can sit in this room here...?

    As they reached a small hallway, he waved at a waiter and asked them to open the door.

    ?Wee, Mr Wood,? the boy said. ?Your usual ce is free. Please,e this way.?

    They crossed the door and ended up in a private room.

    The table in the middle was round and not too big, so they could sit there and be close to each other withoutplicated calctions.

    Nate used to eat there with important clients, and he liked the intimate atmosphere that made people lower their guards.

    ?Bring us the usual,? he said. ?No spicy food, though. The kids are still too young for that.?

    They sat there, drinking fruit juices and munching some appetisers.

    ?So... How was your day?? Lara asked.

    ?It was fun, mommy. You don''t need to worry,? Jaden replied. ?This man brought us shopping.?

    ?He''s your father, Jaden.?

    ?But we like what mommy buys us more. Way, way more!?

    ?Oh, how fun,? she chuckled. ?I''m d you liked your time together, by the way. It makes me happy to hear you''re having a good time.?

    ?We like staying with mommy more.?

    ?Sure,? she said. ?But you shouldn''t stay alone at home if we can prevent it, right??

    ?We''re good!?

    ?I know, but what kind of mother would leave her kids alone when they''re only five?? Lara said. She reached out to Jaden and caressed his face. ?Now, it can''t happen anymore. Mommy found a good job, so we can spend more time together. But you two will go to the kindergarten when no one can be with you.?

    ?We prefer him, then,? the little girl added, making her choice pretty fast.

    ?Scarlet, you too?? Lara sighed. ?Mommy would like you to have friends your age.?

    ?Last time we had friends, we had to move house!?

    ?Oh, it was different back then,? Lara said.

    Nate scratched his chin, wondering if a babysitter would have been better for the time being. Yet, no matter how hard he thought about it, he was still of the idea the pups needed interactions.

    With other children, preferably of the same nature.

    ?Only wolves attend the kindergarten and school,? he said. ?You won''t need to hide from them. At least until you get used to the new ce. After that, the teachers will show you how to act in between humans.?

    ?Wolves? All of them are like us??

    ?Yes, that''s correct.? He nodded to reinforce his words.

    ?Then we can try,? Jaden epted, staring at his father with suspicion.

    ?But... How are we going to exin that I''m human and my kids are not?? Lara asked. ?They will also ask for documents and stuff... I''ve never brought them to the doctor after they turned two, so I''m not even sure where their records are... Not to mention... Oh, I don''t even know what is needed for a kindergarten.?

    ?Don''t worry. I''m here for that. Let me manage the documentation, and you just get them ready starting tomorrow. I guess they''ll need a change of clothes, just in case. And shoes to wear inside the ce. Everything else will be handled as the need arises.?

    ?Will it be all right?? she asked once again. ?What if they''re bullied??

    ?My kids won''t get bullied,? Nate replied without thinking twice. In the end, he was an alpha. And his pups did inherit his genes. They were ready to defend their territory.

    There was no way the other pups would bully them.

    Even though it might have been better not to tell right away he was the leader. Lara thought he was just an employee, maybe a director or a manager, and she didn''t show any sign of knowing about his position.

    In the end, revealing to her about the pack working in thepany had been enough of a shock for a day: he could tell her the rest another day.

    ?So, shall we eat?? he said when the waiter brought the food. He reached out for the steak in front of him and started cutting it into small pieces. ?You should learn to use forks, though. At least in public ces.?

    Lara sighed, seeing how the kids picked the forks up. They seemed to agree, for some reason. She was sure the reason was the tasty food on the table, but it was fun to watch.

    With Nate there, she really could risk rxing a bit. He took care of the kids and cut their food, so she poured herself a portion and enjoyed the meal.

    Half a day with their father made miracles, so she was ready to see how far their new, strange family would improve in the following weeks.

    Not being alone had a lot of perks, indeed. If she had known it before, maybe she wouldn''t have left thatfy, warm bed.

    ?Oh,? she chuckled, realising her thoughts went astray.

    It wasn''t a matter of how she felt only. Nate was involved as well.. His feelings were as relevant as hers.

 Chapter 35 - The Pups Father

    After lunch, the kids returned home with Lara. She had to prepare them for a day in a foreign ce.

    She had to find their backpacks, prepare clothes and all that could be useful.

    Also, it was time for them to have a shower! It was so much work. Yet, she was excited about it.

    It would have been her kids'' first adventure outside.

    Well, not the first because they loved to sneak out and secretly follow her. But they would meet new people and possibly make friends.

    With that thought, she started her work. She didn''t know that the LY Corp building was being hit by a storm.

    ?Who sent her to the sales department?? Nate asked.

    Bass Cooper was sitting in front of him, scratching his head and trying to figure out what was the matter.

    Roxy, on the other side, was too aware. Yet, she couldn''t sell her husband off. She lowered her head and waited.

    ?Who sent Lara yton in a department filled with young men?? the Alpha repeated, with a calm yet frightening voice.

    ?It was... It was my idea,? Bass said. ?I couldn''t send her to the secretarial department. She had your scent on. The girls arepetitive, you know??

    Nate calmed down, and Roxy sighed in relief. It looked like Bass could get out of the situation on his own.

    ?So, you thought sending her in sales was a good idea??

    ?No, it was the only ce that came to mind. By the way, Miss yton expects to be moved by the end of the week, so you just tell us what to do.?

    ?Why me??

    ?Because she''s your lover,? Bassmented with a snigger.

    He felt proud for understanding something about his friend and Alpha. He didn''t know that his intuition was old gossip.

    ?Is she now? Howe I wasn''t informed about it??

    ?She''s not??

    ?No, Bass. She is not.?

    ?Then why did shee with your scent all over her? What in the world happened?? Roxy asked. She could trust Samantha''s nose. There was no way she was mistaken!

    ?She slept in my home. But nothing happened.?

    ?Was it all... Was it all an excuse to have her bring your scent?? she inquired. She was pretty possessive on her own, but Samantha made her understand that Alphas had a whole different level of territoriality.

    She did manage Bass to be in his office far fromdies and under her watch, but she would never think of making him carry around a sign of their rtionship without him knowing.

    ?No, it was not just that,? Nate admitted. It was only part of the whole story.

    ?So... What about the pups? Are they hers??

    ?Yes.?

    ?And? It doesn''t make you want to get rid of them??

    Possessiveness and territoriality were rather different. Sharing a woman with two pups wouldn''t make him happy for sure.

    ?I can''t get rid of them. How? She would suffer if they weren''t there...?

    Roxy raised her eyebrows. It was weird.

    Their Alpha was a kind person; he has always been, even before taking the lead of the pack in those difficult times. But caring for a human''s emotions to such a level?

    She couldn''t believe he would be so careful around a lover. Most probably one he didn''t see for too long either. Unless...

    ?Are you nning to introduce her to the pack, Alpha Nate??

    ?It''s too soon. She first needs to know all of you and get used to the idea that this ce is just a cover. Also, I haven''t convinced her to date me, so it won''t be that easy to have her be the Alpha female. Moreover, as a human, she might just decide not to get involved.?

    He was already thinking that far. The situation was more serious than any one of them imagined. Except maybe for Bass, who got it right... Surprisingly.

    ?You don''t need to introduce her to the pack, but you should find your happiness,? he said, in fact. ?I mean, it won''t be easy this way either. She has two pups, after all.?

    ?About that...? Nate sighed. ?That is another part of the story.?

    Roxy and Bass looked at him without blinking. They were starting to realise, but they wanted to hear it out loud. What was the matter with the pups?

    ?They''re mine,? Nate said. ?The pups are mine.?

    Roxy found a chair to sit on while Bass got up and walked to his friend.

    ?She''s that woman? Your mate??

    ?Yes, Bass.?

    ?Oh, you lucky bastard! You found her after so long!? He chuckled, patting on Nate''s shoulder. ?You don''t need to whine after her anymore, now.?

    ?She doesn''t have a spare second for me,? Nate pointed out. ?I am not that lucky.?

    ?But you found her, right? It''s better than the other option. And you already have kids together. Whatever happens now won''t be able to separate you anymore.?

    ?That''s right.?

    ?Is this why you don''t want to get rid of them? Because they''re yours! Man, and here we were worried about you!?

    ?Who was worried??

    ?We all,? Bass said. ?We were afraid you''d stay alone forever!?

    ?Bass,? Roxy whispered, trying to calm her husband. All that excitement could be dangerous.

    ?We thought you lost your mate, and here you already have a whole family!?

    ?It''s not that easy, Bass. I didn''t know about them, and Lara doesn''t seem... ehm... interested.?

    ?But you have your family. It will turn out well, eventually.?

    ?Eventually,? Nate replied.

    Roxy poured them a ss of water, returning to the matter of importance. Lara still needed a better ce to work.

    ?Where can we employ Miss yton?? she asked while delivering the ss to Nate. ?For now, she''s working with Samantha. She''s safe and won''t be overworked, but where else can we ce her? She''s an ounting assistant, not a reception girl nor a secretary.?

    ?A secretary, ah?? Nate said.

    ?I don''t think it''s a wise idea. Especially if Miss yton doesn''t know who you are.?

    ?Oh, right,? he sighed.

 Chapter 36 - A New Adventure

    ?Mommy, I want to wear the new shoes,? Scarlet said as soon as she got up.

    That morning, the cubs were lively more than ever. They got up earlier than her and started gathering all they thought they could need during the day. Surprisingly, they seemed happy to go to school.

    Kindergarten was such a long word, and it didn''t sound pretty to the cubs. So, they started saying school. Lara didn''t crush their dreams and used that same word as well.

    In the end, they would learn how to stay in society. They would be taught how to do many things. It was, in some way, a school.

    ?I need the hat, mommy,? Jaden added. ?It will cover my ears.?

    ?Sure,? she chuckled, packing thest few things. ?But you better find a way to control your ears, Jaden.?

    ?Nate told me how.?

    ?He''s not Nate. He''s your father!?

    ?He cringes more than me when I say that. It''s better not to insist,? he sighed.

    Lara giggled at her son''s demeanour. She was surprised by how cold he could be towards Nate, but it was a matter of time. Sooner orter, the cubs would ept him.

    ?Am I pretty, mommy?? Scarlet inquired, distracting Lara from Jaden.

    ?The prettiest.?

    ?And I??

    ?You''re the most handsome, Jaden.?

    ?More than Nate??

    She smiled, dragging her kids in a hug.

    ?More than him. But let''s keep it a secret, for now.?

    ?Sure,? Jaden agreed.

    He didn''t need to advertise that his mommy liked him more. It was enough to know it: it let his heart rest.

    ?Am I also prettier than Nate?? Scarlet asked.

    ?Oh, for sure,? Lara agreed. Jaden and Scarlet were both pretty.

    So pretty that she was worried about how she was going to educate them. They hadn''t used their prettiness to get out of trouble too often, so she didn''t fear the future. But, who could know? Children often were surprising, and hers more than others.

    ?Let''s go,? she said, locking the door and walking down the stairs.

    She was happy, for some reason. It was hard to understand why, but the thought that her kids had their backs covered was more than rxing. She was so relieved to know that, even if she lost everything and couldn''t provide for them, there was someone else in the world who could take care of them.

    She didn''t need to worry so much anymore.

    At the same time, in the LY Corp, Nate was pondering about how to introduce his identity to Lara. He had to tell her about his work position, but that wasn''t much of a hassle.

    He had to tell her about being an Alpha, and about them being mates. Yet, how to proceed? What was more urgent?

    Also, Lara was clueless about wolves. She did know something through the pups, but their social organisation was a total mystery. Things like what it meant to have a pack were difficult to exin to stray wolves, let alone humans.

    ?Do you think she''ll hate me if she finds out it''s my fault if we slept together six years ago?? he asked Roxy.

    He had asked her to follow him for that day. He needed help to understand how human women thought. And Roxy at least was a woman.

    ?Does she hate you now, Alpha??

    ?We''re at work,? Nate reminded her.

    ?Oh, right... CEO. It''s unnatural when only wolves are in the room, CEO Woods.?

    ?I know, but I don''t want slips of the tongue in front of outsiders.?

    ?What about Lara yton? Is she an outsider??

    ?She is,? he sighed. ?For now.?

    ?She''s the mother of your children. Even if she doesn''t want to be your mate yet, we can make her adapt to the ce of Alpha female. When she doesn''t need to worry about other trivial things, she will allow herself to fall in love and mate.?

    ?That... Why does it sound so easy and reasonable when you say it??

    Bass did say something simr, but it sounded like an evil n to trick Lara into bing his wife. Even Nate''s own ns sounded evil, for some reason.

    Yet, when Roxy was the one talking, it seemed like a reasonable course of action.

    ?There''s a reason if I''m fulfilling your mate''s duties right now. She will be a good Alpha female, by the way. She cares about her children: I''m sure she''ll learn how to care for every one of us.?

    ?I have no doubts about that. Rather, what should I do first??

    ?First, spend some time with the pups. They''re your kids, after all. I bet you''ll get to love them soon. Everything else will lose relevance once you get attached to your children. I mean, look at Bass. He''s a doting father, and he''s always so happy.?

    ?Do you think I should be a doting father? But I prefer being strict, Roxy. It''s not easy to be the Alpha''s pups. They better learn how to live in a pack soon...?

    ?Just do what you feel is easier. In the end, I''m sure Lara yton will solve any problem you create in the meantime.?

    ?She raised them all alone. I can''t find a ce to fit in, in the family. They''re happy together, and they defend each other with all they''ve got.?

    ?That''s why you shouldn''t look for a ce for you. They''re not exactly a pack. Try building a personal rtionship with each one of them. You need to see them as people, before as the yton family.?

    ?You always have great advice, Roxy.?

    ?It''s my job, Alpha Nate.?

    ?Shall I start with Lara, though??

    ?Oh, no! Forget she''s your mate for a few days. She''s human, and she''s most likely scared about the situation. Talk to her as the mother of your children.?

    ?Then, I can ask her to make another few...?

    ?Not so fast,? Roxy said, hiding a giggle. ?Just convincing her to live under one roof should be enough for now. Without romantic feelings attached. Unless all you want is a passionate, feeble rtionship. If you want her to stay for life, be essential.?

    She crooked her mouth. All she said was rather obvious.

    ?Also,? she added.. ?Be an essential person to all three of them separately.?

 Chapter 37 - [Bonus ]Weak Pup

    ?Miss yton, right?? asked the caretaker of the kindergarten.

    ?Yes, it''s me,? Lara replied. ?My kids should start attending today, right??

    ?We''ve been informed. Jaden and Scarlet??

    ?Yes.?

    ?You can leave their bags with me. I''ll show them where to leave their things if they don''t wish to bring them back home. We have lunch at half past noon and two snacks, one in the morning and one in the afternoon.?

    ?Oh, I will bring them back home for lunch,? Lara said. ?I work till noon, after all.?

    ?All right, then. See youter.?

    Scarlet and Jaden hugged and kissed their mommy, greeting her as if she was leaving for a long journey. Then, they epted the caretaker''s hands and walked in.

    The instructions were not to let Lara find out too much about the wolves inside. The employees were allowed to lie about educational methods to make her feel better.

    Not that it could be dangerous or anything. Just, wolf pups weren''t as tame as her cubs. She couldn''t know that, and Nate figured it was early to introduce her to his world so suddenly.

    She went to work without worries.

    In the meantime, the rest of the parents bringing their pups to the schools observed her with more or less discretion. She figured they must be asking what a human was doing there.

    In the sales department, she went to work after briefly greeting the agents. Samantha wasn''t in there, so Lara continued with her tasks without cking off.

    She didn''t know that morning was going to be filled with adventures for the cubs. She thought a kindergarten was a ce where they couldn''t escape from. Especially if it was built for wolf pups!

    Scarlet and Jaden stayed there for a whole hour. Then, they started getting bored. They yed with some toys in silence, observing the other pups.

    They were sorted ording to age, to avoid the younglings getting hurt by the older pups who already had ws. In their section, though, they were the smallest. Most of the other kids were quite tall and chubby.

    They weren''t skinny, but they looked younger than the others.

    When the caretaker made sure they wouldn''t cause problems, her attention stopped being focused on them.

    The twins took the chance and reached the exit.

    They walked into thepany for a while before deciding to split. Jaden took the elevator while Scarlet wandered in the main hall of that floor for a while.

    She reached the outer wall and stood on tiptoe to peek out of the window. She observed the doors, trying to figure out what was behind. She even took a nce in the trash bins, just in case there was something interesting.

    She thought about returning to the school when she mmed into a person. She bounced back and fell on her knees. She sat on her bottom.

    She ouched, covering her knee with her hands. Her eyes filled with tears, and she looked up.

    ?Look at where you step, pup,? a woman said sternly. She barely looked at her twice.

    ?It hurts,? Scarletined, trying to melt that woman''s heart. It didn''t help much.

    ?You should have been careful. What can I do to you??

    The woman sniffed the air and frowned.

    ?Ah, I can''t believe you got hurt. I can''t believe it! Go look for a teacher to get treated... How can a wolf be so weak...?

    She grabbed Scarlet''s shirt and pulled up, forcing the girl to get up. The fabric of the cloth tensed, tearing in some points. Scarlet almost started crying at the sound. It was something her mommy prepared for her first day of school. Why was that woman ruining it?

    ?Go, go,? the woman repeated, pushing her forward.

    Scarlet tripped on her own feet, falling on the floor anew.

    She didn''t even care about turning anymore. She stood there, sobbing like a baby. She was d her mommy nor Jaden would see her in that state.

    Even though hugging her mommy would have been soforting.

    ?Don''t cry now, you clumsy thing.?

    The woman moved a step to leave, but she stopped when she saw the tall figure walking past her and collecting the child from the floor.

    ?CEO Woods,? she said, bowing her head in a sign of greeting.

    ?What happened here?? Nate asked, picking up Scarlet with caution.

    The little girl hugged his neck and hid her face, hiding her shameful tears from the world.

    ?The pup is clumsy, CEO. She even tripped on her own feet.?

    ?Scarlet, why are you hurt?? he asked, ignoring the woman.

    ?Ah, she hit her knee on the floor. It''s surprising that her skin could be cut with just that...?

    ?You get hurt so easily,? Nate noticed, observing the wound. It didn''t seem anything serious, and it was already healing.

    ?It hurts,? Scarlet pouted.

    ?I see... We''ll make it hurt less, okay??

    He walked away, turning to the woman only once. He barely paid any attention to her, more focused on the crying little girl.

    Scarlet wasn''t pushed down, so there were no ounts to settle.

    They reached the elevator, and he walked in with Scarlet still in his arms.

    ?Where are we going??

    ?To my office.?

    ?Your office? Do you have an office? Is it far from my mommy??

    ?Your mommy works far from me, yes.?

    Scarlet sighed. Her mommy wasn''t in danger if that man was far enough. She wouldn''t have fallen in love while Jaden or Scarlet weren''t looking.

    Not with Nate, she figured. As for the rest of the people in there... Somehow, no one had Nate''s charm. Her mommy wouldn''t have fallen in love with anyone less attractive.

    ?What is your job?? Scarlet asked, then.

    She was a little curious about her father. Just a little.

    ?I''m the CEO.?

    ?Oh. What is that??

    ?Uhm... Let''s see... I''m the boss.?

    ?The boss!?

    ?It''s a secret, though. I haven''t told your mother. Should I? After all, women like bosses.?

    Scarlet pouted, considering.

    ?It''s a secret,? she said.. ?I won''t tell mommy.?

 Chapter 38 - Their Secret

    Nate walked into his office and leaned Scarlet on the desk.

    ?Does it still hurt?? he asked.

    ?A little.?

    ?What exactly happened??

    ?I fell down and hurt my knee.?

    ?Why were you crying? Was it that painful??

    ?No, it was because...? She stopped talking, feeling suddenly shy.

    She had been scared of that woman at that moment. She couldn''t think an adult could be so mean. Yet, was she ready to admit it to Nate?

    ?What happened? Is it something that woman said??

    ?No... She just pushed me to the school. And she tore my shirt.?

    Lastly, her eyes filled with tears once again. She didn''t sob this time, but the tears flew on her cheeks in big drops.

    She bit her lips to refrain from crying, and she looked Nate in the eyes.

    ?The shirt?? he said, observing the girl''s clothes.

    Indeed, there were some ces where they were torn. Not too much, but the shirt had to be thrown away. Or sewed, Nate realised.

    However, Scarlet seemed so attached to that shirt.

    ?First, let''s wait for the wound to disappear,? he said.

    He blew over thest remnants of the cut, almost healedpletely. The pink and then white signs might havested for longer, but the wound was going to close soon.

    Scarlet giggled, tickled by the warm air.

    ?Is this a spell?? she asked.

    ?Might be,? Nate said. ?Let''s see if it works.?

    As they waited for the knee to heal, the door was opened, and a man walked in.

    ?It''s almost time for... Oh, you''re not alone, CEO Woods,? he said.

    ?This is my secretary,? Nate said to Scarlet. ?And this is my daughter, Scarlet.?

    ?Da-daughter?? the secretary stuttered. He tried to smile reassuringly, but it was difficult after such a shocking piece of news.

    ?Yes, that''s right. I''ll be right there. I first need to solve something.?

    As the secretary walked out, Scarlet bit her lips in confusion.

    ?We have to do something about the shirt, right? Also, we don''t want Lara to find out it was ruined... Do you have spare clothes??

    ?Yes, I do.?

    ?Then, you''ll wear those for the morning. I will give you back the shirt, and you''ll wear it back! Lara won''t notice a thing.?

    ?Really?? Scarlet wondered.

    ?Yes.?

    ?Why are you helping me??

    ?Because I''m your dad,? he said. That word, dad, flew out of his mouth so naturally that he felt surprised by it. Yet, it was the truth. He was Scarlet''s father, her dad.

    It was a simple fact, why was he feeling flustered.

    ?You don''t need to let your mother know, though. I will keep your secret if you don''t tell her about my job.?

    ?Okay,? Scarlet nodded. That was already better. He had a valid motive to help her: keeping his secret!

    ?Now, let''s go back to the kindergarten. And don''t run away again, all right? It''s not good to wander around like this. If you''re caught, the teacher will scold you, and your mother won''t be happy.?

    ?Uhm.?

    He picked her up, and they went to the school together. The secretary followed behind, observing the scene with wide eyes.

    Since when did their Alpha have a kid? One so big, at that! The little girl was three, four years old already! Where did shee from? And where was the girl''s mother? Were they going to finally have an Alpha female? It was time for their Alpha to get a mate.

    Scarlet insisted on walking on her legs for thest few metres, but Nate held her hand. The secretary felt the urge to take a picture, but he couldn''t take the phone out at that moment. In the end, he settled for memorising that cute moment.

    He was sure it was some kind of misunderstanding, that the girl wasn''t really the Alpha''s daughter. There was a story behind that, for certain!

    He had been next to him since he became CEO Woods, the leader of LY Corp. A thing such as an affair wouldn''t have passed unnoticed by him. There were no women in Alpha Nate''s life! Zero.

    ?Now, let''s get changed...? Nate said, disappearing behind the door. The secretary waited for him toe back.

    When Nathaniel Woods walked back with the girl''s shirt in his hands, the secretary sighed. That man was growing attached to a random child, perhaps.

    ?Jack, bring this to a tailor. I want it like new before noon.?

    ?Ah?? he moaned. ?Repaired??

    ?Yes, that''s what I said. I can manage alone for a while, so hurry up and find a ce to sew it back.?

    ?But... Uhm... Wouldn''t it be easier to buy a new one??

    ?The same exact model? Are you capable of finding it??

    The secretary eyed the brand of the shirt. It was from a kids'' chain of shops, but he wasn''t sure which year''s collection it came from. If it was of the new one, there might have been some hope to find another one of the same size and model. Yet, if it was from earlier seasons, it might have been impossible.

    In the end, stitching it would be easier.

    ?I can sew it, boss. I know how.?

    ?Awesome, then. You can work while waiting, right? Are you sure you can make it in time??

    ?Yes, sir. I''ll deliver the shirt to the kindergarten when I''m done.?

    ?Good,? Nate sighed.

    He returned to his job with a light heart. For some reason, he was refreshed. Maybe, it was because following Roxy''s prompt was making him feel as if he was making progress.

    In the end, approaching a single one of the ytons turned out easier than when they were all together.

    The ytons. They all had that surname. He didn''t like it. But was it too early to change?

    In the end, he didn''t want to force the kids to take his name against their will. And he would prefer to have all three of them, after Lara epted marrying him, instead of one or two at a time.

    ?One step at a time,? he reminded himself.. Hurrying would just ruin everything.

 Chapter 39 - Handsome Like His Mommy

    Samantha walked out of the ounting department with a few paper sheets in her hands. She put them away in her bag, not to lose any.

    She had many thoughts on her mind, so she didn''t immediately notice the pup aimlessly walking in the hallway.

    He was sniffing the air as if searching for a specific someone.

    When the pup turned, Samantha''s heart stopped. The little one was exactly like Nate was as a child. She remembered some old pictures, for she was too little to remember the Alpha in his early years.

    She walked to him and crouched down, meeting a pair of brown, warm eyes. Even though his expression was cold and aloof, the colour of his eyes and his childish features almost made her squeal.

    How could something so cute even exist?

    ?Hello, are you going somewhere?? she asked.

    That dark brown colour and the scent of the boy reminded her of the girl currently ordering files in her office.

    So, that was Lara''s pup number one. Where was the other?

    She hoped the other twin didn''t wander around, for they could get in trouble.

    ?I''m looking for my mommy,? Jaden said. He blinked, apparently conscious of his cuteness.

    Samantha couldn''t help but sigh. Soo cute!

    ?I am Samantha,? she said, offering a handshake. ?Aunty Samantha.?

    ?I don''t have aunts.?

    ?Are you sure?? she chuckled. ?By the way, I might know where your mommy is.?

    ?You''re working with her,? Jaden realised. He sniffed Samantha, realising it was the same scent he noticed the first day of his mommy''s new job.

    ?Yes, I do. Would you like to check on her??

    ?Yes, yes!?

    She picked him up, responding to an ancient instinct that told her to take care of a pup. It was the first time her maternal instincts were triggered, for she didn''t have pups nor a potential partner yet.

    ?What''s your name??

    ?I''m Jaden.?

    ?Good, now your aunty will show you around thepany. This way, you won''t frighten everyone when looking for your mommy.?

    ?Which floor is my mommy?? he asked.

    He didn''t know how to read, nor numbers for that matter. Yet, he could memorise the right button to reach the right floor.

    ?You can''t reach that one... Hmm...? Samanthamented while pressing one of the highest keys. ?What about moving your mommy to a department on another floor??

    ?But then, I wouldn''t know how to find her anymore!?

    Samantha pinched his nose yfully. The little one was holding her shoulder, almost afraid she would let him go.

    He had been observing that blond and oddly happy woman. She had the same behaviour of big bosses, he noted. A little like that Nate man.

    ?Your mommy is Lara yton, I can tell,? Samantha continued. ?You two look alike.?

    Jaden blushed and grinned, all happy to be like this mother. He even giggled.

    ?But who is your daddy?? Samantha asked.

    ?I don''t have a father.?

    ?Everyone does.?

    ?Mommy is the only one,? he said. ?She gave birth to Scarlet and me.?

    ?Scarlet is your sister, right? It must have been tough, all alone...?

    ?I don''t remember.? Jaden shrugged. ?But mommy is strong for both of us. We don''t need a father.?

    ?I see...?

    Big boss Nathaniel Woods had two pups, and no one had a clue about it. No surprise he hired Lara, then!

    Even though, a human Alpha female...

    ?You just don''t like your dad. I get it,? Samantha sighed. ?He''s difficult to deal with, indeed. Everyone gets scared when he''s serious, and they start trembling as if he was threatening them or something.?

    ?Scared?? Jaden mumbled. ?He doesn''t look scary to me.?

    ?Right? He''s just slow to show his emotions, but he''s a rather nice guy.?

    ?He worries for mommy.?

    ?I bet he does. See? He''s not that bad.?

    ?But we still don''t need him. And I don''t like him! He wants something from mommy, and he''s trying to hide it!?

    ?Ah, you''re just so cute!? the girl squealed. ?You make me want to have children of my own...?

    ?Why don''t you??

    ?Ah, what if they''re not as pretty as you are??

    ?I am not pretty.?

    ?Oh,? Samantha sighed.

    ?I am handsome!?

    ?Your mommy said that??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Mothers aren''t reliable, Jaden.?

    ?So, I''m not handsome...?

    ?I didn''t say that!? she eximed, seeing the sad face of the pup.

    Jaden was pretty, for the moment, but it was obvious he would be handsome very soon. He was Nate''s son, after all.

    ?You smell different than the others,? Jaden said, then. ?Why is that??

    ?I''m not a Beta.?

    ?Beta??

    ?Wolves live in packs. It''s like a big family where we take care of each other. The leading couple is called Alphas. They make decisions so that we don''t need to deal with the other packs. Alphas tend to solve it among themselves or dere war if the arguments aren''t settled.?

    ?Are you an Alpha??

    ?I am not.?

    ?But you make decisions, don''t you? You''re also so strong!?

    ?Well, I am a little special. I''m not an Alpha nor a Beta.?

    ?So, who are Betas??

    ?Everyone who is not an Alpha, basically.?

    ?Except you.?

    ?I am special,? she repeated, pinching his nose once again.

    Every time she did that, Jaden would frown and growl, which made her heart flutter and her mind sigh in awe.

    ?Then, there are Omegas. They''re those who don''t like to follow the rules. Most often, it''s just punishment for something they''ve done and hurt the pack. Born Omegas are rare.?

    ?Troublemakers??

    ?Well, something like that.?

    ?My mommy says that those who don''t follow the rules are troublemakers.?

    ?She''s quite right.?

    ?Are you one??

    ?Might be,? Samantha said. ?But I''m not in punishment. I know how to control it.?

    ?So, you''re a nice person, most of the time??

    ?Exactly.?

    ?And me? What am I??

    ?You''re a pup.?

    Jaden frowned again.

    ?If I be Alpha, can I take my mommy away??

    Samantha chuckled.

    ?You can, of course. But you have to beat your father if you want to be an Alpha.?

    ?And what will happen to the Alpha if I beat Nate??

    ?That... Ah, I''m not sure I''m supposed to tell you all of this. But who can help it with such a handsome face, ah??

    Jaden wanted to ask more, but thepliment made him smile and forget his questions. He was handsome, indeed! And he was like his mommy.

 Chapter 40 - The Problems Of The Pack

    After making sure Scarlet had the shirt back, Nate could focus on his most pressing concerns.

    Finding a spot where Lara could work without being in contact with too many people. Especially males.

    And also, checking if the other packs in the region were behaving.

    In the end, Norwich was peaceful and easy to manage since the moment LY Corp had been established. Yet, the cities nearby had unruly packs wreaking havoc and shing with humans.

    They would calm down with just a warning, so they weren''t such a headache. There weren''t many packs with more members than Norwich''s one.

    Except for one: Mayford. The wolves there also built apany, and many other packs followed suit after seeing how easy it could work out.

    The CEO of Mayford''s pack was the son of an old rival of Norwich''ste Alpha. Nate didn''t want to continue that feud, but it could be difficult if the others didn''t agree.

    At least, the battle seemed to have be more economic than physical. But it didn''t get any less bloody.

    ?CEO Woods,? secretary Jack said while checking the schedule. ?Today, you''re supposed to meet the Government''s officers. They asked to be informed about any change in our policies...?

    ?We didn''t change anything.?

    ?We hired a human, CEO Woods.?

    ?That''s not a change in our policy. Miss yton is not just a random human. She has two wolf pups. And she will be my mate soon.?

    Even though he said it with all his confidence, his heart ached at the thought that it wouldn''t be as easy. But he wouldn''t give up that easily either.

    ?The Government wants exnations,? the secretary replied. ?Shall I tell them to postpone the meeting for ater time??

    ?No, let''s get rid of those busybodies.?

    ?Also, will you introduce the pups to the pack??

    ?Not yet. They first need to get used to being surrounded by wolves. And by people, to begin with.?

    Scarlet''s reaction in front of a stranger was worrying him. The little girl panicked and started crying, even though it must have been because of the ruined clothes rather than her fears.

    ?Also, there have been some movements from Mayford.?

    ?What are they nning??

    ?I''m not sure, CEO. They sent an invitation for the third anniversary of theirpany.?

    ?Blue Moon Enterprises,? Nate sighed. ?An invitation??

    ?Yes. For CEO Woods plus one.?

    ?Shall I ask Samantha toe with me? Why are they even asking me to go??

    ?So, you will attend, after all...?

    ?Blue Moon has been targeting us from the start. And the Mayford pack wants to ruin us. They just need an excuse to dere war. I won''t give them a reason by skipping a party. Also, there will be humans there. It''s not as if we''re meeting alone in the woods.?

    At the same time, Samantha reached sales and considered whether to bring the pup inside. If Lara''s appearance made everyone''s head turn, Jaden would be even a greater surprise.

    ?Your mommy is here. Can you sense her??

    ?Yes,? Jaden said.

    ?She''s doing fine, right??

    ?Yes,? Jaden repeated.

    His senses all told him that his mommy was calm and rxed. There were a few wolves in between, but they weren''t interested in her at that moment. It meant that his mommy was safe when she was there.

    ?She''s in my office now,? Samantha exined. ?No one dares toe to look for trouble there.?

    ?So, you can protect my mommy??

    ?I can, sure. But does she need protection? Really??

    ?Especially from that Nate guy!?

    ?Mhm... I can''t fight against him. But the rest of the pack members can''t beat me.?

    ?Will you protect my mommy, then??

    ?I don''t know...? Samantha moaned. ?What do I get in return??

    The pup looked at her with his big eyes. He blinked, thinking hard about what he could offer.

    ?You don''t want to help me,? he said, pouting his lips. ?Yet you want me to call you aunty Samantha.?

    ?You remember my name!? she eximed. ?What a clever pup we have here. Let''s go find you a snack now. You''re so skinny: you need to eat.?

    ?Will you...?

    ?I will protect your mommy,? Samantha sighed. ?Don''t worry. I''m not the only one looking out for her. She''s safe here. And you are, too.?

    ?How can Ie here again??

    ?You can''t, in fact. Also, your mommy will most probably be moved to another department. One with fewer male wolves.?

    ?That''s good,? Jadenmented. ?She doesn''t need to be surrounded by them. My mommy won''t leave with a man, but what if she falls in love??

    ?That would cause a lot of trouble, indeed.?

    ?They say love makes people crazy.?

    ?Who says??

    ?I heard it on the big box. The one with the cartoons...?

    ?Oh, a televisor. Well, love isplicated, of that I am sure.?

    ?I can''t let my mommy fall in love. If she does, she''ll forget about Scarlet and me.?

    ?She won''t, Jaden. Your mommy loves you more, so it won''t change much. You''d have two parents in that case!?

    ?If that man falls in love with mommy, he won''t like us,? Jaden pointed out.

    It wasn''t clear if he was referring to a particr man - to Nate - or any man who would try anything with his mommy.

    Samantha sighed again. She was falling back with her work schedule, but she felt pain at the thought of sending the pup back just like that. She wanted to y with him a little more.

    The way Jaden reminded her of Nate was so odd. The pup was his copy, literally, except for the warm, brown eyes. Was the other pup a blondie as well?

    She was curious to see. Moreover, it was a girl. She must have been cute as well. Why didn''t Nate bring the pups back with him instead of roaming in the dark like that?

    Perhaps, Samantha thought, he had a long term n.

    ?Let''s go back to school, now.. Your teachers will fret if they notice you disappeared.?

 Chapter 41 - A Phone Call

    The first day of school was a whole adventure for both the twins. Yet, they didn''t say anything to Lara.

    Nor to each other. They were busy thinking about their own feelings to share the experience. In the end, they forgot to update each other.

    Scarlet was afraid Jaden would scold her for trusting Nate, so she didn''t say anything about the repaired shirt.

    Jaden was still trying to figure out if Samantha was a threat or a potential ally to say anything to Scarlet.

    In the end, when Lara asked them how their day was, they replied with a single word: ?good!?.

    She chuckled, remembering how she used to say the same to her parents. Yet, her kids would tell herter if there was some notable event. There was no point in insisting.

    After all, how many things could happen in a single day?

    She prepared their meal and checked their clothes. Scarlet''s shirt was still clean, she noticed. She was expecting her to get all dirty with... well, anything in the surroundings.

    She chuckled, wondering if her daughter was actually shy.

    Since the caretaker didn''t say anything, she probably didn''t growl nor show her fangs to anyone. It was a piece of good news.

    Jaden, on the other hand, was so silent that day! He seemed lost in his thoughts. As if he had found something interesting and couldn''t move his mind away from it.

    Maybe, Lara thought, it was a new friend or a cute little girl in school.

    She finished her part of the work and sat to rest for a few minutes. Her cubs were calm, so she didn''t have to entertain them the whole time. They would usually hug her and whine about missing her for half an hour every day. She didn''t realise how much energy that drew away until they stopped being clingy.

    She did miss it a little. Yet, she was sure they would be back missing her as soon as the new adventure became their habit.

    When going to school wouldn''t be a novelty anymore, they would go back to their usual.

    She received a call on her old phone. She frowned, wondering who could have her number. She did fill in a form in thepany, though.

    Was it rted to work? Most likely.

    Her old workces and the LY Corp were the only ces where she left her number, and only one had a motive to call her.

    ?Lara yton, speaking,? she said.

    It was an old model, without an inte connection. Paying a monthly fee for the inte - and also charging the phone too often - was out of the question. She didn''t need it so badly, after all.

    She would check her emails in an inte cafe once or twice a month, so she didn''t need all the costs of having a modern phone.

    ?Hello, Lara.? It was Nate.

    She sighed, surprised to hear him. Even though filtered through the call, his voice was calm and somehow seducing. It always was the case with him. Yet, that day, she felt a thrill cross her spine.

    How could someone have such a great voice? She would pay anything just to hear him whisper to her. It didn''t even matter what he would say: his tone of voice was so sexy.

    She could imagine his lips forming the words, and she sighed again. Even though his looks were charming, Nate''s voice was his lethal weapon. Even when he was just trying to be polite.

    ?Lara?? he said, and she realised she hadn''t replied yet.

    ?Oh, yes! Uhm... Oh... Hello...? she stuttered.

    Her brain started working again, slow but working. How could he have her number?

    Did LY Corp use to divulge the employees'' data just like that? He even had her address before she could tell him!

    ?How... How do you know my number?? she inquired.

    ?I asked in thepany.?

    ?Do they give it just like that?? If Nate could have it, then anyone as well!

    Not that she expected some weirdo to use her number to y pranks or make trouble. Yet, she didn''t like not knowing who had her info.

    Nate was fine. She would have exchanged numbers soon, either way.

    ?Oh, it''s because of the kids,? Nate said, sensing the slight tension in Lara''s voice.

    He couldn''t guess whether she was displeased he called, or hers was just the natural reaction of a single woman seeing an unknown number.

    Yet, he felt guilty. Whichever the case, he made her feel uneasy and anxious.

    ?They asked me for the kindergarten, so I gave your emergency contact. Not many more can see your number: this was an exception! Except for the people in the HR department and your direct superiors.?

    ?Oh, is that so??

    Lara calmed down.

    ?I''m relieved,? she said. ?I was starting to panic for nothing...?

    Her nervous giggle betrayed her thoughts. Nate cursed in his mind, displeased by his own damned idea.

    ?I just wanted to ask you to have lunch together. Maybe on Monday.?

    ?Yes, sure... The kids will be happy, I am sure.?

    ?Without the kids. I''d like to talk about them with you. We should reach an agreement about... About everything, to be sincere. I don''t want to impose my presence on you, but I also prefer to be part of their life as a father. I think we should be alone when we discuss this.?

    ?Oh, right... But what do we do with the kids??

    ?They can eat in the kindergarten.?

    ?I can''t leave them for lunch, Nate! It''s unfair... I work only until noon: I would feel like exploiting thepany. And I don''t want anyone to think that...?

    ?Lara,? Nate interrupted her, chuckling. ?You do work till noon. But I work for the whole day. You can leave the kids longer if you want. Any day.?

    ?Oh, that''s true,? she chuckled. She hadn''t thought about him as their father until then.

    Or, rather, she would continue to act as if she was alone. Yet, it wasn''t the case.. Not anymore.

 Chapter 42 - A Little Incident

    It was Friday. The cubs were going to finish school when a little ident happened.

    Lara was called to go pick them up before the time, so she asked Samantha whether she coulde backter to finish her job.

    ?It''s fine. If it''s for the pups, you can go home. It''s not too soon, anyway. Just leave half an hourter on Monday, all right??

    ?Sure. Thanks! Really!?

    She reached the kindergarten and found ady yelling at her cubs. The caretaker was standing nearby, shivering and trying to stop thedy from screaming. To no avail.

    ?You little savage, you dare to hit my child?? she was saying.

    Lara instinctively elerated and stood in front of her cubs. She crossed her arms and looked the otherdy in the eyes.

    She knew they were all wolves there. She was aware she had no chance to confront her. Yet, she stood in between.

    While yelling, that woman raised a hand. She probably didn''t want to hit the cubs, but Lara couldn''t just watch as they were threatened.

    ?Are you the mother of these strays?? the woman asked.

    The way she said strays made Lara shiver. As if she was talking about bastards. She opened her mouth to reply, but no word came out.

    She could just stand there and protect them with her shadow. Nothing else came to mind.

    ?I guess this happens when a human gives birth to wolves. They don''t grow up well. Have you ever thought of educating them? How do you think they''ll act when they grow up if even now they''re this aggressive??

    The caretaker tried to add something, but the river of words didn''t allow her. She was used to dealing with children. Adults were a whole other matter.

    Moreover, in the pack, her position wasn''t as high as thedy''s. She didn''t have the right to interrupt her while talking.

    ?My kids are not aggressive,? Lara said.

    It was not the full moon. And they had improved so much during thest few months, even before meeting Nate.

    Unless what happened made them unstable again...

    ?Not if they aren''t teased,? she added. ?What happened here??

    She didn''t know anything about the pack hierarchies, so she turned to the caretaker and waited for an exnation.

    ?The pups fought,? the girl said. ?Scarlet released the ws, and that''s a rule we have here. It''s forbidden to release ws and fangs.?

    ?I see. What about Jaden, then. Why is he here??

    ?He didn''t want to leave his sister alone. I didn''t call him out...?

    Lara nodded.

    ?Usually, pups don''t turn this early,? the teacher continued. ?Yours are early, it seems. A few start at six years old, while the others at seven or eight. That''s why we aren''t ready to react. This time, no one got hurt. But it''s dangerous if Scarlet doesn''t learn how to control it.?

    ?Is it really so early? Wolf kids don''t turn at their age?? Lara inquired, more curious than angry.

    ?No, it usually doesn''t happen. Oh, at least, they don''t develop ws. They just have their ears sometimes.?

    ?So, my kids are precocious,? she chuckled.

    ?How can you say precocious when they''re so little?? the woman next to them said. ?And so skinny. You can see they''re half-human.?

    The expression of disdain on the woman''s lips made Lara''s blood freeze.

    Her cubs weren''t normal, not even for wolves. She didn''t have a clue about how a perfect wolf pup should look. She just knew how they shouldn''t.

    Her eyes moved on them for a moment, and her heart returned beating normally when their eyes stopped on her. They hugged her thighs, hanging on her t-shirt and ring at the other two in front of them. Their fingers wrapped around the cloth and didn''t seem to intend to let go.

    ?I can''t understand why they''re letting two strays with our pups,? the woman continued. ?Does our Alpha know about this??

    ?Yes, he does,? the caretaker said.

    She wanted to add that Alpha Nate exined the situation by himself, but she stopped her tongue. In the end, it was just a detail. And she wasn''t sure she was allowed to talk about it in public.

    ?What did this woman do to convince him?? thedy murmured. She threw ast re of disgust at Lara and left with her child.

    The little boy turned back and showed his tongue to Scarlet. The girl inhaled deeply, but she didn''t react to that.

    Contrarily to what Lara expected, Scarlet ignored the provocation.

    She didn''t snap. She could control it, somehow.

    ?There must be something that happened to make you lose control like that,? Laramented.

    The previous time, it was the meeting with her father. The two recognised each other, and the shock made Scarlet attack him.

    However, she didn''t growl at strangers anymore. What could have possibly made her lose control?

    ?Scarlet, what happened?? Lara inquired.

    ?He said we were strays,? Jaden sighed.

    ?Were you there when your sister snapped??

    ?No, I went away after he said strays. I can y with other kids.?

    ?So, Scarlet, you have to tell me...? Lara said.

    She crouched down and looked her daughter in the eyes. So blue that reminded her of Nate. She caressed her face and smiled gently.

    ?What did that boy do??

    ?He said not having a dad is not normal. He said it means our mom is a bad person,? the girl murmured, her eyes filling with tears.

    Lara hugged her, caressing her head and making sure she could feel all of her love.

    ?Your mommy isn''t a bad person,? she said.

    ?I know! That''s why I wanted to teach him a lesson...?

    ?Just saying it won''t make a bad person of me.?

    In the end, it was always the same. Scarlet reacted only after hearing something about Lara.

    The woman sighed. She turned to the teacher and found a pair of reassuring and encouraging eyes.

    ?She will learn to control it,? she said.

    ?Can she stille on Monday??

    ?Yes, of course! I''ll put her in a different group and keep my eyes open.?

    ?That''s good.. Thank you for calling me immediately.?

 Chapter 43 - Not Fit

    Roxy walked away without butting in. The situation was solved without her intervention, so she didn''t need to do anything.

    Lara had sent the troublemakers away and focused on her pups, so the she-wolf sighed in peace and returned to her office.

    Jaden and Scarlet were turning early, but that was not too weird for the children of an Alpha. In the end, they were Nate''s pups.

    She was worried when they called her because she thought something really bad had happened. Yet, it had just been a children''s fight.

    Even though the other pups couldn''t turn, their skin was resistant, so they wouldn''t have been hurt too much in a fight.

    She was surprised when the teacher asked her toe down to the kindergarten, but then, the girl had told her it was the new pups. Roxy had rushed down in fear.

    Luckily, Nate''s pups weren''t hurt.

    She could observe how Lara defended them, and her heart melted at the cuteness of the family. Indeed, Nate did lose a lot during those years.

    She walked back to her office and found Samantha there.

    ?How is it? Is it bad? Is anyone hurt?? the other woman inquired. ?Tell me it''s all right!?

    ?No one got hurt,? Roxy said. ?What are you even talking about??

    ?Lara ran out from work to see the pups. I''m worried for them now.?

    ?Oh, why do you even care??

    ?Because I do,? Samantha said. ?How could I not care about Nate''s pups.?

    Also, she thought, that little boy was just so cute. She could spend days ying with him. He was Nate''s copy when he was little.

    ?Are you trying to adopt them now?? Roxy chuckled.

    ?No, they have parents already. Just... Ehm... I wouldn''t refuse if there was a need to.?

    Her smile turned sad for a moment. Her memories about her own childhood made her sigh.

    ?I owe Nate as much,? she said. ?His family helped me, so now I will help him.?

    ?Oh, you mean that... I don''t think it will happen with them,? Roxy pointed out. ?They are twins, after all.?

    ?Ah, right,? Samantha said. ?Twins can get over it without much trouble.?

    ?I''m just surprised to see you worry, though. Everyone thinks you have no emotions, Samantha.?

    ?I do have them,? she pouted. ?Just not always.?

    ?I heard you''re going with Alpha Nate to the celebration of Blue Moon Enterprises.?

    ?That''s true. I heard it as well.?

    ?Are you ready??

    ?Should I be? Isn''t it just a party with some good alcohol and lots of food??

    ?I don''t think it can be just that. They''re the Mayford''s pack, after all. Every time when one of them is close to us, there''s trouble.?

    ?Do you think they''re trying to bait Nate??

    ?No, they''re not. It would be stupid. But it''s odd how they invited him. Maybe their Alpha has something to talk about with our Alpha.?

    ?If that''s the case, they won''t attack us. Not that we wouldn''t be able to defend ourselves,? Samantha chuckled.

    Herughter was slow and cold. It was part of the reason most wolves in the pack thought she had no emotions. Her reactions to provocations were odd. She would either ignore orugh it off. Either way, acting as if the other person wasn''t worthy of her attention.

    With her beautiful face and loose mouth, she gave the impression of underestimating the whole world. Except for a few rare exceptions, which included Nate.

    ?So, the pups are all right,? she repeated, just to be sure.

    Roxy nodded, and Samantha sighed, relieved.

    ?I can go back to work,? she said. ?I''ll use my sry on dresses this weekend. I can''t attend a party with just anything on me.?

    ?Just admit you like that kind of party,? Roxy shouted behind her.

    ?If you think so...? Samantha mumbled, getting out of the room and leaving the floor.

    Meanwhile, Lara and the cubs reached home.

    She made something fast for lunch, for she wasn''t in the mood to spend too much time in the kitchen.

    ?Your mommy is tired from working,? she lied to the kids. ?I''ll sleep a little, all right??

    They nodded, digging in their tes and licking their fingers when there was nothing more to eat.

    It was payday. LY Corp used to pay the employees every week on Friday.

    She could buy something good for dinner, to make up for the fast lunch. The money was supposed to arrive by the end of the afternoon.

    After thorough consideration, she dyed it for the day after. She really couldn''t think about getting out of home.

    Shey on the bed and closed her eyes. Before she could start to rest, the words of that woman resounded in her ears.

    Maybe, that woman was right. She wasn''t fit to raise her cubs.

    She had no clue about how their society worked. She couldn''t imagine what their senses could grasp.

    Also,tely, the cubs had stopped asking to eat so often. Lara had been worried at first, but then she realised they were holding back.

    After seeing how they ate when Nate was there, it was clear their appetite was even bigger than before.

    Yet, they didn''t want to make her realise.

    Nate had immediately found how to deal with them. He talked with Scarlet until the little girl calmed down. He bought a hat for Jaden to hide his ears.

    She didn''t even think about anything like that before. She just kept her cubs hidden, hoping no one would look in their direction.

    Yet, that wasn''t the right thing to do. They had every right to get out, find friends, y with other kids...

    She didn''t know how to give them all of that until Nate showed it was possible. Maybe, the twins would have been happier next to him.

    The tears in her eyes escaped her control as she started sobbing.

    She didn''t want to give her cubs away. She was too selfish for that.

    At that thought, her sobs became louder, and she cried, trying to hide from her cubs. She pressed both hands on her mouth, trying her hardest to calm down.

    No matter her intention to stop crying, though, every tear brought some relief.

 Chapter 44 - Elite Party

    Saturday evening, on top of the most luxurious hotel in Mayford, Nate and Samantha arrived just in time to be photographed by the press.

    Nate was wearing a dark suit and a red tie. His hair was glued back, and he stared at the rest of the guests with his cold, blue eyes. He didn''t have the curt expression he reserved clients, nor the soft one he showed to friends and family.

    He was untouchable, cold, and somehow dangerous. The woman at his side didn''t look more smitten.

    Her eyes in different colours shined under the lights of the party, and the first-ss dress revealed her figure. The head of the sales department of LY Corp was as famous as the CEO for her good looks, swift moves, and merciless business techniques.

    ?Maybe, I should have rejected you,? Samanthamented.

    ?Would you dare??

    ?Oh, yes. Do you smell it? The crowd is filled with stinky wolves.?

    ?Don''t get too far, Samantha. We''ll be here until the Alpha finishes his speech. Then, we''ll toast a couple of times and go back home.?

    ?We travelled two hours in a car just because of this.?

    ?We did,? Nate sighed. ?Now, focus on not starting a war, please. Don''t break bones if someonements about you. Just let it slide this once.?

    ?I know how to control myself.?

    ?As much as Scarlet,? he murmured.

    Samantha giggled, amused how the pups were starting to be part of his life even if he didn''t realise it.

    They chatted with some of the guests, old business partners andpetitors alike. The Alpha of the Mayford pack didn''t show up until the event waste. He walked on the stage and greeted his guests.

    ?Wee to the celebration of the fourth year of Blue Moon Enterprises. Ourpany has grown so much in just a few years, and we owe our growth to our dearest stakeholders!? He raised a cup and took a sip, followed by the cheers of the guests.

    His ck hair reflected the lights of the stage, and his fit figure caught the attention of all the women in the hall. He was a few years older than Nate, still too young for the position he was in.

    He said a few more things about thepany and their new ns, but Nate and Samantha didn''t care enough to keep track. They were waiting to leave.

    They cheered and drank together with the other guests, keeping their presence as unnoticeable as possible. In the end, they were rivalpanies. It made sense they didn''t feel overjoyed by Blue Moon''s sess.

    Their packs were more than rivals. They were enemies. But humans couldn''t know that, and they would think CEO Woods and his sales manager were just bitter for the others'' well-being.

    Samantha walked away to reach the restroom and take a break from talking. She didn''t have much to say, for she just managed her department without any politics in mind. Also, most of the people were looking for Nate anyway.

    ?I will be right back,? she said.

    She walked in the hallway when a new feeling told her to stop. She turned on her heels and followed her guts. She saw the members of the rival pack, all wearing security uniforms.

    ?Everything clear,? one of them reported.

    ?Good. You can return to your job. Don''t lower your guard, or the Alpha will kill you if anything happens.?

    The voice of the person talking made Samantha shiver. She herself couldn''t tell if it was fear or something else. Her hands clenched into fists, and she inhaled the scent that came to her.

    Among so many stinky wolves, there was one that made her sigh. She walked even further, attracted by the scent and voice of that person.

    The turmoil in her belly warned her of the danger, but she continued to walk.

    As if under a spell, she turned the corner and saw the group.

    ?If I catch someone sneaking around, you won''t reach the Alpha in one piece, for I will kill you with my own hands,? that man continued.

    Samantha was startled, wondering if she was an intruder at that moment. Not that she would have been killed that easily. She was confident in her capabilities.

    Rather, she didn''t want him to think she was spying or something...

    ?Boss, there''s someone...? one of the wolvesmented.

    ?I know. I will take care of this. You go.?

    As Samantha proceeded towards him as hypnotised, she realised the need for a good reason to be roaming around like that.

    ?Do you... Do you know where is the r-restroom?? she asked.

    Her voice trembled as if she was scared. But she was not, that was sure! She felt hot all over, and her lungs couldn''t collect enough air to lower the temperature.

    ?It''s on the other way, miss,? one of the wolves replied.

    ?I said, go!? their boss said.

    He turned to Samantha and walked with certain threatening steps.

    Yet, she didn''t even flinch. She couldn''t sense any dangering from him. Was it an effect of what was happening to her?

    ?Hello,? she said, giggling quietly.

    Her eyes met a pair of pitch-ck irises, and she inhaled deeply. She wasn''t expecting to shiver at the sight of his eyes. Nor to quiver at the sound of his voice.

    ?Can I know your name?? she murmured.

    The man stopped in front of her, smiling as if he had more control. He was wearing a ck shirt tightened around his chest. Samantha''s eyes caressed the muscles visible through the fabric, subconsciously licking her lips.

    ?Do you really need a name?? he inquired. ?Wouldn''t you rather have all the rest??

    His words flowed as if there was nothing wrong, and Samantha just nodded. She reached closer to him and grabbed the neck of his shirt.

    She pulled, forcing him to bow down a little to meet her lips. Not much, because she was already tall without heels. With the sandals she was wearing that night, the man just had to bend his head downwards a little.

    Their mouths crushed, their tongues fought.

    As Samantha hugged his neck to prevent him from escaping, his hands wandered on her back.

    It all happened too quickly for either of them to realise.

 Chapter 45 - The Rude Black Wolf

    Samantha hugged the man''s neck, sinking her fingers in his ck hair. His tanned skin was burning under her touch, and she melted in his embrace like a cube of ice under the sun.

    They kissed and tugged their clothes, secretly displeased by that thick barrier between their bodies. The man dragged Samantha closer before pushing her against the wall.

    She growled in aint about the harsh treatment, but she didn''t push him away. Even if his hands were rudely exploring as if he had that right, she didn''t drive him away. On the contrary: she wanted even more.

    The thought of his rude hands grabbing her, making her do what his dirty mind was picturing... Oh, she liked that thought so much. She could feel in his gestures the need, the intentions. Even if she didn''t know him, she understood his lustful needs. Because they were the same as hers.

    She pulled his head, making him move back. She pressed her lips on his jaw, noticing how the shape fitted her tastes so perfectly. She trailed down with her mouth, kissing his neck, hungry.

    His hand reached her butt, caressing through the dress. He barely managed not to tear the fabric, feeling the expensive quality under his fingertips. He caressed her bare thigh, pulling her leg up to lock on his hips. He didn''t seed with his mission, for she opened her eyes and regained some consciousness.

    They pulled back, both waking up from the frenzy.

    The man saw the woman for the first time, noticing her heterochromatic eyes. Then, he could grasp the blonde hair, fit body.

    Onlyter, he realised she was a wolf of a different pack.

    ?We haven''t met earlier,? he said.

    His voice almost made her moan, but Samantha didn''t fall prey to her instinct anew. She rubbed her lips, swelling them even more. She looked back at him but was forced to divert her eyes so as not to lose control.

    She was Rational Samantha. That kind of behaviour wasn''t usual for her.

    ?I''m sorry...? she said. ?I usually don''t do this.?

    She turned around, ready to leave, but a tight grip on her arm stopped her. She sighed as the wildest images passed through her mind.

    His forceful ways were making her body quiver, but not in fear. Not in displeasure or fury for the way he treated her.

    If it was anyone else, she would have punched him already. But with that man... She liked him even when he was rude.

    ?What''s your name?? he inquired.

    ?I don''t think it''s a good idea,? she replied. ?We shouldn''t do this.?

    She freed her arm and walked away. She didn''t look back while reaching the end of the hallways. She went into the women''s restroom and stayed there until her blood ran cold.

    She washed her face and fixed the makeup. She waited for her lips to return normal before applying a thinyer of lipstick.

    The mirror showed her an image that was as foreign as to be frightening. Who was that woman, looking back at her from the other side? Why were her eyes so disappointed?

    It took her a while to calm down.

    When she was back to her usual self, she reached Nate and got ready to leave.

    ?What''s going on with you?? he inquired. He had noticed her racing heart and uneasy movements.

    She didn''t reply. She had no answer to that.

    What had just happened?

    ?I''m fine,? she sighed.

    ?You smell like a wolf,? he mentioned.

    She straightened her back, ready to be discovered in the wildest of her actions.

    ?Have you fought??

    ?You might say that...? she murmured. It wasn''t a usual fight, though.

    Her tongue caressed her lower lips, remembering how that man kissed her. Or she kissed him. She wasn''t even sure who was the first one to move.

    Her stomach clenched, and a shiver crossed her spine. She hadn''t felt that nervous ever before. Part of her felt guilty.

    She did something weird, and she didn''t inform her Alpha. The Norwich and the Mayford packs were enemies. They fought up to a few years before, when Nate decided to make peace and forced the other pack to ept the truce.

    She should have at least told him she felt weird when looking into a man''s eyes. But she couldn''t. The reason was that other part of her being.

    She was pleased, excited, willing to risk everything for a single kiss. Or maybe a little more.

    ?Hello, CEO Woods,? a man said while walking to them. ?I''m from Daily Press. Can I take a picture of you two??

    ?Sure,? Nate said. He left his ss of champagne on a nearby table and offered his arm to Samantha.

    The woman epted, still in a daze. She was thinking about that strange man, and she wasn''t too conscious of the world around her.

    She grabbed Nate''s arm and smiled at the photographer. Her red cheeks didn''t pass unnoticed to the man, but he didn''tment. The picture was so good that he didn''t mind that one of the two had visibly drunk a little too much.

    Because it was obvious that Samantha from LY Corp wasn''t one to blush. He would have thought she was reacting to something CEO Woods had said, but everyone knew it was impossible.

    People told her so many odd or embarrassing things, she received all kinds ofpliments. Yet, not once did she react like a shy girl.

    He could have tried to make up some good gossip if it wasn''t a lost cause.

    CEO Woods wasn''t the type to whisper to a woman''s ear. And Samantha Murphy wasn''t one to act like a maiden in love.

    ?This will be perfect for the article,? he mumbled by walking away.

    Even if he did not dare to write anything about it, the public loved to see such scenes. It was by chance, but the picture would show their audience a possible new pairing.

    Not to mention: it was time CEO Woods found himself a woman. He was thirty-one that year. Was he going to stay alone forever?

    He needed a woman.. Who better than the sales manager for a man like him? That woman had already proven herself with her hard work, and her looks had nothing to envy the most famous top models.

 Chapter 46 - Daddys Name

    It was Monday morning. Everyone wanted to go back home, yet they were all stuck at work.

    After the event, Samantha avoided talking with anyone. She spent her time lost in her thoughts, analysing why she had acted like a teenager prey to her hormones.

    Lara did work harder to finish her job since she had half an hour to recuperate from the week before.

    She had been paid for it already, so she didn''t want anyone to think she wanted to ck off.

    Nate didn''t get out of his office because of the mountain of documents to sign or throw away.

    It was a heavy day for everyone.

    The ck Moon was close, and everyone started feeling the effects.

    In a day or two, the wholepany would have turned into a gloomy ce. In that weird mood, no one noticed how Scarlet sneaked out of the kindergarten and reached another floor. She walked to ady who smelt familiar and looked up at her.

    ?Hello,? she said, widening her blue eyes to show the cutest expression she could have.

    ?Hello. Where do youe from?? Roxy inquired.

    ?I''m looking for my daddy,? Scarlet said. She reached the woman and sniffed around her. ?You met him, didn''t you??

    ?Might be,? Roxy chuckled. ?Who is your daddy??

    ?His name... He''s CEO.?

    ?That''s not a name, little one.?

    ?Uhm... Nithanil.?

    ?Wasn''t it Nathaniel??

    ?Oh, yes!? Scarlet eximed. ?But no one calls him that. They all say Nate or CEO.?

    ?Except for you. You say daddy.?

    Scarlet smiled, hiding her annoyance. She hated acting cute just to reach Nate, but she needed him for solving her problem. She couldn''t do it alone.

    And calling him by name might have made people doubt she was telling the truth.

    ?You are Scarlet, aren''t you?? Roxy asked, even though it was quite obvious.

    She was so simr to Alpha Nate, except for her hair colour.

    ?Yes, I am. Can you bring me to my daddy??

    ?Sure,? Roxy chuckled.

    She showed the way to the pup, and Scarlet strolled behind her. Once in front of the door, Roxy knocked.

    ?I''m busy!? Nate shouted from the other side. ?Come backter if it''s not urgent.?

    Roxy sighed, opening the door. The CEO was in a bad mood.

    ?I don''t know if it''s urgent, CEO Woods.?

    ?What is it, Roxy??

    ?There''s Scarlet here.?

    Seeing her father in a bad mood, and remembering all the tales she told the woman, she stood on tiptoe to better see him behind the desk.

    ?Hello, daddy!? she eximed.

    At her words, Nate''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know why, but he felt the need to listen to her. To find out what she needed and fulfil her wishes.

    Scarlet ran to the desk and held the edge, blinking innocently and giggling quietly.

    ?Do I have to go back, daddy??

    Nate snorted, knowing there must have been a reason for Scarlet to act like that.

    ?No, stay here.?

    ?I wille backter,? Roxy said. ?Have a nice chat!?

    As soon as the door was closed, Scarlet dropped the act. She crossed her arms and observed Nate in silence.

    ?What is it?? he asked.

    ?It''s your fault,? the little girlmented. ?Everything is your fault. The more I think about it, the more I''m convinced.?

    ?What happened??

    ?If you didn''t appear out of nowhere, mommy wouldn''t have cried.?

    ?Lara cried?? he murmured, reaching out to the pup. ?When??

    He picked Scarlet up, sitting her on hisp.

    ?Tell me everything.?

    ?A boy in school said my mommy is a bad person.?

    ?That is not true,? Nate pointed out. ?Your mother is a wonderful person.?

    ?Then why did you leave her? If you didn''t leave, no one would think she''s bad. Was it because of Jaden and me??

    Scarlet''s lips curled downwards, and her expression showed traces of rage.

    ?It''s your fault if we are wolves! Mommy wouldn''t be unhappy if we were like her!?

    Nate sighed, looking for a way to exin.

    ?I didn''t leave your mother, but she left me,? he revealed as the first thing. ?I would have taken care of her if she stayed. But she didn''t.?

    ?Why??

    ?I don''t know, Scarlet.?

    ?So, mommy left you once already...? she considered.

    Nate''s heart broke apart for the umpteenth time, but he clenched his teeth and continued with the discussion.

    ?So, you didn''t leave mommy because she''s bad.?

    ?No. It''s the other way around,? he sighed.

    ?So you are bad.?

    ?I try not to be, though.?

    At that moment, an old instinct of his returned raging. He smiled, realising the opportunity in front of him.

    He would regret itter, for certain. Still...

    ?You know what, Scarlet? If your mommy and I get married, no one will say she''s a bad person. Also, you and Jaden will have both a mother and a father. It will be like every other family.?

    ?I don''t need that,? Scarlet replied.

    ?But your mother? What does she want??

    ?She never said she wanted a husband. You don''t need to marry her. Just give her what she needs not to cry anymore!?

    ?She wants a family, Scarlet. She doesn''t need anything else. She cried because she was afraid I would bring you away from her.?

    ?You won''t,? Scarlet pointed out. ?You don''t even like us.?

    ?That... I do like you. It''s just difficult for me to express it.?

    ?Can we be family without mommy getting married??

    ?We can,? he admitted. They didn''t need to get married. Yet.

    ?How??

    ?Let''s try spending time together. Your mommy will have free time for herself. Do you want toe home with me tomorrow??

    ?And Jaden??

    ?Jaden cane the day after. Next weekend, we can go somewhere all four together. It won''t make your mommy unhappy.?

    ?Why are you doing this?? she asked, suspicious.

    ?Because I''m your daddy,? Nate said.

    Scarlet sighed. At that moment, she resembled Nate more than ever.

    ?If that''s the price to make my mommy happy....? shemented.

 Chapter 47 - [Bonus ]A Flawless Photo

    The agents were all in the department that morning. And every single one had a thought that kept him busy.

    Lara didn''t even feel awkward at walking past them because no one paid any attention to her.

    Even Samantha was unhappy when she walked into the room.

    ?What is going on?? Lara inquired. Was thepany going into bankruptcy?

    What else could make every wolf in there whine at the same time? Were they as empathic as to feel the same emotions if one or a few of them had a problem?

    ?It''s the ck Moon,? Samantha sighed. ?We all be gloomy. It''ll be over in a day or two.?

    ?But... wait... Isn''t it tomorrow night?? Lara inquired.

    Her pups would be very emotional during that time, as well as over-excited during the full moon.

    ?You know about that?? Samantha chuckled, regaining a little colour.

    ?Yes. I''ve noticed how my kids act these days, and I figured it had something to do with the moon.?

    ?Tomorrow is the day of the new moon: that''s true. But we usually start feeling the effects a day in advance. It might be because we''re all together in the same ce... Solitary wolves are tougher in this sense.?

    ?I don''t know if it''s by chance or not, but I''ve also noticed my period aligns with the moon,? Lara said. ?After giving birth to the kids, it was always early orte for a couple of years. It stabilised when they started turning, and now I''m emotional when they are.?

    Her talk was vital as if her emotionality wasn''t such a big issue.

    ?Oh, you''re so strong,? Samantha sighed. ?How can you have so much energy while on your period??

    ?I can''t let it stop me,? Lara chuckled. ?I''ve had it even before giving birth to two pups...?

    ?That''s fortunate, though.?

    ?Fortunate??

    ?If your period is synchronised to the moon, then you''ll find it easier to live with a pack of wolves.?

    ?We just work in the same ce,? she pointed out.

    ?It''s half of the day, though. I mean, you''re working part-time for now, but they might ask you to stay longer in the future.?

    Samantha closed her mouth before saying too much. She had no clue about what Nate told Lara about the pack, thepany, and their link as mates.

    She just knew two things: Lara was Nate''s mate, and the pups were too cute to let them leave.

    ?Also, they will transfer you to another department,? Samantha said. ?I don''t know where yet.?

    Her eyes betrayed a little tear, and Lara smiled. They didn''t know each other for long, so there wasn''t any attachment between the two women.

    Yet, the way Samantha showed her grief reminded her of the cubs. She would have patted her head if they weren''t of the same age.

    ?We will see each other in other ces,? Laramented. ?After all, it''s still the same building.?

    ?Yes,? Samantha sighed, greeting the chance to y with the blond pup again.

    Was it worth asking Nate to keep the pups while he was away, dating Lara? She considered the thought and stored it somewhere in the back of her head.

    It was worth it. She could do that! Also, there weren''t many other wolves able to keep an Alpha''s pups.

    ?Boss, you''re in the newspaper,? someone said, throwing a magazine on the nearest desk.

    At the word boss, Samantha was startled. It reminded her of someone she wished to forget.

    She puffed, wondering if that dark man was having the same issues. She could stop thinking about him only by focusing on the pup.

    She curled her lips and didn''t even look at the magazine. She knew her pictures were wless; there was no need to check.

    Rather, the one curious was Lara.

    Before Samantha could think twice about the consequences, she observed the other woman as she turned the pages. She found the one about the celebration of the Blue Moon Enterprises, and she observed the pictures with a straight face.

    ?What a beautiful dress,? shemented.

    However, Lara''s heart wasn''t untouched. She saw, in the photo, Samantha holding Nate''s arm.

    They were standing next to another man with an expensive look, talking about something. Nate''s face was straight and serious while Samantha was smiling.

    They did look good together, Lara had to admit it.

    Yet, her heart, her stomach, her legs... They all felt pain.

    Lara knew she had no right to feel like that. There was nothing between her and Nate. They met just once, six years before, and their encounter produced two kids.

    They weren''t together in the first ce. Just one night. There were no emotions keeping them together.

    Lara bit her lips, trying to keep her expression neutral.

    It was expectable that someone like Nate already had a woman next to him. And it was natural that someone like Samantha would attract his attention.

    She was beautiful,petent at work. And a wolf.

    ?Was it fun?? Lara inquired. From the picture, Samantha did look amused.

    ?Most people were boring,? the other woman replied.

    As Lara noticed her red face, she realised that things should have happened. Someone like Samantha wouldn''t blush just at anything.

    ?Not everyone, though,? Lara said.

    ?No, not everyone...?

    As Samantha lost focus once again, thinking about the man she assaulted that night, Lara''s heart was pierced by a feeling that resembled jealousy. It dug a hole in her chest, reaching her stomach down to the guts.

    She had no right to feel like that, but she couldn''t help it. That pain helped her stay focused and not say anything weird.

    In the end, she was working. Thinking about anything else would have been distracting.

    She observed the papers in front of her, struggling to make a sense of the letters.

    The whole department fell back into depression, each person in their own thoughts.

    Both Samantha and Lara became silent, and the rest of the morning passed without further words.

 Chapter 48 - Live Like A Family

    It was a difficult day for everyone, even for Nate.

    Scarlet''s visit helped his mood a little, even if she didn''t bring good news with her. Somehow, just talking with the little girl made him feel better.

    Especially when she called him daddy before following Roxy back to the kindergarten.

    It was as fake as her sweet smile, but it worked on him. It must have been the ck Moon that made him like that.

    He collected his things and went to the sales department. Samantha and Lara were supposed to work longer that day.

    No clients were allowed in thepany during the days of ck Moon. Nor during the Bright Moon, at that. Wolves weren''t stable enough to handle dealing with humans.

    Dealing with wolves wasn''t too dangerous during the ck Moon, so he didn''t worry about Lara. During the Bright Moon, though, he needed to find a way to make her stay home.

    He had two weeks to find a solution, though.

    ?Hello,? he said after knocking. ?Are you two done for today??

    ?Yes,? Samantha said, scrolling with the mouse some files on theputer. ?You two can go.?

    Lara didn''t even feel too surprised Samantha knew they were supposed to have lunch together.

    Lara followed Nate out while he considered whether to show her the canteen. Then, he realised she would think he was cheap.

    ?Let''s go to a ce nearby,? he said. ?I have to be back after lunch.?

    ?We can postpone it if you''re busy. I know it''s a difficult time for you.?

    ?It''s not that bad yet. Also, there''s something urgent we need to agree on.?

    ?Yes, sure...?

    They sat in a cafe not far from thepany. Lara caught a few nces in Nate''s direction, and she couldn''t agree more with those women. He did attract every gaze, especially from females.

    She felt even worse for the envy in her direction. She wasn''t the one they should have red at, unfortunately.

    ?I heard about what happened on Friday,? he said.

    ?You heard?? she murmured. ?It''s not the first time Scarlet has attacked someone like that. But thest time was more than a year ago. I thought she was getting better, yet...?

    She sighed, her shoulders drooping.

    ?You were right, Nate. As a human, I''m not fit to bring them up.?

    Nate tilted his head, confused. When did he say something like that?

    ?I know my limits, yet I thought I could manage... Somehow...?

    ?Lara, it''s not your fault. Also, Scarlet told me what happened.?

    ?Scarlet? When??

    ?She came to my office during the morning...?

    ?Oh, she''s always so full of energy. I''m sorry, I''ll tell her not to do that again... The kids are used to sneaking out of home, even if I always tell them not to... Even leaving them alone for so long before was irresponsible of me! I''m sorry, really. I wish I knew better.?

    ?Hey,? Nate sighed, reaching out to her hand. He squeezed it, looking at her face. ?It''s not your fault, Lara. And nothing really happened.?

    ?They weren''t supposed to be this skinny. Nor to start turning this early. I talked with the caretaker pretending to know about it, but I have no clue if they''re normal or not!?

    Nate moved his chair and sat next to her. He surrounded her shoulders with an arm and dragged her in a hug.

    ?Lara, it wouldn''t be your fault even if it was true! But there''s nothing weird with the pups. They don''t know yet how a pack works. You''ll see how they learn little by little.?

    ?Maybe it''s better if you take care of them,? she sobbed.

    Nate used all his will to stop sniffing and feeling her soft body in his arms, and he straightened his thoughts. She was crying, for goodness.

    ?Just...? Lara continued with the same, broken voice. ?Just don''t split them. They will be fine without me if they''re together, right??

    ?Wrong.?

    She startled and raised her head to look him in the eye.

    ?Wrong??

    ?They shouldn''t live far from their mother. It would be cruel, right? They love you so much, Lara. And they won''t ept splitting from you for more than a few hours.?

    ?So... What should we do??

    ?Let''s find a way to be with the kids and make a habit out of it,? he said. ?I can take Scarlet one day and Jaden another. And we should do things like a family once a week. For a start, not forever.?

    ?I just asked you not to split them,? Lara murmured. ?And you already want two days of a week with only one of them??

    ?They can stay apart: they''re not tied together. Also, it''s time they have some time without each other. Only for half a day. I''ll return them to you before sleeping time.?

    ?So, you won''t take them away forever...? she sighed. She split from him and tapped under her eyes to check there weren''t tears. She had made a fool of herself enough times already. There wasn''t any need to cry once again. In public, at that.

    ?I work during the afternoon as well,? Nate said. ?But I can keep them with me in the office.?

    ?It''s fine. They don''t ask for entertainment that much. Till now, they knew how to y with one another, though.?

    ?Don''t worry about that. I''ll figure something out. So, can I pick Scarlet up from the kindergarten tomorrow? And Jaden on Thursday or Friday, so they''re not apart for two days in a row.?

    ?Sure,? Lara sighed. ?Only if Scarlet agrees, though. I haven''t talked with her, and she''s...?

    ?She agreed already,? Nate said. ?We talked a little when she found me.?

    ?That''s good,? Lara said, finally smiling.

    ?Are you busy this weekend?? he added.

    ?No, I''m not.?

    She would just clean the house and buy groceries for the next week. She didn''t have friends to go out with or a family to visit.

    ?Then, we can go to the sea.?

    ?The sea?? Lara chuckled. ?It''s so far!?

    ?Barely four hours by car. We can go early on Saturday ande back on Sunday.?

    ?Wouldn''t it be better if you went with the kids alone??

    ?I''m not confident enough to go without you. What if something happens and I don''t know what to do??

 Chapter 49 - Good At Adapting

    ?I''m not confident enough to go without you. What if something happens and I don''t know what to do??

    Lara thought about Nate''s words for a while. In the end, she would also worry if she stayed far from her cubs for two days.

    ?All right, I wille along,? she said. ?But I don''t want to be in the way... The kids are too attached to me, and I want them to feel freer and meet other people. It''s for their future, right??

    ?We''ll figure out something,? Nate said.

    He smiled, as content as he could be. He extorted a third date with his mate. Even though he wouldn''t admit it for anything in the world, he was keeping count of how often they met.

    Even if the kids were with them, he was happy to be able to see Lara, to talk with her...

    If only he was allowed to touch her, he wouldn''t mind keeping the pups at his side forever. If only he could bring up marriage again without making Lara cry like that time...

    ?It will be all right,? he continued, reaching out to her. Before he could touch her face, he was crossed by doubt: what if she fled just like after their night together?

    He still didn''t find out what exactly she disliked about him, so he diverted his hand from her face to her shoulder. He squeezed, feeling like an idiot.

    If only she had been a wolf, he would have made her his, keeping her far from the rest of the world. Yet, humans don''t just ept their instincts.

    ?How are you doing at work?? he inquired. There was another issue to solve, other than the pups fighting with others.

    Too many male wolves surrounded his woman. And they didn''t seem to mind that she had his scent on.

    They dared to approach her all the same... He couldn''t make a im on her without revealing everything about his position to Lara. And he wasn''t sure she would like knowing he was an Alpha.

    Maybe, she didn''t even know what that meant...

    He sighed, dejected.

    ?It''s fine,? Lara said. ?Work is fun, and my colleagues are interesting. They stopped acting weird, so now I can work without useless worries.?

    She chuckled, remembering how much she was frightened when three of them had approached her. Even if they had a dangerous aura, they were in broad daylight and at work.

    At that moment, she had reacted nervously and fled. Onlyter she had realised she overreacted.

    ?Too bad I''m changing departments,? she sighed. ?I''ll have to adapt again.?

    ?You''re good at adapting,? Nate pointed out.

    Not everyone could ept that their children weren''t human like Lara did. She was way more than just adaptable.

    He suspected she could make the most of any situation she would be in, so he wasn''t too worried about the work she would have to do. He feared someone else might notice her qualities.

    Nate knew his limits. He had no experience with women, and he had never been interested in making some because he knew his mate would naturally reciprocate his feelings.

    Only after being left by Lara, he realised it was all the dream of a fool. But he didn''t have the nerves to court other women just to learn how to do it.

    He was still looking for a good position for Lara. One where she would interact with the pack enough to know them better without being in danger like in the sales department.

    ?You have my number now,? he said. ?Call me if you need help, okay??

    ?I''ll do my job, Nate,? the woman chuckled. ?I''m not a kid.?

    ?That''s not what I meant.? He needed to make her realise he wasn''t understating her. He was just a little protective.

    But... would she feel uneasy if she noticed?

    ?You are kind,? she replied, soothing his worries a little. ?But you don''t have to go out of your way for me. Really.?

    ?I''d love to,? he said.

    Thest time he proposed to her, she started crying about being apart from the cubs. It was like walking on thin ice. A wrong step would make him fall back into the abyss where he had spent thest years.

    ?I''d love to be of help to you, Lara.?

    He retreated his hand and decided to stop. He had obtained a hug that day. And he also touched her shoulder without making her wince in fear. It was a win.

    He could touch her a little every time until she didn''t find it strange. And then, he would make his move.

    ?Ah,? he sighed, realising how helpless he became.

    ?What??

    ?I was just thinking,? he replied.

    He moved a lock of Lara''s hair behind the shoulder and noticed how she didn''t push him away. It was a sign, right?

    Also, she had felt something when they met. She looked at him and shivered when he greeted her for the first time after years.

    He just needed to make sure that shiver wasn''t out of fear or awkwardness. He remembered her kisses as if they had happened a day before and not six years.

    How long did he have to wait to have some again?

    Before he could lick his lips while staring intensely, he rubbed his hair to wake up. Was there anything else they needed to talk about?

    He didn''t want to let her leave yet.

    Moreover, the ck Moon was making him feel even worse than usual.

    ?Good luck for tomorrow,? he said. ?The pups are going to whine for the whole time.?

    ?It''s a hard time for you too,? Lara noticed.

    ?I will bring Scarlet back early, so she won''t stay apart from you.?

    ?All right. I can make dinner for us all.?

    ?That would beforting,? he said.

    He didn''t smile because it would have frightened Lara. He kept a serious, straight face.

    ?I''m looking forward to it,? he added. The chicken she cooked for him was still one of his best memories.

    Except that she didn''t make it for him.

    Oh, she would cook especially for him that time, he realised. Purposely.. Not by chance like before.

 Chapter 50 - The Secretarial Department

    Roxy smiled at Lara while the elevator started moving.

    The HR assistant had protested against Nate''s choice to move Lara to another department, but he didn''t want to listen. He repeated his orders once and moved his gaze away, making it clear he didn''t want to hear any further.

    Since her Alpha gave the order, Roxy had to obey. Even if she knew it would be changed soon. She just hoped nothing serious would happen in the meantime.

    She couldn''t understand why Nate didn''te clean of his position as CEO and employed Lara in his office. She would have been safe and sound, and their Alpha would have made his eyes content by looking at her every day. It was the perfect solution for everyone!

    Yet, Nate didn''t want to consider it.

    ?I''m joining the secretarial team, right?? Lara inquired. ?Am Ipetent enough for that job, though??

    ?Oh, yes!? Roxy said. ?You will be in a team with girls your age, and you should take the chance to know thepany better.?

    ?Oh, is that so??

    ?Yes, of course. When the trial period is over, you''ll be assigned to your permanent job. I heard Samantha is asking for you to go back to sales.?

    ?It was nice,? Laramented. ?I didn''t interact much with anyone except for Samantha, but they were kind.?

    ?Is that so? I''ll keep it in mind when it''s time to decide, then. I''ll convey your words to whoever will make the decision.?

    ?Oh,? Lara chuckled. ?I don''t want to sound demanding.?

    ?Don''t worry. I''ll make it sound better.?

    Roxy''s smile heartened Lara as she stepped out to her new floor.

    ?Your job will be to make coffee and tea, for the moment being. You''ll go where it''s needed and greet clients. Remember to smile, and everything will be fine.?

    ?It''s too simr to something one of my old bosses said,? Lara murmured. ?I ended up fired that same night.?

    ?Night? You used to do night shifts??

    ?As a waitress, yes.?

    ?And the pups??

    ?Oh, they slept at night,? she sighed.

    ?It must have been tough.?

    ?It''s in the past,? Lara said. ?I hope to keep this job long enough to raise them.?

    ?I''m sure you will,? Roxymented. Even though she was not sure.

    Alpha Nate seemed intent to keep Lara all for himself, so much that he hadn''t even considered her need to work and have a career. It was something Lara would have solved on her own; Roxy wasn''t worried. But she couldn''t be sure the woman wouldn''t fall under that demonic CEO''s charms and ept to be hidden away from the world.

    ?They might ask you to carry documents from time to time,? Roxy continued, settling on defending Lara from being exploited by those little vixens. ?If they ask you too often, though,e and tell me. You''re a secretary, this week. Not an errand girl.?

    ?What is the difference between a secretary and an errand girl?? Lara inquired.

    ?They pay,? Roxy said. ?Jokes aside, you shouldn''t be the only one doing the hard work. All right??

    ?All right.?

    ?For anything else, remember you''ll most likely move departments soon. Bear with it for a few days.?

    ?You look so certain I will be bullied,? Lara said.

    ?I''m just cautious.?

    They reached a hall where several young women were having a break or sorting documents. They turned their heads and observed the two neers absent-mindedly. The ck Moon was kicking in, so they would be passive for the whole day.

    Roxy was relieved she didn''t need to keep guard for that day. She could find a solution to that problemter. There surely was a ce in thepany where a human wouldn''t be in danger, right?

    Lara walked inside and greeted the women with a kind smile.

    ?I''m looking forward to working with all of you,? she said.

    The women nodded or moaned a reply, returning to focus on their tasks.

    ?You know where to find me if you need anything,? Roxy said before walking out.

    Soon, she would have been able to leave all the Alpha female''s duties to Lara. She just needed to make sure the woman learned enough about the pack before that. Nate was already lost, looking for ways to reach his mate''s heart more often than he worked for thepany''s good.

    ?Order these,? a woman said, leaving a bunch of collectors for documents in front of Lara.

    ?All right.?

    ?You can''t go home until you''re done,? she said, stretching the words while observing every detail of the other, from clothes to skin and hair. They were of simr age, even if one of them had been working there for years.

    Wolves of the pack would start working in thepany as soon as they turned eighteen. The departments were organised more to satisfy the pack''s needs and structure than for thepany.

    New adults were kept separate to avoid issues. Young men were sent to the sales department. Women were in the secretarial team.

    The pups spent their time in the schools, while teenagers had pretty much ordinary lives. Once married, the wolves would find a better ce where they could contribute the most to the pack.

    There were exceptions, like Samantha, who had a job an unmarried wolf wouldn''t reach that easily. But she was one in a million.

    The same could be said about Bass. He would have been better suited to be a bodyguard. Yet, the absence of an Alpha female forced them to adapt and leave him in charge of HR to help his wife manage the emotional needs of the pack.

    In such an environment, the secretarial team was among the most vital departments of thepany. All the women working there had a dream: finding their mate and qualifying for a good job.

    Regarding the first part, there were a few young male wolves every one of them would be happy to mate with.

    Lara didn''t know it yet, but Nate was on top of the potential marriage partners'' list of every single girl in thepany.

 Chapter 51 - Solitary Pups

    Scarlet had been moved to another group, just as promised, and she was settled on not causing more trouble. Her mommy had cried after she fought with that annoying kid, so she had to endure it and focus on not repeating her mistakes.

    Also, Nate said he would help her mommy, so she didn''t need to think any further about that boy''s words. Her mommy was a good person, and Nate would have exined it to everyone one day.

    Jaden had followed his sister, and the twins would spend most of the time ying among themselves. The rest of the pups weren''t as interesting, and they didn''t seem willing to approach them either. If not when asking for a fight, of course.

    The pups were free to walk around in the kindergarten, changing groups and interacting with each other, so the teachers weren''t concerned when a pup couldn''t be seen in their group: they probably were just ying in another. That helped the twins keep their roaming secret, and they didn''t want to attract any more attention to themselves by causing a ruckus. Walking in thepany was fun and could turn out useful in the future.

    Just when Scarlet was epting that it would be a boring morning, a familiar figure approached her. She sighed, remembering all the drama of thest few days.

    ?My mommy told me not to talk with annoying people,? she said before the boy could open his mouth and say something unforgivable. ?So you should go back and do your job. I''m busy here.?

    ?Why isn''t your dad with you?? the boy asked, instead of letting go.

    He was still curious.

    Jaden lifted his head from the toys, moving his eyes from Scarlet to the other kid. Since he didn''t sense any danger, he returned to ying, paying a little attention to the exchange.

    ?Who told you that?? Scarlet replied. ?My daddy is with us. Just, he''s not that useful, so I don''t talk about him much.?

    ?Not that useful? Oh, my dad is important in the pack. When I grow up, I will be like him and assist the Alpha.?

    ?Okay... Oh, well, I prefer a useless daddy. Also, he promised to learn how to help my mommy.?

    ?Who is your dad, then? Is he in the pack??

    Scarlet nodded. Nate was in the pack, but what was his position? Was he important? Ah, probably not that much.

    ?I don''t know what he does,? she admitted with a shrug. ?But he is a bad person because my mommy left him.?

    ?Why are you saying bad things about him? Aren''t you afraid??

    ?Afraid? Oh, my mommy will protect me.?

    What was there to be afraid of? Nate was harmless, except when he was aiming at taking her mommy away.

    ?She doesn''t look like a bad person,? the boy said. ?But if she left your dad, then he must be one.?

    ?Yes, I agree,? Scarlet nodded.

    The boy sat down next to her, still curious about the change in her attitude.

    ?But I don''t believe you''re telling the truth,? he said. After all, she didn''t mention any dad before that day. ?Are you making it up to cover for your mother? The whole daddy thing??

    ?Making up? Oh, I wish I was without daddy,? she sighed dramatically. ?I wish he was just a dream, but he''s real.?

    ?I don''t believe you.?

    ?You can see him today. He wille to pick me up. I have to spend the day with him today.? Her pursed lips expressed her concern and unhappiness. Her tone was in as if she was talking about some business deal or work appointment and not a day with her father.

    ?You shouldn''t lie: it is no good.?

    ?Oh, I am not lying. My daddy wille to pick me up. You can see him then and decide whether I''m lying or not.?

    Jaden stopped ying but pretended to be distracted and said no word. He didn''t like that conversation: why was his sister advertising Nate like that? Why was she epting to spend the day with him?

    She was warming up to that tall man, and it was dangerous. She had been the first one to attack him, among them two, and she was already forgetting everything!

    ?Also...? Scarlet added, realising she had talked badly about Nate for the whole time. What if he heard about it? Not that she cared about his feelings, but it was better to avoidining with a stranger. ?Also, my daddy is very handsome.?

    ?Handsome? Now confess: you''re making him up!?

    ?He''s also the CEO.?

    ?What?? the boy said, tilting his head.

    ?He''s the boss, and everyone does what he says. Women like bosses, but my mommy isn''t that easy to conquer.?

    ?Now you''re talking too much! Do you even know who our boss is??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    Jaden''s lips turned downwards. His sister was almost lost, praising that man without any use. He wasn''t there to hear them, so why overdo it?

    He preferred it when she growled and fought to that. Was he going to be alone, defending his mommy?

    ?He''s the boss and very handsome. However, we don''t need him, so he''s useless. I don''t need a daddy, but my mommy said I have to spend time with him. If my mommy says so, then I will do it. But it will be boring for sure...?

    It was as if she was doing a favour to Nate by spending the afternoon with him.

    The other boy was confused, but he couldn''te up with an answer. The girl in front of him was too calm,pletely opposite to how she had snapped as soon as he said a few words.

    He yed with the toys in front of him for a minute or two, and then he got up and left. It wasn''t that fun to tease that girl.

    Scarlet and Jaden weren''t very skilled inmunication with other pups, and it was too early for them to make friends. Their heads were filled with worries about Nate, so it was no big surprise they didn''t find any buddies.. It was a battle for another time, for when they were sure their mommy was safe and theirs.

 Chapter 52 - The Effects Of The New Moon

    When Nate went to the kindergarten, he found Jaden frowning. He red at him with all of his might, so much that Nate couldn''t help but pat his head and ruffle his hair.

    ?What''s up?? he inquired.

    ?I won''t let you seed,? Jaden said.

    As expected, he wasn''t epting him yet. Neither Scarlet was, by the way. Nate knew very well the little girl was pretending.

    ?Hello, daddy!? she said, running to him and offering her hand.

    He smiled by instinct.

    He wanted to use the pups to reach his goal, yet his n was already backfiring. Scarlet was so cute when she smirked at him. She would talk sweetly and act lovably.

    She was even cuter when she stopped acting and red or suspected him. Sometimes, he felt like looking in a mirror. Her features resembled him so much!

    It was a pity none of the twins looked like Lara, but they had much of her in their poses. Their way of gesturing, walking, moving their eyes... It all reminded him of her. More than anything else, their smiles were just like hers. Except for when they were trying to trick him: those smiles were their alone.

    ?Are you hungry?? he asked.

    Scarlet nodded. What a question. She was always hungry! Her mommy wouldn''t have even asked. She was right when she said dads were useless.

    ?I work in the afternoon,? Nate said. ?Do you want to go out? Or we can order some takeaway and eat in my office.?

    ?No out,? Scarlet said. Their mommy was afraid to bring them out, so she wouldn''t use that chance to betray her.

    ?Not even if we go to a ce where you can eat with your hands??

    ?No out,? she repeated stubbornly. Yet, the offer was tempting.

    She was curious about restaurants. She liked very much the one they went to the other time. It was her first time eating out.

    ?All right. Secretary Jack will find the best takeaway in Norwich.?

    ?Secretary Jack??

    ?He helps me with my job. You should meet him. He can find anything for you if you ask him.?

    ?Why would he listen to me??

    ?Why do you suspect everything I say? I''m your daddy, don''t you trust me??

    ?You are useless. Except you can make mommy rest when she''s tired. I''m keeping you just because mommy is always so tired.?

    ?Does your mommy like sweets??

    Scarlet blinked a couple of times, thinking.

    ?I think she does.?

    ?Awesome. When we''re done here, we''ll go look for a cake.?

    ?For mommy??

    ?For all four of us. She''ll make dinner, and we''ll bring the cake.?

    Scarlet nodded, approving that idea. Her mommy would surely like the cake she chose.

    Even if it was Nate who would buy it.

    ?I''ll have a meeting in the afternoon, but you won''t be alone. Secretary Jack will y with you if it''s boring...?

    ?Secretary Jack is more useful than you,? Scarlet noted. ?Maybe I should start calling him daddy instead of you.?

    ?He can''t buy you cakes,? Nate said.

    It was a lie. There weren''t things Jack couldn''t do, but the money would have been Nate''s in that case as well.

    ?Oh,? Scarlet scoffed, displeased.

    They walked into his office, and the little girl noticed the changes.

    Her eyes flew to the corner where the televisor was ced. She was sure it was hanging on a wall the day before.

    There was a soft couch. Two armchairs were around a lower table, conveniently ced in front of the televisor. And a ck box with some weird things around.

    Scarlet observed the corner, curious, but she didn''t dare to run and check. Even if it did look like a ce where to rx, Nate might have had other ns.

    ?I bought some video games,? Nate exined. ?We can y together after lunch.?

    ?Didn''t you say you''ll work??

    ?I did. But I first need to teach you how to y.?

    ?I don''t need you to teach me! And I don''t want to y. I want to watch cartoons.?

    ?That''s fortunate,? Nate chuckled. ?I''ll show you how to select the channel.?

    ?Uh??

    ?If one cartoon is boring, you can look for another one on a different channel.?

    ?Can I?? Scarlet inquired, widening her eyes.

    ?Sure.?

    She nodded, pretending to be unfazed. Yet, her blue eyes shined content.

    Nate had bought all the possible channels that had cartoons. He also made a technician set the televisor so that only those would be disyed. Just for safety, he added child protection on it.

    He called Secretary Jack, who was already in the city ready to receive orders. Surprisingly, the man didn''t feel any discontent with his role. He was rather happy to search for food for the cute pup.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet walked around and checked the rest of the office. She didn''t pay enough attention the day before. She couldn''t be sure it was different, yet the whole room had a different atmosphere.

    It felt cosy. Comfortable.

    Even just the armchairs: she couldn''t wait but try one. She was already looking forward to taking a nap there.

    In the end, she returned to the desk and waited for Nate to be done.

    ?Food ising,? he said, crouching down to pick her up. ?What are we going to do while waiting??

    She surrounded his neck with her arms, leaning on himpletely. He was warm and, even if his chest was hard, she didn''t feel bad like that. No one could be as soft as her mommy, but he was the only alternative at that moment.

    ?My mommy is the best,? she sighed.

    ?I agree.?

    They stayed hugged for a moment longer than needed, for both realised they wouldn''t usually act like that.

    ?It''s the ck Moon,? Nate said. ?Wolves be more emotional during the ck Moon.?

    ?And when the moon is big??

    ?Bright Moon.?

    ?During the Bright Moon??

    ?We also be more emotional. Just, with the Bright Moon, we''re more enthusiastic about everything. And over-excited. With the ck Moon, other kinds of feelings win over us. We usually need more warmth from others. And we''re sensitive.?

    ?Oh, how bad...?

 Chapter 53 - Alone With Mommy

    Nate picked Scarlet from the kindergarten soon before lunch.

    Jaden observed how his sister left holding hands with that man. He pouted until his mother appeared to collect him and go home.

    He held Lara''s hand while they walked back home, still unhappy about the situation.

    ?You don''t need to be jealous,? Lara said, noticing hisplicated mood. ?Your father will spend some time with you in a few days.?

    ?I am not jealous. I am unhappy.?

    ?You have no reason to be,? she considered. ?Your sister will be back this evening. As for your father, I told you he''ll pick you up as well.?

    ?I don''t need to spend time with him. Rather, Scarlet should stop being so easy to manipte!?

    ?What?? Laraughed at her son''s words. ?Where did you hear such words??

    ?Is it important??

    ?No, indeed...?

    She sighed, wondering how to exin the situation to him.

    Jaden, on the other hand, didn''t need an exnation. He had noticed how his sister was being tame when Nate was around.

    Not just that she had sneaked out just to talk with him, but she also epted his hand when he came to collect her things and spent some time together.

    She even called him daddy by mistake!

    She had sworn to Jaden she wasn''t changing her mind. She still wanted to protect mommy from that man. However, growling and trying to kill him didn''t work, so she was just changing tactics.

    Even if Scarlet was so convinced when she said that, Jaden suspected she was falling into her own trap.

    In the end, that man had quite a few tricks. A lot of food was always somewhere when they were together, and he also bought them things.

    But Jaden wasn''t as superficial as his sister. He wouldn''t change his mind in exchange for something new. No matter how pretty or useful.

    ?None of them will forget about you, Jaden,? Lara said. ?It''s just a few hours.?

    She opened the door of their home, and they walked in.

    ?Also, your expression is making me suffer.?

    ?Why is mommy suffering??

    ?Because you don''t like being with me...? She sighed, looking at a corner of the kitchen for a moment before starting to take out the ingredients for lunch.

    Jaden sat at the table, considering the situation.

    A big smile appeared on his face as he realised he was alone with his mommy. Not just that man was out of the picture: even Scarlet wasn''t there topete for Lara''s attention.

    Jaden giggled to himself as his ears appeared under his hair. His tail was blocked by the clothes, so Lara reached out to free it from the shorts.

    Once free, Jaden wagged his tail and hugged his mother. He brushed his hair on her shoulder until Lara needed to continue cooking.

    His bad mood disappeared, and he focused on the bright side of that day. Even if it was a difficult day, one of those where their mommy would caress and cuddle them for the whole night, he was happy.

    He would eat with his mommy. Then, they could rest on the bed together. Or take a walk hand in hand. Only the two of them.

    ?I see you''re feeling better,? Lara noted.

    ?Yes!? Jaden confirmed. He took a few bites from his te before offering one to Lara.

    She epted her son''s offerings and ate. As he fed himself and her, alternating, she could observe his attentive expression as he made sure she chewed. He would nod, pleased, and return to look for the next bite.

    After lunch, Lara cleaned a little. She was going to do it on Saturday, initially, but her ns were disrupted. She decided to do a little every day to have the apartment clean before the end of the week.

    Also, Nate wasing for dinner. She needed to have a cosy home weing him.

    As she moved from one room to the other, cleaning and tidying, Jaden followed and moved the lighter things to their ce. He didn''t even need to talk: it was enough to be in the same room with his mommy.

    When they were done with most of the work, theyy on the bed to rest for a little.

    ?What do we do for dinner?? she mumbled.

    Jaden was resting his head on her shoulder. The other arm was free to move, but she felt the weight on that side missing.

    She had felt relieved of taking care of a single cub for half the day. An evil thought crossed her mind a few times: it was so easy with a single baby! She had felt awful for thinking that way. What kind of mother would?

    Yet, she couldn''t help it.

    However, she ended up missing Scarlet. Who knew if she was having fun? Maybe she also missed her a little.

    Lara wasn''t convinced about that. The little girl already spent several hours far from her in the kindergarten. What difference could those additional hours make?

    ?I have to prepare dinner,? she said.

    ?Later,? Jaden mumbled, hugging her tighter. He rubbed his head on her shoulder like a kitten in search of attention.

    ?Later,? Lara agreed.

    She turned to the side and embraced her son back. It was a rare asion: she could hug him with both arms.

    ?Mommy''s good boy,? she said before pecking his head.

    ?Am I?? Jaden inquired, pursing his lips in a sweet try to hide his happy grin.

    ?You are!?

    He giggled, all happy, as she caressed his hair and back.

    ?The best boy mommy has given birth to.?

    ?You are also the best mommy,? he said. ?The best mommy in the whole world!?

    ?Hmm? What makes you think so??

    ?You love Scarlet and me. And we love our mommy. We don''t want you to leave us...?

    ?I won''t leave, Jaden. What makes you think I would??

    ?That man wants you,? he said. ?But you''re already our mommy! He camete, right??

    ?Right,? she sighed. She didn''t know how to reply.

    Nate just wanted to be close to his kids: he didn''t have any intention to meddle with her.

    ?I''m staying,? she said.. ?Your mommy isn''t going anywhere.?

 Chapter 54 - Black Moon

    When Scarlet and Nate arrived, dinner was ready and still hot.

    Lara opened the door and found father and daughter with gifts in their hands. Scarlet had a big bouquet of sunflowers tied with a red ribbon.

    The sweet scent of the flowers was covered by the roast in the kitchen, but Lara was sure the flowers were fresh.

    Nate, on the other hand, was bringing a big white box. It looked like a package the best cake shops would use for their products.

    ?Just to make it clear,? Nate said, ?the flowers are from me, and the cake is from Scarlet. We exchanged our burdens for a matter of convenience.?

    ?Oh, yes,? Lara chuckled. ?Sure!?

    She let them in, epting the cake from Nate. Scarlet followed her in the kitchen, and the two found a ss big enough for the flowers. They didn''t have a vase yet.

    Then, with her free hands, Scarlet raised her arms and waited to be picked up. She hugged her mommy, inhaling her scent after a whole day without.

    ?Mommy has missed her girl,? Lara murmured, closing her eyes in the embrace.

    Jaden was pouting in a corner, but he didn''tin. He knew he would have the same treatment when his turn to bear the man came.

    ?How has it been?? she inquired.

    ?Boring,? Scarletmented. In the end, she watched a couple of cartoons before falling asleep on the sofa. She woke upte, just in time to meet the secretary before he left.

    Nate then brought her out for a walk, but she got tired and made him carry her for the rest of the time. They searched for the cake and flowers until finally!ing home.

    It wasn''t as boring as she made it sound, all in all, but she still preferred her mommy and brother.

    Nate sat at the table, waiting for his mate and their daughter to have enough contact for all the missing hours. He observed Jaden in the meantime, noticing his furry ears. The boy had turned halfway. His tail was tense behind him.

    It was one of the effects of the ck Moon. Emotions were amplified, making wolf instincts more difficult to handle. It wasn''t such a rare urrence for pups to turn like Jaden.

    Lara didn''t seem to react at the show, so Nate assumed it happened quite often. The pups were too young to control their forms.

    ?You had your mommy all to yourself,? Nate pointed out. Why was the pup unhappy? He was the luckiest of all three of them.

    ?You came here,? he pointed out. ?Why??

    ?To bring your sister back.?

    ?Now that you''ve done it, you can go back home.?

    ?Not so fast,? Nate chuckled.

    Since the girls had finished hugging, Scarlet sat at the table and waited for her mommy to bring some food.

    The aromas were so mouthwatering that all three of the wolves were almost drooling. It was a mystery Nate didn''t want to solve: his mate''s dishes tasted better than anything he had in his entire life.

    If only he could make her marry him, she could cook for him more often. Oh, but he didn''t have any intention to make her work so much just to make him happy. Once married, he would have been the one taking care of her. He just needed to convince her.

    After dinner, Lara sent the kids to brush their teeth. Theyined and whined, but in the end, they listened.

    She sighed, smiling proud as they walked away. They likedining, but they always listened to her.

    ?I hope Scarlet behaved,? she said. She had no clue how her cubs acted when she wasn''t watching.

    The first day at the kindergarten was an example that opened her eyes. She wasn''t good enough as a mother, and she needed to work harder.

    She had no excuses now that she had a good job with decent pay and morning working hours.

    She would have spent more time teaching them how to behave. Still, she wasn''t sure if just telling them until exhaustion would have been enough. In the end, their instincts would always prevail when it came to self-control and table manners.

    ?She was an angel,? Nate said. ?She even slept during the afternoon.?

    ?Oh,? Lara sighed. ?It will be fun tonight.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?They have so much energy. I usually let them sleep during the day, an hour or so. But not close to the nights with the full or new moon. I prefer them sleeping at night, but I don''t know if it''s good.?

    ?As they grow up, the influence of the moon will increase. But, also, they will learn how to fight it. I will be here to guide them.?

    His smile reassured her a little.

    ?I shall go now,? Nate said. His voice was filled with grief as if he was leaving forever.

    Lara would have invited him to stay longer, but they didn''t have a living room. Nor a sofa anywhere in the apartment. He would have had to sit on the chair for the rest of the time.

    As he got up, the woman followed him to the door.

    ?See you soon,? she said.

    Before opening the door, Nate curved his shoulders. He considered all the variables, deciding he couldn''t leave just like that.

    One pup had Lara for the whole day. The other got a long, long hug. He was the only one getting nothing.

    He also wanted to feel her skin. And that night, the need was more pressing than ever.

    He used to spend the night of ck Moon alone in his penthouse, drinking wine and cursing himself for letting his mate go.

    That night, even if for just a few hours, he wasn''t alone. He had no reason to go home to drink and curse. He was rather content. But he was also greedy.

    When he turned towards Lara, a pair of wolf ears had taken the ce of his human pair. He didn''t release the tail, but the ears escaped his control for a second only.

    However, when he met Lara''s eyes, it was toote to hide them.

 Chapter 55 - A Step Forward

    That day had turned tiring somewhen along thete afternoon. Lara''s period came, and her stomach had cramps for a long while.

    Jaden knew by instinct she wasn''t feeling good, so he just followed her from one room to the other without causing trouble.

    She managed to finish the housework and prepare dinner, and she even had time for a quick, hot shower.

    Then, when Nate and Scarlet came, she set the table and watched them eat without much appetite. All four of them were gloomy.

    The wolves because of the moon, and the human because of biology.

    When Nate started walking away, she felt relieved she could finally go to sleep. She would have been useless the day after, either way.

    But then, when he turned, she was caught off guard by his looks.

    Lara observed Nate''s white ears with all her attention. They were exactly like Jaden''s. And, with their blonde hair, the two looked so alike.

    She gulped, also feeling the need to touch his ears. It was stronger than her.

    As she watched, the ears moved. They twitched at first, bending down to express Nate''s mood.

    She sighed and opened her arms, just as she did with Jaden.

    ?Oh,e here,? she said. It was a difficult night for him, too.

    Without waiting for a second invitation, Nate epted the hug. He paid attention not to tighten his grip too much, but he circled her waist with his arms to prevent her from escaping the embrace.

    Lara surrounded his neck with her arms, and she yed with his hair without noticing the path her fingers took. She rubbed his ears, ruffling his hair just like she did with her son.

    ?It''s a difficult night, isn''t it?? she asked.

    Nate nodded, hiding his face next to her neck. He inhaled her scent, feeling at home after a long while. One of his arms moved, and his big hand caressed her back.

    He peeked at her expression from under his eyshes before raising his head again. He observed her lips, and the urge to kiss her resounded in his brain. It was the only thing he could think of.

    Her soft body in his arms and her sweet lips a few inches from his.

    He moved forward, slow and careful. He could feel her breath from that close and her blood rushing in her neck.

    He had dreamt for years to be as close to feeling her like that.

    Before their lips met, Lara''s hand blocked him. He moved his eyes up, meeting hers. He didn''t wake up from the daze, but he didn''t push any further.

    ?No!? she said, whispering. ?You can''t do this!?

    He couldn''t force her to kiss him, and he didn''t want to.

    No matter how much his body needed her, his soul could not consider anything that would hurt her.

    Lara opened her mouth to remind him he could not kiss other women while in a rtionship, but her throat went dry, and she couldn''t talk.

    Her stomach cramped as if protesting for the interrupted moment.

    Nate seemed to understand on his own, so she calmed down a little. However, he didn''t let go of her. He seemed intent on hugging her for a while longer.

    It was just a hug, she considered. It wouldn''t mean anything.

    He bowed again to return hugging, hoping the woman''s hand would pat his head again. He didn''t care that he was acting like a domesticated dog. Everything was fine with Lara.

    He couldn''t finish his motion because two pairs of small hands gripped his trousers, and two burdens caught his legs.

    He split from Lara to check the twins trying to push him away. Jaden''s tail was trembling in rage, and Scarlet''s eyes gleamed in the dark.

    Lara burst outughing. Her cubs were showing their - washed - fangs, growling at Nate and acting all jealous.

    Nate chuckled as well.

    ?It''s time you two go to sleep,? hemented.

    Scarlet and Jaden saw his ears, and they stared surprised. Itsted too short, though. They returned growling soon enough, and Nate picked them up. One in each arm.

    While Jaden tried to push him away and free himself, Scarlet started biting his shoulder like crazy. She would sink her teeth and growl, trying to leave any sign on Nate''s iron skin. She even gritted her teeth and tried moving her head, jerking it to the side. She scratched him with her nails, but nothing happened.

    Instead of calming down and realising there was no avail, she tried even harder than before.

    Nate didn''t even react. To him, she was just ying.

    He brought them to their rooms, letting them slip on the bed.

    Jaden bounced in ce, ring threateningly. Scarlet was still busy chewing, so she stayed up, hanging on his shoulder.

    Nate sighed, forgetting what had just happened in the hallway. He would have a memory to treasure for that night, and the first ck Moon in a long time wouldn''t be all about pain and regret.

    As for why Lara refused his kiss, he decided to work on that part at ater time. He got a hug. It was more than nothing, so it was a step forward. A good sign.

    He separated Scarlet from his shoulder. He was starting to feel a little of her attacks. Her fangs were getting sharp, indeed.

    To avoid the pups attacking back, he pressed his fingers on their sides, tickling their bellies and hips until they started giggling.

    Thank goodness they were ticklish.

    He continued, deaf to theirints and pleas to stop.

    Lara observed them from the door. Three wolves on the bed, ying together andughing out loud.

    She desired, even if just for a moment, to reach them and join in the fun. But she couldn''t intrude in that familiar moment.

    She got to terms with it and just watched from the door. What happened a minute before was already long gone from her mind.

    That weird, deep attraction that made her hug a man who was already taken didn''t stay for too long.

    She had no intention of being a third party.. Nate could have his emotional life, and she would pay attention not to bother him or his partner.

 Chapter 56 - A Dim Cafe

    The music wasn''t loud, allowing conversation in the dim cafe.

    The smell of smoke covered the bodies'', but Samantha was too concerned with her interior issues to feel bothered.

    Wolves usually avoided that kind of ce, but that one was a difficult night. The ck Moon did increase their emotions, but their senses were dampened a little.

    It was one of the few cases when a wolf could enter a club with loud music and bear the noise for an hour or two.

    She wasn''t in the mood for a club, so she chose a silent bar and sat at the counter. She ordered some whiskey, finally understanding why Nate kept his mini-bar stashed with wine.

    It was a littleforting. Just a little, unfortunately.

    She sipped the drink, sighing at the burning sensation travelling down her throat. When it reached her stomach, it warmed her guts. It wasn''t all that different from a hot, spicy soup. Except that it had a pleasant aroma and was cold on the tongue.

    ?What is a woman like you doing alone?? the barman probed, pouring her another ss.

    ?Scram,? a voice behind her said.

    She sighed. She didn''t need to turn to know who it was. The barman winced and fled to the other side of the counter, throwing a few nces in their direction asionally.

    Samantha continued drinking without turning. The wolf by her side sat on a barstool after dragging it closer to her.

    ?May I offer you a drink?? he inquired.

    She could sense the uncertainty in his tone. He didn''t seem used to saying those words, and that thought made her smile. Her heart was so content by that realisation that she almost burst outughing.

    Her rationality was long gone if she was acting like that. She was turning into a crazy woman, falling prey to her instincts.

    ?I can pay for myself.?

    ?I wasn''t doubting it,? he replied.

    A slight trace of panic made her sigh again. It was too much for her poor heart. She didn''t even know his name, yet she was feeling as attracted as to listen so attentively to his tone.

    In the end, she did turn to him. She observed his dark hair, neatlybed. He was wearing a leather jacket, open to show the ck t-shirt. Dark brown jeans and leather bootspleted his outfit, making him look like a rider.

    He smelt like wind, a sign that he might have arrived there on a motorbike.

    ?My name...?

    ?No,? Samantha stopped him. ?I don''t want to know. It would make everything more difficult.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because we''re rivals!?

    ?No, our Alphas are rivals. We are just wolves.?

    He opened a beer with his thumb, and he poured half of the bottle into a ss. Samantha silently approved. She disliked men who drank directly from the bottle. It made her frown every time.

    Yet, it was difficult to exin to a werewolf what elegance meant. Either they were born with that, like Nate, or there was no hope.

    The wolf in front of her wasn''t among the first group. He didn''t have Nate''s natural charm. He was a little rogue, like her colleagues in the sales department, but he was doing his best not to show it too openly.

    Samantha couldn''t help but smile.

    It was already more than anyone had done in front of her. She wasn''t new at flirting. She did have a suitor or two in her early twenties.

    But it all ended with either of them getting tired and stopping any attempt to make it work. The wolves who approached her till that moment didn''t try to look better in her eyes.

    She already knew how that man''s hands felt. How he could be rough and overbearing while kissing. Still, his shy attempt at looking harmless melted her heart.

    ?Did youe to Norwich just to find me?? Samantha inquired.

    ?No. I was passing nearby, and I felt like you were close.?

    ?You felt it??

    ?Yes.?

    She nodded, understanding a little more. There was only one thing that could make people perceive the other''s presence like that. The true mate link.

    It was pointless to fight it, but she couldn''t ever betray her pack and leave, not after all Nate did for her.

    ?It''s the night of the ck Moon,? the man said. He sighed, feeling her same restlessness and needs.

    They were sitting so close at a moment when their bodies desired even more proximity. They were just talking, without even asking names, while their souls desired to know each other.

    Samantha opened her purse and looked for a few bills. She paid for all the drinks: her two sses and his beer. Then, she grabbed his hand and pulled him away.

    Without a second thought, he followed her. The beer was left on the counter, almost untouched. The whiskey was still in the ss as well.

    When they crossed the door, Samantha saw the bike. It was ck, just as expected. Her eyes shined at that beauty. It had been so long from thest time she rode one. Hers was in the garage, untouched and getting dust.

    Maybe, it was time to take it out.

    While she searched for the right words to ask for a ride, a pair of strong arms surrounded her from behind. Two handsnded on her stomach, hugging her firmly.

    She let him drag her, falling on his chest and breathing hard. Her legs quivered as she felt that strange, new attraction rise inside her. His lips kissed her neck without even removing the hair in between.

    It took her thest bit of her famous rationality to remember they were in the middle of a street. Not that it was such a bother. The night was warm and young.

    ?Bring me somewhere nice,? she said.

    ?Nice, how??

    She almost blurted out her true thoughts. Yet, she couldn''t just admit she was referring to his room. Or one in a hotel, for that matter.

    ?If we go by bike, I don''t really care how nice it is,? she said.

 Chapter 57 - [Bonus ]A Place For Mistresses

    It was a little past midnight. The city was full of life, even if it was Tuesday. It was normal for Norwich.

    With a couple of million inhabitants, one could find an open pub or restaurant every hour. And people would look for fun, groceries, or transportation even in the brink of the night.

    The bike stopped in the square, and the rider turned it off.

    The city centre was one good ce for a walk.

    Samantha got off the bike and waited for that man to do the same. She took the helmet off and turned back to him. Her pout made him smirk, but she wasn''t really upset.

    She had asked him with all her charms to let her drive, but there was no way to convince him. After all, she could understand how a rider felt about his bike.

    She wouldn''t have allowed him to use hers either.

    ?Is this where you live?? he asked, noticing how Samantha walked certain steps.

    ?You won''t know where I live,? she rebuked. ?Are youing or not??

    He sighed, starting to get annoyed by her resistance. They were mates. What was there to y hard to get?

    ?Listen, you little...?

    ?Little?? she giggled. ?How old are you??

    ?I don''t understand! Why knowing my age is good, but my name is forbidden??

    ?I don''t want to get attached. We can''t be together. I won''t change my pack, and you''re high-ranking in yours. Whyplicate our lives??

    ?Do you know what happens to those who reject their mates?? he inquired, crossing his arms.

    ?They live unhappily forever,? she replied.

    She had seen it with her own eyes.

    The man felt the tone, and he understood.

    ?Who is it that lives without a mate?? he inquired. ?Is it your Alpha??

    Samantha winced, taken back.

    ?Why do you care??

    ?I''m just curious. You know what happens, yet you prefer that kind of pain to staying with me??

    ?I don''t even know you.?

    ?So what??

    ?I am not abandoning my pack. Period. Are you willing to leave yours??

    ?No, of course not.?

    ?Then, we have no future.?

    He nodded, realising what she was referring to. The lust had clouded his judgement for a moment.

    ?Then, what are we going to do??

    ?Deal with the symptoms,? she sighed. ?The illness can''t be healed. But we can find a way to make it... ehm, tolerable??

    ?Sure,? he said. ?Show me your worst.?

    She grabbed his hand again, and they walked on the main road until reaching a five-star hotel. She left him waiting near the door while she checked in.

    ?We have till tomorrow,? she said once back. ?This ce ensures privacy. It''s where the most secretive of businessmen bring their mistresses.?

    ?That''s exactly how I feel right now,? the man mumbled.

    He then realised something.

    ?How do you even know where people bring mistresses??

    ?I was invited here a couple of times,? she chuckled.

    ?And did you ept??

    She showed him the way while ring at his curious expression.

    ?Why should I tell you??

    ?Because I asked.?

    ?Do you always get an answer to your questions??

    He smirked, taking a longer step to reach her ear.

    ?Depends on how nicely I ask.?

    She thrilled when his breath hit her ear. It was amazing how he could be hesitant one second and yer the next.

    He stole the key from her hands and proceeded in front of her, settled on making her chase him. He had worked hard enough for a single night.

    He found the door and opened it, following Samantha with his eyes.

    She didn''t want to know his name. He had to pretend he didn''t know hers as well.

    ?What shall I call you, then? Mysterious girl? Mistress?? He smirked, observing her figure as she crossed the door and closed it behind his back. ?Honey??

    ?You can call me Miss Trouble, Mr Rider.?

    ?Mr Rider??

    He lifted an eyebrow, his lips fighting against yet another smirk.

    ?You have a bike, don''t you? I was nning to drag you behind the club and have my way, but then I saw it and... well, here we are.?

    ?So, my bike earned me afier bed.?

    ?It earned you a bed at all, Mr Rider.?

    ?You''re so bad at choosing names. Just so you know it.?

    He undid the first button of her shirt, using a single finger and looking her in the eye.

    ?But you don''t need to be so polite. You can drop the Mister. And I will call you Trouble.?

    Samantha smiled back. His fingers moved down to the second button while she took a step forward and pressed her lips on his.

    She pulled his t-shirt, walking back to the bed. On the way, he lost his jacket and Samantha her shirt.

    When they fell on the bed, her bra was unzipped and flew away. His mouth gripped her nipple and teased, making her moan in surprise. She was still getting ready for the thought of having sex with a stranger. She wasn''t expecting him to be already making his moves.

    His hand slipped on her back and inside her trousers, wrapping her butt and squeezing. She arched her back as a reaction, pushing her breast against his face even more.

    In just a couple of seconds, she had lost control over the situation. She couldn''t allow it! Her pride as a wolf wouldn''t have survived if she just epted everything so passively.

    She growled, pushing and overturning him. She straddled him, her eyes gleaming in the dark.

    ?Your clothes are in the way,? she said before tearing his shirt.

    ?Hey, hey,? he chuckled. ?I understand your hurry, but I''ll need clothes to go back.?

    Hisints died out when Samantha''s lips left a trace on his chest.

    He let go of his grudge and forgot the torn t-shirt. Hey there, his arms wide open. There was no point in fighting it.

    When had he be so weak? Letting a woman take charge.... Still, it seemed so sinfully promising.

 Chapter 58 - Sinfully Promising

    <em>Warning: smut</em>.

    Samantha kissed down Rider''s chest, caressing his abs and noticing the tension around his crotch. He was excited, indeed. And she was as well.

    He stopped fighting after she pushed him down, probably understanding her intentions.

    She undid the button of his jeans, and she tugged them down together with his underwear. His erection popped out in front of her, and she licked her lips in a daze.

    Her belly was filled with so many emotions that she forgot all about herself. She allowed her instinct to take over, and she lost any inhibition.

    The lights of the room were on, the curtains were open to show the view of the city.

    She was sure they would reach that window, sooner orter, but, at that moment, they were on the bed.

    She swallowed, noticing how Rider''s eyes opened to check why she had stopped.

    ?Do you have protection?? she inquired. It was more to sound mature than for concern. Her state of mind didn''t allow any worry at the moment.

    ?In my wallet. And the wallet is in the pocket of the jacket. So, now... Who goes that far to fetch it??

    Samantha stepped down and walked away, showing him her back covered by her silky blonde locks. While going back, she got rid of her trousers. Seeing his shirt, she wanted to avoid him taking revenge. He could go home without a shirt, but she couldn''t get out of that room without trousers!

    She saw Rider doing the same, and she delivered the wallet to him. She observed how he took out a couple of packages, and her heart started pounding faster. Her stomach turned, and her instinct asked the reasons for that break.

    She sat on hisp once again, and she stroked his penis hard until making him moan.

    ?Ouch!? sheined when he spanked her butt, and she frowned.

    ?Why are you rushing?? he inquired. ?It''s just the start...?

    ?Just the start,? she repeated as her throat grew dry.

    She licked her lips again, returning to kiss his skin. She scratched his shoulder with her fangs before moving lower and using all her attention on his abs. She hadn''t been as attracted to muscles before.

    But at that moment, her arousal increased by feeling how firm his abs were.

    She returned to rub his member, this time without anyint from his side. She kissed his hip, reaching the base of his penis.

    She caressed it with her tongue, ticking and licking while rising to the tip.

    She wrapped it inside her lips, sucking lightly until receiving a moan of approval. Only then, she bobbed her head forward, his cock reaching deeper in her mouth.

    Rider groaned in pleasure; feeling her lips around him was even better than he imagined.

    When Samantha moved her head again, letting him reach even deeper, he pushed his hips up. The tip of his member hit the back of her throat. The contractions of her throat, caused by her gag reflex, made him feel as good as toe, yet it was just the beginning.

    Samantha didn''t let him reach pleasure just yet: she moved back and returned to kiss his stomach, directed upwards.

    His hand clenched her hair, and he pulled her head up. He kissed her lips fiercely, leaving no time for breathing. He finally managed to have her lie down, and he pressed her on the bed. He didn''t let her win when she tried rebelling, and he kissed her neck when she stopped struggling.

    With his right hand, he fondled her breast. His fingers surrounded her nipple, teasing and caressing until it became erect.

    His left hand, meanwhile, trailed down to her panties. He gripped the cotton fabric, smirking at such innocent underwear.

    At first, he wanted to tear it.

    She destroyed his shirt, so it would have been only fair. But then, her white panties made him want to keep a memento of their first night.

    The final result would have been the same: Samantha would have left that room without underwear. But this way, he would have earned something out of it.

    He pulled down, revealing her womanhood. The underwear ended up on the floor, just like all the rest. Samantha was finally naked and under him, just like he imagined her during the days they spent apart.

    He pressed a finger on her clit, and the woman let out a long, sexy moan. He moved that same finger in circles, staying light and looking for a way to make her repeat that sound.

    His hand was soon soaked by her juices, and her breasts trembled because of her breathing.

    He pushed one finger inside, feeling her tight wall clenching around him. She groaned again, and he decided he would make her shout in pleasure so many times that night.

    She wanted him to call her Trouble, but he had a way better name for her. Even if she didn''t want to acknowledge their connection.

    Even if they were going to return to their normal lives in the morning, they were alone for the night.

    ?Mine,? he said, whispering in her ear.

    Samantha arched her back and grabbed his shoulders, looking into his ck eyes. His pupils wererger than usual, collecting every detail about her expression.

    She sighed, finding no strength nor reason to refuse his words.

    Just for a night, but she was his. And he was hers.

    He licked her neck, slow and teasing. She was panting in need, her body asking for a release he was not willing to give. She needed him so much, but he wanted to y.

    No matter how much her desire burned, Samantha couldn''t fight him at that moment. She surrendered, knowing well that the night was young, and they were just at the beginning.

    She would have had another chance to take the lead. Maybeter. Maybe during the second round. After all, conceding dominance wasn''t such a big deal...

    ?I see you''re getting reasonable, Mine,? he murmured, sensing her surrender with frightening precision.

    ?Just for now,? Samantha replied.. Her eyes shined in two different colours while Rider''s hand reached out the packages they had forgotten on the mattress.

 Chapter 59 - Two To One

    Warning: smut.

    Samantha calmed her breathing while Rider wore the condom.

    She observed how his fingers unrolled it around his penis, and she felt the need to do it herself. But she couldn''t take too much freedom.

    They weren''t lovers, after all. Just a couple of people meeting one day and having the same needs. She couldn''t ask him to trust her, and she couldn''t trust him back.

    All she was going to get from him was sex. A long, passionate night filled with wild sex.

    But it was worth it: her body screamed to ept that deal, to give her all for the little time they had at their disposal. From the day after, she would have gone back to being Rational Samantha.

    ?I like it when you stare at me with such an expression,? Rider said, going back to her.

    She locked her legs around his waist, sensing his tip next to her entrance. She didn''t care what he said. As long as he continued doing all they were doing, she didn''t mind what expression she showed him. Nor how embarrassing it was.

    ?It makes me want to fuck you senseless,? he added, just to see a reaction from her.

    Samantha didn''t even wince. She knew it, somehow.

    Her senses didn''t betray her when yelling that man wanted her body. And her own feelings pushed her not just to ept but to make it worth the hassle.

    ?Then, just do it,? she replied. ?Fuck me senseless.?

    She couldn''t imagine the effect of her words, her unfazed expression. She could feel so much about him, but his heart was still too far.

    Rider kept his breath while fighting with lust. They were so close to starting it, and that woman dared to say such words? Wasn''t she the least afraid? Didn''t she know what a hungry wolf could do?

    She surrounded his neck with her arms, and she waited for him. She allowed him the honour to decide everything. No more struggles, no more naughty attempts to take the lead.

    Rider knew it was just temporary. And he didn''t care.

    That devil hugging him was surrendering, and that made him oddly happy. Not just horny but truly, genuinely happy.

    ?I shallply,? he murmured, dipping the tip of his penis in her cunt.

    He felt her walls put some resistance, so he resisted the temptation to m in with a single push. His raging instincts told him not to hold back, for Samantha herself had asked him not to.

    But he was not a beast. Not that night, at least.

    He proceeded slowly, and he found it easier when Samantha''s moans weed every inch of him. It wasn''t that hard to hold back if he could see her body enjoying it so much.

    When he waspletely inside, he paused for a moment. He retired for a little and pushed back in.

    As Samantha arched her back and let out a loud groan, he couldn''t fight it anymore.

    ?You asked for it,? he whispered to her ear. ?I won''t hearintster.?

    He kissed her mouth, invading with his tongue and stealing her breath. Meanwhile, he moved his hips back. His penis, drenched in her juices, was weed by cold air when he got out, but he soon pushed it in the warmth. All at once, he mmed his hips into hers. His tip reached the deepest part of her core, hitting the spot that made her shout in pleasure.

    His tongue suffocated her voice, and Samantha dug her nails in his back, sinking into pleasure. His movements became frantic, fast, and still rough. His hands weren''t gentle around her legs or butt, and she liked it.

    She moved her hips back and forth, meeting his pace and bringing them both to another dimension.

    When Rider finally allowed her to breathe, her screams filled the room, together with his groans. They came at the same time as if they''d trained it for years; as if that wasn''t the first time they had sex.

    As their voices calmed down and pleasure invaded their minds, the ck Moon reached its peak. Some werewolves were whining in pain at that same time. Some others were exploring their feelings with huge rity.

    But not the two of them. They were too taken by their lust to even notice their sensitive part.

    Samantha was the first to react. She sat on the bed and reached for another condom.

    ?Just other two,? shemented, displeased.

    She would have made it work. Only two other rounds, but they could make thosest longer.

    ?Now, my turn,? she said, mounting on Rider and changing the protection.

    She didn''t have time to think about it, not anymore. Time was running out, and they needed so much more before leaving.

    ?Your turn to do what, Mine?? Rider said, getting up and meeting her mouth. Their lips kissed again, and their hands caressed each other with no less haste than before.

    ?To do you,? Samantha replied.

    ?And you think I''ll allow it??

    ?Oh, you will,? she chuckled, pressing her core on his member. ?Because I will make it worth anypromise you''re taking with your masculine pride. I promise...?

    ?Nopromise, little devil. Just profit. What do I gain from it??

    ?I told you: you won''t regret it.?

    ?Do you see that window there?? he murmured. ?I want to do it there,ter.?

    ?The window?? Samantha chuckled. Did he read her mind, perhaps?

    ?I want to make youe while looking at the city lights.?

    Samantha''s eyes flew to thest condom left.

    ?That would make it two to one,? she pointed out. She wouldn''t ept losing, no matter what. If he wanted to take the lead, he should have been ready to let her do it as well!

    ?Do you have the brains to keep the count??

    ?Of course.?

    ?I''ll let you take back your point next time, all right?? Rider murmured.

    He moved a lock of her hair behind an ear, in a gesture that was as tender as to surprise her.

    Samantha nodded, not knowing what she was getting herself into.

    ?I''ll take your word for it,? she said.

 Chapter 60 - White Cotton

    Rider observed the woman, caressing her hair.

    After they had used all the condoms, she had settled in his arms like a kitten. He wasn''t expecting she was the type to cuddle after sex, but he didn''t think about it twice before epting her low purrs, caressing her arms with a light touch.

    He could even y with her hair, and she didn''tin about anything.

    It was surprising how she asked him for one night of sex and then decided to snuggle for that kind of caresses. It was even more surprising he wasn''t annoyed by it.

    ?You''re good,? shemented while trailing her fingers on his chest. ?More than I imagined.?

    ?More? Imagined??

    ?You feel the same thing, so you must have thought about me as well,? she said. ?It''s mutual attraction.?

    ?And what did you imagine??

    ?A rogue,? she sighed.

    ?And are you relieved I am not one??

    ?Who said you''re not?? she giggled, remembering the way his hands were ready to grab her.

    ?You haven''t seen anything rough, Mine,? he replied, a little wounded in his pride.

    He''d done everything in his power to be gentle. Yet that ungrateful devil didn''t even notice his efforts. He wasted too much energy on that.

    ?Next time, you will see a rogue, Miss Trouble.?

    Samantha smiled while her body was crossed by a warm, promising thrill.

    ?I''ll see,? she said.

    Rider rolled his eyes, sighing helplessly. Why was it so difficult to win an argument against her? She was too stubborn to be his woman.

    Yet, the way she surrendered and epted to do what he wanted was thrilling. He felt like a victor, even though he was sure she wanted to try that window as well. He did catch her gaze there, after all.

    Her screams of pleasure and the way her fingers dig deep into his flesh while asking him for more were enough of a prize. She wanted it as much as him, it was sure.

    ?You''re not tired enough,? he said, noticing her eyes closing as she rxed. ?Next time, you won''t have spare energy to talk.?

    ?That''s good,? she replied. ?You persist making promises. Keep in mind that I''ll be very sad if you break your word.?

    ?Oh, I won''t...?

    He pecked her temple, apanying her into slumber with his caresses.

    He waited for her to fall asleep before getting up.

    He wore his clothes back, wondering whether to buy a shirt somewhere on the way. The little devil had torn it apart from side to side.

    He smiled at the damage. If it was anyone else, he would have been fuming in anger.

    He even collected her clothes, folding them on a chair for her to find. He took the white panties and hid them in his pocket. Those were going with him.

    He found her purse and opened it in search of her phone. He dialled his number and made a phone call. He didn''t need to unlock the phone to make calls, so he managed without disturbing the sleeping beauty. He saved her number in his phone, and he considered doing the same in hers.

    But then, he decided not to. It was too much of a risk: he would need to reach the bed and press her finger on the sensor. She could get up and screw the whole operation.

    He had her number, and he would send her a message in the following days. She could save his number then.

    He returned the phone in ce and hung the purse on the chair with the rest of the clothes.

    He walked to the bed and bent down to kiss that woman''s hair.

    In the end, she did acknowledge they would meet again. He didn''t know when, but she had epted to settle scores.

    It was the first step towards making herpletely his, even out of bed. Wolves mate for life, and that woman had to sumb to her instincts sooner orter.

    Rider just needed to resist longer, and she would eventually leave her pack and join his.

    He wore the jacket and closed it up to the neck. Not having a shirt was bothersome, but he could resist till reaching home.

    He closed the door and walked away. It was almost dawn, but the city was still noisy and lively. As if a long night didn''te to an end.

    He walked on the steps they made to reach the hotel, and he tried his best to forget how that little devil brought him to a hotel for mistresses. She even paid for his beer and the room.

    Leeching off wasn''t his style, but Samantha Murphy had enough money to afford it.

    He knew her name, her job, and what most people in Norwich thought of her. Unreachable,petent, and cold as ice. And one who doesn''t have time for rtionships.

    He proceeded fast, hands in the pockets of his jacket.

    He would send her a message a few dayster. That way, he would remind her of that night. And he would find an excuse to set up a second meeting.

    The bond would have done the rest, and, little by little, Samantha was going to get used to him. One day, she would ept to be his.

    He just needed to wait for her to fall in love. Women were easy to manage once they''d fallen, right?

    He chuckled, raising his eyes to watch the rising sun.

    She was going to be his, sooner orter.

    As Rider went home, his mood to the sky, Samantha woke up alone. She took her time with a long, hot shower, and she got ready to go to work. It was almost time to be in the office.

    At least, she didn''t have any meeting scheduled, thanks to the ck Moon. She was feeling too good for a dark night.

    Even not finding her underwear didn''t ruin her smile. It just made her sigh for a moment, for she didn''t have time to go back home and find another pair.

    If only she knew how that night would be, she would have worn something better...

    For sure, Rider didn''t take with him a pair of in cotton panties.

 Chapter 61 - Return To Work

    The first day after a ck Moon could be difficult for most wolves. Yet, the heavy emotions of the night slowly started to disperse.

    The wolves seemed to wake up from a long sleep, and Lara almost chuckled, noticing how things were almost back to normal.

    For the wolves. Lara still was on her period.

    Yet, it was no excuse to ck off.

    She focused on her job, trying not to irk the other girls with any of her motions. She knew how her cubs acted the day after. Adults should have been the same.

    That day was a special morning after a ck Moon.

    There were two people in a high mood. Two who used to be untreatable before.

    One was Samantha. Even if she felt ufortable with the absence of the underwear, she didn''t mind anything. She even smiled at her colleagues while walking into the office.

    The second was Nate. He got a hug from his mate, so he didn''t have anyints about the world. He used to spend the nights drinking alone and sighing after her. And now, she was there. So close he could touch her.

    He forgot all about the rest of the problems. Even the pups were a cute distraction on the way. Not an issue to solve, but a link to Lara. A link no one could ever cut.

    In such a mindset, he couldn''t fathom that problems could arise. The world was a beautiful ce, and he had a family.

    In the secretarial department, the first part of the morning flew away in peace. The girls were recuperating after the ck Moon.

    When the effects were off, they took a coffee break at one of the lower tables in the hall.

    Lara was still sorting documents. Even if she had been ordered to finish by the day before, it was impossible. She didn''t have the nerves to worry about that, so she continued her work as if nothing had happened.

    The woman who ordered her forgot about it, for Lara didn''t receive anyint.

    The girls were sighing out loud, wondering about what a human woman was doing there.

    ?How could she get in??

    ?I don''t know. We don''t hire. And, certainly, not humans.?

    ?Do you think she slept with someone to get the job??

    ?No, wait... She lives with two wolf pups! I heard shees and picks them up from the kindergarten soon after work.?

    ?But why are they in our pack? The Alpha is too kind-hearted to take in two strays. Because they have to be strays if they''re not in their father''s pack.?

    ?Who''s the father??

    ?It''s unknown. Also, I can''t sense any other wolf on her... Except for the Alpha.?

    ?You know the Alpha''s scent??

    ?Yes, of course! I was close to him once... I met him in the hallways when the woman came here for the first time, and she had only two scents on her. The two pups, I suppose...?

    ?Are you sure, though? I can''t believe the Alpha would touch a human.?

    ?You see her? She looks so delicate... It must trigger some protective instinct in wolves.?

    ?He should open his eyes, right? A woman like that shouldn''t work among wolves.?

    ?We should show Alpha Nate what kind of person she is. She already has pups with one wolf, and she''s shamelessly clinging on to another one.?

    ?We should tell her this is no ce for her.?

    Without realising a thing, Lara did her job and delivered the documents to the chief secretary.

    ?There''s another block to reorder. But first, someone should bring tea to the managers. The others are still on break, so you should help me out.?

    ?Yes, sure!? Lara said. ?How do we proceed??

    ?We go up to thest floor ande back while delivering the drinks. When it gets cold, wee back here and prepare another serving for the following department and so on...?

    The two started arranging the cups and treats. When the rest of the girls saw it, they stormed in with fury painted on their faces.

    ?So, now she''s going!? one of them shouted. ?This woman wants to hook up with a manager now??

    Lara stared at her with her mouth open, pain in her eyes. She never thought someone would say it to her so directly. She never hooked up with anyone, except for a single, wild night. And she didn''t get anything out of it!

    She believed in the power of her hard work, and she never took a shortcut. Not even while waiting in line!

    And then, that girl used her of something so stupid.

    ?Why?? she inquired, waking up from her thoughts.

    What has she done to make her believe that?

    ?Do you want to be in my ce?? Lara rebuked. ?So that you could hook up with a manager.?

    She even crossed her arms to confront the other. She didn''t notice immediately how the girls were ready to cover for each other.

    They were a pack, after all, and Lara was the stranger.

    ?You dare say that?? another girl answered. The head of the department silently stepped back, finding no reason to butt in in the argument.

    ?Why shouldn''t I dare??

    ?You have two kids with an unknown man, don''t you? I bet you don''t know who he is, so much for your innocence!?

    ?What??

    Lara frowned, wondering if the gossip was so fast to travel.

    ?You had a one-night stand, didn''t you? Or you were dumped by your lover... An easy girl like you shouldn''t be allowed close to the managers.?

    ?You know what?? Lara said, her voice cold and low. ?You''re right. I have no reason to stay here.?

    She turned on her heels and left.

    Once in the elevator, she pressed the HR department''s floor number.

    She had no reason to stay in thatpany if people would judge her for having kids. And her cubs for having a human mother.

    As much as she could be desperate, she still had her dignity.

 Chapter 62 - Pack Roles

    Roxy found Lara in the hallway. The woman was sitting there, hiding her tears and pondering about what to do.

    She noticed her nervousness, and she sighed in her heart. She knew such a day woulde. Sooner orter, someone would have noticed how Lara smelt like Nate. And the Alpha wasn''t doing anything to prevent it.

    The woman could guess he went to her during the ck Moon. In such a delicate phase, a wolf can''t fight against their instinct. It''s a night when every problem is more troubling, and every emotion is stronger than usual.

    Attraction and regret both are amplified. Those with a mate would look for their other half. How many arguments between Roxy and Bass were solved during a ck Moon?

    There was no way Alpha Nate could stay far from Lara. Not after he learnt where she was.

    ?What happened?? Roxy inquired, sitting next to the woman.

    ?I came here to sign my resignation,? she sighed.

    ?Why??

    ?I can''t work here, Roxy. I am a human, and you people are not. It''s the wrong ce for me... And I don''t want my kids to see me getting insulted.?

    ?Who insulted you??

    ?A girl in the secretarial department. Well, she told the truth.?

    ?What did she say?? Roxy continued, pressing for an answer.

    Her tone stayed neutral for the whole conversation, turning kind when she felt the other woman needed it. She was an expert in solving issues among the pack members, and Lara was going to be one of them, sooner orter.

    ?That I''m easy,? Lara sighed. ?And she''s right. I mean, I do have children without a boyfriend. Nor a husband, nor anything. I didn''t even know who the father was until a few days ago. I knew it already, but I can''t allow anyone to treat me like a hooker.?

    ?Wait, hooker or not, what does it have to do with them? How did they even start such a conversation??

    ?I was helping the head of the department with the tea. One of them said I shouldn''t do that because I shouldn''t be given a chance to hook up with a manager. That''s what made me angry the most! It''s as if I''m here just because of whom I went to bed with.?

    Roxy kept her breath, realising Nate was in a difficult situation. And she didn''t help one bit till that moment.

    At first, their only concern was how to keep Lara safe and nearby. It seemed so natural to give her a job, for that happens with every new wolf who joins the pack.

    They hadn''t realised she would think of it like bribing her boss. Not telling her Nate''s position suddenly felt like the best option.

    They first needed to find a way to make Lara feel like she''s needed in thepany: but it wasn''t easy, just like that.

    ?I don''t do that kind of thing,? Lara said, still lost in her unstable emotions. ?Even if it''s hard to believe, I have my dignity. Especially after giving birth to the twins, I am careful of everything I do. I don''t want them to be ashamed of me.?

    She bit her lips and stared at the floor.

    ?If I work here, they''ll hear some rumours sooner orter. I''m sorry, I can''t stand that.?

    Roxy snorted, not knowing anymore which issue was the most urgent. That girl was breaking down in front of her, and she needed to help her feel better before Alpha Nate could hear anything about that story.

    ?Why didn''t you tell them that Nate is your children''s father?? Roxy inquired. That would have made the girls shut up.

    No matter what they thought, their Alpha was untouchable. No wolf in the pack would risk saying anything about his pups, nor about his woman.

    ?That would have confirmed their words,? Lara said. ?And I don''t want to cause problems for Nate.?

    ?What problems??

    ?I am no fool, Roxy. I know LY Corp is a bigpany, and I know the employee''s reputation can damage it. I don''t want the big boss to take it out on Nate. He already pulled some strings to help me get the job. It means he''s someone important, right? His reputation is tied to thepany''s reputation.?

    ?You know...?

    ?Why would apany which never hires ept me? Also, even if my pups are wolves, I am human. It''s only thanks to Nate if my kids can meet other children like them. I thought it would be better for everyone, but I overestimated myself.?

    ?But why resign??

    ?Because I can''t work in that department anymore. And the rumours will soon flood thepany, won''t they??

    Roxy nodded, taken back by Lara''s quick reasoning. The sales department and the secretarial department were where most rumours started. A group of young people working together is the best way to get some new information.

    However, while Lara was protected from the other wolves in the sales department, the secretaries weren''t as willing to ept her just because someone vouched for her.

    ?I don''t want a job I''m not qualified for. Even if I did ept it, I wanted to make you think you made the right choice selecting me. I was going to work hard to prove that I could stay here even if I was hired thanks to some connection.?

    ?You were hired because your children should be part of our pack,? Roxy said. ?And you''re their mother.?

    ?I figured. Nate helped me so much, and I ruined it like this. I guess he vouched for me or something... And now his superiors will scold him because of me.?

    ?But you didn''t do anything wrong,? Roxy pointed out. ?Did you talk back to that girl? That''s nothing big... Small fights happen all the time.?

    ?It''s not just that. I caused amotion, Roxy. I won''t be weed in the secretarial department anymore. Also, in apany where this happens, the newer employee is the one leaving.. You can''t change a whole department just because they don''t like me, right? It should be even moreplicated in a pack.?

 Chapter 63 - The CEO

    ?You''re right,? Roxy said. ?I can''t do that. I can''t fire the girls because they''re pack members. It''s also correct that Nate insisted on having you work here.?

    Lara nodded, sighing again. She screwed such a good chance for her pups. She would talk with Nateter, and they might find a solution together.

    But she didn''t know how to protect her cubs from the harsh reality.

    ?The position you''re going to take does not depend on that,? Roxy added. ?You were sent to sales because it''s the department where wolves don''t show their nature. And now you went to secretarial because your previous experiences showed you could do it without much hassle and because it''s a fast way to learn how thepany works. We were going to find your position by trial and error, not asking anyone to pull some strings. Also, this is a pack! Rmendations work a little differently. We need an environment where everyone knows their ce. If two wolves don''t work well together, we move one of them to another department. We''ve strived to create the structure you see now. This is not just a working ce but our second home. Things like hooking up with a manager or pulling strings have no value.?

    ?I see,? Lara murmured.

    ?You can say this is a small country inside a building. If you work here, you''re part of the pack as much as the girls. They can''t treat you like that just because they''re jealous!?

    ?Jealous??

    Roxy bit her tongue, wondering how to exin that slip.

    ?Jealous, curious... Who knows? They can''t treat you like this either way. Even if they think you''re an outsider: because you are not.?

    ?What do you mean? I am not a wolf, Roxy.?

    ?No, but you''re one of us now, and we tend to be pretty possessive. You better get used to it before people start ring at other outsiders approaching you. One day, they''ll ept you fully, I promise!?

    ?But... It doesn''t make sense! I''m a stranger.?

    ?Let''s wait and see. For now, we shall find you a new ce, right? The secretarial department won''t do... I might as well send you back to sales at this point. I don''t think there will beints...?

    ?Comints from whom? Samantha??

    ?Ah, no, she won''t definitelyin. She''s in such a mood right now. I guess she had a blissful night,? Roxy chuckled.

    The scent of a male wolf could be sensed even after Samantha had a shower. No one said anything out loud, so she might not have noticed, but her partner had put all his efforts into marking her.

    ?Oh, that...? Lara muttered, wincing. She became silent, all of a sudden, but Roxy was too busy thinking to notice.

    ?What have you done till now?? Roxy inquired.

    ?Mostly ordered documents. In both departments.?

    ?Okay, then... Let''s see. The CEO''s office has a separate secretarial team. They take care of his schedule, help him with trivial stuff... They should prepare tea and coffee as well, but they end up being too busy. They''re understaffed, so a pair of extra hands will certainly help. Also, not one of them will be mean. They don''t have time to be mean.?

    ?The CEO?? Lara murmured, widening her eyes.

    It was a signal enough for Roxy. Lara had no clue about the structure of thepany. Not only she didn''t know who Nate was. She didn''t even have a clue what kind of work he did.

    She just assumed he was somewhat relevant. Only a blind person wouldn''t see that, by the way. He was too charming to be just a random employee. And he liked expensive stuff; who could afford tailor-made suits to wear every day? A penthouse in the centre of the city?

    Roxy was sure Lara hadn''t even explored the whole apartment yet.

    Thepany was doing so well that Nate could allow himself such luxuries even after splitting the profit with the rest of the pack.

    He was the Alpha, but his cut was not more than a third. That was the kind of businessman he was.

    ?Yes, the CEO,? Roxy said. ?Any issues??

    ?But... But isn''t he the big boss? Jaden told me something about Alphas and Betas... So... Isn''t your CEO the Alpha??

    ?He pretty much is.?

    Lara widened her eyes in fear. Roxy shook her head at that show.

    ?Are you afraid, perhaps??

    ?Isn''t the Alpha the most powerful among you?? she inquired. ?I really know nothing about it.?

    ?He is. The most powerful and the only one who can guide us.?

    Roxy took Lara''s hand and pressed it between hers.

    ?But he is not a devil. Just a wolf.?

    In the end, that particr wolf wouldn''t let anything happen to Lara.

    ?Also, you have your back covered, Lara. Nate wouldn''t allow anything to happen to you!?

    Roxy considered whether to add he would protect her even from the Alpha, but she chose not to. It was better to avoid explicitly lying.

    In the future, she could always say there was a misunderstanding if she never mentioned Nate being or not being the Alpha.

    Lara would have found out about it sooner orter and, judging from the events, it wouldn''t have taken too much.

    Roxy would have convinced Alpha Nate to admit his position before things went even more out of control. Then, the happy family could move to live together, and their pack could have an Alpha female.

    It was time to take a vacation from keeping peace in that ce.

    The only obstacle on the way was making the Alpha admit his mistakes. If he understood how Lara felt and thought, he would have figured how to woo her better.

    Somehow, it was weird that they weren''t yet together. Roxy couldn''t understand how two mates could resist each other for as long as two weeks!

    Human hearts were trulyplicated, but that woman lived with two wolf pups. Her maternal instinct should have made her learn a thing or two, right?

 Chapter 64 - Humans Like It Slow

    ?It was my fault!? Nate said, running a hand through his hair.

    His desperate expression and guilty tone, other than his quick admission, surprised Roxy. She thought she was going to get yelled at.

    Instead, the Alpha was ming himself.

    ?And you warned me, but I didn''t listen... I thought they would leave her alone if they felt my scent. Instead, it made things worse.?

    ?Things can be fixed, Alpha.?

    ?How??

    ?Juste clean. Tell her everything about you. And ask her to be your wife. If she epts, she''ll be a regr member of the pack.?

    ?I can''t do that,? Nate sighed. ?Lara didn''t ept to marry me.?

    ?You asked her??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?Did you get on your knees and all??

    Nate blinked. Was that the problem? He didn''t mind kneeling in front of Lara, but he simply didn''t think of it.

    In the end, he could try begging her... But would that work?

    ?No, I haven''t,? he said. He bit his tongue before adding a yet at the end.

    ?That''s good,? Roxy sighed. ?Then there''s still a chance.?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?Human women don''t have our instinct, and they can''t know if someone is suitable for them just by sniffing.?

    ?So, how do they choose who to marry??

    ?They date.?

    ?I knew that already, but what are the criteria? Wealth? Looks??

    Roxy curled her lips, her brows moving down.

    Which were human women''s criteria? Or a woman''s criteria at all. What made her ept Bass when they started going out together? It was so much time ago that she had almost forgotten.

    ?Women like someone who makes them feel wanted,? she said. ?I think that''s the most important criteria to consider. Then, they might look at the rest: wealth and looks are the first things they check, but if the person doesn''t give them some attention, they eventually get tired of it.?

    Nate nodded, rewinding his previous conversations with Lara.

    Indeed, he didn''t make it clear enough. He did ask her to marry him, and he offered to live all together under the same roof, but it could all be interpreted as him taking his responsibilities.

    ?I shall tell her,? he murmured. ?Do you think she''ll give me a chance? You talked with her a lot, Roxy. You should know her a little, now.?

    ?Not enough to answer such a personal question,? the woman replied, getting defensive. Why was she shouldering such a big responsibility?

    Getting their Alpha together with his mate should have been easier, for the Moon Goddess. What was going on there? What was the problem?

    ?Maybe, it''s not the case to tell her everything at once,? she tried. Being cautious was still the best option.

    ?I know that already. I wanted to make Larafortable with my presence without telling her of my intentions.?

    ?When she talked about you, I felt as if she was talking of... I don''t know whom, but definitely not a potential suitor. As if you weren''t involved in her life but helped her out of your good heart. She doesn''t consider you as the pups'' father. Not really.?

    ?I know that as well. But she refuses any help. Every time, she backs away and tells me she can manage.?

    ?Oh, that is a hell of a stubborn one... You only manage to help without letting her know... Hmm... As for the pups, how is it going on that end??

    ?I don''t know,? Nate said. ?One moment, they seem to ept me a little. But the following moment, they''re attacking me to defend their mommy.?

    ?To defend their mommy?? Roxy murmured. ?What have you done to her, for goodness? Is that why you''re in such a good mood??

    ?I just got a hug.?

    And he was happy about that? Until hearing about the incident, the CEO''s office was such a radiant ce. Nothing to do with the usual hell of the first day after a ck Moon.

    ?But she didn''t want to kiss me. She blocked the kiss, but I''m sure she wanted it... I don''t understand, Roxy. Why is she pushing me back like this??

    ?She''s human. Human women don''t follow their instinct. And she might feel some effect of the bond... Do you think she feels the same as you? That you''re mates??

    ?She does. Not as much as me, but she definitely does.?

    ?Then, she feels something she has no clue about. You have to talk to her, Alpha. You need to make her realise what''s happening until she understands. Even the night you first met... She wasn''t herself. Something powerful she didn''t know could exist brought her to you. Do you think a human woman can ept it just like that??

    Nate was startled, realising what could have been the matter.

    ?What if she''s scared? If the link is bringing us one towards the other, and she doesn''t know what it is, she might be frightened, right??

    ?That''s possible. Even wolves can have a hard time epting it.?

    Nate nodded. His mind started working at full regime.

    The first time they locked eyes, she had almost smiled at him. Her body had rxed, and she would have let him kiss her if he tried to.

    Why wasn''t she epting that instinct?

    Was it because of hiscking abilities? Was he a bad lover?

    ?I should learn more,? he said.

    And he should have found ways to be more creative.

    ?Just remember, Alpha: human women first date and then build a rtionship. A restaurant before a bed. Clear??

    ?I know that,? Nate murmured. ?It''s just difficult to get her into a restaurant.?

    ?You can''t force her.?

    ?That''s right. But she doesn''t simply reject me. She acts as if I''ve never asked her out. She starts talking about the pups and other stuff... I had to use them as an excuse just for lunch!?

    ?It means you''re not clear enough. Find a way to talk with her alone. Without pups in the way, or they''ll defend their mother again. Tell her how you feel and what you want. At least, you''ll know where you stand.?

    He nodded, snorting helplessly.

    Meanwhile, Roxy crossed her fingers to finally see some development.. After spending six years taking care of the pack, it was time to leave that role to someone else. If her suggestion worked and helped Nate get together with his mate, she would have asked for a leave!

 Chapter 65 - Old Ideals

    Lara received a message on her phone in thete afternoon. Nate asked to meet with her, but he didn''t want to talk in front of the kids.

    She sighed, realising it must have been about the incident of the day.

    She replied with a text, telling him she woulde out of the building when he arrived. She didn''t want to talk in front of the kids either.

    When he called her back, she observed the phone in a panic. After quite a few seconds, she replied.

    ?Yes??

    ?I''m here.?

    ?Uh... I''m... I''m on the way.?

    She hung up and checked the kids. They were ying with the pieces of a puzzle. A new one, so she assumed Nate bought it for them.

    ?Mommy will be right back,? she said. ?You two behave.?

    ?Yes, mommy,? Jaden mumbled while Scarlet waved her hand.

    Lara closed the door behind her without locking it. She didn''t feel safe locking her kids inside, for some reason.

    It was a tough decision because they were too little to defend themselves. It would have been better if she didn''t need to leave them alone at all. And, thanks to Nate, she didn''t need to anymore, except for the brief moments when she needed to get out.

    A small smile hit her face as she realised her cubs had their backs covered.

    ?Hello,? Nate said, appearing from the side of the main gate.

    Lara winced, not expecting him so close.

    ?Hey,? she replied.

    She remembered what had happened that day, and her expression froze. Nate was there to talk about that incident.

    ?There''s a park nearby,? she said. ?We can sit on a bench and talk.?

    ?I was thinking of the cafe, but it''s fine either way.?

    ?The weather is nice, and I prefer being out in the open.?

    In a closed ce, she would have needed to keep her emotions private. She wasn''t all that good at that: not in front of Nate.

    ?I heard what happened today,? he started.

    Lara sighed. It was obvious what reason he had to talk with her. She knew that moment woulde.

    ?I''m sorry for causing a scene. I hope you didn''t have too many problems because of that.?

    ?What?? He startled. Why was she apologising?

    ?I said: I''m sorry. I couldn''t find a way out, though. And it was going to happen sooner orter. Apany like LY Corp is too big; it was a given someone would say something.?

    ?Lara, that''s not the point,? Nate said.

    Why was she being like that? He wanted to check on her, see how she was feeling. He would have consoled her if she was sad. He would have wiped her tears if she cried.

    But all she did was bounce all his worries back. It was as if he was the one being attacked, not her.

    ?You shouldn''t be sorry,? he added. ?You didn''t do anything wrong.?

    ?Then why are you here??

    ?To check on you. I was worried.?

    ?Worried??

    ?Yes. I heard the girls were mean, and I wanted to hear from you... And to apologise. They''re members of my pack, so it''s also my fault if you were hurt.?

    ?Hurt??

    ?Yes.?

    ?I''m not hurt. Oh, I shouldn''t be. After all, nothing they said was false. All that girl said is true, Nate.?

    ?What?? he murmured, confused.

    ?In some sense, I did hook up with a manager before getting a job. I mean, we also have two children! And I didn''t even know the man I spent the night with.?

    He read her emotions in her eyes, and he started to understand that something was off. She regretted that night: it was obvious. But the way she thought about it... Why was she ming herself?

    ?Lara, that''s not...?

    ?What??

    He frowned, wondering how she spent six years with those thoughts.

    ?When I woke up, you were gone,? he said. ?If you didn''t leave without traces, things would have been different.?

    ?That''s not important.?

    ?It shouldn''t be. No one has the right to judge you, Lara. And if someone can prove that a single parent can bring up two kids, it''s you! They should stand in awe in front of you, not say mean words. As if they were any better! You did nothing wrong from the start.?

    ?I once thought I would be a perfect wife and mother. But then, I realised that my ideals were just a shadow of what other people wanted from me. I never stood a chance to keep my path clear, and I ruined everything at the first chance.?

    ?What exactly do you mean??

    ?You might have been used to it, but it was the first time I had a one-night stand.?

    ?I wasn''t used to it,? he defended his honour. He never felt as much as attracted to any other woman. Yet, she thought the worst of him.

    How could he prove his fidelity before and after meeting her during that fated ck Moon?

    ?I did it only once, yet I messed up and gave birth to twins. I brought shame to my family, and I lost the few friends I had. All for a moment of pleasure. That was so irresponsible of me, right? But then, I decided to try again. To be a better mother for my kids.?

    ?And??

    He feared what she was going to say. She did look so strong from afar, raising two pups and neverining, but her soul was so fragile that Nate felt pain for her.

    ?We can''t erase our past. It will haunt me forever.?

    ?No. It won''t. You didn''t do anything wrong! And for every mistake you''re ming yourself for, I''m guilty as much as you.?

    Maybe, even more. He was under the effects of their bond, and he had underestimated fate''s cruelty. He remembered their kisses and caresses.

    ?I got drunk and lost any trace of control. If only I didn''t drink, things would have gone differently. I was so drunk that I forgot any shame. I thought I wasn''t such a dirty, pitiful person.?

    She observed her fingers, scratching away a little skin from one nail.

    ?I don''t even know why I''m telling you all of this,? she sighed.

 Chapter 66 - True Mates

    Nate was so shocked that he couldn''t reply for quite a while. He observed Lara and listened to her words, but his brain wasn''t working anymore.

    He didn''t like the new information he was collecting, by the way.

    He remembered how Lara refused to drink the wine at dinner when she visited his apartment with the pups. She said she didn''t like it, so he didn''t insist.

    But herst few words made him realise there was something more to the story. As if she med alcohol for what happened six years before.

    It couldn''t be possible. The wine was not the culprit.

    He was sure because she didn''t smell like alcohol as much as to be suspicious. He would have stopped if he thought she was drunk.

    But then, why did Lara think the opposite? Was the experience so bad that her brain made up she was drunk to exin it?

    ?You weren''t drunk,? Nate said. ?I don''t know why you think so, but you didn''t smell like alcohol. Nor did you act as an intoxicated person.?

    ?Really??

    ?Yes.?

    He blinked, waiting for her to borate further.

    ?Listen,? he continued, realising she wouldn''t talk. ?There''s nothing wrong with having sex. You were an adult; I was an adult. We were both willing, right??

    He feared he misinterpreted something very important. What if she didn''t want it as much as he did? She was so alluring and so sweet while she kissed him behind the door of the club.

    She had stood on tiptoe to leave a light peck on his lips, all to change her mind and insist longer and turn it into a real kiss.

    Then, she had locked arms with him, following him to the hotel room.

    ?I don''t remember anything from back then.?

    She had said she found him tempting, and that she had never felt like that with anyone else.

    But has she told him she was willing? Did she change her mindter?

    Or, maybe, she wanted to forget because it wasn''t as good as she expected.

    ?What?? Nate mumbled. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he had clenched his fists to prevent his hands from trembling.

    ?I don''t remember, Nate. Nothing.?

    He was a fool. He should have talked about it way, way earlier.

    ?So, when you got up and left, you were panicking??

    ?I drank so much that I ended up in bed with a stranger. How could I not panic??

    ?You weren''t drunk, Lara. It was not that!?

    ?No??

    There wasn''t any way out other than telling her part of the truth. Maybe not all at once, but he needed to introduce how wolves functioned before she could misunderstand even further.

    ?It was our bond, Lara. We are true mates.?

    ?What does that mean??

    ?Sometimes, wolves have a destined partner. When they meet their mate, they feel it deep in their heart. The first meeting is the most difficult because it''s impossible to resist. Our bodies were so attracted to each other that we had sex soon after. It''s not rare, so I stupidly assumed it was all normal, but a human sees things differently... I wondered for what reason you left in the morning. I asked myself that question every single ck Moon. It turns out we still don''t know anything about each other.?

    ?It doesn''t exin why I don''t remember,? Lara pointed out.

    ?Aren''t you the least suspicious of the attraction you feel towards me?? he replied.

    ?No, why would I be? You''re so handsome!?

    Her words hit his heart, but Nate managed to keep them in a dark corner of his brain. He would use themter when he neededfort. For the moment, he had no time to waste.

    There was a chance Lara would escape again.

    ?The bond works on you too, even if you''re human,? he said.

    Now, how could he make her ept it without freaking out? Without thinking he was taking advantage of the situation to get to her?

    Oh, but he was. Everything bringing water to his mill was going to be exploited.

    ?This isn''t just physical attraction. It''s more than that,? he said, reaching to her hand and entwining their fingers. ?This is a sign from destiny. A path to follow to find happiness.?

    He squeezed her hand, happy like a dog. He had thrown his pride away long ago with her, so he didn''t care to look cool anymore.

    ?You didn''t throw away your values, whichever they are.?

    ?I still slept with you before finding a job.?

    ?There are years in between! And you didn''t do it for the job but because you wanted to. I really don''t see the problem. People sleep with others all the time, right? It''s not a big deal.?

    ?Maybe for you. But I was shy and... I liked to think I would have sex only after marriage. Or a long, stable rtionship.?

    ?I''m not one to sleep around either,? he said. ?Am I easy and shameless now??

    ?No, of course not. It''s your choice, Nate. What I''m regretting is not sleeping with you. It''s stomping on rules I set for myself. I''m weak and can''t keep my word.?

    ?I also am weak against the bond.?

    She pursed her lips, unable to reply.

    ?As for getting pregnant, that was my fault as much as yours. I was an idiot, Lara. Wolves don''t get illnesses, usually, and the bond was pushing me to mate, so preventing pregnancy was thest of my thoughts. I ruined your life, giving you no choice but to deal with the aftermath alone.?

    ?I am happy with the kids,? she replied.

    ?I know you are. And I know I wouldn''t have met you again wasn''t it for them. I am so happy they exist, as well.?

    ?I''m d you think this way,? Lara said.

    She smiled, finding it not as hard as she imagined.

    ?Also, I came here to ask you out.?

    ?Out??

    Indeed, they were out.

    ?Yes. I want to go on a date with you. Wolves have different habits to develop rtionships, so it took me too long to realise you are different.. I want to court you, to make you choose me as your partner.?

 Chapter 67 - Dating

    ?You want... me?? Lara whispered, taken back by Nate''s words.

    She did like the feeling in her belly, yelling to ept and throw herself at him.

    But she had just finished saying she valued physical intimacy as part of a rtionship, not just void research for pleasure.

    ?You don''t have to just because we had kids, Nate. There are many couples out there with kids and getting along as friends, right? There''s no need to...?

    ?Lara, stop talking about the kids for a moment. I said I want to date you. It has nothing to do with the kids. I''ve waited six years to meet you again, and I didn''t know about them all this time.?

    ?You waited...?

    She was speechless. In the end, she did understand what Nate was trying to say. But she couldn''t grasp what made him wait for her.

    Was that fateful night so good? What did she do?

    Would he feel disappointed after realising she really was drunk or drugged? Because she knew herself. She was clumsy and shy, especially in rtionship matters.

    She had no experience, and the only wild night of her life was deleted from her memory just like that.

    ?Are you sure, Nate? Even after meeting again??

    ?Yes.?

    He didn''t add any words, hoping it would be enough. He gave her time to ponder, still holding her hand tenderly. They never left each other from the moment he touched her, and he wouldn''t have been the first to let go.

    He was happy like a pup. He would have wagged his tail even if he told Jaden not to do that.

    That woman didn''t know how special she was, which made her even more desirable.

    Oh, everything about her would have been alluring, interesting, or cute for Nate. But he needed to set aside his feelings and talk with her, let her realise there was nothing wrong with her, with him, and with going out.

    It was a long-term battle: he couldn''t lose just because he found her lovely. It was his biased opinion, either way.

    ?I don''t want to be a third party,? she dered in the end.

    It was as if someone threw a bucket of water on him. Or a train hit him right in the chest.

    It was a rejection, and it hurt. It hurt even more when he realised what she was saying.

    ?What third party?? he murmured. What did she think of him? He didn''t see any woman while waiting for her! He was loyal.

    ?You have your own life, Nate. You shouldn''t destroy it just because we appeared. I wouldn''t like to ruin your rtionship. It was a shock for both, I agree. And from the moment you appeared, I feel so much better! I''m not afraid my children will sleep on the street if I fail at finding a job! I know they will have enough food and clothes even if something happens to me. And that there''s someone who can love them if I can''t. It''s enough for me, really. I don''t need anything else.?

    ?But is that what you want? Relief? Really?? he burst out.

    He let go of her hand and got up, taking a few steps to calm down.

    How to exin to a woman who single-handedly raised two pups, giving them every inch of her energy, that she was a person as well? That she could be attractive and interesting as much as her pups?

    That she had the right to look for happiness, for it wouldn''t have transformed her into a bad mother?

    He sat back on the bench, fearing to frighten her while standing. He knew he was tall while she was so frail.

    ?Do you want to hear what I want?? he said.

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?My wish is to take strolls with you, talk about whatever while observing the sunset or the starry sky. Hold your hand whenever I want, and be able to kiss you before sleeping. I want to have meals with you, to see you smile... To be there and wipe your tears when you cry. To erase everything on your way to make you happy.?

    ?Isn''t this a little too much?? she replied, tilting her head. Moreover, he didn''t mention the pups in his long confession.

    ?It''s how I feel. But you might not reciprocate, I know.?

    She didn''t reply, making it too obvious that her feelings weren''t as powerful as his. Not yet, at least.

    Just being attracted to each other meant nothing. She had given birth to his children, so she just assumed her body was ying a trick.

    Someone like Nate didn''t need to tie with her, in the end. He could have any woman in the world.

    ?That''s why I came here to ask for a date,? he continued. ?Because you can''t know right now if you want to marry me.?

    ?You have marriage in mind??

    ?Yes, I do. I want to date, start a rtionship. And, if things proceed the right way, marry and have a family together.?

    That way, he would have the pups settled as well as his mate by his side forever. It was a future worth fighting for.

    Even if he had to suffer on the way, he would have epted it.

    ?You want to go on dates. With me.? Lara repeated his words, blinking and looking for other potential meanings.

    But it was so clear that she couldn''t just pretend to misunderstand.

    There was just a little issue she couldn''t get over.

    Even if she was desperate, she had already epted she wouldn''t get married after giving birth to the cubs. There was no way she couldpromise in a rtionship.

    ?But I don''t want to be a third party, Nate. Nor to split a couple. Even if it''s hard to believe, I don''t want to be that kind of woman.?

    ?What third party, Lara? I can''t look at any woman other than you! I wouldn''t betray you for anything in the world.?

    ?And Samantha?? she inquired, tilting her head.

    She wasn''t as stupid as not to notice the little details.

    Nate sighed. What had Samantha to do with them?

    Did his mate like women as well? If that was the case, he couldn''t allow her to work in any department far from his watch.

 Chapter 68 - One Less Misunderstanding

    ?Samantha, what?? Nate asked, trying to think of any possible implication.

    Did that brat say something to Lara? Did she threaten her?

    Oh, it would make no sense. Samantha would never intrude in his private life, and she wasn''t the type to dislike a woman just because she was human.

    Moreover, he was sure the two got along while working together.

    ?What has Samantha to do with our rtionship?? he murmured, scratching his chin, thinking hard.

    ?Aren''t you two going out??

    Nate frowned.

    His expression surprised Lara. He didn''t seem guilty for being discovered. He didn''t seem worried about her reaction.

    Oh, no. She could swear there was a trace of disgust on his face, other than incredulity.

    But why? What man could react like that to the thought of being associated with a woman like Samantha?

    Lara could understand incredulity. She could understandughter, awkwardness.

    But disgust?

    Samantha was so hot and knew her way at work! She exuded self-confidence, so much that Lara felt at ease with her. She was exceptional!

    ?Samantha is my cousin,? Nate pointed out, seeing the changes in Lara''s expression. ?Why do you even think we date? Who told you such nonsense??

    Lara blushed to the tip of her ears. She felt relieved, in secret and deep inside her. But she also felt embarrassed for assuming.

    ?You went with her to that event... It was all over the news.?

    ?So, you thought we were together just because of that?? He chuckled, relieved that the misunderstanding was being solved before causing real damage.

    He was going to attend even more events in the future. It was better Lara knew it was for work.

    ?So, you didn''t go to see her after visiting yesterday night?? she continued.

    She had felt so much pain over nothing. Even if she had no right to.

    ?You two do not see each other...? she repeated, incredulous.

    ?No, I haven''t,? Nate mumbled. ?Samantha was quite busyst night. Not with me, of course.?

    He had gone home and slept with no worries, getting up content and pleased. He had gone to work earlier than usual.

    All while Lara assumed he was having an illicit rtionship with another woman.

    ?So, it wasn''t you,? she mumbled. ?You''re not the mysterious wolf she spent the night with!?

    ?No. I''m not mysterious. Everyone can recognise my scent in the pack.?

    ?Really??

    ?Yes, Lara. That might be why the girls attacked you. They recognised my scent on you.?

    ?But we just hugged for a minute, and a lot of time passed in between!?

    ?Wolves are sensitive to scents. More than sounds or images.?

    ?So, you can tell people from the scent,? she murmured. ?Can the kids do that as well??

    ?I would say they can. As far as I witnessed, their nose is no worse than any other wolf''s.?

    She gulped, starting to recall how often she showered thest few days. She had to pay more attention to it since wolves could sense any trace of... everything?

    ?Do I stink?? she wondered. She had sweated a little before meeting Nate. She was cleaning the bathroom.

    ?No. You do smell like some detergent right now, but your usual scent covers most of it.?

    ?My usual scent? How is that? Shall I shower more often? Oh, and the twins! They spend so much time with me and neverined, poor things...?

    ?Lara, calm down,? he chuckled. ?Your usual scent is better than no scent. It''s not just about recognising each other. Wolves use scent tomunicate, at times. As a mother, your children feelfortable when they sense you. And your scent is... It''s like a flower in the spring rain. Delicate, fresh, and sweet.?

    ?A flower in the rain? Why are you being so poetic today??

    ?It''s the image that crossed my mind the first time I sensed you.?

    ?Is that so??

    She blushed, feeling his eyes on her. For once, she didn''t wish he looked away. There was no reason to flee.

    ?Aren''t you dating anyone else?? she asked, just to be sure.

    ?No, I''m not. Are you dating someone??

    ?No.? She had her cubs and no time for dating.

    ?Then, do you want to go out with me??

    Lara nodded. There wasn''t any need to keep fleeing.

    They could give it a try. And it was not like they were going to marry right away. If it didn''t work, they could just go back to how things were before.

    And they would stop wondering about what could have happened.

    ?Yes, I do,? she said out loud. ?But only if you promise it won''t make things awkward in thepany.?

    ?Soon, everyone will know the kids are mine. But, all right, we shall keep things professional while at work.?

    ?And I don''t want to leave the kids alone! Not for dating!?

    ?I know. I already have a solution for that.? He smiled reassuringly. He could find enough solutions for them, but there was no way he would bring them on their dates.

    ?Oh, tomorrow you''ll spend the day with Jaden, right?? she said. ?Or was it Friday??

    ?Tomorrow. Friday evening, we''ll have a family vacation.?

    ?Family vacation,? Lara repeated. She beamed, liking the sound of those two words. ?The kids will be so happy! I could never bring them on vacation before.?

    ?I hope you''ll like it.?

    ?We will, for sure! And you don''t have to worry, we have low standards. It will be fine.?

    He sighed. He wanted to give her the best of everything, but she made it difficult.

    He would have needed toe up with a way to let her ept his thoughts more readily. Oh, if only she could agree to move in right away...

    But he had no hurry. It was a good starting point: they were going on dates. He coulde upter with how to convince her he was a man whom she could trust.

    He was so happy, but he forgot something important.

    What is it that he needed to tell her? He couldn''t remember.

 Chapter 69 - Cheeky Message

    Samantha had just finished her job and was heading home. She would take a long, hot bath, reading a book while the water turned cold.

    She would also use her favourite scents.

    She was happy for the short working time, for the ck Moon always took its toll on the body. For once, she wasn''t too depressed to work. She was just tired.

    Rider had used most of her energies.

    She wondered if he felt exhausted as well. She liked to think so, even if he could leave before her.

    She couldn''t believe she epted to be tricked by him. She chuckled at herself for how she allowed him to take the lead. But it had been worth it.

    He said he would let her even their scores, but they wouldn''t meet for a while. Even if they wanted, they had no means!

    Rider couldn''te to Norwich, in Nate''s territory. And Samantha wouldn''t go to Mayford for her sound mind. To do what? Look for a wolf without a name?

    She wasn''t that stupid.

    After all, she knew it would end like that. After a night of passion, she should have moved on. Even if Rider was her mate, even if he knew what to do to drive her mad, he was an enemy.

    The Mayford''s pack had been at war with the Norwich''s packs since the time of the old Alphas. The enmity didn''t decrease with the sons taking over, so there was no way Rider and Samantha could have a normal rtionship.

    She had no intention of doing anything to hurt Nate and his pack because they had be her pack as well.

    She had been a burden to him for years. As an adult, she was settled on being an asset. Running away with the first wolf who caught her eye was out of the question.

    ?Why is it so difficult?? she murmured.

    She unlocked the door to her apartment. Even if she could afford arger ce, even if not as luxurious as Nate''s, she had bought herself a three-room apartment.

    She had a kitchen she rarely used, if not to warm some ready-made food or takeovers from an earlier time. Then, there was a living room with a ss wall giving enough light through the day and a breathtaking view in the night. She had found it cool, in the beginning.

    Until she had realised that turning the lights on made her visible from outside. She had started using smallermps in the corners.

    Lastly, her bedroom was where she spent most of the money.

    It was more spacious than the living room, painted in violet colour. That was also a choice she regretted, but she was toozy to change it.

    The bed was big enough for three, with a soft mattress and silken bedclothes. The wardrobe was made of solid wood, covering almost a whole wall. In a corner, she had a dressing table and an armchair for her clothes. She didn''t see any reason to sit there either way.

    Up till that moment, she didn''t feel lonely in her home. She was a solitary wolf within a pack, so her apartment was her safe haven. She would rest from the stress of dealing with people, no matter how kind they were.

    She hadn''t even brought anyone there. Not even her previous boyfriends or lovers. She would prefer a motel room or some other original ce. Not that it eversted enough to bring them there.

    She would grow bored soon enough, and she had never felt as good as the night before in Rider''s hands.

    She sighed. She already missed him.

    If he appeared in front of her another time, by some miracle, she would make sure to find a secret ce for them. He did owe her one.

    Just as she filled the tub, she noticed a text message on her phone. It was from an unknown number.

    She sat in the tub, keeping the cellphone out in the dry.

    It was from Rider.

    - Did you manage to walk out of the room on your legs this morning?

    No signature, but it was clear enough.

    Who else could be that rude?

    She pouted, wondering how he got her number. She didn''t give him.

    She replied to the message with that same expression.

    - I was fine. A little hungry, but nothing a good breakfast couldn''t solve.

    She waited for a reply, staring at the ceiling as the hot water caressed her body. Her hand travelled to her bosom as she remembered that firm, almost rough touch.

    No one had dared grab her like that! But Rider did, and it was fabulous. She liked every second of it: when he was rude, when he was sweet... Even when he let her take the lead.

    It didn''t feel like a victory, for some reason, but she couldn''t help but enjoy it till the end.

    - Ouch. I was too gentle. We can try again to tire my Miss Trouble.

    - I''m not yours.

    - You didn''t say thatst night. Do you have time this week?

    She snorted. First, he got her number. Second, he tried to extort another lustful night.

    Which was the total opposite of what she wanted.

    Zeromitment. They would have allowed their body to get some release before parting ways. She thought it was clear.

    She thought she was firm on that.

    Yet, she was reading that test, wondering if she could make an exception. One single night. It wouldn''t change anything in the long run.

    It was just sex. They wouldn''t go out.

    And she knew her heart was difficult to move.

    - I''m busy - she wrote.

    - You can find a few hours, Miss Trouble. I''ll make sure you don''t regret it.

    Oh, he used her words against her?

    She pressed that green icon, and she started a call.

    Let''s see if he could tell her the same with that rude voice of his? He was so good at texting, but what about talking? Did he have the guts?

    No one answered, so she threw the phone to the side and returned to think only about her bath. She didn''t see the text until after finishing.

    - Call youter.. Busy now.

 Chapter 70 - A Pretty Face

    When Samantha replied for the first time, Rider almost let out a chuckle.

    That demon replied cheekily, but he didn''t mind. It was part of her charm: she could be sweet and deliciously submissive, as well as daring and stubborn. But it was always enjoyable, for some reason.

    Had it been someone else, he would have snorted, annoyed, and forgotten about it for good. But his Miss Trouble was one he would remember for a long while.

    Maybe, forever.

    He had just crossed the door to the meeting room and sat at his ce.

    Business meetings were boring for him. He knew nothing about it, but sometimes his Alpha forced him to attend.

    He was the head of security. His role was to use muscles, not the brain, but his Alpha''s orders weren''t discussable. As such, he found himself following the market analysis as if those lines made some kind of sense.

    They were doing well. They made money.

    He couldn''t understand the problem.

    ?He''s still doing better,? the Alpha said through his teeth. ?Nathaniel Woods is always there on top.?

    Ah, right. The problem was the Alpha of the Norwich pack. It pretty much was clear: they were enemies.

    But who had time to follow that ancient feud? It went back in time for a century or so. Who had even started it?

    He continued to text under the table until that little devil tried calling him. He sighed, wondering if she would get too mad for hanging up like that.

    He dragged the finger on the red image, and the call was cut off. He sent a message with exnations but received no answer.

    The little devil was angry.

    He smirked, wondering if she would forgive him if he was convincing enough? Even if he had no fault to forgive, he was ready to y pretend and fulfil her lusty wishes for a night.

    He knew she liked that window even more than him. Ah, he had to take more protection for the next time. And it had to be...

    ?What do you think?? the Alpha asked.

    Rider snapped out of his daze. Ah, he didn''t listen to a single word!

    ?Nathaniel Woods''s family has only two members,? said one of the other Betas, letting Rider guess the n.

    Hitting the other Alpha through the people he cherished. Too bad it involved someone he didn''t want to leave at the mercy of the other wolves.

    He hadn''t even had much fun with her yet. Samantha Murphy shouldn''t have been involved. He was pretty clear about the conditions: he would find out enough information in due time, but he wanted that woman for himself.

    The Alpha had agreed to let her join their pack.

    Once she waspletely smitten with him, Rider would have convinced her to follow him. She would have been safe and nearby. Just how he liked her.

    ?His mother is too protected. Samantha Murphy is supposedly strong enough to protect herself. We should aim at her: she won''t be surrounded by guards,? another one added, making Rider clench the armrests.

    All of a sudden, that conversation was interesting.

    ?No,? the Alpha sighed. ?If only he had a mate. That would break him for good... But that loner doesn''t even date women!?

    Rider threw his head back at those words.

    ?He did have one,? he said. ?I don''t know the details, but Alpha Nathaniel lost his mate years ago. He spends the ck Moons in pain.?

    The Alpha stopped his finger ticking on the table. He observed his nails before waving at everyone. They walked out in silence, letting their leader and the chief of security talk alone.

    The Alpha furrowed his ck brows. They threw a shadow on his big, dark eyes. His skin was slightly tanned, and his body was well-built. He had the broad shoulders every Alpha needed to project a good shadow on the greedy members of his pack.

    ?She told you?? he asked.

    Rider nodded.

    ?I can''t imagine Samantha Murphy betraying that man. She''s like his shadow, always protecting his secrets and hispany. More of an eyesore than a possibility to exploit.?

    Rider nodded again. The truth was the truth.

    ?She let it slip.?

    ?While you were mating? She talks about him even in that kind of situation??

    ?No, it was before,? Rider replied. The vein on his temple pulsed for a moment, but he sighed away his temper.

    ?She didn''t add anything about who it was and how she died??

    ?I don''t know, Alpha. She just said that she knew how wolves without mates suffer. And I asked if she witnessed it with her Alpha. She didn''t say yes, but I believe it was him.?

    ?Who else could it be? Whom can she defend so much? But what is that talk about suffering without mates? Is there something going on between you two??

    ?You know it already, Alpha.?

    ?Ah, it''s something you can''t control, isn''t it??

    ?That''s right. But she can''t either. I will bring her to our side.?

    The Alphaughed. He patted on the other''s shoulder, in between a gesture offort and encouragement.

    ?Just remember: we are your pack. You were born with us, not with her. She just happened to cross your pack. Don''t let her take you away. Your family would be so disappointed, wouldn''t they??

    ?Sure, Alpha. I am not easy to manipte. For certain, a pretty face is not enough.?

    A pretty face, long sexy legs, and a mischievous grin followed by a naughty idea.

    But Rider kept that thought for himself. His Alpha couldn''t understand even if he told him, and love was too fickle to make him renounce his people.

    ?Mates'' bonds are a pretty serious affair. Stay vigil and on alert. She might use your same tricks to bring you to her side.?

    ?It won''t work, Alpha. I know what I am doing. Samantha Murphy will be one of your pack. Sooner orter, she will ept to follow me here.?

    ***

    SOS: I need a name for the viin! Comment with a possible name for Mayford pack''s Alpha and your name might be chosen! (Pretty names will be saved in my notebook for other characters, so please give me your thoughts :D )

    Lovely yours,

    xiao.

 Chapter 71 - Single Women Can Be Happy

    Thursday afternoon, Samantha wasn''t called back.

    She wore an even deeper frown while walking out of her office. That man wanted to meet her again, but he didn''t dare to call?

    If he didn''t have the balls to have a conversation, she didn''t have anything to say either.

    He was the first one to text. He was the one saying he would call, but he didn''t!

    She was quite settled on not texting him anymore. The nerves he had to y with her like that!

    She was still fuming when the doors opened on the school''s floor. She used Nate''s elevator more often than not because she didn''t like being stuffed in with other people.

    In front of her, the Alpha and his son were standing side by side.

    Seeing them one next to the other, she squealed at the little one''s cuteness. Jaden was exactly a smaller version of Nate!

    ?How adorable!? she eximed, seeing how he was clearly unhappy about the day he had to spend with his father.

    The little one recognised her, and he entered the elevator and stood next to her. He raised his arms and looked her in the eye.

    ?Aunty!? he eximed.

    Without a second thought, she picked him up.

    ?Hello, mini-Nate. How are you doing??

    ?I am not mini-Nate.?

    ?That''s right... Jaden.?

    The boy nodded while hugging her neck and settling in her arms.

    ?You smell different thanst time,? he noted.

    ?It''s because I''m happy to see you,? she said.

    She couldn''t just exin how a wolf''s scent would change when finding their mate. It made it useless to try hiding it. She knew everyone figured about her nightly adventure, but they were wise enough not to ask.

    ?Hello,? Nate said, walking in. ?You two know each other??

    ?We met once,? Samantha exined. ?Then, Aunty Sam had a chat with this little one here...?

    ?Aunty Sam,? Jaden repeated.

    ?Oh, Nate, how can your pups be so innocent and cute? Are you sure they''re yours??

    ?Pretty much,? the man sighed. They were his carbon copy, except for a few details they picked up from Lara. Not that he would mind raising a stranger''s kids as long as they were Lara''s.

    But she told him she didn''t sleep with anyone else. For him, it was proof enough to clear any doubt. Ohm¨¬, they looked so like him, unfortunately.

    ?Have you two eaten already?? she inquired.

    ?We''re going up to eat, in fact,? Nate said. The elevator opened on the school''s quarters because Jaden pressed the button for going down. Samantha was headed to the canteens, but the two of them were actually going up.

    Samantha pressed the CEO''s floor number, and the elevator started moving up after opening the doors. She was going with them, apparently.

    ?Why not the canteen?? she inquired.

    ?I don''t want to expose the pups yet. They still need time to get used to the kindergarten, the new rules... A ce like the canteen can wait.?

    ?But I think it would be good if you could start introducing your family to the pack. It''s well-known that your and your mate are seeing each other, but no one still figured the pups are yours. It would help Lara as well. No one will say a word if they know who she is...?

    ?It''s too soon, Sam. I''ve just managed to make her stay. She wanted to retire. I don''t want her to feel like that or to think she''s here because of me.?

    ?But that is true. We don''t hire humans,? Samantha pointed out, shrugging.

    Jaden poked on her cheek, trying to make any sense of their conversation.

    ?Your daddy thinks your mommy is frail and can''t stand a couple of nces,? Samantha exined, rolling her eyes.

    ?My mommy is strong.?

    ?Yes, right? She is! Also, your Aunt Sam will protect her if ites to that.?

    ?Are you single?? Jaden inquired, tilting his head.

    Samantha chuckled, not expecting such a question.

    ?Aren''t I a little too old for you??

    ?Not for me!? Jaden said. ?I don''t need a girlfriend.?

    ?Oh, listen to this one! Whom are you scouting a girlfriend for??

    Jaden looked at Nate. Samantha almost burst outughing, but she still maintained someposure to hear the little one''s reply.

    ?Are you happy being single??

    ?Yes, I am,? Samantha said. There was no space for a rtionship in her life. ?What of it??

    ?Do you feel the need to find a man??

    ?No.?

    ?And you''re my mommy''s age. If you can be happy without a man, then my mommy can too.?

    Jaden''s warm eyes didn''t even falter while saying his cruel words.

    A heavy sigh filled the silence in the elevator. Nate was expecting something like that.

    Jaden would either find another woman willing to be with Nate, or he''d show him how single women could be happy.

    ?Uh, you don''t have it easy, Alpha,? Samanthamented.

    Even if she still loved that little bun and wanted to y with him some more, she felt sorry for her cousin. His own kids didn''t want to let him approach their mother.

    ?You know, Jaden, one day I will need a boyfriend if I want to have kids of my own. I can''t do it alone!?

    ?Do you? Really, really, really? But my mommy did everything alone!?

    ?Ah, I don''t really need a boyfriend. You''re right. I''ll just have kids on my own. Your mother proved that one doesn''t need a man if they have their kids!?

    Nate cleared his throat to make Samantha realise she wasn''t helping. Yet, it was toote.

    She had found a way to have the family she wanted withoutpromising with Rider''s pack.

    She would ask him to help her have her pups without any need to take responsibility. She was sure he would be happy to help. After all, he did like their first encounter enough to ask her out again.

    It wouldn''t cost him much to allow her to take some of his gic material...

    ?Then you can bring your pups to us, and mommy can show you how to take care of them,? Jaden offered.

    He smiled, imagining a pretty family with the three of them.. And no tall man aiming at his mommy.

 Chapter 72 - Stuck With A Tall Man

    ?Why don''t you eat lunch with me rather than your father?? Samantha asked. ?You can spend time with him another day, right??

    She knew Nate would have a meeting soon. But, for some reason, he seemed convinced that taking care of a pup while working wasn''t much of a hassle.

    ?I''ll bring him back when you''re done with the suppliers,? Samantha added, turning to Nate. ?I heard there are some problems with the prices. You should fix that and thene fetch your son in my office.?

    ?Ah, sure,? Nate sighed.

    For certain, Jaden would feel better with Samantha than him.

    ?I''ll be there in a couple of hours. I have no intention of cheating like this. I promised Lara I would take care of the pups when they''re with me. And so I will do.?

    ?Sure,? Samantha chuckled.

    She turned back to Jaden and found his shining eyes and bright smile. He hugged her again, happy and content.

    ?You, don''t give him weird ideas in the meantime,? Nate whispered before getting out.

    ?So...? Samantha said. ?What are we going to eat??

    ?Roast??

    ?Roast it is,? she replied, looking for the phone in her bag.

    Before she could find a good delivery restaurant, her screen lightened with a well-known number. She hadn''t saved it, but she could recognise who that was.

    He had such intriguing timing!

    She picked up and brought the phone to her ear.

    ?Sorry, I am quite busy right now. We can talkter, okay??

    ?Hey, Trouble, are you that annoyed? I know I shouldn''t have forgotten to call you back, but I can find a way to make you forgive me...?

    ?Do you not have ears? I just told you I''m currently busy.?

    She heard Rider''s chuckle on the other side of the line. It was so unfair: why was his voice so sexy even through a phone?

    ?It''s lunchtime,? he pointed out.

    While Samantha sighed on the phone, Jaden observed her face and touched her cheek to check if she had a fever.

    ?Why are you so red, Aunty Sam?? he asked.

    He knew better than interrupting a phone call. His mommy taught him it''s very rude, but he couldn''t keep his curiosity.

    Jaden covered his mouth with a hand and observed Samantha with wide eyes. She didn''t seem annoyed, so he silently sighed.

    ?Hey, who''s that with you?? Rider asked.

    He had heard the pup''s voice. It was clear as water.

    ?Is it a pup? Why are you entertaining a pup, Miss Trouble??

    ?Why shouldn''t I?? she rebuked. Rider was getting on her nerves. Yet, she felt amused by how his voice felt sour. Was he jealous?

    Of a pup?

    Oh, he had reason to be. She would have chosen to y with Jaden rather than meet that rude man.

    ?I need to go now; pups need help to eat. I''ll call you this evening. For real. I don''t forget things like you do. Not even secondary things.?

    She hung up without a greeting and returned her attention to Jaden.

    ?So, what was it you wanted to eat??

    ?Roast.?

    ?Ah, right... Let me call the delivery service.?

    ?Why are you all red, Aunty Sam??

    ?Because I''m annoyed.?

    ?At me??

    ?No! How could I be annoyed at you? You''re so cute!?

    ?Like my mommy??

    ?Oh, yes!? Samantha nodded. ?Your mommy is so cute as well.?

    But wasn''t that kid a little too insistent with his mommy? He had a father as well, but he didn''t look the least interested.

    What had Nate done to make Jaden loathe him like that?

    ?Who are you annoyed at, then??

    ?The one who called me,? she sighed.

    ?Who is that??

    ?A wolf I met a few days ago... He wants to meet me again.?

    ?Is he tall??

    ?Hmm... Yes, quite tall.? He was taller than her wearing heels, even if not too much. Just the perfect height for savage kissing.

    ?Oh, you shouldn''t ept. Mommy agreed to meet our father, and now she''s stuck with him. Tall men are difficult to get rid of.?

    ?Ah, you''re right! I didn''t even want to meet a second time.?

    Too bad that her whole body resonated with his tone. Hopefully, that weird attraction would have lost strength with time.

    She didn''t n to meet him again, and she should have continued on that path. He didn''t deem her relevant enough: he had forgotten to call her back the day before.

    She shouldn''t have wasted time dwelling over it. He didn''t want anything serious either; it was clear as day.

    She should have made things even clearerter that night. She didn''t have any intention of using the same cheap trick and forgetting to call him back. But some help would have been appreciated... How many bottles were there in her mini-bar? She didn''t open one that often...

    She crossed the door to sales with Jaden in her arms but her mind somewhere else. She didn''t pay much attention to the shocked eyes on them.

    A couple of agents werete for lunch, so they could witness Samantha carrying a pup with a lost expression and her body signalling her turmoil.

    It looked like a new source of gossip, but they knew better than talking behind the Boss''s back. Not one of them was ready to face the consequences.

    ?He''ll hear me out tonight,? she was mumbling to herself.

    Meanwhile, the little pup was nodding at her words.

    Jaden would add some fuel from time to time, just when he sensed Samantha was calming down.

    Whom her anger was directed at was a mystery. But a greater riddle was the reason why the pup seemed firmly settled on not letting Samantha and whoever she was at odds with make peace.

    ?You are better alone, aren''t you? Also, you can have your cubs and run away. My mommy did that... But be careful not to get caught: my mommy got caught, and now we''re stuck with our father.?

    ?I won''t make the same mistake, little one,? the woman chuckled.

    Yet, that idea wasn''t bad. She was sure Rider would ept. But not yet.... She nned to have her own pups, but it was too early to think about it.

 Chapter 73 - Pretty Secretaries

    Jaden has spent a few hours being taken care of by Aunty Sam. Then, he had to cope with Nate.

    Fortunately, that man didn''t interfere with him too much. He let him y with some puzzles in the corner of the office, so time flew away without any issues.

    A man Jaden didn''t know brought him food and even patted his head. He was almost as tall as Nate, but also thinner.

    He didn''t look the least threatening, so Jaden decided not to re at him.

    ?Pups eat a snack in the afternoon, right?? he asked.

    Jaden nodded, still considering how much to trust him.

    ?My name is Jack. I am your father''s secretary.?

    ?Oh, but you''re a man.?

    ?Sorry?? Jack chuckled.

    ?Aren''t secretaries all pretty women??

    ?No. As you see, I''m not pretty nor a woman.?

    He sat on the sofa, and Jaden climbed up next to him while grabbing a cookie from the trail.

    ?So, my father doesn''t have any pretty secretary??

    ?No. That... Uhm, it''s difficult to arrange in a pack. So his team is made of men.?

    ?Where does my mommy work? Are there handsome men there??

    ?No, there aren''t,? Jack mumbled.

    Even though Miss yton was supposed to work in Nate''s team, she had been briefed on another floor that day.

    Nate had turned white when he found out about it that morning. He had forgotten to tell Lara about his job and position, so he decided to send her to another office for that day. She had listened to thepany''s short history to a bothering level of detail. All to fill the four hours she was supposed to work.

    At midday, she had been sent home. Just like that, Nate had survived the first day. As for the second, he was nning to avoid the office during the morning.

    It would have been four hours only. He could send Jack if he needed something.

    No one knew what she was supposed to do, for they all assumed she had been transferred there to avoid problems with the other females. And to avoid her being in contact with the young males.

    ?There are many where Aunty Sam works. Are you sure she''s safe??

    ?Oh, yes,? Jack eximed, nodding his head fiercely. Samantha was safe in sales. The agents were those in danger if they tried anything.

    He talked with Jaden a few minutes more, amazed by the simrities between the Alpha and the pup. He was going to grow up well, Jack thought.

    Even if the other pup was cute and sweetly cunning, the little boy was straightforward about his antipathy towards his father. It was amusing in another way.

    Secretary Jack loved children, but he had never had the chance to deal with pups. And he was too busy doing his job to date. When he had realised the strays the Alpha took in were Nate''s, he had been overjoyed.

    He would have the chance to take care of them while the Alpha was busy! It surely was less stressful than dealing with business.

    ?It''s time to go home,? Jaden said. ?My mommy is waiting for me.?

    ?We agreed on dinner time,? Nate eximed from the desk. ?It''s still early.?

    ?But I am hungry. I want my dinner.?

    ?Shall we go look for some food, then??

    ?No, I want my mommy!?

    His eyes filled with tears as he stared at secretary Jack.

    The man''s heart skipped a beat as he frantically searched for a way to distract the pup.

    ?One hour, Jaden. Think about how happy your mother will be,? Nate added. ?She''ll miss you more, and she''ll hug you for longer when you get home.?

    ?Oh,? Jaden hummed. ?Then I can wait.?

    He sat there, in silence, moving pieces of a puzzle and checking the clock even if he didn''t know how to read it.

    When the time to go finally came, he stared at the clock with wide eyes. Both the hands were turned downwards. Was that the time to go home?

    ?It''s half past six,? Nate said, standing next to him. He opened his palm and waited for Jaden to hold his hand before going out. ?I''m a littlete, but it was something urgent.?

    ?Half past six??

    ?Yes. The longer hand is for the minutes, the shortest for the hours... Ah, wait, do you know numbers??

    ?Not yet,? Jaden said, narrowing his eyes. If he had to learn numbers topete with Nate, he would. But he never had the chance before.

    ?No big deal. When both hands point downwards, it''s close to dinner time. When they both point upwards, it''s almost lunch.?

    Jaden nodded, storing that information somewhere safe. He had always relied on his stomach to guess if it was dinner time.

    But, sometimes, it would fail him. Especiallytely, he was always hungry!

    When they finally arrived home, he was dead starving. He could smell the food from the kitchen, and his stomach rumbled a lot.

    Yet, he stopped to hug his mommy first thing.

    Nate had noticed how hungry the pups were, but Lara had not yet. The man wondered if they were hiding it from her, but he couldn''t just butt in and tell her to make more food.

    Yet, he could find a way to ease her burden without making her feel indebted. The pups were his, so it should have been easier.

    Why was he so inept? He couldn''t even convince his mate to ept sharing the costs of raising their pups!

    ?Come have dinner with us,? Lara said, pulling him by the hand.

    The temptation was great. The scent was mouthwatering, and Lara was smiling at him.

    But the pups needed more food to grow up. He couldn''t eat their part just to be closer to Lara.

    ?I think we should start eating in the canteen,? he said instead. ?It will help you get used to the pack; and the pack to see you as part of them. Also, it''s time the kids are introduced to the others, isn''t it??

    Lara was startled.

    ?Are you sure??

    ?I''ll be there helping and keeping watch,? he replied. ?I''m not sending you there. Just, we should make them realise we''re a family. Am I wrong, perhaps??

    ?I still feel it''s soon.?

    ?All right.?

    At least, he had thrown the idea. She would have considered it.. And, one day, Lara would have epted.

 Chapter 74 - Perfect For Each Other

    As promised, Samantha did call him.

    Sheposed that damned number imprinted in her memory, and she waited half a minute before he picked up. He loved to make her wait or hope in vain, didn''t he?

    ?Hello,? she said when she heard his breathing on the other side. ?I want to make things clear before proceeding further.?

    ?You''re so cold, Miss Trouble.?

    ?All we''re going to do is sex. No dates, no feelings. I don''t have time for a rtionship at this moment in my life. And I won''t in the future either. I''m happy alone, but my body does happen to like you. Is that all right with you??

    ?Could you be more perfect?? he chuckled. ?Not just that you''re gorgeous, but you also don''t likemitment? The perfect woman for a man like me.?

    ?A man like you?? She mimicked him. ?You think too highly of yourself.?

    ?What are you doing this weekend??

    ?You''re so fast, Mister Rider. Shouldn''t we avoid seeing each other too often? I don''t want to risk getting bored right at the start.?

    ?Bored? Oh, I dare you toe to meet me. I''ll show you how bored you will get!?

    ?Where??

    ?There''s a motel on the road from Mayford to Norwich. It''s in neither of our territories, so it should be safe to meet there. It''s a cheap ce, though. I''m not sure Miss Trouble can withstand such poorness.?

    ?You saw it on the way back?? she murmured. ?Were you looking for ces where to meet??

    ?Ah, don''t get ahead of yourself. I just happened to spot it. It''s very shabby, but I feel like it could be an interesting experience. You should get a grasp about how the rest of the world lives.?

    ?I''m not a snobbyss,? she eximed.

    ?This time, it will be my treat. You better notin, or I''ll change my mind to let you settle scores.?

    ?As if. Do you think you would stand a chance to do that? I''m pretty stubborn, Rider. Once I decide, there''s no going back.?

    Too bad she was so slow at deciding when it came to him. She observed the red wine in the crystal ss. It smelt good, and it helped her rx enough to talk with that man.

    ?This time, I''lle prepared,? he added.

    Samantha didn''t know how to reply, so she just sipped and counted the hours before the weekend.

    ?Saturday night?? she inquired.

    ?Friday. Then, we''ll go back once you can get up.?

    ?Oh, you,? she sighed. ?You''re so good at teasing from such a distance. We''ll see who won''t be able to get up.?

    When the call was over, she wrote to her mechanic. She needed her bike checked before taking a ride after so much time.

    She had stopped using it a couple of years before. It didn''t feel thrilling driving alone. Sometimes, she would still go on an adventure and have a good tour of the city or a nearby panoramic road.

    Yet, alone, it felt as if she missed something.

    For once, she could show her baby girl to someone who could appreciate her beauty.

    Her getaway was twenty-four hours from that moment. She should take care of her image before going... What about cutting her hair?

    Oh, what for? That man would have messed up her locks as soon as he could get his hands on them. It was a waste of her time.

    Just as Samantha was pondering about her secret meeting, Nate was in a simr situation. He had triple-checked the luggage with his butler.

    He went home for the day because he couldn''t get ready all by himself. His mother had been happy to see him for a few minutes, but then she had started inquiring.

    ?I heard she''s human,? she had said when she understood what her son was up to. ?Are you sure you want to do this??

    ?You already know everything, mom. I see... Is there a need to answer??

    The woman was in her mid-fifties. Her hair was still of its original colour: ash blond. If anything, her rare white locks gave it an overall more interesting shade.

    Her face had only a few wrinkles around her eyes and lips, but her features were as fresh as a youngdy''s.

    The former Alpha female of the Norwich pack was known as a beauty in her early youth, and she never did lose that title. Even with her years evident on her skin, she was still pleasing to look at.

    ?You''re just as stubborn as your father was,? she sighed.

    ?It''s not the same thing, mom. I don''t have a choice.?

    ?Lara yton, right??

    ?Shall I answer? Really? You know more than I do right now.?

    ?You should give it a thought. And be rational. Know that it won''t be easy for her if she epts you.?

    ?We already have two pups, mom. Isn''t itte to change my idea? Moreover, she''s my only mate. It''s either her or no one.?

    Those few words forced Madam Woods to look away. She was surprised, twice in a single breath.

    ?Pups? Mate??

    She knew her son was suffering because he had lost his mate six years before. He couldn''t run after her because he was busy with the pack. Once things were settled, that woman''s traces had dissipated.

    Never could she have imagined she would appear again like magic. Nor could she guess she was human.

    ?I have grandchildren? More than one??

    ?Twins,? Nate sighed. ?But how is it you didn''t know earlier? So, it was not Samantha who told you.?

    ?Samantha knows and didn''t say a word?? the woman rebuked. ?I''ll hear her out next time I see her.?

    ?Oh, better not. Samantha is also a little... busytely. You''ll scold her when things get better, okay??

    The woman walked to an armchair and sat there, observing the luggage Nate was checking for who-knows-which time.

    ?I''ll keep it in mind,? the woman dered. ?Now tell me about the pups.?

    Nate sighed, dropping his shoulders and sitting next to his mother.

    ?A couple of twins,? the woman murmured with a kind smile.. She couldn''t wait to meet them.

 Chapter 75 - [Bonus ]Heavy Luggage

    Lara had never been to the sea before. She didn''t even get that idea while living in Sheton. And after the cubs were born, she had no money either.

    She had considered moving to a coastal city and finding a job there, but in the end, she didn''t have the chance yet. It was in her ns, but then she met Nate and stopped listing the ces where she would run to.

    She had prepared everything she could think of, and then she had ced everything back.

    She couldn''t load all the bags in Nate''s car. They were going on vacation, not moving again!

    In the end, she managed to find a bnce.

    Nate told her they would buy the swimsuits once there since there were plenty of shops. As for the rest, she packed all into two bags. She could sneak her things too in there.

    ?Do we really have to go?? Jaden asked, pouting his lips. ?I wanted to stay home with you, mommy.?

    ?We''ll be together in another ce. It will be fun, Jaden.?

    ?But it can be fun at home too!?

    ?We''ll be home when wee back, right? We''ve been home all the time.?

    ?Do you like the sea, mommy??

    ?I like it.?

    ?Then we can go.?

    Hisints grew silent; he returned to ying with his riddles. He hadn''t finished the puzzle in Nate''s office, but he was promised it would be still there the week after.

    ?Will we take a picture, mommy?? Scarlet inquired soon after. It was her turn to ask questions.

    Lara blinked.

    ?Oh, sure!? she eximed. Nate''s phone had a cam for sure. She would have asked him to take a lot of pictures of her cubs.

    Enough for both of them!

    ?I want one with mommy,? the little girl dered. She even crossed her arms and raised her chin.

    Lara pinched her cheek while chuckling.

    ?Sure,? she said.

    ?I want to be pretty. Can we bring the blue dress??

    ?Already packed.?

    Scarlet beamed and threw herself in Lara''s arms.

    ?My mommy is so perfect!?

    ?Now, now... If you praise me too much, I''ll be too self-confident.?

    ?It''s fine. My mommy can be confident and perfect at the same time.?

    The little girl even left a kiss on Lara''s cheek.

    Seeing the amount of cuddles, Jaden let his toys fall on the floor and ran to them.

    ?Me too!? he eximed.

    Just as they started the familiar hug, the bell rang.

    Lara opened to Nate, smiling rxedly. ying with her cubs would always improve her mood.

    ?Hello, I was expecting you to call on the phone. There was no need to walk up here.?

    ?I''m here to help with the luggage,? Nate exined.

    What kind of man would leave her alone with two pups and the luggage?

    ?You go with the kids, and I''ll carry the bags. How many??

    ?Just two,? Lara chuckled. ?I tried being as light as possible, but moving often makes one''s habits weird.?

    ?No worries. It''s not like we''re carrying them on our backs. There''s enough space in the car. Here...?

    He gave her the key, and they collected all their things before locking the door and starting to move down.

    ?Have you eaten?? Nate asked.

    ?You said not to,? Lara replied, blushing. ?Should I have fed the kids??

    ?No, of course not. The best thing about travelling by car is to stop at a random ce to grab something to eat. I''m d you listened to me.?

    ?Of course,? Lara chuckled. ?You''re the one organising this trip. I trust you with everything.?

    Lara opened the trunk and noticed that, even if there was space because it was spacious, there were quite a few bags.

    ?You brought your home along?? she joked.

    ?I''m just getting ready for every possibility. Also, in the end, my mother helped me a little, so you don''t see just everything I was going to bring.?

    ?Your mother??

    ?You two will meet sooner orter. She''s curious about the kids... If it''s all right with you, of course...?

    ?Sure. She''s their grandmother. I''m happy they have one. If she''s willing to meet them, it means she cares, right??

    ?I guess so. Even though it might be better if she doesn''t care too much. She can be... well, suffocating.?

    ?Are youining about your mother, now??

    ?You shouldn''t defend her! You don''t know her yet!?

    Lara shrugged, opening the door and picking up Jaden.

    As it had started happening often, Nate had to settle Scarlet in her seat. At least, he was learning how to do it without wasting too much time.

    The little girl was nibbling on his shirt more out of habit than rage.

    In fact, she was perfectly calm.

    ?Do your teeth tingle?? Nate asked her.

    ?Just sometimes,? Scarlet replied. ?But it''s better if I bite things.?

    ?That... Ehm, we should see if it''s all normal. We''ll go to the doctor next time you''re with me.?

    ?The doctor?? Scarlet repeated.

    ?Have you ever been to the doctor??

    ?No.?

    ?That makes sense... Wolves don''t get ill that often. It will be fun,? Nate exined, avoiding too many details. At least, he could have less resistance while dragging the pup with him.

    It wasn''t such a rare urrence that pups bit everything, but he couldn''t help but worry. Checking wouldn''t take much time, either way.

    Once the kids were safe, Lara sat on the passenger seat, and Nate started the engine.

    ?Now, kids, you can look out for a ce to eat,? he said out loud, winking at Lara. ?Once they''re full, they will fall asleep. We''ll have a silent journey.?

    The woman chuckled, amused by how he already knew how to treat the cubs.

    ?Thank you for all of this,? she said.

    ?Oh, I''m doing it for myself,? he rebuked, shrugging. He turned to the road and didn''t move his eyes away anymore.

    Still, a part of him was always conscious about Lara. He knew what she was doing and how she was feeling.

    It was part of being mates. His whole being would keep an eye on her, always ready to help if needed.

    ?A family vacation,? he murmured through his teeth. That was a hell of an idea.. Heplimented himself for the smart move.

 Chapter 76 - Fast Food

    The family happily drove for about an hour.

    Oh, well, Nate was happy. Lara was content and excited.

    The cubs were still pondering about how they should feel. Their mommy was nearby, and they could watch her closely so Nate wouldn''t have any chance to grab her and run away.

    Was it enough to choose to rx?

    Scarlet was rather rxed. She knew their mommy woulde back even if Nate did manage to take her away. But Jaden was not of the same opinion. He didn''t want to allow that man to have their mommy even for a day!

    ?Are you hungry, kids?? Nate asked, winking at Lara.

    ?I am,? Scarlet replied.

    She didn''t want to waste time, so she said her mind without any filter. Her brother still couldn''t ept they weren''t strong enough to get rid of Nate, but she was wiser.

    Even throwing a tantrum didn''t push that man away: it was pointless to resist any further. It would have been better to keep him under watch and find a potential weakness to hit. She could get rid of him only like that.

    ?There''s a restaurant here, look,? he murmured.

    He had already signalled he was going to turn when he spotted a familiar bike in front of the ce. It was a restaurant with a few rooms, working both as a ce where to eat and to sleep.

    The motorbike was dark, just like the surroundings. He couldn''t be sure it was the one he suspected. However, one can never be sure.

    If he was right, it was better to avoid that inn for a long, long while. Not even a whole night might have been enough.

    ?This ce is ugly,? hemented nervously.

    Lara chuckled, amused by his sudden change of mind. However, she didn''t say anything.

    The pups, on the other side, moaned a long no, pursing their lips in pouts and showing the desperate expressions of those who saw food walk away from them.

    ?There must be a ce nearby!? Nate''s attempt at cheering them up failed, just as expected. But they didn''tin out loud.

    Somehow, he was expecting them to be way louder. For some reason, he found it sad. Which kid wouldn''t throw a tantrum in front of a simr situation?

    His kids hadn''t, and he wondered if it was because they could understand when something was not worth crying for. He was sure Lara gave them everything they needed, but she didn''t have enough resources to spoil them as much as she wanted.

    That was going to change as soon as they understood he was able to get them just anything, Nate considered with a sigh.

    ?It''s just a few minutes more,? Lara said, instantly relieving the mood in the car.

    Her few words heartened the pups and rxed Nate. She didn''t know how much her influence could change the three wolves'' thoughts.

    In the end, it took them a while to reach the next open restaurant. It was a fast-food chain, but none of them wanted to proceed further before eating.

    ?In this ce, you can use your hands,? Nate exined while getting off. He opened the door behind him, and he unfastened Scarlet''s belt.

    The little girl hugged his neck before he could retreat, and he picked her up with a puff. She was sozy, asking him to carry her as often as possible.

    Jaden, on the other side, waited for his mommy to be done with the belt. Then, he asked for her hand to get off, and he followed by her side.

    ?Use your hands,? Nate repeated before crossing the door, ?but no fangs and no ws.?

    ?I''ve never been in a restaurant like this, daddy,? Scarlet said. ?Can you show me how to get my food??

    Needless to say, her only experience at a restaurant was when Nate brought them all.

    ?You just ask the waiter. He''ll bring it to you.?

    ?Oh, is that so? So easy??

    ?Yes, it is. As long as you have money to pay, you can order your food and enjoy it at your table.?

    ?I don''t have money, daddy.?

    ?That''s normal. You''re too young to have money.?

    ?So, how do I get my food? I don''t want to ask mommy. She earned her money working hard.?

    ?You can ask me.?

    ?Really?? she mumbled, tilting her head. ?Do you have money??

    ?I do. I came here prepared... I wouldn''t bring you to a family vacation without funds, right??

    Scarlet shrugged, still confused.

    ?Also,? Nate added, ?I earned my money working hard as well.?

    ?Yes, but I don''t care about your efforts. My mommy is more important.?

    ?That''s right,? Nate agreed. ?Always prioritise your mommy. Even after you grow up and fall in love, remember to be sweet and delicate with Lara. Are we clear??

    ?I am always sweet with mommy,? the little girl said, pursing her lips. ?Except sometimes,? she then said. She had just remembered when she hurt her mommy after losing control.

    When the two reached the table, Jaden and Lara were already sitting. The ce had chairs and small benches around the table. Jaden had dragged Lara to a table in the corner, and he had pointed at the bench and made her sit there. He had climbed soon after, blocking one of her sides.

    Without thinking twice, Nate leaned Scarlet on the other side of the bench,pleting Jaden''s n to have Lara guarded on both sides.

    He knew it was going to end like that, and sitting next to Lara would have meant dealing with Scarlet and helping her eat. He wouldn''t have any time to dedicate to Lara either way.

    He was saving his energies for battles he had some hope to win.

    ?Now, now... Do you trust me about this?? Nate asked, looking at the menu. They were almost the only customers at that time and from that deserted road.

    ?Of course not,? Lara chuckled. ?I do know a thing or two about fast food!?

    ?Oh, but Scarlet told me she''s never been to one.?

    ?That''s true. I didn''t want the kids to eat this kind of food. I usually cook at home to make it healthier...?

    ?Right!? Nate said. Lara did pay a lot of attention to the pups'' food habits. ?You''re so stern, though. I''m going to be the meek parent if you agree...?

    He winked while letting her read the menu for herself.

 Chapter 77 - Spare Shirts

    Samantha parked her bike in front of the inn, taking her time to walk around and explore the surroundings. She had spent the whole afternoon getting ready, and then she was even early!

    It wouldn''t have been good if Rider saw her waiting like a little girl on her first date. She didn''t want him to think she was nervous.

    Both their previous meetings happened by chance. But that time, they agreed.

    She suppressed the thrills forming in the bottom of her belly. Rider wasn''t even there yet; what was she quivering for?

    The ce he chose was really shabby. Not just that the inn was cheap and not toorge, but the couple of buildings nearby, supposed to be called a vige, weren''t any better. It was a ce that lived off the people who would stop there to rest. It was quite distant from Norwich, so there was a low chance anyone she knew would take a break there. There was a low chance anyone at all would stop there!

    If she didn''t like riding her bike so much, she would have felt tired as well. On the bright side, it was halfway to Mayford. Rider would have had the same troubles as her.

    Even so, he dide to Norwich and left withoutints a few days before.

    She didn''t want to go inside alone, so she strolled for a while, waiting for her partner.

    Rider was starting to wonder where that damn inn was. Thest time he passed there, it was way, way closer to Mayford. Yet, that ride looked like it was never going to end.

    When he finally saw the few houses and the inn, the tallest building among them, heughed out loud inside his helmet. He parked in front of the entry - not that anyone would be bothered - and he left helmet and gloves in the saddle.

    There was another bike there, and he was curious to see who else would venture into such a sad ce.

    ?You took your damned time,? Samanthamented from behind him.

    He sighed at the sound of her voice. If that bond worked in the same way for both, she would have let go of any grudge she was holding as soon as he turned. Also, he could tell she was doing her best not to make him realise she was unhappy.

    How long had she been there? He touched the bike and found it still warm. Not too long.

    Was waiting for him such a big challenge? For real?

    ?Some things are to be waited for,? he replied, turning to her and meeting a pair of furious heterochromatic eyes. She was just so beautiful with her different irises.

    The blue one was deep like the sea, like a sapphire of the purest quality. Her green eye reminded him of a forest, full of life and desires.

    He had dared to touch her bike, he realised. She was furious about that.

    ?I let you touch mine as well,? he pointed out, spreading his arms in an invitation for peace. ?You even got on, right? Don''t bite my head off just because of a caress!?

    He then came up with another idea, and his lips were crooked in a smirk. One end of his mouth was higher than the other, making him look like a yboy.

    ?Are you jealous, perhaps?? he murmured, walking forward and observing the woman better. He had been so happy - and aroused - at seeing her that he didn''t have time to check the details.

    Her hair was messed by the wind, but it still flew on her back in a waterfall of golden waves. She was wearing a leather jacket and trousers, probably to protect herself from the air.

    Even if her clothes were intended to be practical, they wrapped her body in such an alluring way, making him remember what was underneath.

    If only he didn''t see her naked, he wouldn''t have needed all of his imagination to picture her long legs, her sexy butt... Her breasts were of the right size, not too big but plump under his hand. Her skinny waist and t stomach, and her strong yet thin arms.

    He wondered why didn''t any modelling agency poach her. Ah, right... Wolves aren''t as easy to buy. That woman was loyal to Nathaniel Woods like a domesticated dog.

    ?I like your clothes, Trouble,? hemented. ?You make me want to take them off so badly.?

    Samantha blinked, forgetting his outrageous and rude hand on her baby girl. But then, he was so tender with bikes. She could let him pass, just that once...

    ?Let''s go,? she sighed. ?Instead of wasting time here...?

    She turned her back and crossed the door, followed by the other wolf.

    Once inside, he told her to stay next to the door.

    ?You don''t want to hear my name, do you? Stay here while I check in.?

    Samantha nodded, even turning her back not to risk hearing a single letter of his name and surname. That would have made them closer. And it would have be dangerous, and constantly more difficult to part from him.

    She didn''t want an emotional rtionship, but her body craved contact, so she had to settle for sex. At least, it was worth any trouble reaching the inn or making up names.

    ?You came prepared, right?? she said before following him. She was still in time to get out and look for the closest market or pharmacy open at that hour. But once naked and turned on, it would have been annoying to stop and look for a solution.

    ?Yes, of course,? Rider chuckled. ?I''m well prepared.?

    He took out a paper box from his backpack. A whole package with condoms flew on the bed while he left the bag on the other side.

    ?What in the world do you have in there?? Samantha asked.

    Rider didn''t look like the type to carry luggage with him while travelling.

    ?Spare shirts,? he dered, raising his chin in a gesture of challenge.

 Chapter 78 - Black Lace

    Samantha chuckled, leaving her backpack on a chair nearby.

    She also got rid of the jacket, revealing the ck t-shirt underneath. She looked so savage in that outfit, with the leather trousers and the loose t-shirt, that Rider gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. If only he had less self-control, he would have pounced on her.

    But he had to y it smart if he wanted to meet again. It was transparent how Samantha was trying to keep some distance and, one day, break their bond and run away from him.

    If only he had any intention to let her do that...

    ?Nice tee,? hemented, observing the drawing in the front. It was a dragon surrounded by electricity. It was cool and savage. Not something a girl would wear for a date.

    It was clear, she didn''t consider him a date, but he couldn''t help but like her wearing that. One day, he decided, he would have found a way to make her wear his t-shirts. She would have looked even sexier.

    Not that day, for their rtionship was still like walking on thin ice.

    ?I wanted to show you that whichever image you have of me, it''s wrong,? she said.

    He loved it when she talked back. Even if he wasn''t the type to cope with a woman''s mood.

    Oh, he hadn''t been before meeting her. From that moment, he had changed. His patience was born the day he decided to win her over and thought of the n to make the Alpha ept Samantha in the pack without second thoughts.

    ?Aren''t you afraid it''ll end up torn?? he said, crossing his arms and observing the small changes in her expression. He couldn''t be sure about her thoughts, but it was funny to note her reactions and try guessing.

    The way she red at him, surrounding her torso with her arms, was so cute.

    ?You do not dare. This shirt is special to me.?

    ?Oh, of course. What about mine, then? It was special to me too.?

    ?It was just a ck shirt! I bet your wardrobe has many just exactly like that one!?

    ?Being in doesn''t mean being worthless, right?? he sighed, pretending to mourn his torn shirt. He didn''t throw it away in the end. It was a souvenir of their first night together. Even if in and not as special as hers.

    ?You''re kidding me,? she murmured, walking in the room while wondering. Her expression did show a trace of guilt, and it made him want to drag her in bed right away.

    He was surprised they managed to stay alone in the same room for so long without jumping on each other, but it was pleasant. In another, new way. That woman was interesting even when she wasn''t doing anything. And he was his.

    He smiled, approaching her one step at a time. Since she didn''t retreat, he caressed her arm from the elbow upwards. Once reached her shoulder, his fingers trailed down on her back, and he dragged her closer. It was the most tender gesture of his life, and he was so proud of his self-control.

    Samanthanded in his arms just as he wished, her hands on his chest to stop the fall. Her body was remembering him, which meant they would finally reach that bed.

    He bent down to kiss her when she looked up. Without heels, he did have a few inches of advantage over her.

    ?My turn,? she reminded him before he could grab her butt. ?Do not darein.?

    ?Oh, how could I?? he said.

    She pushed him back on the bed, and he epted to fall down. He left his arms on the bed, curious about her intentions. He did like it when she took the initiative, but a part of him always wanted to remind her she was his.

    Maybe, it was because Samantha struggled against their bond, wanting to live apart despite their instincts.

    She cleared her throat while sitting on hisp, straddling him with ease. It was as if she was used to it; that made Rider grin.

    He could convince her to be his woman for good. He just needed to be cautious for the first few times.

    Her fingers gripped his shirt, pulling it up with delicateness. She helped him undress without tearing the fabric, biting her lips to hide her pout. His eyes followed her expression, his teeth tingled at the need of biting her red lips.

    When he reached out to her shirt, she flinched and got up suddenly. She had taken his threats seriously, so she undressed on her own.

    His eyes greedily ate her body covered by ck underwear ofce. It was translucent, showing her body in between the pattern.

    No innocent white panties that day, but he didn''t dislike that version of her either. She had chosen something especially for him to see, and she was so damn beautiful.

    He gulped, stopping his hands from moving away from the mattress.

    He wanted to touch her body, to kiss every single inch of it. What was going on with him? Not all of his urges were just about lust. Howe he wanted her to feel cherished? Was his brain dying in front of that little devil?

    When she walked back to him, sitting in the same position as before, his hands found her back and lightly caressed her skin. His lips brushed against her shoulder, drawing the shape of her corbones.

    His arm locked around her waist, firm yet not constricting. He just wanted her to know there was no escape from him.

    His tongue teased her chest, moving on her left breast and ying with her nipple from over the underwear. Even if he did prefer her naked, that ck sexy thing was making him lose it. Would it have been too much if he brought home that as well?

    Her moans made him smile against her bosom, and he left a light bite on the soft breast. Her fingers pulled his hair, trying to take back some of the control, but he was too stubborn to let her have it.

    Once theced underwear was off, she wouldn''t have worn it back until they were done.. He was not willing to let such a chance for ying escape.

 Chapter 79 - Doing This In Secret

    <em>Warning: smut</em>.

    Rider''s lips were on her chest, licking and sucking to his heart content.

    Samantha didn''t even have time to take the underwear off, for his hands prevented her every time she tried. In the end, she had stopped her attempts and just rxed under his kisses.

    It was pleasant, but her lower half was demanding something more.

    ?Wait,? Rider whispered, making her lie down on the bed.

    He moved on top of her, kissing her lips and forcing her mouth open to wee his greedy tongue. She moaned toin about the way he overthrew her, but she couldn''t just push him away.

    A part of her being was wishing to let go of her stupid idea of taking the lead and let him do just anything. But it was a small part, for she never would have submitted to another wolf. At most, she could reach an agreement.

    ?You won''t regret it, Mine,? he said to her ear before moving his lips down on her stomach. ?I still need to make it up to you for that time I couldn''t call you back...?

    ?Oh, that,? she sighed. He was right, but wanting him to make it up or apologise meant she valued their rtionship way more than appropriate.

    What they were doing there was just having some fun together. Nothing more than that.

    ?You don''t need to make it up, Rider. It''s nothing grave after all; we''re not a couple.?

    ?No?? he said.

    He knew it already: she didn''t even want to hear his name. She didn''t tell him hers. The distance between them was as great as strangers''.

    Yet, hearing it so clearly was painful.

    ?Are you ashamed of me?? he continued, trying not to sound too wounded. After all, she was just a woman. How could he let her hurt him in any way?

    ?It would be tooplicated, you know that,? she sighed.

    ?We don''t need to tell anyone, right? We can continue doing this in secret...?

    ?For how long?? she rebuked, sitting up on the mattress and looking at her fingers. ?We''ll get tired of it, sooner orter.?

    ?Mine, let''s enjoy it till then. When we don''t like all of this anymore, we''ll just split ways. It makes sense, right??

    ?They say mates can''t stay apart from each other,? Samantha murmured.

    It was a little frightening. And, also, annoying. Why didn''t she have a say in it? Why could fate decide for her without asking for her opinion?

    She didn''t want to spend the rest of her life with a man she met by chance just because they felt stupidly attracted to each other.

    She did like the caresses, the sex, and all the emotions Rider''s engagement made her feel. Even his rough hands, his ck eyes teasing her as no one else dared... Everything was just so alluring.

    Yet, she preferred to choose whom to mate with. She didn''t think there was a man in the world who wouldn''t mind her career and ce in the pack, so she had long since epted she would grow old alone. Her only grief was that she couldn''t have pups, but that was a problem she could easily solve.

    Finding a wolf willing to help her get pregnant shouldn''t have been too difficult, all in all.

    Yet, Rider was too much of a riddle to just ask him out of the blue. And their situation was too delicate for weird questions.

    She would have talked about that in the future. For the moment, she was settled on just letting her body have plenty of the bliss he could give her. No one else could make her feel like that; it would have been a pity to let him go just yet.

    At the same time, though, she knew it would have been more difficult as time passed and they began to know each other a little more.

    ?Hey, Miss Trouble...? he chuckled, moving a lock of her hair behind the ear. ?I know there''s nothing. Still, it was a little rude from my side, wasn''t it??

    ?Yes.? She nodded, remembering the fury she felt that evening. He had been very rude to her. ?Next time, don''t promise such a thing.?

    Rider smiled, happy at the admission she had waited for his call. Who knew... Maybe she fell asleep while looking at the screen, longing to hear his voice as much as he was. If only he had been a little free-er that evening, he could have heard her nostalgic tone.

    ?Let me make you forgive me,? he continued. ?You might not be surprised I''m rude, but I do admit my mistakes...?

    She sighed while his hands returned to her sides. His fingers trailed up, so delicate and gentle. As if she was a ceramic doll he didn''t want to break.

    It was so different from his usual that Samantha wondered if it was natural. Was she seeing another part of him? Or was it just a pretence? A y to make her forget that rude little thing he did by forgetting about her.

    ?All right,? she said. ?I''ll let you.?

    His smile hit her nerves in more than one way. Part of her was happy he was happy. Another one just wanted to erase that grin. A bit of her rational side registered that he was handsome like that. And her wild mind was excited to witness what he wanted to do.

    ?Lie down,? he said, pecking her shoulders and following her body with his eyes. His ck irises analysed every bit of her skin, imprinting her shapes in his mind.

    His right hand slipped in between her legs, and he pressed his thumb on her clit. Receiving a moan in response, he spread her legs and positioned his head in between. He dipped his nose in her folds, still covered by the lingerie.

    Her sweet scent made him quiver, but he was there to make her feel good. Not the opposite.

    He pressed his tongue on her panties, already wet from the wild kissing of before. He was happy she was aroused, and he wanted to make her even more excited than that.

    ***

    Climb the ranks with me! Vote with power stones and help me get a chance in the Werewolf contest!

    Love you so much,

    xiao.

 Chapter 80 - Compatible

    Warning: smut.

    Rider pressed his tongue on Samantha''s panties, making her shiver but not yet moan. He caressed her core, circling on her clit with more insistence until he heard a sound of approvaling from her throat.

    Only then, he moved the underwear aside to see her folds, and he licked there as famished. His tongue didn''t leave a single spot unexplored, and he dipped inside her a few times before tucking a finger.

    He curled it, making his knock hit her walls while his mouth did the work outside.

    As Samantha''s reaction became more and more evident, he chuckled amused and inserted another finger next to the first one. He moved his fingers in and out, then he scissored them. He moved them in circles, all while registering her reactions.

    He wanted to find what she liked more, for he could use that in the future as well. And her body was so honest! Her core became slippery from her juices, and the underwear even more drenched. He would have removed it altogether if only she didn''t look so damning hot.

    When her walls started pulsing on his fingers, he realised she was close to climaxing. He insisted on the spots she liked more, bringing her to the edge of pleasure. Only then, he slowed down and listened to her pleas. That was something his ego appreciated.

    ?No, don''t stop,? she whined, her eyes closed, and her fingers clenched the sheets. ?Please, Rider, just a little more...?

    He pecked her thigh, roaring against her core.

    ?Oh,? she jolted when that sound made her inner part throb. ?No... no,? she mumbled as the pleasure built in. ?Please!?

    He moved his lips back there, resuming exactly where he left. While his fingers elerated their motions, his tongue hit her clit times and times again, making her arch her back at every single of his attacks.

    When pleasure finally came, Samantha screamed in ecstasy. Her stomach was crossed by electricity which ended in her toes. Her feet curled as a response, and her upper body jolted as her lungs asked for air.

    It took her a few seconds toe back to her rational self, and it took Rider even less to hug her tightly and make her lean her head on his chest.

    He could observe her pleasure, her face contorted by all the sensations, for as long as it took her to feel every bit of it. And she was so beautiful. He didn''t even care they hadn''t had sex yet.

    He wasn''t even that worried about his rod demanding some of that pleasure. He was fine for a long, blissful moment.

    ?Are you still angry?? he inquired, kissing her hair and waiting for her reply with patience.

    ?I have no reason to be angry,? Samantha said, still panting.

    She climbed on top of him, still shaking like a chicken. Her hands moved his clothes just enough to free his erection. She reached the pack of condoms on the bed, and she opened one. Her slender fingers unrolled it on him, and she rode him as wildly as her muscles let her.

    It was a little beastly, but she couldn''t help it. She knew they hadn''t done it yet, and she wanted to move on to that step as soon as possible. It was not a rational thought. Just her animalistic instincts drove her in that direction. She took him in, and he filled her up. They were made for each other, so the way their bodies fit shouldn''t have surprised them that much.

    ?Oh,? Rider moaned, caressing her thighs on the way to her buttocks. He squeezed her muscles, dragging her closer to him. His hips moved up, trusting in her deeper and without any warning.

    Samantha whined loudly, her core throbbing around his member. She wanted to feel that pleasure again, but Rider was so far from it...

    She trailed her fingers on his chest, bowing down to be closer to his hot and steady body.

    ?Touch me more,? she ordered, moving a hand of his from her bottom to her breast.

    He was happy toply, and his fingers wrapped around her nipple and pinched as hard as to make her skin red.

    ?Look at me,? she continued, pouting at his closed eyes. ?I''ll do what you want as long as you don''t move your eyes away. Tell me how you''ll like it, and I''ll do that.?

    ?Whatever you do, I like,? he replied, raising his head for their mouths to meet in a short kiss. ?So just continue whatever you''re doing...?

    His voice was husky and low, interrupted by frequent moans. Samantha could tell he liked it, but she wasn''t sure it was enough for a climax. Yet, her body was pressing her to move faster, to take him deeper.

    She stopped resisting and elerated, hitting her bottom on his thighs every time she pushed down. Her face distorted because of the feelings, and her voice changed pitch as she approached her own pleasure one thrust at a time.

    While her eyes locked with Rider''s, his pupils erged as he collected every detail of her face. Her red cheeks, her open mouth... Her messy hair!

    It all made him feel it more. He stopped holding back, and he pushed his hips up even faster than before. He had the purest intention of letting that woman have her way. But seeing her blue and green eyes shining in pleasure made him lose control.

    He allowed himself to close his eyes only when the climax arrived. And only after he was sure Samantha was feeling the same.

    She copsed on his chest, and he was quick to trap her in his arms.

    She scratched his shoulders with her fingers, calling for him in a way that made his heart quiver.

    ?That''s right,? he whispered, caressing her hair and calming his breath. ?This is how you look when you like it, Mine.?

    ?Oh, just shut up,? she moaned. Yet, she didn''t move away from him. His arms were the mostfortable ce in the world.. At least, at that moment.

 Chapter 81 - Bitter Like Life

    Once finished eating, the pups'' eyes started closing against their will. Nate paid the bill when he noticed the second yawn in a row, and he ordered takeaway coffee for the journey. He needed to stay awake, and, as much as he wanted to talk with Lara, he didn''t want her to stay awake all night after they arrived. For her, he ordered bubble tea.

    Seeing her broad smile, he felt happy.

    ?Thank you,? she said, wrapping her fingers around the hot beverage. ?It''s so good after eating all those fries...?

    ?Yes,? Nate chuckled. ?That''s what I thought. But I need to stay awake, so coffee for me.?

    ?How do you drink it? Sweet or bitter??

    ?The coffee??

    ?Yes,? Lara said.

    His lips curled up in front of her curiosity. It was so nice to be scrutinised by her eyes, to be asked questions about his preferences.

    ?If I need to be awake, I drink it bitter. But when I''m rxing I add a little sugar.?

    ?Oh, is that so? How odd.?

    ?I know, right? But it''s different... Somehow, it doesn''t wake me up if it''s sweet.?

    ?So... Is this one sweet or bitter??

    Nate chuckled, lightly not to alert the pups. He started the engine and drove on the road.

    ?I need to stay up and vigil,? he exined. ?It''s as bitter as life.?

    ?Oh, well, this tea is super sweet, in case you need to wash your mouth from the coffeeter...?

    ?You don''t like it??

    ?I do!?

    He almost refused her offer, not to drink her precious tea. But then, two thoughts hit him.

    First, she offered him food. It would have been impolite to refuse. And it wasn''t something a wolf did with ease, especially when their mate was the one offering. She could offer in poison, and he would most likely drink it.

    Second, the tea had to be drunk with the straw. The bubbles on the bottom would stay there forever in the other case. It meant his lips wouldnd where Lara''s were.

    It would be an indirect kiss.

    He chuckled, surprised by his own childish thoughts. Was an indirect kiss even something worth dwelling over?

    Yet, he would settle for it until he got permission to kiss Lara for real.

    ?Wonderful,? he said before she could misunderstand his expression.

    ?I''d offer you a sip of my coffee as well, but I prefer if you rxed,pletely! You should sleep tonight and not turn in bed restless.?

    ?Oh, that''s right,? she replied. ?It''s a vacation.?

    She closed her eyes and sank in the seat, sighing loudly.

    ?It''s been so long since thest time.?

    ?From before their birth?? Nate inquired.

    ?Oh, long before that. During college, I used to do some summer jobs to pay for my own expenses.?

    ?You paid your expenses during college as well??

    ?Oh, no. My father paid. My parents had... Ah, well, they still have a smallpany. Nothing as big as Ly Corp... Just a familiar business. But they could afford everything they wished: a good house, education for their children, nice clothes for a couple of social events they would attend... That kind of life.?

    ?It must have been tough to renounce everything all of a sudden.?

    ?At first, it was. I literally had everything I needed. Food and clothes, and a roof! All things I took for granted. Only after losing everything I have understood how much they meant.?

    ?And your family? Do you miss them??

    ?Oh, no. Not at all. They are not my family anymore. I have my kids, and I don''t need anyone else.?

    ?I see... But I''m still avable to be part of that family. Even if you don''t need me.?

    Nate peeked at the expression from the corner of his eye. He was still focused on driving, so he couldn''t turn and stare at her for too long.

    But the image of her worried face made him sigh inside. She was looking for a way to exin, not to make him misunderstand. She didn''t want to draw a line with her words: just to forget her parents for good.

    ?I didn''t mean it like this,? she said, in fact. ?I''m just talking about the past five years and my parents. They threw me out of home and never asked about me. They do have my phone number, I haven''t changed it since back then, but no one has called me. No friends or family even asked me if I needed anything. They didn''t offer me anyfort. I can''t consider them as my people anymore, right? It would be too much.?

    ?What after the kids were born? Did you move before or after??

    ?I lived in a different quarter in Sheton. I abandoned college and found a job in a motel. I was a room waitress. When the stomach became too visible, I was fired and survived with the few coins I managed to earn till then. And the money my father gave me for the abortion, of course.?

    ?Did he say anything when you didn''t get your abortion??

    ?He didn''t even ask anything, Nate. He doesn''t know, most probably.?

    ?But you took the money and left...?

    ?The offer wasn''t toe back alone. I didn''t have that option... My father just wanted to help me a little. He said that a single girl with a kid would have a difficult life. He wanted me to continue butpletely alone. In his mind, it was better than with my baby.?

    ?Would you have changed your mind if you could go back home??

    ?I don''t know,? Lara sighed. ?It was so long ago. But now I''m happy I didn''t have any choice.?

    She turned back and nced at the sleeping twins, tied in their seats and their heads hanging on their chests.

    ?I am d as well,? Nate said.

    He could see the pups from the rear mirror. At least his daughter. But his son was snoring so he wouldn''t have forgotten Jaden.

    ?Not that I would have judged you if you made another choice. But I''m happy to have the kids.? They were a link among them. A link no one could cut.

    It was worth having another few, just to be sure Lara had no reason whatsoever to leave him.

 Chapter 82 - At First Sight

    Nate turned to the right, headed towards the road which would have brought them to the city he chose for the vacation. They were close, but he liked talking with Lara. Even if it was a little difficult to listen to her struggles.

    He slowed down, looking for something, anything, to hear her talk. He didn''t even mind if it was something he knew. He could hear her saying the same thing over and over again. Her voice was so melodious while driving in the night. It made him want to listen forever.

    ?You didn''t know you were having twins back then, right??

    ?I found out when I did the first checkup. Luckily, it was an easy pregnancy. I talked with some other women in the hospital, and I heard all kinds of hardships. I was lucky with them. I could even start working soon after they were born!?

    ?You know... Wolves usually protect their women while they''re pregnant.?

    ?I guess humans do as well. I was just unlucky with my parents. I told them immediately because I thought they would help me. I should have waited a month or two, maybe... Just to eat their food and use the energy they paid,? she chuckled.

    ?You don''t need to worry anymore, Lara.?

    His right hand left the steering wheel and found her. His inner voice yelling loudly how they were holding hands was soon soothed. It was a serious conversation, for goodness.

    ?You won''t be alone again, I promise. Ever again. If only I knew how to find you sooner, I would havee right away to fetch you from your town. But I was weak back then. And...?

    He sighed. Telling her his struggles about the happenings of when he had just be an Alpha didn''t seem wise. He first wanted to make sure Lara realised her own worth. Only then he would have shown her his office, and they could have some tea while looking out of the window and nning their next move.

    ?Is it because we''re mates??

    He nodded. The car took another turn, finally reaching its destination. He parked next to the hotel and turned to Lara.

    ?It starts from there. But there is more to it than it meets the eye, Lara. Take it like falling in love at first sight. Humans and wolves aren''t that different, right? It happens to you too to see someone and realise you want to spend the rest of your life next to them, or rather alone.?

    ?It''s not so extreme for humans, though.?

    ?No, it''s not. But wolves feel everything with more awareness and more depth. When we''re attracted to someone, we can''t resist. But when we find someone suitable to be ourpanion for the rest of time, we don''t want to resist.?

    He undid his belt and turned his body towards her, facing her surprised eyes, shining because of the streetmps.

    ?I won''t use this as a cheap trick on you, Lara. You will have the choice to ept me or not. I won''t force my wolf problems on you. Just know that I''ll be there for you either way. You can still choose, but I''ve already decided for myself.?

    ?You''re telling me to exploit your avability,? she chuckled.

    ?Oh, sure. It''s easy. Just tell me what you want, and it will be done.?

    ?I just want to give it a try. If it works, we''ll be partners, Nate. You will help me, and I will help you. If it doesn''t, we''ll just be friends with kids inmon. Whatever this is, and no matter how it evolves, I don''t want the twins to suffer because of that. If it is in the way of me being a good mother, know that I''ll go back to how things were before.?

    ?You can''t be a bad mother even if you want to. It''s simply against your nature. And it''s not like I''m a stranger, right? Now, shall we bring the kids inside? They''ll drool all over their shirts if they sleep like this any longer.?

    He got off before Lara could reply, and he unfastened Scarlet from her seat. The little girl didn''t oppose him, sleeping peacefully and even snuggling in his arms. She clutched his shoulder with her arms, treating it as a cushion.

    Nate''s heart was filled with warmth. He wasn''t expecting it either, but that little girl was growing on him. She could be cute, even if not on purpose and definitely not without any agenda. Yet, she knew how to do it.

    Not like that other pup who would calmly re at him and promise a slow death. That one wasn''t cute.

    ?Hey, let me,? Nate said while approaching Lara. He took Jaden from her arms and somehow managed to carry both the twins at once.

    Lara had done that for years, so he could help her even if it waste.

    ?The key?? Lara said, noticing it was still in the car.

    ?Leave it there. Someone wille and park the car better. The bags, too: leave them there. Someone will deliver everything to our room.?

    She sighed, already noticing how elegant the hotel was from outside.

    ?You didn''t have to spend so much for our vacation. A hotel for families would have been more than enough,? Lara pointed out. She would have offered to pay her part, but she didn''t have enough savings for such a ce.

    She wasn''t stupid, and she had peeked into that world before. She knew how unaffordable some ces could get. Even her parents had to think a couple of times before recklessly stepping foot in one of them.

    Her whole month of work wasn''t worth a night in that ce, and they were a family of four.

    ?Hello,? he said at the reception, whispering not to wake the cubs.

    She observed his back as he whispered with the man at the reception and then signalled her to take the card which opened the room. His hands were busy, so Lara had to use her own.

    ?All right,? she mumbled. She was tired, as well, and the long journey made her wish to reach a bed as soon as possible.. It didn''t even matter if it was expensive.

 Chapter 83 - A Family Suite

    They took the elevator to the second floor. The hotel wasn''t too big, even though quite exclusive. Their room seemed so far that Lara yawned twice on the way.

    She strolled behind Nate, feeling at ease. She didn''t need to look after her cubs, so she could allow herself to lower her guard.

    She didn''t know how tired she was during the afternoon, but the meal in the fast-food restaurant and the long road exhausted her even more.

    ?Open the door, will you?? Nate whispered.

    Lara nodded, taking a few steps in front of him and observing the number of the key. She couldn''t try the wrong door regardless because there wasn''t any too close to theirs.

    She pressed the card on the maic reader, and the lock opened with a click. She pushed the door and held it in ce for Nate to get in.

    Then, only after checking it was locked again, she turned and examined the entrance room. An entrance room?

    She was expecting a family room with four beds barely fitting in.

    Yet, they were going to use a suite.

    She proceeded further and saw the living room. It had a sofa, even a kitchen in the corner with all the finest appliances. Everything was perfectly clean, and a French window showed the terrace they could use. What use of a terrace was there next to the sea? They would spend the most time at the beach, regardless.

    She found Nate in the nearest room. It had two beds, quite distant from each other. He was settling Jaden and making sure he was covered by the nket.

    ?You''re done already,? shemented.

    She moved back to let him walk out, and she tripped on her own feet. She was so tired that she forgot how to walk. Luckily, Nate was there to catch her before she could fall.

    ?Hey, you''re dead tired,? he murmured. He left the door where the pups were sleeping open, in case they woke up in the middle of the night and cried for their mommy.

    Then, he could settle his mate in bed as well. Lara was rubbing her eyes and feigningposure. She reminded him of Scarlet at that moment. The way they would touch their eyes and delicately rub with the tip of their finger was the same.

    ?Here it is your bed,? he said, showing her the master bedroom. It was thergest among the three in the suite, and the bed next to the window was big enough for three.

    Nate wasn''t a fool: he knew the pups were going to cling on Lara from the moment they got up. It was better if she wasfortable.

    He didn''t let go of her waist until reaching the side of the bed, and he moved the covers for her. He wanted to see her resting before going back to check if the car and luggage were safe.

    Lara observed the bed with tired eyes, crawling on it and settling in the middle. She sighed, happy at the softness.

    ?I need to change,? she remembered, but her muscles didn''t allow her to push any further with her intention.

    She just closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Nate reached out to caress her face, but he stopped just in time. His back was burning, for some reason. As if a pair - or two - of watching eyes were checking his intentions.

    He sighed and got up, turning towards the door.

    To his surprise, there was only one pup.

    ?What are you doing up, Jaden? It''ste. You should go back to sleep.?

    ?I don''t want to leave my mommy to you,? he replied, ruffling his blond hair and trying to re. Yet, he had just woken up, and his threatening intentions failed at the first attempt.

    ?I won''t be here if that''s what you''re worried about. I''ll sleep in another room.?

    ?Where??

    ?I''ll show you,? Nate said, offering his hand to the pup.

    Jaden observed the fingers stretched out, but he didn''t ept that hand. He didn''t want to have anything to do with that man.

    ?Show me,? he said, pouting.

    Nate walked back, passing in front of the pups'' room. He took two more steps and opened thest door.

    ?Here,? he said. ?I''ll be sleeping in here.?

    It was the smallest room of the three. It was there just as an extra, and most people wouldn''t use it at all. The bed in Lara''s room was for two anyway. But they couldn''t sleep together, not just yet.

    As for the pups, he knew them. They would haveined about everything. But their room was in between his and Lara''s: they could protect her from him without much fatigue.

    It was worth letting him sleep in the suite, right? He didn''t want to look for another room father from them.

    ?All right,? Jaden said. ?Just for this once, I''ll let you go. But do not try doing anything to my mommy. I will be watching you.?

    ?Sure,? Nate chuckled. ?Now, should you go back to sleeping??

    Jaden nodded, limping back and climbing on the bed. Nate helped him with the nket again, but the little one just turned his back to him. He didn''t want to thank him for the help for anything in the world.

    ?Ah, I was so stubborn as a child as well,? Nate said before leaving. He patted Jaden''s head and went out.

    Just to be safe, he left a light on in the hallway.

    He got rid of his clothes andy in bed, finally getting some rest as well. It was reallyte. If it weren''t for that coffee, he would have been as sleepy as Lara.

    But the thought of waiting tomorrow and departing on Saturday was almost painful. They would have lost the morning at the beach. It was worth all the preparations, all in all.

    He couldn''t wait but to wake up again, to see how Lara and the pups would react to the blue waves and blond sand.

 Chapter 84 - Snacking

    Samantha yawned. She turned on the side and peeked at Rider''s expression. They haven''t yet started, but she was already tired. Even before she had time to get out of her sexy lingerie!

    She had spent the whole day getting ready for their meeting, and that must have been the reason for her exhaustion.

    Also, they had stayed hugged for a long while. His arms and hot body were there forfort, and that caused her muscles to rx. She was expecting him to overturn her and go back at it, but he didn''t. He just hugged her tightly and caressed her back, as tender as she would have never imagined he could be.

    His hands could be rude, savage, and overbearing during sex, but they could turn so gentle soon after. It was a mystery how the two things could exist in the same person, but Samantha didn''t have the brains to wonder.

    ?Was it good?? she asked, caressing his chest with her open palm. She felt his heartbeat, steady and loud under her fingertips.

    ?Are you feeling uncertain, Mine?? he murmured, sliding his hand down her back and grabbing her butt. ?Shall I answer such a question??

    ?I gave you my word,? she exined, grabbing his wrist and cing his hand where it was before, on her waist. ?I just want to be sure I fulfilled my promise. Are you regretting letting go of control??

    She bit her lower lip soon after talking and averted her eyes on a spot behind him. She knew he didn''t let go of the control totally. It would have been way a longer battle to have himpletely surrender. But for a starter, she was content with her achievements.

    After all, she could tell her mate had a pretty difficult personality. He didn''t care about pleasure as much as about his ego. He preferred taking the lead and sweating over it rather than just enjoying her attentions.

    Males could be pretty difficult to understand, sometimes.

    ?I''m not regretting,? he chuckled, pecking her hair.

    She smiled, but she didn''t dare show her expression to him. It might have triggered his instincts and broken that moment of peace. It was so nice to just lie one next to the other. She wasn''t ready to return to their activities, no matter how pleasing those could be.

    ?Now...? he started, stopping the caresses and rolling a lock of her hair around his finger.

    His voice felt a little shy. Or, most probably, it just was an impression. But the pause between the first word and the rest of the sentence was suspicious.

    Samantha gulped, putting all her attention in his words. Her body tensed up, curious about the uncertainty of his tone.

    Was he going to ask her to do something kinky? Not that she minded, but if he was taking the time to talk, it must have been something very extreme.

    Wolves'' bodies could withstand much more than humans''. So, what could possibly make the overbearing and a little self-centred Rider take a deep breath in the middle of a sentence?

    ?I''m a little hungry,? he continued. With that same tone! He didn''t change his mind and told her something else. He was nervous about talking about hunger... ?What do you think if we order something from the restaurant? They should close the kitchens soon, so it''s better we decide fast. They''ll deliver it here, so you don''t need to get dressed just for a meal.?

    Samantha gulped, taken back. She was less surprised when he decided to take her in front of that damn window... Was eating together such a huge feat?

    ?Sure,? she said. ?I''ll need a lot of energyter, right??

    It was so confusing, but she didn''t want to let go of such a chance. She pressed her cheek on his shoulder and rubbed her face on his skin, just like a kitten in search of cuddles.

    ?Your masculine ego will make me do all kinds of things to make up for a single moment of dominance,? she sighed. She closed her eyes to hide her wily thoughts. ?It''s better if I eat before you get started...?

    ?Hey,? he warned her, but his voice wasn''t threatening one bit. Surprisingly, he didn''t mind her provocations.

    ?I want to eat fried food. A lot of fried food!? she continued. ?And possibly order something yummy forter as well. It''ll be a long night, and I''m used to snacking when I don''t sleep.?

    ?You didn''t stop to search for snacksst time,? he pointed out.

    When had that little devil turned into a spoiled, demanding thing? He thought eating together would have helped deepen their rtionship without giving away too much. But she was already teasing, begging for him to retort.

    He took a deep breath before talking again.

    ?I''ll go order your snacks, then,? he said. ?I don''t want you to lose energy in the middle of the night. It wouldn''t be nice to stop for a break when we have so little time.?

    ?The night is long.?

    ?Oh, the weekend is even longer than the night,? he whispered, tightening his clench and turning her to him. Their eyes met, and hers were wide in surprise. ?You don''t think you''ll be able to walk home tomorrow, right? It''ll be interesting to see you ride that bike of yours.?

    ?Pizza,? she eximed all of a sudden. ?I want pizza. Do you think they have it??

    ?I hope so,? Rider replied.

    If not, it would have been tough to find someone to deliver it there at that time in the evening. It was gettingte, so he had to hurry even just to have the food from the kitchen!

    At the same time, he hated the idea of getting up to reach the phone. The slender body of the little devil was still rxing in his arms, and her hair was tickling him every time she moved her head.

    ?It''s not like I can''t live without, though. If not, order anything fried.?

    ?Oh, but I want to look at you eating pizza now. Do you need a fork and knife, by any chance??

    ?Jerk,? she murmured.. But her tone wasn''t all that convincing.

 Chapter 85 - Weakness

    It was not that Samantha couldn''t be convinced to spill the beans in bed. Rider had that pressing thought that she would talk if he was convincing enough.

    Oh, no, the problem was another one: he couldn''t think of anything else while doing her. His brain couldn''t process a single piece of information with her body too close, so he needed a way to be able to talk without losing it because of lust.

    Eating seemed like a good idea.

    Even if he didn''t get anything useful out of the conversation, they wouldmunicate. He could try finding out about her, something other than her famous reputation as a reckless and infallible manager. He already knew enough about her close rtionship with the Norwich pack''s Alpha.

    He knew too much for his taste. It was rather unclear why those two could get along, but he didn''t like that a man other than himself was allowed to be so close to her.

    Still, he couldn''t help it. They were close family, after all.

    Thinking about family, he remembered the pup he heard when they finally talked on the phone. The little devil snobbed him because she was with something small and cute, who called her Aunty Sam.

    She might have not noticed, but Rider could hear it pretty clear.

    The information he had about her brothers didn''t help him believe that little pup was one of her nephews. She was at odds with her brothers, more or less. It was not clear for what reason, but she didn''t have many interactions with her birth family. As a child, almost a teen, she had changed packs.

    Since then, she had rarely gone back home. And even more rarely received someone from her family. She was a wolf of Nate''s pack, loyally andpletely.

    However, she had changed pack once. There was nothing that made him think she couldn''t change a second time.

    ?The food is here,? he said, leaving the trails on the bed.

    Much to his displeasure, Samantha had worn the t-shirt back. She was sitting with her legs crossed, patiently waiting for dinner.

    There were no forks as Rider explicitly asked them not to bring any. He wanted to see his devil eat with her hands, lick her fingertips when the oil would slip down. And look at him while enjoying a piece she liked more than others.

    As she eyed the te with chicken wings, her ears turned furry. Her tail didn''t appear yet, but her eyes gleamed while reaching out to the first bite.

    Rider observed her tense back, her ears twitching... And he couldn''t stop himself.

    He blocked her wrist before she touched the food, and he smirked at her. Samantha moved her eyes on him, and her ears stopped in such a sad way.

    Rider lifted a brow, confused. Was that how an adult wolf behaved in front of food? Oh, he should have thought about it earlier. She was just... He couldn''t find a word to describe what was happening in his mind, in his heart... And to other parts of him as well.

    Probably, Samantha hadn''t noticed yet about the ears. But it was weird. Did she have some problem controlling her turning?

    He couldn''t imagine it. She was so perfect, her reputation was top-notch... Was there any chance she could have something so big to hide?

    He bent down, pushing her on the bed. He blocked her wrist on the mattress and shed his mouth on hers, invading with his tongue and forcing her to kiss him back.

    There was something irresistible about her weakness. So much that he wanted to eat her whole, furry ears included.

    ?Food... cold,? she muttered through the kiss, but he didn''t let her go.

    She was whining andining, but her free hand was in his hair, not pushing him away to get some air or stop.

    Her drooped ears returned vigil as the kiss intensified, and he couldn''t help but want to touch them. His fingers sank in her hair, and he pulled lightly to hear her moan. Resisting that weird urge consumed his patience until he finally surrendered and caressed her right ear with his index finger.

    Just as he did it, Samantha realised. She had lost control.

    But... why? It was not a ck Moon. It was not even a Bright Moon, for goodness. Just a regr day in the middle of the month.

    It was a little secret of hers. As a teenager, she used to lose control over her turning. Her ears were almost the only part appearing without her wish, but it was embarrassing. All her friends didn''t have any problem.

    She had spent her most sensitive nights alone and locked in her room, far from the eyes. After turning twenty, that phenomenon had gradually changed. She had stopped losing control except for rare urrences.

    And then, she was back at it. Just seeing a te with fried wings and being surrounded by Rider''s scent made her return several years back.

    She pushed him away, and, to both their surprise, Rider fell back. She crawled out of bed, covered her head with her arms, and ran to the bathroom to check on the mirror.

    She didn''t even close the door behind her, for it was toote to hide.

    She stared at her reflection with a pale face, her breathing unstable and her eyes disillusioned. It was over. What attraction could Rider have towards a wolf with no control?

    At the same time, she didn''t know Rider was having different thoughts. He had forgotten about her ears when she had pushed him away.

    His hand was on his chest, in the exact same ce where hers were a few moments before.

    He hadn''t let her win. Samantha wasn''t able to overthrow him just because he conceded, but she did it all alone. Her arms were strong enough.

    She was stronger than he had assumed and estimated while rolling on the bed.. She could win against him any moment.

 Chapter 86 - Her Dark Secrets

    Both of them were in a dark pit,ing to terms with their own limits.

    Samantha was in the bathroom, fretting over her wolfish features. She tried to turn her ears back, failing any attempt. Usually, they would disappear on their own after some time. But she didn''t have time. Rider was out there, waiting to make fun of her. Or, worse, use her secret for his own gain.

    They were enemies, after all. How stupid of her to ept eating together. To lower her guard and stop being distant... It would cost her much.

    Meanwhile, the centre of her concerns was inquiring about his own abilities. He had been pushed aside so easily.

    He wanted to keep her in his arms a little longer, to prevent her from running away because he knew she was feeling bad. He wanted to tell her it was all right, and that he was more excited than concerned.

    But he couldn''t because she just pushed him off and disappeared behind the bathroom wall.

    He didn''t have time to react and pull her back. But even if he did, he was certain she could shake him off with little fatigue and still reach the bathroom.

    He felt so weak.

    Being the second most powerful wolf in his pack didn''t mean anything if he couldn''t overpower his own mate. It was something he couldn''t ept: his pride would have disappeared altogether with his surrender.

    His mind was blown by a scene, and he almost startedughing about himself. How stupid of him to react when his pack members wanted to attack Samantha. If he couldn''t, not one of them stood a chance at beating her.

    She was so powerful, he thought with a little pride. Just a little, for he was still too weak inparison. It was time to increase his training. Maybe, he could improve a little more without cking off. He would have started right from Monday! Because he would have been busy before that...

    Regarding his business... Why was Samantha still hiding in the bathroom? He could feel her presence, so she didn''t run away. But was there a reason not to meet him back and talk?

    In the end, it wasn''t such a big deal. Just a pair of cute, snow-white ears. He smirked. Finally, he had seen her wolf fur.

    He could imagine her being a lone, white wolf, with light-coloured eyes and a long muzzle, elegant like a winter divinity.

    But her mid-form was so pretty. Her ears were so expressive, even if her poker face could hide her feelings. Rider was curious to see the tail, but a part of him knew that some food was not enough for that. And Samantha didn''t trust him yet.

    He first needed to convince her not to hide every time her ears would appear; because he was settled on making that happen more often. Every time he needed some information from her, at least. And when his ruined ego wanted some candy for his eyes.

    ?What are you doing?? he inquired, walking towards the bathroom.

    Even if she was stronger than him, he still had an advantage. Among them two, he was the calmest.

    ?Let me see, Trouble. It''s nothing to be so ashamed of.? After all, he did see more private ces.

    He leaned on the doorframe, crossing his arms and caressing her legs with his gaze before noticing her hands sped on the ears. As if covering would have made them disappear.

    ?Hey,? he murmured, trying to sound reassuring. It wasn''t easy with a little devil so flustered and anxious. She was just like a pup at that moment.

    ?Who in the world let you take care of a kid?? he chuckled, stepping inside and removing her hands from her head.

    He was right:pletely white. Not a single ck or grey spot on her fur. He could assume the rest was just as candid.

    ?If you start panicking just for this, I wonder what would happen in a more serious situation.?

    ?Really?? she murmured, letting him drag her in his arms.

    She couldn''t realise, at that moment, that he wanted to peek at her back. No tail, unfortunately. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t bring her to wag for him.

    His hands caressed her back,forting her racing heart.

    ?You''re so cute,? he said. ?I''d like to touch your ears again, but I don''t want you to faint.?

    She hit his arm, pouting, but she didn''t hurt him. Her strength was just enough to let him feel it.

    She knew how to control herself, apparently. So well that Rider couldn''t tell until she had pushed him away in panic.

    Had the situation been different, he wouldn''t have noticed her massive strength. With that kind of control, she could push him away without ringing any bell in his mind.

    Oh, all her futile struggles in bed... Were they all fake? Had she just surrendered because she wanted to?

    However... Was it something to brag about? In the end, it still was her free will that made her ept his rough manners. Not any strength unbnce. If she wanted, she could have had her way with him.

    But she wanted to win with her appeal, not her muscles. It was so intriguing. And he was pleased that he could read through her and understand her motives. It was a step closer to having her heart.

    ?Tell me,? he said.

    ?Tell you what??

    ?About this. Do you always eat like this??

    ?No,? Samantha whined. ?I don''t know why this happened now. It''s been months since thest time.?

    And it had been during a ck Moon. She had stayed at home every single time because she feared losing control. When it had stopped happening, it took her several moons to decide to get out and have some fun during the ck Moon like her friends when they were teens.

    They used to hit the clubs in Norwich centre, and she couldn''t join unless it was Halloween.

 Chapter 87 - Whose Pup

    ?I''ve never been good at controlling my shifting. And this is the first sign. When I get excited or nervous... Or happy. Sometimes, I show my nature when that happens.?

    They had walked back to the bed, hand in hand. Samantha''s ears were drooping as she confessed her biggest secret.

    ?So,? Rider sighed. ?Fried wings are more exciting than me. Or they make you happier. Or more nervous. I don''t even know which option I''d hate the most...?

    He avoided her eyes, focusing on their joint hands. He caressed the back of her hand with his thumb, pressing on her knuckles when she sighed.

    Even if he was there to collect information, his heart was beating happily at her story. He wanted to know more but not to use it for his gain. Oh well, he did n to ckmail her into meeting if she started avoiding him, but it would have been for the gain of them both.

    As she talked, her ears twitched or dropped every time her feelings were triggered. It was so funny to watch, but he couldn''t let her notice how much.

    ?Let''s eat,? he said, bringing a fried potato stick to her mouth. Samantha nibbled on it, and her ears moved happily. She opened her mouth for the second fry, and Rider moved the te closer for them both to reach it easily.

    ?What about that pup?? he said, observing the rest of the tes. He even had beers, for he couldn''t eat all that fried food without something to drink with it.

    He offered one to Samantha. Surprisingly, she epted.

    She drank from the bottle, and some foam slipped down her chin. She chuckled while cleaning her face with a hand.

    ?There''s a ss if you want,? Rider pointed out, raising his brow.

    ?I wanted to do it till the end,? Samantha exined. ?That normal people thing you mentioned on the phone. To drink beer like normal people, eat junk food, and have some fun.?

    ?You can. Why not??

    ?I didn''t think it would uncover my little secret,? she sighed.

    In the end, she hade to terms with herself long ago. She knew no man in the world could stand next to her.

    Most male werewolves were possessive and over-controlling. A man like that couldn''t ept an independent female like her.

    As for the few who wouldn''t mind her character and capabilities, they wouldn''t like to see her ears. There was a group of males who wouldn''t mind having a more powerful partner, but they all had the dream of an invincible female by their side. Not one without enough control over her shape.

    To survive in Nate''s pack, she had hidden a little of both her sides: the fluffy and emotional Samantha, as well as the beast.

    After meeting Rider, she had been happy to have someone, even if only for nights of passion. She had been relieved because she knew he wouldn''t care enough to inquire about her.

    They would just meet, have fun, and part ways afterwards.

    But then, even Rider found out her true face.

    ?You were expecting someone else, right?? she sighed. ?A more feminine mate... Someone with more control and deeper feelings.?

    ?Oh, but you are so feminine,? he replied.

    His eyes flew to her breasts covered by that anime shirt. The fabric wrapped her body just in the right way, letting him imagine her naked shapes without much hassle. At the same time, though, it shielded her.

    Her actions were all so elegant, and her usual clothes did remind him of a socialite even if she was a working woman. Her face was beautiful without the need for any makeup; and her eyes... Oh, her eyes were a trap set for him by fate. How could he resist her when she looked directly at him?

    Still, he was a man on a mission. He needed to find something new, just a little to soothe the Alpha for a few weeks. If he brought back some news, the pack wouldn''t have any reason to target Samantha nor ask him to inquire further for a while.

    What was that about the pup she was taking care of?

    He had asked once, so he couldn''t ask a second time without being suspicious. Unless...

    He looked down at his fingers, feigning guilt or disappointment. He needed to sound jealous. Samantha would have told him if she thought he was suffering because of a misunderstanding.

    ?Do you have pups?? he said, biting his cheek so as not to grin.

    ?Me?? Samantha stuttered. ?I can''t take care of myself, let alone a family. I''m as alone as the sun.?

    Rider sighed, a little over-dramatically. But it must have been good because Samantha believed him.

    ?Are you jealous?? she chuckled. ?You thought I had children? With whom??

    He shrugged.

    ?That pup is my nephew,? she said.

    ?Nephew??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Your brother''s son? Or a sister''s??

    Samantha bit her lip, not willing to say anything else. But still, Rider did not know anything about her.

    ?Something like that,? she said.

    Nate was like her brother. Even if he was a little older, he had taken care of her when she had needed him. And he allowed her to find her ce in the pack without restraints when he became Alpha.

    She would have been unhappy if not for him.

    Her own brothers didn''t want to see her anymore. And her nieces and nephews from that part of the family didn''t know her face.

    It was aplicated situation, and she couldn''t me her family for choosing them over her. Maybe, they could text or call from time to time, but she had stopped caring.

    After years in the Norwich pack, she had forgotten how her original one felt like.

    She had been in Norwich for almost fifteen years, after all.

    ?My brother''s,? she said with a smile. ?Such a cute pup. He took after his father...?

    ?And what about you? Do you also want a family??

    Samantha nodded, wishing to have the guts to ask him for help. In the end, she could have a kid reminding her of Rider as well.. With his dark hair and eyes, she was sure their pups would look exactly like him as well.

 Chapter 88 - Doughnuts

    Lara woke upte. She couldn''t remember when was thest time she could sleep so much.

    She loved her cubs, and she found the way they clung to her adorable. But sleeping alone in bed was a whole new experience; she had forgotten howfortable it could be.

    She sat on the mattress and stretched her arms and back, moaning at her creaking bones. She turned to the window right above the bed, and her eyes widened at the view. The blue sea started somewhere near the bottom of the window, and it ended far away, where it met the sky and the morning sun. There was so much light, and she felt warm even just by looking at that scenery.

    She didn''t need to get up to look out, and she could see the beach where a few brave bathers were sunbathing. The ss didn''t reflect much light, so it almost felt like being out.

    She reached the handle and opened the window. The salty air met her face, and she smiled. It was a new sight and a new scent.

    When the door of the suite opened, her cubs stepped in, chatting with Nate. As expected, they were already up and kicking.

    Nate had driven tillte, the night before, and he had taken care of every detail of their vacation. Yet, he could still get up and bring the cubs out.

    The doors of the rooms were all open to let them hear each other even during the night, so her cubs saw she was awake while passing in the hallway.

    ?Mommy!? Jaden eximed, running to her and climbing on the bed. He crawled to the middle and ced his head on Lara''sp.

    Scarlet stood at the door, eating what remained of a doughnut. Her lips and cheeks were covered in powdered sugar, and she observed the bags Nate was carrying with a struggling expression. She wanted to show her mommy what they had bought, but her hands were all sticky from the sugar.

    ?Finish your breakfast, and then we''ll show her everything,? Nate said, patting her head.

    He waited a couple of seconds for Scarlet to be done with the sweet, and he crouched down to wipe her cheeks from the sugar. Only then, the little girl ran to her mother and climbed the bed as well. She circled around Lara and reached her other side, and she cuddled by her side exactly like Jaden.

    ?What''s up with being up so early?? she chuckled, moving her eyes from the cubs to Nate. Her fingers were caressing the twins'' hair, and her body had rxed even more when they ran to her.

    ?We were hunting for breakfast. And a few little things we''ll need on the beach.?

    ?Oh, right,? she sighed. ?We don''t have... well... anything.?

    ?Don''t worry. I''ve informed myself about what kids need before bathing in the sea. Everything on the list is either in the bags or in the luggage.?

    ?Mommy, we found a swimsuit for you as well!? Scarlet eximed. ?We can bathe together and sunbathe... Nate said that girls like sleeping under the sun!?

    ?Nate?? Lara replied. ?Shouldn''t you call him in another way??

    ?He said I could!?

    ?Did he, now??

    ?Yes, mommy. Nate said it freaks him out when I say daddy.?

    ?Ah,? Lara murmured, moving her eyes on the man. He leaned on the door frame, observing the happy family while they hugged on the huge bed. ?Then, I guess you can call him by name... At least, for now.?

    ?But it''s easier when I say daddy. He does everything I say,? Scarlet whispered, only for her mommy to hear.

    No need to say, Nate''s ears could catch her words with more rity than Lara''s, but he pretended not to know what that little girl had said.

    ?And you, Jaden? What have you done this morning?? Lara asked.

    The little boy raised his chin from herp and sat next to Lara, still in contact with her but morefortable for a talk.

    ?Nate didn''t want to buy me breakfast,? Jaden said, pursing his lips in a pout. ?He prefers Scarlet.?

    ?I''m sure that''s not true,? Lara tried, turning to Nate once again.

    They must have had a lot of fun while she was snoozing.

    ?He even bought two swimsuits for Scarlet and just one for me!? Jaden continued.

    ?Oh,? Lara sighed. ?Was it because you didn''t like the colours??

    Jaden''s pout disappeared for just a moment, and surprise took its ce in his expression. However, he managed to return sulking soon enough.

    ?He prefers Scarlet. That''s why I don''t need a father. Only my mommy knows what I really like. And my mommy doesn''t only buy things for Scarlet.?

    ?It''s not my fault if you don''t like doughnuts,? Scarlet said. ?And you didn''t want anything from Nate, to begin with.?

    ?Ah, so this is it...? Lara chuckled, hugging Jaden and dragging him closer on herp. ?We''ll have to look for breakfast on our own, then. Since only Scarlet and Nate had their snacks...?

    ?No, mommy!? Scarlet eximed, getting up on the bed and hugging Lara''s neck. ?I''m hungry! I want to eat with you as well! It''s tastier when with you! Don''t abandon me here...?

    Nate sighed, wondering if he could just jump in that bed and im a side of his mate for himself. Oh, one day, he would earn that right.

    ?We''ve brought you breakfast,? he exined, bringing one of the bags to Lara. ?There''s a mechanism next to the window. You can pull that lever, and a table will appear on the bed. This ce was designed forplete rxation.?

    He showed her how to unroll the table and observed how the kids sat at the sides, waiting for their portions. Even Scarlet, who had just eaten a whole doughnut.

    Was a five-year-old pup supposed to eat so much sweet food?

    Oh, it was toote to back his offer, and he had already brought enough doughnuts and croissants for everyone.

 Chapter 89 - Dragged Away By Waves

    ?What are we going to do today, mommy?? asked Scarlet before digging in her third doughnut of the day.

    ?We''ll go to the beach... I suppose.?

    ?And what can we do there??

    ?Swim in the sea and y with the sand.?

    ?How do we y with the sand??

    ?We''ll figure it out, Scarlet. Now eat your breakfast, please.?

    As soon as Scarlet nodded and bit her food, Jaden opened his mouth to talk in her stead.

    Lara stopped a deep sigh. It wasn''t like her cubs were too annoying, either way. And she was eating mouthwatering food on a soft mattress while looking at the sea. What else could she need if not her cubs cuddling with her and asking one question after the other?

    ?Does the sea have an end?? Jade said, stretching out his hands for Lara to clean his sticky fingers.

    ?Yes, Jaden. We just don''t see it.?

    ?And do you know how to swim, mommy??

    ?I do. Not too well, just enough not to be taken away by the sea.?

    ?Taken away?? Jaden repeated, suddenly solemn. If the sea wanted to take his mommy away, then it must have been better if she didn''t swim. He had to convince her not to...

    ?Ah, don''t worry,? Lara chuckled, patting his head. ?Your mommy can''t be just dragged away by a single wave. I''m tougher than that.?

    ?I can go fetch her if that happens,? Nate eximed from the living room.

    He wasn''t eavesdropping on their conversation. Just, his senses allowed him to hear as if they were in the same room. And the doors were all open, to begin with.

    Jaden nodded, even though he knew Nate couldn''t see him. His mommy''s safety was more important than his hate towards that man.

    ?I''m almost done getting ready,? he added, his head poking at the door. ?What about you??

    ?So we are. Just wait for Scarlet to be done with her... Uhm... Third? Gosh, what do they put in these things? They''re delicious!? Lara replied.

    ?I knew you would like it,? Nate chuckled.

    He returned to the living room, where he was preparing everything they could need on the beach. He had informed himself about what kids liked and needed when ying under the sun, and his mother had added a few things he didn''t think about. Like, for example, hats for the pups.

    They shouldn''t stay under the direct sun in the hottest hours even if summer had barely begun. And they needed to be always under watch when in the water.

    His mother had lectured him for a while about everything, and he had rolled his eyes andined, reminding her he wasn''t irresponsible. But in secret, he had listened to everything with great attention, especially regarding what women could need.

    He had bought a swimsuit for Lara as well, guessing her size and asking the pups if he was close enough. Then, he had found good sunsses, an elegant hat, and some light readings. Even though he doubted Lara could rx enough for books with those hyperactive pups around.

    Scarlet and Jaden had chosen their own swimsuits, oddly matching the colours of Lara''s. He had asked for water wings and other floating essories for the kids to be safe at any moment.

    He doubted the pups would venture far, but it was better to prevent any ident.

    Also, Lara would have been happy to see he was careful. It would have bought him points with her.

    He chuckled, preparing everything and checking once again the pups. They had brought the swimsuits to Lara, and she was already dressing them.

    As always, buying something for Scarlet was easier than for Jaden. The little boy was so unhappy to ept anything from Nate. He had chosen a swimsuit after so many struggles and only because it was of the same white as Lara''s. Scarlet, on the other side, also wanted something blue.

    ?Here,? Nate said when the twins were ready. ?I bought this for you. I didn''t know whether you had a swimsuit, so I dared to buy one... Just in case...?

    ?Oh, thanks! I''ll pay you back, just tell me how much...?

    ?Lara, please. Just ept it, okay? We agreed I would bring you all on holiday, didn''t we??

    ?Yes, but...?

    ?No buts. Let me make it up for the years I wasn''t there. Okay? It''s just a little thing; it won''t change anything for either of us.?

    ?Uhm... then, thanks,? she sighed, her cheeks blushing lightly for some reason she had no idea about.

    It was just a small gesture, Nate was right. But her heart was oddly, ridiculously, happy because of that. She liked being taken care of, and it had been so long since thest time that something as simple as breakfast could make her happy.

    ?Get ready, or we''ll lose the best hours,? Nate continued. ?The kids shouldn''t stay under the sun at midday, after all.?

    He turned and left her to change, calling the pups to follow him and prepare. They obeyed without manyints, and they peeked in the bags he would carry to the beach.

    ?What is this?? Scarlet asked, grabbing a white bottle with many words on it.

    ?It''s sunscreen,? Nate replied.

    ?What is it??

    ?It''s a cream you use to protect your skin from the sun. If you don''t, you risk bing all red. And it hurts a lot, so you pups are using that.?

    ?Does our mommy know about it?? Jaden spat out, crossing his arms in a gesture of challenge.

    ?She will know. And she''ll agree. It''s for your own good.?

    ?And what about our mommy? I don''t want her to be all red and hurt.?

    ?Oh, don''t worry, Jaden. There''s plenty of sunscreen for her as well.?

    ?And you??

    ?Me?? he chuckled. ?I''m not as delicate as you lot.?

    His pups were half-human. He had to be extra careful around them.. Even though his mother warned him that even wolves could be burnt by the sun, he was sure adults were resistant enough to handle a day at the beach.

 Chapter 90 - [Bonus ]Sunscreen

    A light breeze weed the family when they stepped on the sand. The hotel they were staying at had a private beach, and their deckchairs and umbre were waiting for them in a secluded corner.

    The cubs were weirdly shy, looking at the sand and sea, not knowing where to start with their exploration.

    They followed their mother to the deckchairs, and they sat there in silence.

    That calm almost scared Nate as he wondered if the doughnuts were a little too much for breakfast. But, since Lara didn''t seem to mind it, the pups must have been okay. Just confused or surprised.

    ?Here, here,? Lara murmured, taking out the sunscreen and grabbing the closest cub. ?Let your mommy get you ready for a long day at the beach...?

    She applied the cream on Jaden''s white chest and tummy, making sure every inch was covered. Nate had bought a pretty strong sunscreen, so she was less worried about the sun. Yet, she hoped her cubs would tan a little. They were as white as sheets.

    ?Turn,? she ordered, and Jaden followed, raising his arms a little to help her spread the cream on his sides and back.

    When Lara was done with the first, she turned to the second cub. There, Nate finally found something he could do.

    ?Hey, wait,? he said. He sat next to Lara and took a few drops of cream. He applied it on Jaden''s face and neck, covering his ears as well.

    It was something his mother told him. If not, he wouldn''t have remembered so many details by himself.

    ?Oh, right,? Lara sighed. ?I was forgetting the face...?

    ?That''s why we''re two,? Nate replied, winking. ?One of us will always remember, right??

    ?Right,? Lara chuckled.

    Once worn his hat, Jaden was finally ready. Scarlet had her hair tied in two loose tails and a beautiful hat decorated withce flowers on top of her head. It was just enough to shield her face from the sun, and a soft knot under her chin prevented the wind from blowing the hat away.

    ?Am I pretty, mommy?? Scarlet inquired.

    ?Oh, so pretty,? Lara said. ?Mommy''s boy is so handsome, too.?

    She kissed both her cubs and started applying the cream on herself. Even though she never saw the sea, she had been to the swimming pool with her friends as a teenager. She could remember how much sunburns hurt.

    ?Do you need help?? Nate asked, avoiding her gaze in the fear of showing a ridiculous expression. He wasn''t sure they were ready to touch each other yet, but he couldn''t allow Lara to stay unprotected under the sun.

    A tough battle was going on in his heart while the woman passed him the cream and turned her back. She took the blouse off and showed him her back.

    He gulped, remembering how he once kissed every inch of her skin. And then, six yearster, he found himself at the starting point.

    He applied a little cream and spread it, keeping his breath stable and his eyes in absolutely proper ces.

    His fingers caressed her shoulder de, sliding lower and covering her waist and hip. He could touch her whole back, but he couldn''t use all the attention he wanted. His fingertips sensed the small scars on her shoulders, and he could stare at her birthmark again at the light of the day.

    Meanwhile, without him noticing, Lara was feeling something simr. She had straightened her back and bit her lips not to talk, and her hands were clenched in fists. She could feel every single move of Nate, and she just wanted to close her eyes and let him continue forever.

    But it was the wrong moment. And they were in a public ce. Secluded, but still public. People could pass there at any moment.

    She focused on not reacting, and she spent the whole time counting backwards or trying to do some math - failing every attempt.

    ?Done,? Nate whispered, and she immediately rxed.

    ?I can do it for you too,? she offered, but the man waved off and got up.

    He grabbed his sunsses and marched towards the waves, calling the pups to him and pointing at the sea. After a split second of consideration, the twins ran to him, all excited for that new adventure.

    Lara observed them from her ce, amused about how they could get along in so little time. She observed Nate''s back, his firm, sculpted muscles, the board shorts hanging by his hips... She sighed, wishing he allowed her to touch that same back with her hands.

    Her white bikini, simple and decorated with a blue ribbon on the front-tie top, was just of the perfect size. Even Scarlet and Jaden seemed to like how their suits fit them.

    They looked so happy together that she couldn''t hide a smile while leaning back and enjoying the start of that beautiful day.

    She had to admit her eyes were good even while drunk. Nate was such a nice sight, and she was d for the sunsses she found in one of the bags. She could observe him without being caught behind those ck sses. And there was quite much to look at.

    Her throat ran dry as she cursed herself for forgetting what happened that night. It had been because of some wolf hormones, as Nate exined. She wasn''t drunk but just intoxicated.

    And she could believe that story. He had a body that could drive a woman mad enough to forget herself. She opened one of the books Nate had bought, just not to look too suspicious, and she pretended to read while observing how the cubs and Nate were standing next to the water, observing the waves.

    The twins would walk on the wet sand and start screaming every time a new wave arrived, running back to Nate and grabbing his thighs in fear it would catch them.

    Lara''s lips curled in a shy smile as she sighed content.. Thanks to Nate, her kids could bathe in the sea and have some fun.

 Chapter 91 - Swimming Lessons

    ?So, what are we going to do now?? Jaden asked.

    ?If you''re not afraid of the waves anymore, we can go swim,? Nate replied.

    Scarlet was hanging on his wrist, stretching her leg out to test the water. She would then step back and frown, only to return testing the water soon after. Every time she strolled on the sand, her skirted one-piece suit would flutter around her legs.

    ?We don''t know how to swim. Are you trying to get rid of us, by any chance?? Jaden continued.

    ?Oh, no. I need you, so I wouldn''t risk losing you at the sea just because you don''t like me.?

    ?How is that?? he spat out, narrowing his eyes and trying to read Nate''s thoughts.

    ?I need you two because you''re Lara''s and my pups. If you weren''t here, I couldn''t find any reason to keep your mother next to me.?

    ?So, you are targeting her,? Jaden growled.

    Scarlet stopped ying and looked up at Nate, pursing her lips.

    ?I thought you two knew it already,? the man sighed.

    ?From the moment you crossed the door of our home,? Scarlet replied. ?It was clear you wanted our mommy.?

    ?Then what is it with your expressions??

    ?I don''t want to think about it. It makes me want to bite you.?

    ?Ah, don''t think about it then. We''re in a public ce.?

    ?I know!? Scarlet eximed, stepping her feet on the sand. She frowned, all focused on not losing control.

    When her teeth became sharp and her eyes glowed, Nate picked the little girl and hugged her, checking no one was paying attention. She closed her eyes and hid her face in his neck. Since she was already so close, she did bite his shoulder in secret.

    But Nate didn''t react because he was focused on making her calm down.

    ?Hey, it''s fine,? he whispered, caressing her back and hair. ?I won''t steal your mother away. And she won''t abandon you two for me. We can be a family together and do all the things happy families do, right??

    Scarlet nodded, hugging his neck and looking at where Lara was rxing under the umbre, reading a book or napping under the sun.

    ?I want to go to my mommy,? Scarlet said, letting go of Nate and waiting patiently to be on the ground. She then strolled to Lara, never turning back to check what the boys were at.

    Shey next to her mommy and closed her eyes, resting a little in her arms.

    Nate followed her steps with his eyes, inspecting her surroundings in search of danger. He turned back to Jaden only once he was sure Scarlet was safe, and he found the little boy ring. For a change.

    ?Let''s go swim,? Nate said, stepping in the sea and feeling the water hitting his calves. It was rxing, and he wanted to go for a longer swim and stretch his muscles. But he had to take care of the kids. He couldn''t just wave goodbye and have his fun all alone.

    ?I''ll teach you,? he added.

    Those words had the effect he hoped as Jaden walked to him, stretching out his little hand in fear to be prey to the sea. However, the boy''s curiosity won over his worries as he stepped into the water. Nate held his hand firmly, reassuringly smiling when Jaden would look up at him.

    ?It''s cold,? heined, pursing his lips.

    ?Just at the beginning. Soon, it will be just right.?

    ?Oh,? the little one sighed.

    They didn''t know that most eyes on the beach were on them. Not just Lara, who was ying with the sleeping Scarlet''s hair, but also most of the women under the sun couldn''t move their eyes away from the blonde couple of father and son.

    They looked so alike that it was impossible not to grasp their rtionship, and they were testing the waters with such focused faces that it was fun to watch.

    A few of those eyes narrowed in a smile when they noticed Jaden''s shy proceeding further, but most couldn''t move from the back of the blond, tall man with sunsses. They couldn''t decide whether it was better to admire that back or squeal at the cute show of the kid trying to swim for the first time.

    Not knowing they were the centre of everyone''s attention, Nate and Jaden could proceed at their own pace and reach a ce where the water was deep enough for Jaden to familiarise himself. It covered his stomach, and the waves were gently swinging around him.

    ?This is fun,? Jaden giggled, amused at how the sea would push him towards the beach and then back to the wild. He still was worried those waves would change ideas and bring him away without returning, but as long as they continued behaving, he liked them.

    ?There''s even move fun once you know how to swim,? Nate said. He crouched down and checked the water wings were plumped enough. ?But you have to trust me for a little while if you want to learn fast. Or you can stay here forever and have fun with the small kids... I don''t mind. For me, it''s the same.?

    Nate waited a couple of seconds, guessing the little boy would choose the adventure. They had taken baby steps to reach that depth, and he knew he needed patience with a pup. But he was dying to teach him something, even if that wouldn''t have changed Jaden''s opinion about him.

    In the end, the pups needed to learn how to swim. And Nate couldn''t use that morning to court Lara because she just wanted to rest.

    When Jaden raised his arms, Nate beamed. He picked him up and walked further.

    That coast was particrly suited for families. The seabed was almost t, so one needed to walk a lot before reaching some depth. There also were breakwater barriers made of rocks a furlong from the coast, protecting the beach from erosion and letting the bathers have a calmer sea.

    ?Here, the water reaches my stomach,? Nate said.. ?I''m standing, so it''s safe. Do you want to swim here??

 Chapter 92 - His Genes

    ?Here, the water reaches my stomach. I''m standing, so it''s safe. Do you want to swim here?? Nate asked.

    Jaden nodded, but not before checking Nate''s feet were steady on the seabed.

    The man didn''t let go of him while immersing the boy in the water. His hands were firm on his sides, securing andforting at the same time.

    ?Is it still cold?? he inquired.

    ?No,? Jaden replied. His hands had grabbed Nate''s, his fingers anchoring with the nails. It was a new experience, and he was still too nervous to rx.

    ?Now, how can we proceed?? the man murmured, seeing the little boy was still afraid of the water.

    He couldn''t loosen his grip, for Jaden would have panicked. But keeping him still would ruin all the fun he could have in the water.

    ?Move your hands,? Nate said.

    Jaden pped his open palms on the water, sshing around and causing a snort when a salty drop hit his father''s eye.

    ?No, wait, wait... That''s wrong. Move your feet first.?

    ?How??

    He blinked, wondering if Jaden knew how to ride a bike. No, that probably was not the case...

    ?As if you''re running,? he tried.

    And it worked, surprisingly. Not being able to touch the ground, and with the water''s resistance, Jaden''s legs started moving in a circle.

    ?If you move your legs like that and you keep the wings, you will float,? Nate continued. ?Look!?

    He released the grip on his sides, still holding him. Only when he was sure Jaden was really able to stay up, he slowly let go. His hands stayed close for safety, but the little boy''s struggles were bearing fruit.

    ?See?? Nate said.

    Jaden didn''t reply to him, but heughed loud and happy.

    ?Now, if you use your hands to move, you can actually swim,? Nate said, but he bit his tongue when Jaden tried again sping on the water and lost momentum with his legs. The wings kept him floating, but some water hit his face.

    Panicking, Jaden tripped forward and drank some salty water. He screamed in the water, closing his eyes, but there was no way anyone could hear him.

    Just as he was going to cry for his mommy, Nate''s arms picked him from the water. The man hugged him, patting on his back and checking he was all right.

    ?Hey, do you want to take a break?? Nate asked, moving a step towards the beach.

    ?No,? Jaden whispered, hugging his shoulder and hiding his face in embarrassment. His crazy heart was calming down, and he didn''t want to go back and tell his mommy how he failed.

    That man Nate would have done it for him, and his mommy would think he was clumsy.

    ?I want to learn more,? he continued.

    At least, he had to find something to say if that man wanted to embarrass him.

    ?You don''t have to learn everything in one day, you know? People need days to get used to the water. You''ve already done so much!?

    As they approached the sand, Jaden clenched his father even more.

    However, what was he talking about? He had clearly failed!

    ?You learned how to move your feet in the water,? Nate continued. ?Later, I''ll show you how to move your arms. You''ll be a good swimmer, won''t you? Oh, of course, you''re my son. It''s in your genes to learn everything quickly.?

    ?I am not your son. I am mommy''s.?

    ?Ah, well, but I am still your father.?

    ?Unfortunately.?

    ?See? You have my genes.?

    ?I am like my mommy,? Jaden repeated.

    ?Yes, of course.? Nate sighed, reaching the conclusion that Jaden could be so stubborn. It was a trait he could see in Lara, even if he didn''t know her too well yet.

    The way she evaded all his attention did sound stubborn to him. If she could just ept him and live happily ever after, it would have been better. But he had no intention of changing her.

    Mainly because the way she blushed every time she mentioned a rtionship made him want to be the cause of that blush. Maybe, one day she could blush specifically because of him.

    Her naive view on matters of the heart made his own beat faster, and he desired that someone as pure could love him in the way she dreamed to, one day, love someone.

    They reached the umbre, and Jaden insisted on being left right next to Lara. He didn''t want to step on the sand and bring the dirt next to his mommy.

    Nate rolled his eyes butplied.

    As for the second pup, she was opening her eyes and stretching her back. She had slept enough for that morning.

    It was a little concerning how long she could sleep, but she could also be problematic while awake, so Nate had never dared to prevent her from napping. And neither did Lara, apparently.

    The woman smiled at them, moving the book away and epting the wet kid on herp. A shiver ran through her spine when the little boy hugged her tightly, but she surrounded him with her arms and caressed his back.

    ?What happened to mommy''s boy?? she inquired.

    They had yed a bit and, when things were getting interesting, they went back to her.

    ?I learned how to move my legs under the water,? Jaden exined, all proud and mighty. ?I can show youter, mommy. I''m so good! Right, Nate??

    ?Right, right,? the man sighed. Where were his very merits? ?I taught you well.?

    Displeased by the wet skin Jaden was pressing on her, Scarlet got up and jumped on Nate''s deck chair. She sat next to him, still rubbing her eyes.

    ?I want something to eat, daddy,? she said, still half-asleep.

    Nate sighed again. Why was he so willing to go look for food now?

    He just wanted to sit next to Lara and look at her, but the pups had so many needs. He didn''t even care so much about them.. But still, he couldn''t sit and watch as Scarlet suffered from hunger.

 Chapter 93 - Lunch At The Beach

    While the sun reached its peak and midday hit with the hottest air, Lara and her cubs hid under the umbre.

    Jaden nestled on her deckchair, his head on her bosom and his eyes closed. He was taking a nap after getting tired in the water.

    On Nate''s chair, protected from the sun by the umbre, Scarlet was looking at the other two and sulking because there wasn''t any space for her. Who could ever design such a small chair?

    She had had her turn of sleeping in her mommy''s arms, so she couldn''t evenin about the world being unfair.

    Nate had gone looking for some food, and he was already back after a few minutes with a lunch box filled with sandwiches and other delicacies. No rare meat because it couldn''t be eaten well on the beach.

    That day was turning even worse for Scarlet. But, at least, her mommy seemed happy.

    ?What is it that makes you frown like that?? Nate asked while sitting down next to the girl.

    He followed her gaze and couldn''t help but agree. Jaden''s head was on Lara''s chest, and the woman had wrapped him in her arm. She was reading a book and enjoying the breeze, while Scarlet and Nate were sitting a few feet from her, ignored and unhappy.

    What had Jaden done to deserve such an honour?

    Both of them were wearing the same expression, so much that Lara burst outughing when she turned her head to them.

    ?What''s the problem?? she inquired while Jaden rubbed his eyes, woken by herughter. ?Are you two so hungry??

    Her words made their grimaces even sadder, and their lips curled down in despair.

    ?Let''s eat, then,? she said, noticing how Jaden had sat up and was staring around, trying to make sense of his surroundings.

    Seeing how her mother didn''t see anything wrong with devoting her attention to a single pup, Scarlet bit her lips and her eyes filled with tears.

    She touched Nate''s arm, attracting his attention.

    ?Mommy doesn''t want to love me as well,? she whined.

    Nate agreed in his heart, asking the universe what had he done to deserve not being loved. But then, Scarlet continued with her wicked n, and he found her head on his shoulder and her short arms trying to hug his neck.

    ?I don''t want to be the only one alone,? Scarlet added, snuggling in his arms too smoothly for it to be her first attempt to infiltrate someone''s hug.

    Nate sighed, rubbing her back whileing to terms with the fact that his children were ages ahead of him. They were pros at getting attention, so he''d better found a way topete soon... Before Lara''s eyes moved away from him for good.

    ?You''re not alone, Scarlet,? he said. ?It''s just a moment. Your mother can''t carry two pups at once, right? She''s delicate, and you have to take care of her... Also, you already slept in her arms, so do not darein any further.?

    He was the one getting nothing for the whole day. Not even a nce. Just a bright smile that morning when he brought her food.

    He hoped to get another one for lunch, but she didn''t smile yet.

    The sun was high in the sky, and the shadow was barely enough for Lara to be safe. Nate had made Scarlet sit on his deckchair, closer to Lara and protected by the sun.

    As a result, part of his back and shoulders were under the aggressive midday rays. Still, it wasn''t that bad of a feeling. It was warm andforting, and he was an adult.

    He needed to protect the pups from sunburns: that was the priority.

    ?Before eating, you two need to put on sunscreen,? he said. His mother had instructed him to apply it often on the pups, not just at the beginning of the day.

    It meant he could take the chance to touch Lara once again if he was smooth. He grinned at her, and she replied behind her sunsses.

    Her lips curled up by reflex as they started applying sunscreen, each to the closest pup.

    ?Do you want some cream as well?? Lara inquired. ?At least on your shoulders... Those are the first parts to get burnt.?

    ?I''m not as delicate,? he replied.

    What was he? A little pup? He wanted to take care of Lara, and not the opposite. He was a mighty Alpha, for goodness...

    ?Are you sure?? Lara replied, taking off the sunsses to look at him. Her eyes were filled with worry, and Nate''s heart settled in that brief feeling of being in someone''s mind. ?The sun is powerful today.?

    ?Come on, do I look easy to hurt?? he chuckled.

    His mood had improved, seeing how she wasn''t understating him. Just worrying. It meant she cared, right?

    ?It''s not what I mean,? she sighed, rolling her eyes. His stubbornness was making her annoyed. But it was his back, in the end.

    And he was an adult. He knew how much his skin could stay under the sun without trouble.

    She had been a little nosy by insisting, but he reminded her of the cubs... for some reason. They would stubbornly insist on their beliefs sometimes.

    ?What are we eating for lunch?? she asked. ?Oh,e closer, so you''re in the shadows...?

    ?I''m fine, Lara. I like the sun like this.?

    So stubborn, she sighed.

    ?We have sandwiches of different kinds,? he exined, opening the lunch box. ?And vegetables. The restaurant added a few types of sd... People usually have light lunches on the beach.?

    ?That''s good,? she replied. Her stomach wouldn''t have survived another meal like the one her pups liked.

    ?Is there meat?? Scarlet inquired, returning to hang on Nate''s shoulder.

    ?Yes, of course. Ham, tuna... Many kinds of meat.?

    ?What is tuna??

    ?This,? he replied, offering her a triangr sandwich with tuna and mayonnaise.

    The pup observed it for a while before giving it a try.. Nate had one nice feature, after all: even if he wanted her mommy, he always had plenty of food hidden somewhere.

 Chapter 94 - Mommys Initial

    ?Do you like it??

    Scarlet bit the corner and munched for a while, focusing on the new tastes melting together. Nate knew the food was all of the best quality, so he wasn''t too worried about the pups not finding something to their liking.

    ?I don''t like this,? Scarlet decided in the end, giving him back the sandwich.

    ?You don''t?? he murmured. ?How is that possible??

    Tuna and mayonnaise was one of his favouritebinations.

    ?Here, ham and cheese,? he sighed. ?You tasteless pup.?

    ?This is better,? Scarletmented, focusing on the food and forgetting to make trouble.

    Nate observed her famished expression, wondering if pups were supposed to be that much hungry. He had lost count of how many doughnuts she had for breakfast, and she was going to eat just as many sandwiches for lunch.

    Yet, he was sure she didn''t eat so much when Lara was preparing or buying the food.

    At least, Scarlet didn''t eat meat only. Both the twins were skinny, and they needed to grow up and reach the height and weight of the other wolf children their age.

    ?This is another type of ham,? he continued, trying to grasp what the little girl liked.

    He finished the tuna sandwich Scarlet gave back to him. It would have been a waste to throw it away, and, also, he didn''t know where to keep it while the little one ate.

    She had stopped asking for directions, and she had food in both hands. She would try different sandwiches, putting back those she didn''t like.

    In the end, Nate couldn''t help but take those out. But then again, there was no ce where to store them. In the end, he finished everything the little girl left.

    Meanwhile, on the other deck chair, Lara and Jaden were eating their portions. They weren''t as messy, and they didn''t leave things on the side.

    ?I like the sea, mommy,? the little boy said. ?I can learn to swim, and it''s warm all the time.?

    ?Is it? Doesn''t the water feel cold??

    ?Just at the beginning. Do you want toe to swim with meter??

    ?After we''re done eating and digesting. You can''t bathe before some time passes, you know? It''s not healthy soon after lunch.?

    ?Oh,? he moaned. ?Why not??

    ?Because your stomach might hurt. We will rest before returning to the sea.?

    ?Do you like the sea, mommy??

    ?I do.?

    ?But you spent the whole time here!?

    ?It''s part of the charm of a beach, Jaden. Lying under an umbre and reading light books.?

    ?I also want to read.?

    ?Do you??

    ?Yes, mommy. Can you teach me??

    Lara flinched, surprised. She rubbed the cub''s hair, wondering how to teach him the letters. Wasn''t he supposed to learn that at school?

    Oh, she was nning to teach the twins herself since they couldn''t attend elementary school until they learned to control. But Jaden''s sudden request made her wonder if she had been paying too little attention to him.

    ?Let''s see...? she mumbled, not knowing where to start.

    Usually, her instincts could help her teach her cubs what they needed as they needed it. It was the first time Jaden asked her something like that.

    ?Uhm... This letter,? she tried, showing him the cover of the book. ?It''s a T.?

    ?A letter?? Jaden repeated, observing a sign. ?What does it mean??

    ?It''s just a sign. We use letters to write.?

    ?But how do I read it??

    ?T.?

    ?Tee??

    Nate had just finished dealing with Scarlet, and he caught a little of their dialogue. Still sitting in his corner under the sun, he started to put away the empty tes in the box.

    ?You use many letters to form a single word,? Nate said. ?T alone doesn''t mean anything, but if you add other letters, you can have a word. For example, with R and two Es, you can write the word tree.?

    ?Oh,? the little one replied, still confused.

    ?I''ll show you how to write your name,? Nate tried, narrowing his eyes. What would that pup want to learn writing for? Oh, it was obvious. ?And your mother''s name.?

    ?I want to learn to write mommy as well!? Scarlet joined the conversation with her arms up in the air. She sat on the deckchair, looking directly at Nate as if he had all the answers.

    ?You can''t learn all the letters together. But let''s start with your initials.?

    ?What is an initial??

    ?The first letter of your name. Ah, wait... Let''s start with your mother''s initial. That one isn''t all that hard.?

    He smoothed the sand with his foot and then wrote an L with his index finger.

    ?This is L for Lara.?

    ?Oh,? the pups hummed, both amazed.

    ?You can write it in two ways. Like this and... this.? He wrote both versions, capital and small letters. ?What do you think about looking for all the Ls in that book? Will that help you learn it faster??

    They nodded, pointing at the letter on the cover.

    ?That''s an I,? Nate pointed out.

    ?It''s the same!? Scarlet protested.

    ?At the beginning, it is. But you''ll soon learn how to differentiate them. Don''t worry.?

    The pupsy down on the chair, one next to the other, pushing him even farther under the sun. His shoulders were pleasantly caressed by the sun warming his old bones.

    The pups were analysing one page each, pointing at the letters which reminded them of an L. They soon learned how to differentiate it from the other letters, and they giggled, all happy when they realised they would soon be able to read their mommy''s name.

    Nate, on the other hand, was surprised by how fast they could catch on to his exnations. Their minds were just as young and active as their bodies. They were fast learners, and they could do things other kids wouldn''t ever think of. Most of it had the goal to keep their mommy for themselves, but it was stillmendable how his pups were smart and focused.

    They did take a lot after him.

 Chapter 95 - No Schedule To Follow

    Samantha woke up in Rider''s arms. In the end, they talkedte into the night.

    The man had asked her all kinds of questions, and his eyes did fly on her ears from time to time. She had replied, sometimes telling the truth and sometimes lying.

    They didn''t do anything more than talk, so much that she wondered if she hadn''t been clear enough about what she was expecting from him.

    Still, he had been a gentleman. He didn''t take advantage of her state, and he didn''t seem to have any intention of ckmailing her.

    Moreover, he had smiled at her when her ears had moved; as if it was more cute than awkward. She had fallen asleep on his chest, listening to his heart and sighing at his caresses.

    When she opened her eyes, it was already morning. Her mate was sleeping, still wearing his clothes. And she had her t-shirt as well.

    She sighed, trying to remember why she let him talk without doing anything lewd until falling prey to slumber.

    She had told him so much about her that she feared he could use it against her, but she didn''t find the chance to discover something new about him.

    She touched her head and found her human ears. Thankfully, her moment of weakness was over.

    ?Don''t tell me it''s already time for breakfast,? his voice whispered while turning on the bed. His arms held her tighter, and she couldn''t help but sink her fingers in his hair and return the favour.

    ?I don''t know. It''s quitete.?

    ?It waste when we fell asleep too. Just a minute more, okay? I''ll be awake and reactive, then.?

    ?You don''t have to wake up if you''re tired, Rider,? she chuckled. ?It''s not like we have some schedule to follow.?

    ?You''re kidding me, aren''t you??

    He opened his eyes and observed her face, a doubting expression painted on his face.

    ?How could I sleep when you''re so close, ah? We came here with another intention if I''m not wrong.?

    ?No, you''re right. But things didn''t work out because of me. You don''t need to hurry now just because I was frail yesterday.?

    ?Frail?? he chuckled. ?You''re giving it too much value, Trouble. Seriously.?

    ?I''m jealous, you know? I told you so many things about myself, but you refused to talk about your life,? she said, entwining their legs under the nket.

    ?I wasn''t the topic of our conversation.?

    ?But still, I''d like to know.?

    ?I thought you preferred us staying anonymous.?

    ?I do, but you''ve already heard so much about me. It''s only fair if I have the same chance, right??

    Rider caressed her back, sliding his hand under her shirt. Her back was silky and warm, weing his fingers as if they''ve been with each other forever, and not just less than a day.

    ?I have a younger sister,? Rider tried. ?You have your brother... Uhm, older, wasn''t it??

    ?Yes, that''s right. How old is your sister??

    ?She''s twenty-two. Four years younger than me.?

    ?Ah? What a coincidence. I thought you were older! Just twenty-six??

    ?Why? How old are you, Trouble??

    ?Twenty-five,? she revealed, forgetting she was the one insisting that kind of detail would link them even more. ?You''re not too older than me.?

    ?I thought you were younger the first time I saw you. But then, after you came here on your motorbike, I could tell we were close in age. But I''m still the older among us two.?

    ?You are just a few months older.?

    ?A few months is more than nothing.?

    ?So what? Do you expect me to be all polite now that I know your age??

    ?Hmm... It wouldn''t be that bad. But I have a feeling that you don''t care about age as much as what people actually do.?

    ?That''s right. So, if you want to use this information to your advantage, you can forget about it.?

    ?It has never been my intention,? he murmured, pinching her thigh with his rough hand. ?You''re the one who started talking about it.?

    Samantha chuckled, wondering if he was holding back or he really wanted just to talk. They were on the same bed, hugging each other, yet Rider hadn''t tried anything yet.

    It was a little boring.

    Just as she finished her thought, the same hand which pinched her thigh caressed her buttock and squeezed when she didn''t expect it. He pulled her against him, and she sensed his morning wood on her thighs.

    She closed her eyes, feeling his touch more intensely as his mouth reached her ear and his voice whispered nasty offers.

    ?If you''re so eager to be taken advantage of, so be it,? he said. ?I won''t back off. I''m here to fulfil your dreams, after all.?

    ?Don''t overdo it, now. Fulfil whose dreams? You like it more than I do!?

    ?You sure?? he asked, pulling - finally, after a whole night - her underwear down.

    ?Positive.?

    ?So, you''re not in any hurry to finish this. Now you''ll beg me to make youe with that sweet voice of yours, right? Since I like it more than you do...?

    ?Oh, don''t make meugh,? she replied, ready to ept the challenge.

    ?Laugh? You''ll be using that throat of yours a lot, but not forughing, you little devil... Oh, you already know it...? His fingers had slipped between her legs and found her wet core.

    Her back arched when he probed her entrance with a finger, and she grabbed his shirt with both hands.

    ?Hey, Rider...? she whined, ?take this off. Do it yourself; I don''t want to rip it.?

    His low, amused chuckle made her shiver from head to toe. Her eyes opened again and observed, widened, the show. As Rider got rid of the outeryer of his clothes, even the trousers since he was at it, Samantha licked her lips and grinned at the fine steady muscles of his chest and abs.

    She kissed him there as soon as he returned next to her, and she pushed him down with both hands.. No strength involved: she wanted him to ept her leading, willingly and wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 96 - Forsake All Rationality

    <em>Warning: smut</em>.

    Rider let her lick his body to her heart''s content. He didn''t prevent her from touching him, and he just closed his eyes and enjoyed her caresses.

    Being kissed like that first thing in the morning was such a blessing.

    While undressing him, Samantha took off her clothes as well, tossing them aside without much thought.

    Out of habit, he followed their trajectory and memorised the spot where her pantiesnded. Later, after he''d done everything he had on his list, he would have collected them before leaving.

    But for the moment, he could focus on the naked wolf doing her best to please him. When her lips reached his jaw, he surrounded her waist with an arm and rolled on the bed, pressing her down with his weight.

    He remembered how all the power he thought he had was just a pretence. That woman allowed him to treat her like that, for she could easily push him away or keep him down with her sole strength.

    Instead of making him cower and whine for his pride, that realisation drew a smirk on his face. Maybe, that little devil hadn''t even realised that he could read through her.

    For sure, she didn''t know he had discovered her lies by looking at her ears the night before. It was a little trick he wasn''t going to reveal.

    It reminded him a little about how his mother always knew when his father didn''t tell the truth.

    ?It''s not your turn, Mine,? Rider said, caressing her face with too much tenderness for his harsh tone.

    His thumb rubbed on her red lips, and he bowed down to leave a light peck on them. He retreated before she could kiss him back, and he leaned on his knees to let her free to move.

    ?You''re so fiscal,? she moaned, pursing her lips in a pout.

    She tried pulling him closer to kiss, but he didn''t let her win. He grabbed her hip, pushing her on one side.

    ?My turn, Miss Trouble. I did let you have your way, right? Now be a good girl...?

    He overturned her with little effort, for she had realised what he wanted to do. In the end, male wolves could be pretty predictable.

    His lips left a trace on her back, starting from her waist and moving higher up to her shoulders. It was light, slow, and absolutely tender.

    Samantha closed her eyes and let him do, bending her head when his tongue caressed her neck. His hand crawled on the mattress, pressing on her breast and circling her nipple. He fondled her breast and roared against her ear, teasing her nipple with his fingers and nibbling her earlobe until making her moan.

    Following the lead of his hands, Samantha stood on all four, her butt in the air and rubbing on his crotch.

    His hands left her chest and wrapped her hips, positioning her perfectly for pration. With a single, harsh motion, he filled her whole, reaching a depth that made her groan.

    ?Are... Are you alright?? Rider inquired, suddenly conscious of how ufortable that position could be.

    Samantha nodded, for her throat didn''t know how to form words anymore. She pushed back, meeting his hips with her butt, and looked at him from over her shoulder.

    ?Rider...? she managed to whisper, offering her hand to him.

    His eyebrow twitched. He smirked, amused by how she could use that name in such a situation.

    He epted her hand and held her wrist, feeling her weight leaning even more against him. When their other hands were also joined, she arched her back. That motion made him slide even deeper inside her, and his lungs lost all air at that feeling.

    She was hot, slicker, and divine... His cock could stay there forever if it was his choice. And the way she twitched around him, squeezing his member and wrapping it tightly... Oh, that was yet another level of pleasure and excitement.

    He retreated his hips, weakening the grip around her arms. When he was almost out, he thrust forward while pulling her back. Samantha added some of her efforts by pushing on her thighs, meeting him halfway and generating an even greater impact when their bodies collided. She threw her head back, inhaling all the air her lungs could grasp.

    They screamed their pleasure at the same time, immediately repeating that same ecstatic motion. As they proceeded further, the pace increased. They moved faster, and they moved rougher.

    As their pleasure increased, their voices followed, and their bodies contorted against each other in search of thatst bit that would make them explode. The climax hit them hard, making them copse on the bed and moan, roar, or simply pant.

    They didn''t stay still for long; the day had just started, and they had a whole night to recuperate. They had wasted so much time talking instead of doing what their primal purpose was. They met to fulfil their bodies'' needs, not to heal their souls.

    ?Now, me,? Samantha stuttered. Pleasure had clouded her mind, and she wasn''t yet in control enough to talk any further.

    Rider gave her a package from the box with condoms, a slight grin on his lips.

    They forgot about breakfast, as their bodies returned to know each other in many ways. Their souls recognised each other in every caress, and their eyes absorbed each detail of their expressions.

    Samantha didn''t wait long before sitting on hisp and riding him. Her mind was somewhere else as her instincts drove her towards pleasure. Rider recognised the dangerous light in her eyes.

    He had awoken something in her, and she didn''t seem intentioned of letting him go until she was satisfied. It was something not so rare for powerful wolves. He had experienced it while fighting but never in bed.

    His wounded pride shined as he epted that he could trigger such a reaction from Samantha.

    She was going to do all kinds of things that day. She would have taken advantage of him, probably forsaking every rationality.

    And he was okay with that: he was ready to be taken advantage of.

    ?As much as you want, Mine,? he murmured, surrounding her with his arms as she rode closer to her climax.

 Chapter 97 - The First Time They Called Her Mommy

    When the sun disappeared behind the buildings on the beach, Lara and Nate packed their things and collected the cubs.

    The twins had been ying in the sand and drawing shapes, sometimes collecting water from the sea and wetting the sand to have clearer traits.

    They weren''t as scared anymore to dip their feet in the water, but they still didn''t go further than a step or two without someone by their side.

    Lara had gone swimming with them, but in the end, she had sat a few feet from the shore and yed in the water where the cubs could touch the seabed with their feet.

    As soon as they reached the room, she grabbed one of the pups and headed to the bathroom.

    ?Scarlet, you take off your suit while I wash Jaden,? she instructed, reaching the bathroom and cleaning the little boy from the salt and the sand.

    She checked his skin and found no trace of sunburns. She sighed, relieved, and wrapped him in a towel.

    ?Send Scarlet in,? she ordered, opening the door and observing how the little one strolled through the living room. His feet left wet traces, and his hair dripped water all over his shoulders and the floor.

    ?Scarleeet,? he screamed, looking for his sister.

    The little girl ran next to him, directed to the bathroom and still wearing her swimsuit. She closed the door and turned to Lara.

    ?Mommy, I don''t want that man to help me undress! I only want my mommy to do it!?

    ?What?? Lara stuttered. She had just sent a naked pup out, and she hoped Jaden wasn''t as shy as his sister. ?It''s your father, Scarlet. Not that man.?

    ?But I want my mommy only,? the little one sobbed.

    ?Is that so? Aren''t you too young to feel shy, though? You know, most kids have both a mother and a father to take care of them.?

    ?I don''t want to,? she repeated, stomping her foot on the ground. ?Don''t want to! Don''t want!?

    Before her little tantrum could worsen, Lara surrendered and helped her get out of the white swimsuit. She threw it in the washbasin, on top of Jaden''s, and focused on washing her hair.

    She would have thought about the swimsuits after making sure both cubs were washed, dry, andfortably clothed.

    ?Didn''t you have fun with Nate today?? she asked, rinsing the soap from her hair and face.

    ?Yes. But now it''s over. Now I want my mommy.?

    ?I see... I''ll be somewhere nearby all the time, Scarlet. It''s not like you need to choose among us. You can have both a mother and a father. You know that, right??

    ?Yes, of course. But a father''s use is to make your life easier, right? Not take mommy''s ce.?

    ?He will make your life easier if you let him.?

    ?Not mine. Mommy''s.?

    Her eyes were slightly reddened because of the salt and the breeze, but she had no fever and seemed overall fine. Just like Jaden, her skin was tanner but not burnt.

    ?A father is just for you, Scarlet. To me, he can be a friend or a husband. Or we could fight and never talk again. But he''ll always be your father; he''ll protect and take care of you. Just like I do, but with different means. Give him some time to know you, and try knowing him as well. All right??

    ?Why do you always want us to ept him, mommy? He''s dangerous, and he''ll take you away!?

    ?He won''t,? Lara chuckled.

    ?But Nate just wants you!?

    ?Don''t call him that,? Lara sighed. ?Even if he said it''s all right, it''s impolite. He''s your father: you should call him daddy just like you call me mommy.?

    ?He says he doesn''t like it when I do so.?

    ?It''s not true. He just doesn''t know how to react. Give him time, and he''ll stop wincing in a month or two. I also was like him when you two started calling me mommy.?

    ?Really?? Scarlet said, widening her blue eyes.

    She let Lara dry her body and rub her hair delicately. They were still in the bathroom, but Jaden was supposedly taken care of, so she didn''t need to hurry. After all, if some incident happened, she would hear it. It sounded like Nate and Jaden had reached an agreement.

    ?Yes. I was so happy, you know? I couldn''t decide what to do soon after, so you were mostly left without what you needed. You would ask for water, and I''d kiss you until forgetting to give you some. And you were so little and cute!?

    ?And then? Why don''t you kiss me now when I say mommy??

    ?Because I learned to bear it,? she chuckled. ?Now I can listen to you before losing control. I still am as happy as back then, though. I just don''t cry anymore.?

    ?Cry??

    ?Yes, I did cry a couple of times. I was so happy that I couldn''t help it.?

    ?I don''t want to see mommy cry,? Scarlet realised. She wouldn''t mind being kissed after saying mommy, but if the risk was to make her sob... ?It''s better like now,? she decided in the end.

    ?Nate is the same. He doesn''t cry or kiss when he''s happy. He just loses his words. It''s kind of cute, in a way, isn''t it??

    ?I don''t find him cute,? Scarlet moaned, grabbing the ends of the towel she was being wrapped in.

    ?Ah, it''s because he''s your dad. You can''t find him cute. You rather... ehm, find him... trustable??

    ?I don''t trust him.?

    ?Not yet. But you already look for him when you need something. I noticed as much, you little fox.?

    ?I''m a wolf, mommy.?

    ?You little wolf.?

    She picked her up and marched out of the bathroom. She still needed to shower, but she could let Nate go first now that her cubs were good.

    His back was suspiciously red when she had nced at it. She was worried he would be in pain for the night.

    ?You can go now,? she said. ?I''ll finish dressing Scarlet first.?

    Nate saw her carrying the little pup and followed them with his eyes. When Lara surpassed him, Scarlet looked from over her mother''s shoulder. She stuck her tongue out and grimaced at Nate.

    He sighed, turning towards the bathroom and trying to forget how lucky his pups were.

 Chapter 98 - Aftersun Treatment

    The cubs were too tired to wreak havoc.

    Dinner was delivered to their suite soon after Lara was done with changing Scarlet. She had found Jaden already dressed, so she could focus on a single pup and sit down to rest.

    Then, she made them eat. They were as exhausted as to eat properly.

    They nibbled on the food and looked at her with their big eyes, instead ofining or stealing bites from each other.

    She didn''t need to sit between them to pacify their tantrums.

    Her calm smile surprised her cubs, but they continued filling their tummies in silence. They would next go to bed and sleep till morning.

    That vacation had been a great idea. Lara was going to praise Nate as soon as he was done with his shower.

    ?Mommy will go wash now. You two behave, okay?? she said.

    The cubs nodded their heads in synchrony, moving slowly, their eyes a little dim.

    ?If you need anything, you can ask your father. When I get out of the shower, you''ll brush your teeth and go to sleep. How does it sound??

    They nodded again, wordless.

    After finally getting rid of the salt and the sand that was stuck in her hair, she washed the swimsuits and hung them on the terrace next to the towels they used on the beach.

    A tiny slice of rising moon was mirrored in the sea, and the breeze had turned chillier. She took a deep breath, feeling her lungs cleaned from the city pollution.

    ?You didn''t have to wash my things as well,? Nate said, noticing his board pants hanging next to Jaden''s. ?I could do it on my own.?

    ?Don''t mention it,? Lara chuckled, turning to him. His cheeks were slightly reddened, but she doubted he was blushing. ?I washed everything together to spare time and water. Isn''t it better, like this??

    She walked back in and looked in search of her cubs.

    ?Sleeping,? Nate said, with more relief than what was appropriate.

    ?They had a lot of fun today,? she said. ?That''s why they''re so tired. Thank you.?

    He shrugged, moving his eyes on the furniture in search of the right words. He wanted to spend some time alone with Lara, and the kids were conveniently in bed... Yet, he couldn''t find anything reasonable to say.

    His back had started burning soon after the cold shower, but he was the one stubbornly refusing to apply sunscreen. He couldn''t now ask for help after such a stupid idea...

    ?Come here,? Lara said, reading through his expression and smiling tenderly.

    He reminded her of the cubs at that moment. So much that she didn''t bear to see him suffer any longer.

    ?You do have the aftersun lotion, don''t you??

    ?Yes, of course,? he said. ?But the kids are all right. Oh, did you get sunburns??

    ?I''m fine, Nate. Just sit here, and take off your shirt.?

    She pointed at the sofa and rummaged in search of the lotion.

    Nate blinked, part of his heart happy for her request. She wanted him to undress, right?

    He needed a whole second to realise the reason why. And he couldn''t forget that burning. His back was all red, especially his shoulders. How could he show her such a disgraceful sight?

    She wouldugh at him forever. She might even decide he wasn''t trustworthy enough!

    ?I''m fine,? he said. ?It''s nothing much.?

    ?Please, do it for me,? she tried, mistaking his words for a childish stubborn tantrum.

    She covered her mouth, realising he was not Jaden. Moreover, her words could sound rude. To her surprise, the shirt was removed, and the big, tall wolf obediently sat on the couch.

    She tried not to yelp when she saw his red back. She should have insisted longer with the sunscreen that morning.

    ?Tell me if it hurts,? she murmured, applying a little lotion on his shoulder.

    The oily cream felt fresh on the skin, and Nate sighed in peace when Lara spread it on his shoulder with her hand. Her fingers were cold as well, making him close his eyes and enjoy that temporary relief.

    On her side, Lara bit her lower lip to focus her thoughts on doing the job properly. More than the thought of her hand on his back, she was trying to keep her words back.

    She wanted to scold him so badly, but she had no reason nor right to.

    ?I told you to apply sunscreen!? she eximed when she couldn''t hold back anymore.

    His skin was burning, hot as if he came out from an oven. It was red, and it looked painful.

    ?You''re just like a crab, now!? she continued.

    Neck and shoulders were in the worst condition. At least, the lower part of his back was just tanned or slightly pink. Still, she applied some cream there as well.

    Listening to her scolding with a full heart, Nate stared at his fingers and didn''t utter a word. He even bowed his head and gulped when Lara''s hands moved lower.

    He should have let her help him with the sunscreen. It would have had the same result, but he wouldn''t be suffering and could think only about her fingers on his skin.

    He was an idiot. Why didn''t he consider it earlier? She even offered! But he was so over the top after getting to touch her that he didn''t think about it thoroughly. And then, he spent most time worrying about the pups...

    Ah, he sucked at multitasking. He had to learn from Lara how to enjoy a vacation while keeping the whole family safe. She was ages in front of him in that aspect.

    ?You always say I should let you take care of us, but you''re not even able to do it for yourself!? she continued, filling his ears with her voice. She was annoyed. Oh, so annoyed! It was the first time he heard that tone.

    He loved it, for some reason. It was a new side of her.

    ?And you''re so damn stubborn!? she added.

    Oh, even a curse word? He didn''t hear any from the pups, so he had assumed she never used them.

    Was his red back really enough to trigger her rage?

 Chapter 99 - Deja Vu

    After scolding him until calming down, Lara closed her mouth and returned applying the lotion.

    She was done, actually, but his back was so red and hot that she decided to go for a second coat.

    It was as firm as she imagined while peeking at him on the beach. She had caught a couple of nces on him, and she had tried ring to discourage those women from eating Nate with their eyes. But it was to no avail because she was wearing sunsses. Thankfully, because it would have been a little embarrassing if Nate saw her in that state.

    ?This should help reduce the temperature, and you''ll be like new tomorrow morning,? she said.

    Her voice had calmed down, and she was just assessing the situation. Her fingers had stopped doing anything useful, and they just trailed down on his back, following an instinct she didn''t know she had.

    Her stomach turned on itself while a feeling of deja vu unsettled her. She had done something like that already, right? Her lips started tingling, and she almost bowed forward to peck the base of his neck. That was something she was pretty sure she had done, as well.

    She stopped just in time. First, because she returned back to reality. And then, because that peck might have hurt Nate''s sensitive skin.

    ?Sorry,? she sighed. ?I shouldn''t have talked like this...?

    She couldn''t stop while in the heat of the moment, but after her words were over, she realised how much she had overstepped her boundaries.

    ?You''re right, Lara,? Nate murmured, turning to her and looking her in the eye.

    His cheeks and nose were pinkish, and she instinctively reached out to him. She rubbed her oily fingers on his face.

    Even though, she realised, he was so handsome with a red face. She would have looked at him forever if only she could.

    She shook her head, cursing at herself. Those red cheeks and nose were most likely hurting! How could she allow her desires to blind her like that?

    ?I am too stubborn for my own good,? Nate continued, catching her trembling fingers and bringing her hands to his lips. He pecked the back of her hands, first one and then the other. All while looking her in the eye.

    Lara couldn''t move away, for his eyes were so maic and her heart acting strange. She stood still, epting everything as if it was a normal urrence.

    ?Thank you for taking care of me,? Nate whispered, leaning his cheek on her joint hands.

    He closed his eyes, grateful for that contact. His instincts were yelling at him, telling him to grab her at that very moment and never let go.

    But he couldn''t bring himself to break the trust she was having. She allowed him to hold her hands, and she wasn''t backing away. If he made the wrong move, he risked frightening her. Or worse, she could push him away in hatred and repulse.

    It was better to wait. Even if he had to spend the rest of his life holding back, he was ready for that.

    What a mighty Alpha he was! So obedient and smitten in front of his human mate. If anyone from his pack saw him at that moment, his reputation would have been ruined forever. But he didn''t care; nothing was too high of a cost if he could stay next to Lara.

    He nced at her, his eyes filled with tenderness. He was taken back when he noticed her trembling lower lip.

    ?Am I frightening you?? he asked. ?Are you scared of me, Lara??

    She blinked, waking up from her daze. She retreated her hands and straightened her back. What was that warm feeling deep in her belly?

    It wasn''t as new. Not as much to unsettle her like the first time. But it was powerful, and to some degree... pleasing.

    ?What... What did you say, sorry?? she mumbled, collecting all her thoughts and trying to make any sense of their conversation.

    Was there a conversation to begin with?

    ?I don''t want you to be scared of me,? he repeated. ?If I''ve done anything to make you feel like I have ill intentions, please allow me to talk things out.?

    He was oddly rational in her eyes. Even if red, his face was solemn. His eyes were firm and as blue as the sea out the window.

    ?Why do you think so?? she said. ?I don''t feel threatened. At all. If anything, I''m... Uhm, I feel safe next to you, Nate.?

    And it was the truth. She hadn''t been sofortable in a long while. Something as trivial as a family vacation wasn''t an option with her unresting cubs. They would growl at strangers before; their eyes could glow for no reason at all...

    But since the moment she met Nate, they had learnt a lot about controlling themselves. Just a few words from him were enough, for he knew exactly how they felt and what they needed.

    In just a few days, he had changed her life yet once again.

    ?Thank you for being here, Nate. For being a father to our kids, and everything else... If you are with them, it doesn''t matter anymore if I fail. It makes things easier, really.?

    He sat straight, clenching his fists on hisp not to reach out to her again. She had just stopped trembling and smiled at him, so he needed to refrain from breaking that feeble bnce between them.

    She didn''t look scared anymore, and it should have been enough for him. At least for the moment being.

    ?I don''t want to be there for them only,? he said. ?I want to be their father and share your burden. And I want to be there for you, Lara.?

    She avoided his gaze. Oddly, that gave him enough courage to continue talking. Without her eyes on him, he had fewer distractions.

    ?I won''t ask you to ept me just yet. And I won''t ask anything in return. All I need is a chance to prove to you that I can be part of your family. Is that too much to ask??

    As she shook her head in denial, silently allowing him to continue with his courting, his heart returned beating after a long, long moment.

 Chapter 100 - Hidden Clothes

    In the hotel room, the sunrays had found their way through the curtains.

    Samantha and Rider were still up, and the first was dressing while thetter was still showering. Her wet hair had left a big, dark stain on her t-shirt, but she didn''t have time to think about that.

    She would have dried her hair if only she could find her underwear. She had worn her bra and shirt, which thankfully covered her naked butt, but there was no trace of the panties.

    Where did she throw them the day before?

    Oh, she couldn''t even remember the exact moment she got out of her clothes. It had been an intense day, followed by an intense night.

    Rider hadn''t asked for a break, and she was a little too excited to do it either. They had rolled on the bed and done all kinds of things for the whole time, taking a break only when the package with condoms was over.

    They had fallen asleep soon after and woke up onlyte in the morning.

    In the end, she had taken count of their scores, and she was still losing by one.

    She couldn''t count how many times they did it, but every single one of her moves was countered by Rider''s soon after. In the end, she was the first to take the lead, and he was thest. They were annoyingly even for that time, and she had one less point from their first encounter.

    Yet, she couldn''t find enough energy toin or re at him. Her whole body was so rxed and happy that she could forgive him that little trick.

    There were an even number of condoms in the box. It was a n right from the start: keeping her at a disadvantage. But who cared about the scores as much? After all, she did like his rough caresses as much as she liked being on top.

    If only her panties didn''t disappear into thin air.

    She eyed Rider''s bag, wondering if he stole those while she wasn''t looking. The water in the shower was flowing, and she could feel he was rxing after a long night of exercise.

    She could check it out and return everything in its ce. If he didn''t steal her panties, then he was safe. And her scent on the bag wouldn''t have been that noticeable in that room. Everything smelt of them and of sex, so it should have been hard to notice if she just opened the bag and retreated soon enough.

    She tilted her head, wondering if it was yet another coincidence.

    The first time they met, her panties disappeared as well. But those were just in cotton knickers, so she couldn''t think Rider took those with him. It was a little more reasonable with the ckce thong.

    But still, she couldn''t allow him to bring that home! She had been in underwear for a whole night, and they even did it while wearing it...

    She scoffed, moving her hair back with a single hand. That was so embarrassing. How could she take her clothes back?

    She was still pondering whether to open his bag or not when the water stopped running in the shower. Rider came out a few minutester. He was ready to go, fully clothed.

    His ck hair was messy after he rubbed it with the towel, and it was almost dry just thanks to that. If she wasn''t too focused on something else, Samantha would have found the time to feel envy.

    He could shower and be ready to go in a few minutes while she needed her damned time to get her hair in check.

    He noticed her mood and stopped his walk, taking his time to gaze at her naked legs. She was walking in circles, unresting and clearly annoyed.

    He walked forward, and she suddenly stopped moving like a tiger in a cage. She faced him, crossing her arms and looking up at him. A few tiny locks had dried and rose from her head, hitting her face when she moved her head.

    ?Where are my clothes?? she inquired, narrowing her eyes.

    Rider lifted his brows, feigning surprise.

    ?Some are on you, Mine. The rest... Well, you threw it around because you were in a hurry.?

    His words made her even more annoyed, but she couldn''t just burst out and yell until he gave her panties back. It would not work.

    She had to y smart and convince him it was not nice to ride a bike without underwear. He would have some mercy after all the things he made her do, right?

    She blinked, trying to transform her angry expression into one of plea.

    It didn''t work out well, but her teasing eyes trying to fool him were amusing enough. He chuckled before circling her waist with an arm and kissing her. He stuck his tongue deeply, making her moan in protest. Yet, she didn''t push him away.

    Before she could do something even more arousing than looking at him, he pushed her on the bed and fell on his knees.

    Just as expected, that scene made her forget her worries for a second. She stared at Rider on his knees in front of the bed, and her throat ran dry. A halting whimper weed his lips on her thigh, but she couldn''t move her eyes away.

    Itsted too short for any description. His lips reached her core, and she clenched the sheets while looking down at him. Her panting filled the room, and she closed her eyes only when pleasure filled every inch of her body.

    Her breathless moans still lingered in the room when the door was closed behind Rider''s back.

    Samantha turned on the side and sighed her goodbyes for the unholy panties.

    So much of ying smart and achieving her goals with her brain. She had fallen prey to her same trick. But it was worth it, her body screamed.. It was so damn worth losing all the underwear in her drawers.

 Chapter 101 - Unpredictable Bonds

    The man reached his home after quite the ride, and he had to take another shower to hide Samantha''s scent.

    Not that it would have brought him trouble. His Alpha knew what he was doing, and the others didn''t have the balls to say anything.

    Just, he didn''t want to divert their attention on his mate. It was too soon, and he hadn''t yet secured her ce in the pack.

    He took out her underwear from his jacket''s pocket. He knew she wouldn''t have checked there even if she dared to touch his bag.

    He ced them next to her other pair, and he smiled at that contrast. Somehow, the white panties were still his favourites. She didn''t get ready to meet with him, that time. It was all her natural, genuine self.

    He chuckled at her clumsy attempt at getting them back, and at how she forgot all about it as soon as he touched her. Even just falling on his knees was enough, which confirmed his suspicion she wasn''t a Beta.

    Female wolves didn''t usually have a characterisation. They could change their role through life, and they weren''t as driven by it as males.

    Still, Samantha was an exception for many things already. Having one more wouldn''t be so strange.

    Born Omegas were quite rare. Female ones even more. She would struggle at finding her ce in any pack, and that could exin why she was living in one which wasn''t her parents''.

    He wasn''t sure how she could bind so well with Norwich''s Alpha, but that wasn''t as important. If Rider could find a way to control her, her life in Mayford would have been peaceful.

    He fell on the bed, utterly exhausted. He could take the luxury to sleep a little before going to report... But that might have been troublesome with their impatient Alpha.

    Everyone knew he was back already. So he had to do it immediately.

    He made a phone call, hoping it wouldn''t be too much of an affront.

    ?Tell me,? the Alpha said as soon as he picked up.

    Rider sat up, getting ready to report.

    ?I suspect Nathaniel Woods didn''t just lose his mate. He also has a pup.?

    ?A pup??

    ?I am not clear about the details yet, but from what I''ve heard... There''s a pup looking just like him.?

    ?That female told you??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Howe she said something so dangerous to a member of a rival pack??

    That was the tricky part of the report. How could he inform the Alpha about it without giving away Samantha''s ears? He wanted to keep that secret for himself. Only for him to use and exploit.

    ?Once, I called her. She was with a pup calling her aunt. I asked for information, and she said it''s her brother''s.?

    ?Her brother''s? Nathaniel Woods and Samantha Murphy are cousins, right??

    ?But I don''t think she has any contact with her brothers, Alpha. Also, do they have young male pups? As far as I remember, her nephews are way older than what the one on the phone sounded like.?

    ?Is that so? You have a good memory when ites to her. Anything else??

    Oh, there was so much else he found out. But nothing of that was relevant to the Alpha.

    ?Nothing more than this.?

    ?If the pup is of Nathaniel Woods, then she considers him close as a brother. I highly doubt she would spill the beans just like this.?

    ?That''s why I suggest we take this information as unverified, Alpha. And I can''t think of a way to verify it.?

    ?You don''t have to think, in fact. I will do it. As for you... Just remember we are your pack. That woman is your one and only mate, but we''re those being there for you when you need it.?

    ?I know, Alpha. You can trust me.?

    ?I know, Renato. I know.?

    He heard a sigh on the phone, and he wondered if the Alpha looked up at the ceiling like every time he needed to think.

    ?I was just reminding you,? he said.

    ?I won''t forget something this important. Also, I won''t need to choose among her and the pack when she bes one of us as well.?

    ?Oh, if you manage to break the link she has with Nathaniel Woods. In that case, she''ll be wee among us.?

    The Alpha hummed, tapping his finger on the chin.

    ?And you know, Renato... If Nathaniel Woods falls from grace, she won''t have a choice but you. She''ll run straight into your arms if her Alpha can''t protect her.?

    ?I know that, Alpha.?

    ?Mate bonds are truly unpredictable. If it was anyone but you, I would be worried. But I know you won''t turn your back to your pack. And your family.?

    Renato hung up and threw the phone on the bed, opening his arms and looking at the ceiling, helpless.

    It was easier said than done. Convincing Samantha to follow him would take way more than prowess in bed.

    He had seen her defenceless face, and he liked that one even more than her sexy, overbearing demeanour. Yet, she looked convinced not to let him see her heart.

    She would call their meetings an affair, and she refused to tell him her name. Not that it changed anything, but she pretended to keep her distance from him.

    If he wanted to seed, he needed more than in sex to link with her. He needed to make her talk, and also to reveal his soul to her.

    He needed a connection. One deeper than the link pushing them to share a room in whatever motel.

    ?I need a n,? he said to the empty room.

    A n to bring Samantha to inquire about him. To make her curious or intrigued. Or even simply content of sharing some time together.

    It was so damn hard: he had to court her without making her realise it, for she would have fled if she noticed his intentions.

    ?You little devil, just wait and see,? he sighed, reaching out to his phone and looking for proper words to remind her of him.

 Chapter 102 - Who Resembles Whom

    The second day at the sea started early.

    The cubs did sleep tillte, but Lara couldn''t wait to witness the early hours from her window once again. She ordered some tea and drank it in bed, observing how the waves hit the breakwater barriers. She could spot a few swimmers in the distance, fighting against the open sea.

    A few elders would walk on the sand and collect shells and ms. The fresh air of the morning was beneficial to their old bones and lungs.

    The seagulls cried their songs, calling each other and flying in circles.

    The beach was so calm at that hour, and the noise of the sea calmed her even more.

    Nate had gone out, and she wondered if he was among those brave swimmers. Either that, or he went looking for breakfast.

    She didn''t hear him get up, which meant he was even earlier than her.

    When he finally walked back, it was eight o''clock. Time for breakfast.

    She stretched her arms and wondered if calling the room service twice in the same morning was too much.

    She didn''t need to, though, for Nate opened the door for a maid with a cart. She left the food and left, taking the tip and stealing a nce too much.

    Her eyes swept over Nate before she went out, silent and professional like any maid at an exclusive hotel.

    ?You''re awake,? he hummed, seeing Lara at the door of the living room. He smiled, happy to see her.

    ?Where have you been?? she inquired, realising toote she sounded like a jealous wife. ?I mean... Uh... How was your morning??

    His hair was wet, proof that he did go swimming. He wasn''t having fun around, yet her questions sounded so using!

    What was going on with her that morning?

    Luckily, Nate didn''t seem to mind. If anything, he was relieved she was interested.

    ?I went out to swim at dawn,? he exined, walking closer to her. ?I figured it''s better to avoid the sun today, so I went early.?

    She nodded, pleased he took a wise decision.

    ?And how was the water??

    ?Awesome. I regretted not waking you up toe with me.?

    ?We would have left the kids alone,? Lara pointed out.

    ?That''s right. But, you see... They''re still sleeping now.?

    ?I know, but...?

    ?But you would have worried about them for the whole time. I understand.?

    ?Let me see your back,? she said, looking for the lotion. ?Does it still hurt??

    ?It doesn''t.?

    ?I''m relieved,? she sighed. ?It means it''s over. You were lucky it passed so quickly, though. I''ll apply some more lotion now, is that okay??

    Seeing the way she moved a chair for him and grabbed the lotion, his heart fluttered in his chest, beating as fast as to break free and fly somewhere towards the horizon.

    His mate was worrying for him. And she was willing to help him heal!

    He sat down, raising his t-shirt and trying not to chuckle. He had to keep his cool and look dashing, not foolish.

    ?I can''t see your shoulders like this,? she murmured, making him take the shirt off at once. Her fingers trailed on his skin, checking the temperature.

    He couldn''t see her amazed expression, but he could notice where her fingers stayed longer.

    ?This... Does it still hurt here??

    ?Just a little.?

    ?I see. It''s warmer here, but the rest of your back is just like new. What in the world is there in this lotion??

    Nate couldn''t refrain anymore, and he chuckled at her tone. She was so surprised.

    ?It''s not just the lotion.?

    ?Then, what''s your secret? It cane in handy with the kids. I''d be d if you told me; I promise to keep the secret...?

    He turned on the chair and surrounded her waist with an arm. Since she didn''t push him away, he dared to hug her. His headnded against her torso, and he listened to her heartbeat.

    It was so loud that he could hear it with an ear on her stomach.

    ?I''m a wolf,? he said. ?So the kids will be able to heal this fast as well. Oh, maybe a little slower but not too much.?

    ?So, that''s why you were so convinced the sun wouldn''t hurt you!? she realised.

    Her fingers brushed on his cheek, cleaning the remnants of the lotion on the light burns. She couldn''t see any trace of sunburns on his face, but she clearly remembered where those were.

    ?I''ll still stay under the umbre for today. I don''t want to make things worse,? he murmured, inhaling her scent and imprinting that moment in his mind. His mate allowed him to touch her, and he had to remember it forever.

    He would have written the date in his calendar if only he had one. Oh, maybe it was time to keep a diary or something of that sort. Maybe just to keep track of his progress.

    ?I was wrong when I said you were stubborn,? she sighed. ?You''re quite reasonable, to be sincere.?

    ?Oh, but I am stubborn. Just... I don''t always continue on my road without looking around. Only when it''s vital or it regards something I really, really care about.?

    ?You remind me of the kids, you know that?? she said, patting his head.

    His smile became even wider as he nned his next move. He could try kissing her, right? Or maybe just look her in the eye for a while.

    He got up, weakening his hold just enough to move. But not enough for Lara to step back.

    ?It should be the opposite,? he whispered, finding her hazelnut eyes and her slightly opened lips. ?The kids should remind you of me, right? I was there sooner...?

    He found her first, yet those little beasts had crossed a shorter way to her heart. He had to work hard and convince her a mate was just as important.

    ?Yet you always see them when you look at me,? he sighed. ?I just wanted to be noticed by you, but it''s so difficult....?

 Chapter 103 - Jealous Cubs

    ?Yet you always see them when you look at me,? Nate whined.

    Lara was still in his arms, toofortable to move away. His eyes were staring back at her, too honest for her to think twice about his words.

    ?I do see you,? she said. ?I do notice you even when I don''t want to. It''s stronger than me.?

    She owed him as much as her sincere feelings, didn''t she? She could risk exposing her shameless self. The worst that could happen was him leaving, but he wouldn''t have abandoned the pups.

    And they were going to date, sooner orter. Was it wrong to feel attracted? Moreover, he was a free man. She wasn''t doing anything wrong by ying all her cards with him.

    ?So, you don''t dislike me?? he hummed, his face getting closer to hers.

    ?Not at all. On the contrary.?

    He smiled, stopping his journey to her lips just to take onest nce at her face. She was so beautiful and so patient with him. And she was allowing him so close.

    Before their lips could meet, though, he felt a weight on his legs. A low growling came from there, and he spotted a blond head trying to push him away from Lara. At the same time, Scarlet had sneaked in between them, and she was hugging Lara protectively, baring her fangs against him.

    His pups were awake and kicking. And, also, they had a n to defend their mommy.

    If they hadn''t interrupted them at such a delicate moment, he would have patted their heads andplimented them for their synchrony.

    ?You two are awake!? Lara eximed, apparently oblivious to the signs of danger.

    She picked up Scarlet, who didn''tin about being heavy, for once. She hugged her mommy''s neck and growled at Nate.

    The man helplessly split Jaden from his leg, and he observed his tense tail. The ears were still hidden, but his ws appeared for the first time since Nate remembered.

    He didn''t know Jaden had developed those as well. His pups really were precocious. Just, one seemed to have more self-control than the other.

    ?I wasn''t doing anything to your mommy,? he informed the little boy. ?It was just a hug.?

    ?You can''t hug my mommy!? thetter repeated, making Lara burst outughing.

    The woman tried to stop, but her kids were so unpredictable that she couldn''t.

    ?Why not?? she inquired in between two heavy breaths. The expression on Jaden''s face was so intimidating. As if he could decide for her. ?And I am the mother here,? she reminded him. ?I decide who can hug me and who can''t.?

    Those words made Jaden''s threats fly away, and his face turned desperate. He sobbed while his eyes filled with tears. He took a deep breath in preparation for an endless cry when Lara shook him a re.

    ?Do not even try it,? she said. ?We''re here on holiday, not to argue with each other.?

    ?But mommy!?

    ?No buts. What does this mean, ah? Are you so ready to attack your own father? He''s the same as me... Would you attack me like that??

    ?I wouldn''t.?

    ?Then don''t do it with Nate either. No matter what happens, you have to trust him. Was I clear??

    ?But...?

    ?Jaden!?

    ?Clear...? he moaned, his tail falling down and his eyes utterly sad.

    ?And you,? Lara turned to Scarlet, who had silently clung on her neck without a word, not moving to attract any attention. ?Don''t think I forgot about you.?

    ?Mommy,? she tried, hugging her tightly and rubbing her nose on her shoulder, moaning like a kitten and praying not to get her harsh words as well. In vain.

    ?I thought you stopped growling at Nate. What does this mean??

    ?He was doing something to you.?

    ?He wasn''t.?

    ?But he was so close! I couldn''t see well; it looked like he wanted to...? She looked for proper words, for it was clear theirs was just a hug. A very tight hug, maybe even a kiss. But her mommy wouldn''t have been happy to hear she didn''t want them to kiss.

    ?It looked like he was taking you away,? she sighed. ?I didn''t want that.?

    ?You little jealous thing, who can take me away, ah? Don''t you trust your mother even a little??

    ?But he''s stronger than us!?

    ?He doesn''t want to separate us, don''t worry. Would we be here together if that was the case? And you should be thest one to mistrust Nate after all he''s done to spoil you. Don''t you feel the smallest trace of guilt??

    ?He said he didn''t want anything in return,? Scarlet pointed out. What was so wrong in keeping her opinion untouched? It was clear that Nate wanted her mommy, so she couldn''t lower her guard and let him have his way without fighting back.

    ?And he doesn''t. But you should still be a good girl and listen to him just like you listen to me.?

    ?But mommy, he...?

    ?He what? Would you growl at me if I did or said something you don''t like, Scarlet??

    ?No.?

    ?Then you shouldn''t do it with Nate either. He''s your father, you get it??

    ?Yes, mommy. I won''t anymore.?

    ?I will get very, very mad if you do it again. You promised not to, and you''ll have to keep your word.?

    Jaden strolled away from Nate and hugged Lara''s thigh. The woman let Scarlet down and crouched to look both cubs in the eyes.

    ?We won''t growl at that man anymore,? Jaden said, sobbing quietly. ?We will be good, so don''t leave us.?

    ?I wouldn''t leave you even if you were bad,? Lara sighed. ?But this doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want, okay??

    It was tempting to use the cubs'' fears to keep them calm, but it would have transformed her into a person she didn''t want to be.

    She had devoted herself to them since when they were born; it would have been a waste to stop working hard just because there was an easier way.

 Chapter 104 - The First Purpose

    After the morning trouble, the cubs stopped crying and ate breakfast as if nothing had happened. Except for the res in Nate''s direction, but the man didn''t seem bothered.

    On the contrary, he was so happy. His mate had defended him in front of the pups, in some weird and contorted sense. She had told them not to stop them from hugging, which meant she wanted him in her life enough to scold the kids for interrupting.

    Oh, he would have told them a few words himself if Lara didn''t. He had felt so annoyed at being interrupted, at first. But then, after witnessing how Lara felt the same, he couldn''t be more grateful towards the little pests.

    ?Today, we can try swimming for longer,? Nate said to Jaden.

    The little boy didn''t dare to scoff or reply rudely, not in front of Lara. He could just bow his head and ept his destiny.

    He could grow up faster and be stronger than Nate. Then, he could beat him like Aunty Sam suggested and be the man guarding his mother against the rest instead of always being protected.

    He stuck the fork in the beef with more strength than usual, and he ate even the vegetables his mommy had ced in his te while he was distracted.

    The silent family went outte, and they reached for their umbre without a word. The pups were too sad to y, and they kept their pouts while Lara and Nate applied the sunscreen on them.

    They opened their mouths to protest when Lara started spreading it on Nate''s back as well, but they remembered the scolding of that morning and stopped just in time.

    She was so efficient at taking care of all three of them that they didn''t have time toe up with anything to do in the meanwhile. The cubs couldn''t ruin that moment, and Nate couldn''t exploit it for his gain.

    She then sat next to the man and started thinking about her own sensitive skin. When she was done, she remembered the three wolves, oddly following her moves with too much attention.

    Had she forgotten something?

    ?Aren''t you going to y?? she inquired, tilting her head.

    After scolding her cubs, she forgot about the matter. For her, it was over. As long as they stopped acting like that, she wouldn''t have any use dragging it longer.

    ?The sea is scary,? Scarlet mumbled. ?I can''t without my mommy.?

    ?I see,? Lara sighed. ?Let''s go. If you like it, we cane to the sea again in the future... It will be good if you learn how to swim.?

    ?I haven''t seen my mommy swim,? Jaden remembered all of a sudden.

    ?It''s because I can''t swim if the water is low. I need a deeper level than you.?

    ?Hmm...? he moaned, thinking hard about the matter.

    Since he couldn''t reallyprehend the reasons, he decided to trust his mommy and move on to the next issue. He epted her hand, and they walked to the shore.

    Nate followed from behind, letting them have some time together. He just watched over his family, stepping in the water right after them.

    When the kids were surrounded by the waves, Lara stopped walking and considered sitting down and ying with them. But then, Nate stood next to her. He bowed down, offering his hands to the pups.

    He carried them further, to a ce with deeper water.

    ?You two can''t swim where there isn''t water either,? he said. ?You need to rx before being able to swim for real. Also, the wings are there to help you with that.?

    ?Wings?? Scarlet muttered, observing the balloons around her arms.

    ?Yes, water wings.?

    ?They help??

    ?They are supposed to, but I understand it''s not enough if you don''t believe it''ll help.?

    When he stopped, he turned back to see Lara happily strolling after them. He was so content every time they had a normal conversation.

    It was obvious that she wanted her children to get along with their father. It was so transparent that he couldn''t do anything else but follow her wishes. If only the pups could see that as well...

    ?Now?? the woman asked, stopping right next to him.

    ?Now, I can''t keep both of them at the same time... It''s better if you girls y together,? he decided.

    Scarlet was happy to ept, and she moved in her mother''s arms withoutint. As for Jaden, he did not have anyints either: he wanted to learn.

    ?I won''t risk getting you hurt right in front of your mother, right?? Nate said, making his intentions clear. That little pest could trust him for once.

    ?I know that already!? the little one eximed, sulking as if he had been treated unjustly. ?You have a second purpose for everything.?

    ?It''s always the same purpose,? Nate sighed. ?And it''s rather my first one.?

    When he let Jaden slip down slowly, the little boy started moving his legs as soon as his feet were wet, sshing the water all around and against Nate.

    The man had to stop the operation and hug the pup,ughing aloud.

    ?You''re so impatient,? hemented. ?You took that from your mother for sure, for I''m the most patient man in the pack.?

    Jaden nodded. It didn''t sound too praising, but at least he was like his mommy.

    ?Let''s try again. Start moving your legs only when you''re in the water, okay? Not right now!?

    ?Yes,? Jaden sighed. He focused on not panicking, and he managed to ssh less than before.

    ?Are you all right?? Nate inquired, weakening the grip around his arms and observing how the boy could keep up. ?I''m here, okay? Even if I let go, I''ll be fast to catch you if you call.?

    He tried letting him go, and Jadenughed when he didn''t slip under the waves. He called Lara to show his progress, even raising his arms to attract attention.

    ?Mommy, mommy! Look, I swim!? he yelled, but some water flew in his mouth as he raised his hands.

    His head slipped under the water, and panic took the ce of the initial joy.

 Chapter 105 - Salty Water

    Jaden slipped under the water, gasping in panic and sshing water with his arms. He couldn''t scream anymore because the water was running in his mouth and nose, and he couldn''t keep his eyes open because the salt burnt them.

    It was frightening, dark, and painful, but itsted only a second. It seemed like an eternity for the poor boy, but a pair of strong arms caught him.

    Nate got him out of the water, and he patted his back while the boy coughed the water out from his throat.

    ?Hey, hey, I''m here,? he whispered, pressing the boy on his chest and rubbing his back with light motions. ?It''s okay now; you''re safe.?

    Jaden stopped coughing after a few minutes, and he opened his eyes to look at Nate. He started first sobbing and then crying out loud.

    His fear and worries flew out as he surrounded the man''s neck with his short arms and sank his head there, letting Natefort him from the trauma.

    Lara stopped her shout just in time, for she had turned nk when Jaden disappeared underwater. But she couldn''t do anything because Nate was so fast to catch him. He saved her cub before she even realised the danger.

    She returned her attention to Scarlet, her heart calming down little by little. Jaden was still crying, but he was safe by all means.

    Scarlet was calmer, so the water wings could keep her up without much hassle. She didn''t even try swimming, so there was not much Lara had to do to keep her safe.

    ?Mommy?? Scarlet murmured.

    ?It''s okay; mommy got a little scared. But Jaden is all right.?

    ?Yes,? Scarlet said. She already knew that Jaden was okay. ?Let''s y some more!?

    Lara nodded, reaching out to her cub.

    She saw Nate waving at her while walking back to the beach and Jaden holding on to him desperately.

    ?Your dad is here,? the man was saying, feeling unsettled because of that scene. How much could that pup cry before his eyes ran dry?

    ?You said I was safe,? Jaden replied once he could talk. ?You lied.?

    ?No, I told you the truth. You are safe, right? Nothing happened. But this little incident shouldn''t discourage you from learning how to swim. We can go backter, after resting a little. It''s almost time for a snack... We can eat, rest under the sun, and then try again. It will be fine.?

    ?It hurts,? Jadenined. He didn''t want to go back yet.

    ?Where??

    ?Here,? he said, touching his heart.

    ?Does it still hurt??

    ?It''s hot and hurts.?

    ?Can you breathe?? he asked, in a principle of panic.

    Jaden nodded, calming Nate''s worries a little. Just a little.

    ?You drank a lot of water through your mouth and nose: that might be it. Let''s wait a few minutes, and if it still hurts, we''ll call for a doctor.?

    Jaden nodded again, pursing his lips. They were talking about a snack, weren''t they?

    They reached their deckchairs without noticing the pair of ck eyes fixed on them.

    The hotel roof was empty, except for the dark shadow observing the beach. The man was wearing light clothes and no face mask, as it would attract even more attention in that environment.

    With his white Bermuda pants and sunsses, he looked like just any other of the guests of that ce.

    His right hand was holding a cigarette, almost over. The ash had grouped on the floor, for he hadn''t moved from his position for a long while. The breeze would asionally bring some of it towards the end of the roof and then away with the wind to the beach, but it was such a tiny part that no one could notice.

    The sun was bothersome, and the weather was too hot to stay on a roof any longer.

    He turned the cigarette off, moving his left hand towards the camera hanging around his neck.

    The Alpha had sent him there to collect information, and that was the closest he could get without risking being noticed by Nathaniel Woods. They had made the mistake of underestimating him once already, and they weren''t going to do it again.

    The Alpha had sent him to follow Nathaniel Wood''s car and find out about his personal life while Renato had a simr mission but in some other field.

    They were working hard to find something they could use against that man and that pack. From the moment theirte Alpha died, they had restlessly worked and fought in search of revenge, but the Norwich pack was hard to hit. Infiltration was also impossible.

    Their only hope was to hit at the high-ranking wolves until the pack crumbled down and they could conquer their territory with little effort.

    ?Who''s that female?? he murmured, taking a couple of pictures of the woman Nathaniel Woods had brought with him.

    The two pups were also interesting.

    They did have a big resemnce to the Alpha, but no one had ever heard about him having a family. It would have been easier to fight him if he had such a weak point!

    ?Two pups, ah? Alpha Woods sure knows how to do it...?

    He pressed the button, and the camera took a few pictures. He even yed with the zoom to catch some details, and he could confirm the pups resembled the Alpha. The male kid was his carbon copy, just smaller.

    They were on vacation together, like any ordinary family. And the pups were having fun as if they were at the sea for the first time.

    As for the woman, it was rather clear. The two didn''t exchange many touches, but the way the Alpha made her sit in a position rather than another was transparent. Every single of his moves had well-hidden territoriality.

    That was his woman, but no one knew the Norwich pack had an Alpha female... Were they that good at hiding it, or was Nathaniel Woods the one hiding his woman from the world?

    If that was the case, how would the pack react after finding out their Alpha had lied for years?

    His grin grew wider as he took another set of pictures.. This time, of Nathaniel Woods and the blond pup.

 Chapter 106 - Swimming In The Open Sea

    They decided to leavete in the afternoon, but the pups fell asleep, and neither of their parents had the heart to wake them up.

    ?We can go back after dinner, Lara. It''s not a big difference,? Nate said, carrying them back from the beach. ?Let''s make them sleep a couple of hours.?

    ?Sure,? she sighed, walking in front of him to open doors and move the obstacles away from his path.

    ?Should we take a walk on the beach... alone?? he tried.

    Lara curled her lips, conflicted.

    ?We can swim,? he added. ?Far from here, in the open sea... Or we can just look at the waves and rx.?

    ?But the kids...?

    ?Someone will look after them. It will be a couple of hours only: we''ll be back before they get up.?

    ?Okay,? she sighed. It was too much of a temptation, and her cubs would be safe and sound. ?Let''s do it.?

    Her shy smirk made Nate''s heart skip a couple of beats. It wasn''t even painful anymore: he was getting used to react like that.

    They ced the kids on their bed, and they walked out after calling for someone to keep watch over them. A woman from the hotel''s staff arrived in a couple of minutes, and they were free to go.

    ?Walk or swim?? Nate inquired when they were back on the beach.

    ?Swim,? Lara sighed. ?I wanted to do it from the start.?

    She got out of the light gown and threw it on their deckchairs. She ran to the sea and walked in the water.

    When Nate reached her, her waist was covered by the sea.

    He offered his hand, and she held it while walking forward. When they both could swim, they went towards the breakwater barriers and crossed them. In the open sea, the waves were higher. They couldn''t touch the seabed with their feet, and the wind made it even harder to swim.

    ?The sea is awesome,? Laramented while a wave sent her higher than Nate. She could see him from above, for once.

    ?It is,? he confirmed. He agreed, but even if he didn''t think like Lara, he would have nodded. To him, she was always right. And seeing her happy made him happy.

    ?I love swimming, but I haven''t done it in so long...? she continued,ing closer to him. She was a little clumsy in the waves, but she could keep her head out of the water.

    She moved her hands in circles, contrarily to Scarlet, who would swim like a puppy, or Jaden, who would move every limb in a different direction without any aim.

    Nate reached closer to her, and their legs brushed against each other. Instead of stepping back and leaving her space, he insisted on staying close. His eyes were fixed on her face, and his body reacted to her proximity as any wolf would.

    He could feel her, physically: every cell of her body. And he wanted to touch her; or he felt like he''d die.

    ?Do you want to swim some more?? he asked, his fingers burning in the cold water. He really, really, really wanted to touch her. Even just a caress, with a single fingertip...

    ?I''m tired,? she sighed. ?I don''t have as much energy as when I was young anymore.?

    ?You''re still young, Lara.?

    ?Oh, but I am out of shape. Let''s go back... Or I can go if you want to swim more. In the end, you should take the chance with such nice weather and all. Who knows when will be the next time, right??

    ?I''m good,? he replied. ?I am also tired. I couldn''t imagine parenting would be such a challenge. You''re my hero, Lara. Literally.?

    They sat on the beach to rest, and Nate pretended to be actually tired from swimming. More to have an excuse to sit close to Lara and look at her.

    The sun was setting behind their backs while they looked at the sea. The waves at the horizon were turning ck as the evening was a few minutes away. The beach was calm, and they were the only two on the private part reserved to the hotel.

    With a now-or-never thought, Nate decided he had to make his move. He had been close to his mate for two days in a row; they slept under the same roof - even if in different rooms. It was time to get even closer.

    ?I''d like to hug you, now,? he said. His eyes were still on the sea, but his ears were following Lara''s suddenly racing heart. ?But you don''t have to agree.?

    ?I do agree,? she chuckled. ?The wind is getting chilly, isn''t it??

    Happy like a dog, he leaned an arm on her shoulders. He kept her warm against that chilly breeze, but he could also look at her from so close. His throat ran dry as he bent down, intending to peck her cheek in a clumsy, shy attempt to win a kiss.

    Just while he was on his way, the woman turned her face and looked at him.

    It was a split second. He stopped, looked at her with a guilty expression.

    He was trying to kiss her when she wasn''t looking. It was a surprise attack. Which excuse could he find for that? None!

    But then, Lara tilted her head and pressed her lips on his.

    She didn''t ask for exnations, nor did she give any. She just closed her eyes and felt his lips, soft and sweet like the spring.

    Then, she split and returned to look at the sea,fortable in his arms but not brave enough to look him in the eye.

    ?The sea is beautiful,? she repeated, her brain still lost somewhere in the universe.

    She wasn''t able to direct her body when Nate was that close. It had happened the first time they had met. And it would happen in the future as well.

    At least, she realised, she would remember that moment in the future. How could she ever forget him? His lips were all she needed to feel cosy and safe.. Not the wind nor the water grazing her ankles could distract her from Nate''s presence next to her.

 Chapter 107 - The CEOs Office

    Monday morning used to be the worst part of the week. Yet, that specific week was odd.

    Samantha was so content that she almost went to work singing. Nate had a big smile on his face for the whole time, and Lara''s mood wasn''t any worse.

    Thepany felt their happiness, and everyone worked with ease in that environment.

    Lara couldn''t know yet how much her own mood could influence the whole pack: she would make Nate happy, and all the other wolves would sense it. Clueless as she was, she went to her post and waited for someone to tell her what to do for that day.

    ?Hello, Miss yton,? Secretary Jack said while walking into the office. Alpha Nate had long left the building, avoiding the office because he realised Lara didn''t know his position yet.

    He couldn''t be bothered by it, for he was still happy after the family vacation. He decided to just work out of his office for that day ande up with a way to tell Lara about it.

    He wanted to feel like that a few hours more, so he postponed the moment of the truth.

    As such, Lara was introduced to the CEO''s office for the first time. She was told to get familiar with the schedule and disposition of documents, for she might have needed to work there in the future.

    It wasn''t very clear what her job would have been, and she had noticed that every single employee in the CEO''s team was male. And, with the exception of Secretary Jack, middle-aged.

    If they needed a young woman in the team, they could have chosen anyone else from the pack.

    Lara was a little nervous about that choice. She would feel on guard when with the others, and she feared the first encounter with the CEO because she had the impression he wanted something from her. Yet, she couldn''t use a man she hadn''t met even once.

    However, she decided to call Nate after work. Her worries could stand in the way of her job, so it was better to have it sorted out before the situation worsened.

    She could think of no reason for the CEO to be interested in her, especially if Nate told him about their cubs. She was a human that met a wolf and had kids. It couldn''t be as rare as to interest the boss, right?

    On the other hand, being human meant being defenceless against the wolves. Even more, in a pack where they would cover for each other.

    Not to mention that most of the men she worked with would stare at her as if she did something wrong, just like they used to in the sales department. At least, thetter had stopped a few days after her first day. She thought they got used to her, and she hoped those in the CEO''s team would do as well.

    Also, she hadn''t met the CEO yet! Was he so busy that he never visited his office during the morning? Oh, it would have been relieving to know, for she wouldn''t meet him ever. The reasons he called her there would be meaningless and her life easier.

    She sat at the desk and started reading the documents, checking all the uses of the contracts and the digits in the reports. When she was done with the calctions, she would write the most relevant aspects of the document on a sticky note on the first page. That way, the CEO would waste less time when he came back and had to sign or discard it.

    She worked for the whole day, finding some peace in that silent office. Even if it was almost empty, it felt cosy. Also, the big televisor in a corner felt oddly out of ce. As if it wasn''t in the initial n for that space and was addedter for the CEO to chill after difficult meetings.

    She could even spot a puzzle on the lower table, but she couldn''t imagine a middle-aged wolf CEO ying games to rx.

    When she was done with her work, she greeted Secretary Jack and went home. She couldn''t see how the man transformed his polite smile into a frown as soon as she had turned the corner.

    He had been moved from babysitting the pups while the Alpha was working to keeping watch over that human woman. He didn''t know yet what was happening, but he could guess.

    The Alpha had found a woman he liked. Too bad the woman was human... How could she take on herself the duties of the Alpha female? He couldn''t imagine a weak human keeping the pack in check and united.

    But the pups were adorable, so her genes must have been good either way. He just couldn''t understand why Alpha Nate would run out every time Lara yton was working. Was he avoiding her for some reason?

    But then again, why move her to his team if he didn''t want to be in contact with her? Ah, understanding an Alpha was a tough job even for someone as experienced as Secretary Jack.

    ?CEO Woods,? he said on the phone, ?Miss yton has left the office.?

    Soon after being called, Nate could return to his office and start doing the tasks he had left behind because of his forgetful nature.

    If only he could find the courage to exin to Lara. But what would she think of him? What if the little closeness they had built crumbled down?

    ?This ce feels so cosy today,? hemented while crossing the door. His office was filled with his mate''s scent. He followed her traces to his desk, and he understood she had used his chair and pens.

    The documents were stacked in two piles, some done and some still to review. Lara had attached a sticky note on those she could finish reading, and her calligraphy weed his eyes. She wrote round letters, and her hand pressed hard on the paper.

    He read the information on the first note, but then he was struck by a realisation. The doubt filled his mind, and he needed a while to find a suitable solution....

 Chapter 108 - Cornered

    Nate observed the piece of paper with Lara''s notes. He observed it with so much focus that it almost started burning.

    He couldn''t throw it away! He had read the words and had taken his decision, but the notes were supposed to end in the trash bin. But how could he discard something Lara made for him?

    In the end, he found a solution. He put all the nodes in a folder and kept the folder in the drawer, safe. That way, he wouldn''t need to get rid of her messages. After all, she wrote those especially for him.

    He was somewhere halfway through his reading when he received a call from her.

    ?Yes?? he answered after counting to three. He didn''t want to look too desperate by replying immediately.

    ?Hello, Nate,? her voice said on the other side.

    He smiled, leaning back on the chair. He couldn''t see her that day, but she had called him with her own free will.

    ?Hello,? he replied, already lost in happiness.

    Only with her following words, did he remember there must have been a reason for her to call.

    ?I wanted to talk with you about something,? she said. ?Do you have time??

    ?Oh, yes. I just took a break,? Nate replied, leaving the papers on the desk and getting up to look at the city.

    ?I''m a little worried,? she sighed. It was just a whisper, and his nerves caught her anxiety.

    ?About what??

    ?I''m working in the CEO''s office.?

    ?Ah, yes... Was anyone impolite? Did they say something you didn''t like to hear??

    He started to think, wondering who might have done something as stupid as to even re at his mate. His team was made ofpetent people only.

    ?I noticed that the CEO surrounds himself withpetent people. And that they''re all men and mostly middle-aged. So, I was wondering what reason could he have to ask for me? Not only that I know nothing about the job, but I am also young and a woman. I guess it has something to do with the wolf society... I wanted to check with you if I''m overthinking.?

    ?You''re not overthinking!? he said as the first thing.

    How could she overthink? If something made her worry, he had to remove that something before it could bother her any further.

    But... he was that something for once...

    ?Ehm... The pack has a rigid structure, and wolves can be difficult to manage. That''s why we split male and female wolves at least in their early ages. When they mate, their urges be bearable, and they can work in a normal environment... But for the CEO... Well, the problem is that women would be attracted to the power of the Alpha.?

    ?Power of the Alpha?? she repeated, tilting her head. He couldn''t see her, but he knew her expression.

    ?Yes. The CEO is the Alpha.?

    ?It doesn''t soothe my worries, Nate. I am a human woman, and we are just as attracted by power as female wolves! How can the CEO be sure I won''t try anything??

    ?Would you try anything?? Nate asked, wondering if it was a good thing.

    ?No, of course not. But the CEO can''t know it. I mean, human women do like CEOs, right??

    ?Are you asking me?? he chuckled.

    ?I would really like to hear it''s all my imagination,? she sighed.

    ?I can ask for you to be moved to another department.?

    ?Oh, no... That would be so bad! What if they think I''m being needy and spoiled? Just let me do the week here, and I''ll be moved to the next department either way.?

    ?Ah... yes... Returning to women liking CEOs... How much do you think it affects humans??

    ?I don''t know, Nate. I''m a mother of two children; I don''t have time for such calctions.?

    ?But you''ll be in the same office as him.?

    ?Oh, are you perhaps insinuating...?

    ?No, never! Just curious.?

    ?Are we dating?? she asked him, scoffing on the phone. ?Is this an act? Like, you y jealous because you want to hear I won''t be swayed away by money and power??

    ?Ah, no... Not really.? He actually hoped she could be swayed away.

    But her principles were too firm for him to have hope.

    ?Then, what''s up? I won''t get close with any man while we''re dating, Nate. I am a loyal person, and I take things seriously. I''m not asking the same from you, of course. Not just at the beginning of this... And I understand that different people can have different interpretations of the word dating. It''s just how I am, and I''m not asking the same from you.?

    ?I wouldn''t date anyone else either,? he sighed, feeling a little discouraged.

    Why had things turned out like that? Instead of revealing her weak spots, she was lecturing him about loyalty and dating. Him, who would never date any other woman in the universe. And not just while they were together, but even if Lara chose not to be with him.

    His loyalty was hers, even in the case she didn''t want it.

    ?Then, don''t assume I''d do that,? Lara pointed out from the other side of the call.

    He sighed again. He didn''t do that! He was hypothesising a beautiful situation where she would try seducing him just because.

    But dreams were for fools.

    He had made a mess with his idea to hide things for her. She would find out, sooner orter, and how could he exin that he just forgot to tell her?

    Also, he had forgotten that she was human and her priorities were different. To her, being an Alpha meant nothing. Being a CEO, on the other hand... He had taken the wrong approach.

    But how to get out of that dark corner?

    The events of the day before shed through his mind, and his smile returned. He could find a solution.

    In the end, if things went out of control, he could show her sad ears and say he was so, so guilty and regretful. CEOs could make mistakes sometimes, right?

 Chapter 109 - Coming Clean

    Tuesday morning, Lara went to work like usual. She had prepared a bag for Scarlet, for it was Nate''s turn to keep her for the afternoon.

    She went to the CEO''s office and didn''t find anyone around. She knocked, and no one replied. Hence, she walked in and found a pile of work for her. She sat at the same ce as the day before and started reading.

    There was a folder on the side, and she opened it just to check if it was among her tasks.

    She saw all the notes she had written the day before. Why were they there? Oh, could it be that she made some mistake and the CEO wanted to tell her?

    But there were noments anywhere.

    Lara decided to put the folder back in ce and pretend she didn''t see anything. She didn''t have time for weird events.

    By the end of her working time, she had just a document left to do, so she decided to read it before going.

    Before she could finish, though, the door opened.

    Her first instinct was to get up from the chair. She was sitting at the CEO''s ce as if it was hers!

    She cleared her throat and smoothed her blouse while preparing to greet the man that had upied her thoughts a little too often those days.

    When she lifted her gaze, though, she didn''t find any middle-aged man with authoritative eyes and an expensive suit.

    Oh, the expensive suit was there. But the rest wasn''t.

    ?Nate?? she stuttered, surprised.

    Nate''s eyes were as wide as hers, and he stood there, in shock, for a few moments.

    ?Yes? You''re still here??

    ?I''m almost done,? Lara sighed, sitting back and returning to read the document.

    Her sigh of relief didn''t pass unnoticed to the man.

    ?On the CEO''s chair?? he chuckled. ?Do you like it??

    ?It''sfortable,? she replied with a wily grin. ?Are you jealous??

    ?Of you, sitting on his chair??

    ?Yes... I bet you wanted to try it too...?

    He smirked while bending down to open a drawer. He collected a few paper sheets, all under Lara''s gaze.

    ?Are you allowed to touch all of this?? she inquired, tilting her head. ?Because if you''re not, I''m an aplice with anything you''re up to. And it would be bad if both of us lost our jobs at the same time. We have kids to bring up, remember??

    Even though her words were sober, her tone didn''t show any trace of worry.

    ?No one will lose their job, Lara.?

    ?I''m relieved.?

    ?You don''t look relieved, though,? he murmured, leaning his weight on the desk and observing her.

    He stood there a couple of seconds, collecting every detail of the woman''s expression.

    ?Lunch after you''re done?? he offered.

    ?Sure. Is it our first date??

    ?Oh, yes. Promise!?

    ?Promise what? That I won''t bring the kids??

    ?No, that you won''t change your mind.?

    ?How often do you think I change my mind, Nate? I said okay, so I''lle.?

    ?It''s a promise, then?, he said, stubborn like a bull.

    She couldn''t understand him, so she returned to her work. It was lunchtime, and she was hungry.

    ?Are you going to stay here until I finish?? she asked, then. ?Isn''t this ce sacred? I heard only the CEO can get in here.?

    ?I could say the same for you, but you look so good on that chair that I forget my words when I nce at you.?

    He peeked at her blushing expression, happy like a dog. His words were reaching her, which meant he could try moving forward with their rtionship.

    He bowed closer to her, his lips itching to touch hers. His body was tense and hurting, and only a kiss could heal him from that pain.

    Too bad that Lara realised where they were and moved the chair back.

    ?Nate, we''re at work! What if someonees here now??

    ?What of it?? he sighed, returning to rummage in the drawer.

    ?Hey, are you sure the CEO won''t mind if you touch his things like this??

    ?No, and he won''t mind you touching his things either.?

    ?Is he that easygoing??

    ?I don''t know; you tell me.?

    ?Tell what??

    ?I''m the CEO, Lara.?

    The woman blinked, curling her lips, ready tough at his joke. Yet, his face didn''t look right...

    ?Since when?? she chuckled, brushing it off.

    ?About six years,? Nate exined, leaving the documents on the desk and devoting all his attention to Lara. ?Since when my father died, I had to take care of thepany and the pack.?

    ?Oh, I''m sorry,? she said.

    Onlyter, her mind resumed working again. She had been tricked by that bastard! He didn''t tell her he was the one taking decisions, even making her feel bad for the disturb...

    ?Why did you hide it?? she wondered, her eyes filling with tears. ?And here I thought I could trust you...?

    ?No, Lara, wait... I didn''t hide it. It just slipped out of my mind.?

    He caught her wrist before she could run away, and he pinned her chin to see her eyes. Her tears were like arrows in his heart, but it didn''t matter at the moment.

    ?I didn''t know where to start exining. So, every time, it slipped out of my mind. And I liked being seen for what I am... Not as an Alpha or a boss, but just a man.?

    ?Is that reason enough to lie??

    ?No, it''s not. But I didn''t lie... And it was so new to have someone who didn''t know about my identity. Every time you looked at me, every time you were worried or felt as if you were asking me a lot... Oh, Lara, it felt so nice to be just a random guy trying to win your affection.?

    ?You are not a random guy,? she pointed out.

    Seeing his dejected sigh, she rified her words. In the end, even if she was a little angry, she couldn''t bear to see him suffer.

    ?I mean, you are my kids'' father. Isn''t that enough already??

 Chapter 110 - The Alphas Mate

    They were sitting at the table of a random cafe not too far from the office. The n was to go back and fetch the cubs soon after lunch.

    Somehow, Lara didn''t feel too guilty to let them eat at thepany after discovering their father was the big boss.

    ?So, you take all decisions in thepany,? Lara murmured.

    She was sitting at the other side of the table, observing him from a distance. Nate didn''t dare toe closer, feeling herplex emotions rumbling against each other.

    It was better to let her be, andter try getting closer. He couldn''t use their connection, for human women could resist for too long. He risked losing control and making the situation worse.

    ?And in the pack.? She continued with her assessment.

    How in the world did she attract the attention of someone as extraordinary? No wonder everyone looked at her in odd ways.

    Who knows what they thought about her? In the end, all things considered, she was there only because Nate and she had kids together. If not, they would have never met again.

    ?So, all my worries about why the CEO wanted me in the team are not just justified... You do realise how everything sounds? The CEO and the secretary: it''s such an old trope, Nate. I don''t think we should continue like this. I will find a job somewhere else.?

    ?No,? he sighed. ?Not that. I''ll move you to any department you like as long as you stay. Even sales if that''s your favourite. Just, don''t leave...?

    ?This sounds even worse!? sheined. ?Nate, I don''t want any favoured treatment.?

    ?That''s impossible, Lara. We''re not just an ordinarypany. LY Corp is a pack, and our needs and preferences are different from what humans feel. I know it''s hard, but please try understanding us.?

    ?I don''t want to have a position just based on who I date. It''s unfair, and it''s humiliating.?

    ?It''s not unfair. It''s just how it works... It does sound a little bad, I get it... But I will show you around the pack. You will understand if you see it with your own eyes: we''re people living together to protect each other as if thepany was a castle or a smaller town. As for being humiliating, I apologise if I ever made you feel like that. It was not my intention...?

    ?I don''t think we should date if we work together. That would be so unprofessional from my side. And what if we fight? Will you fire me??

    Oh, he would have just crawled in front of her, begging for forgiveness. As for him being angry, there was nothing she could do to make him so. Not after six years running after a ghost.

    ?We don''t expel people from the pack because of an argument,? he pointed out. ?It''s just like a family, Lara. If you be one of us, they will protect and care for you. And you will care for them in return. If you are my wi... wom... ehm, my partner, then your role will be to solve the disputes and help each one of them to find their space.?

    ?I can''t do that, Nate! First of all, I''m human. And, second, I just said I don''t want to have a job based on whom I''m with!?

    ?We''re not talking about a job. It''s a role in a family. You''d be like a second mother for every member of the pack.?

    ?Just because we''re dating?? she scoffed. Did every single one of his girlfriends have to deal with the rest of the pack?

    ?Actually, only after we marry. For the moment, you can just take it slow and get familiar with wolves and our rules.?

    ?What if I don''t want to marry?? she spat out, crossing her arms.

    ?Wasn''t that your dream??

    ?It was. When I was young and didn''t have children.?

    ?I can''t force you to marry me either way,? he sighed. ?It''s not like you''re a prisoner, in the ws of the big bad wolf. You''re just as free as you were before meeting me.?

    ?That''s not what I meant,? she replied, bowing her head. ?I''m still so confused. And I am not ready for big responsibilities. I already struggle with being a mother of two. I can''t imagine a whole pack depending on me... And I don''t have the sensibility to deal with them: I don''t know enough about wolves and stuff.?

    ?You''ll learn, Lara. And I''ll be by your side every moment. Also, you''ll be able to ask Roxy for help, and Samantha too. That''s how packs work: we cover for each other and get things done.?

    ?You should have told me about this when asking me to date,? she pointed out. ?You should have made it clear what I was epting.?

    ?It has nothing to do with dating me, Lara,? he said after a minute of thought.

    Making her ept the Alpha female''s duties would have been a tough battle. But allowing her to leave just because she was scared of the responsibilities was out of the question.

    He could just continue solving the issues by himself. It was no big deal, even if Roxy would haveined and left her position.

    They survived without the Alpha''s mate for years, and they became a united pack. In times of peace, he just had to keep the wolves in check and make it clear that no one should bother norment about Lara.

    Losing her a second time would have killed him in one blow.

    ?Please, just give it a try. We can find our bnce with everything, but I can''t leave my pack unattended because of my heart''s wounds.?

    At those words, she sighed. Her lungs ached for him, for his desperate tone. At the same time, she felt proud. For some reason, seeing how he cared for his people made her melt.

    If only she could find a way to help him, it would have been awesome.

 Chapter 111 - Cinema

    Nate returned to his office, absent-minded and a little worried. He did manage not to argue with Lara, but she had straight out refused him.

    She didn''t want to marry in the first ce, and even less when the proposal came together with duties and responsibilities.

    Scarlet strolled behind him, silent and in a bad mood. After the holiday, it was no big surprise. There was a tough battle going on in her heart.

    On one side, she felt threatened by Nate''s presence. She didn''t want to let him have her mommy. On the other hand, she was starting to like having a father.

    Even if they didn''t do much together, he would do most of what she asked him. Especially if she asked cutely... Her mommy wouldn''t fall into her obvious traps.

    Since they had returned home, Jaden had been silent. He didn''t tell Scarlet even once not to trust Nate, so she was starting to wonder if her brother was forgetting their initial, primal purpose.

    ?Cookies!? she eximed when she saw the snacks on the lower table. Secretary Jack must have brought them there for her.

    She ran to the sofa and sat up, nibbling on the biggest sweet while looking for the remote control to switch the television on.

    ?What would you like to do today?? Nate inquired, leaving the documents on the desk forter.

    ?Don''t you work??

    ?I do, but I''m nning to finish early.?

    He wasn''t going to say that it was Lara''s efforts that would make his job easier that day. He couldn''t be sure how Scarlet would feel about that. Even though the pups must have noticed his scent on her already. Such an event couldn''t pass unnoticed to those territorial little things.

    ?We can go eat ice cream.?

    ?I don''t want to,? Scarlet pouted.

    ?What about the cinema??

    ?What is that??

    Nate grinned, realising that he still could have a chance to win the little girl over. Even if it looked like he was being won over.

    ?It''s like a televisor, but way, way bigger.?

    ?Oh?? Scarlet hummed, turning to him. ?And are there cartoons??

    ?Yes, of course. And we can eat popcorn while watching the movie. Or candies... Even though maybe it''s better popcorn...? Too much sugar wasn''t good for her. ?And we can talk about itter,menting about what we liked and disliked.?

    ?Talk?? she repeated.

    ?Yes.?

    ?Why??

    ?Discussing a movie is the best part of the cinema experience,? he exined. He sat next to her and reached out to one of the cookies. ?It makes it sound more meaningful.?

    ?So, you will ask me questions??

    ?Oh, no. It''s not an interrogation. Rather, we''ll say what we feel.?

    ?Uhm... Okay,? she said, confused. Her lips were curled in a frown, and her eyes were uncertain. She didn''t have time to re because she was too busy thinking.

    A big, big televisor sounded fun, especially with cartoon animation. But also, what were popcorns? And how much did she need to talk with Nate after the movie?

    ?Let''s go,? he said, getting up and offering his hand.

    Scarlet tilted her head, forgetting all about his work. She didn''t feel like walking, so she just raised her arms.

    Nate picked her up and called for his secretary. He needed a car and the address of a cinema projecting a cartoon at that hour.

    The two spent the afternoon watching a movie for kids. Then, they went to eat ice cream and talked about their impressions.

    Much to Scarlet''s surprise, it wasn''t that hard. She had some things she wanted to say, and Nate listened to all. He even added his own interpretation, and the talk was just as fun as the cartoon.

    ?I like cinema,? Scarlet said when they walked back.

    She was holding his hand, and they were strolling in the centre. Many pairs of eyes turned to watch the blue-eyed daughter and father. They were such a scene, beautiful and too focused on their talk to pay any attention to the outside world.

    ?I''m d,? Nate said. ?We can go next time as well.?

    He could build a cinema room in his penthouse. Oh, his mother would do that before he had time to arrange things and have one in the family vi as well.

    But it wouldn''t have been the same. Just as he told Scarlet, the movie was just part of the charm.

    ?You can tell your mother about today, and maybe she wille with us next time. Wouldn''t it be better with her and Jaden??

    Scarlet thought about it before nodding.

    ?Do you think mommy likes cartoons?? she inquired.

    ?I don''t know. We can ask her.?

    ?And Jaden, too... Does he like cartoons??

    ?I''m sure he does. Maybe not the same as you, but we''ll find something he''ll like to watch.?

    ?I haven''t been to a cinema before,? Scarlet pointed out. It was rather obvious, but she was talking for once.

    Nate liked listening to her. Sometimes, Scarlet would reply with a few words only. She wasn''t too silent, justzy to talk.

    Each time she spent some time collecting words and saying her opinion, he felt the need, the duty to listen. Even without that cursed word - daddy - he was ready to give her all of his attention.

    Nate would have never imagined he would be like that with age, but his daughter was bing a liability even before they started getting along.

    It was clear: Scarlet didn''t like Nate. She wanted him far from her mommy. But that wasn''t enough for him to be stern and strict. Unfortunately.

    ?Is there something else you''d like to do before going home??

    ?Actually, I''d like to go back to my mommy,? she sighed. ?I''m a little tired.?

    ?Do you want me to carry you if you''re tired??

    ?It''s okay, daddy. I''m a big girl and can walk alone.?

    ?What can we bring to your mother today? Did she like the cakest time??

    ?She did. My mommy does like sweets, daddy! How did you know? I''ve never seen her eat much before.?

    ?Let''s see... What kind of sweet food can we try today??

 Chapter 112 - A Babysitter For The Pups

    Samantha walked into Nate''s office during the afternoon, knowing very well that the Alpha would be in a good mood. His mate was safe and absolutely far from anyone approaching her for the whole morning, after all.

    She eyed the televisor and toys in the corner. Nate was already getting used to the pups, and he was nning how to use them to woo his woman. That was clever. She would haveplimented him if only she wasn''t there for another reason.

    ?Hey, are you going out with your mate on the weekend?? she inquired. ?You must need someone to keep the pups, right??

    ?What?? Nate asked, confused. ?Who told you that??

    He hadn''t asked Lara out yet, and they were supposed to spend the weekend all four together.

    But having Samantha keep the pups...

    ?Not for the whole weekend,? he pointed out. Lara wouldn''t ept going out for so long. ?But Friday evening seems like a good idea.?

    The woman smiled, all happy.

    ?What do you gain from it??

    ?I spend time with my adorable nephew and niece.?

    ?Yes, adorable...? he sighed.

    ?I want to bond with them as well. Yet you''re keeping all three of them hidden... You even took Lara yton away from my department!?

    ?She''s my mate; why are you even interested in her??

    Samantha chuckled, moving her weight from one leg to the other.

    ?I just want to y with the pups.?

    ?Don''teining if they make you go bald.?

    ?Oh,e on... Such cute things! Moreover, you lucky bastard got twins! It''s twice the cuteness.?

    ?It''s twice the trouble.?

    ?Oh, what else would you like, ah? You have two pups and don''t need to convince your mate to have others. I mean, even if you fail, two are better than one.?

    She pouted, displeased for her bleak future. She would need to convince Rider to have a pup. And then another. All while keeping some distance.

    She wouldn''t ask him to bear any responsibility, and he would have epted, eventually, because he liked the process.

    But, for the moment, she could y with Nate''s pups. They were cute and small, and she could train her motherly instinct.

    Also, she needed a good reason to avoid Rider that week. After he had found out about her ears, she realised they were too close. She needed some time apart to cool down.

    She had told too much about herself, and she was starting to feel curious about him. Even just finding out his age was enough to make her feel warm and content... What would have happened if they were to talk again? Oh, no, no... She only wanted sex from him.

    ?What are you thinking about?? Nate asked, his face nk but his voice suspicious.

    ?Nothing,? she sighed. ?Just useless stuff.?

    ?So, you will babysit the pups while I date Lara??

    ?Yes, of course. There''s a cocktail party this Friday. One of the investors of ourtest project sent an invitation... I think you two should go.?

    ?I wasn''t nning on attending,? Nate said.

    ?Have you already sent a rejection??

    ?No, I wasn''t going to straight out reject him.?

    ?Well, now you don''t have to. Bring your woman out to have fun. And you two can have dinner afterwards, or do something couples do like walking hand in hand under the moon... Stuff like that. A cocktail party isn''t supposed tost for long, either way, so you''ll have time to have plenty of funter. I can keep the pups for the whole night if you two want to be alone.?

    ?That won''t be necessary,? Nate sighed. He and Lara wouldn''t spend the night together.

    Not yet, and not for a long while. She had been clear about her intentions, and he wanted to respect her will. Even if they were fated together, he didn''t want her to feel shame or guilt after falling prey to that powerful attraction. He was going to endure the pain and stress of being apart, all in exchange for her trust and affection.

    ?But it might be a good idea to go out like that,? he said. ?Not being alone means she''ll rx. Also, introducing Lara to other people will make her feel more stable, right? If I say she''s my girlfriend in front of a business partner, she won''t doubt my intentions anymore.?

    Samantha scratched her head, confused.

    ?What does she doubt exactly? How bad can you be at flirting, Nate??

    ?It''s not flirting, Samantha! Lara has been alone for six years, and now she believes no one would be interested in her.?

    ?Why??

    ?I have no clue.?

    ?Because of the pups? But if they''re adorable!?

    ?Adorable like two raging... Ehm... They''re territorial.?

    ?Of course they are. I mean, they''re yours!?

    ?They will try killing anyone approaching Lara. But that''s not what I meant. She doesn''t know how beautiful and caring she is. She underestimates herself so much that it hurts me.?

    ?As far as I could witness, she''s smart and hard-working. Not that it matters, but she could do all the tasks I gave her while she worked in sales. She can adapt, and she''s pretty as a doll. She wearsfy clothes sometimes, but she''ll look gorgeous in a pretty cocktail dress.?

    Nate''s eyes lost focus for a moment, and he didn''t see Samantha or the office anymore. He could only see Lara, wearing a short and cheery dress, smiling at him and offering her hand to hurry up to the party.

    ?That''s a good idea!? he said.

    ?Awesome,? Samantha eximed, grinning happily. ?I''m busy now, see youter. I''lle to pick up the pups...?

    ?You can stay at my ce. No need to carry them around, and they already are familiar with the penthouse.?

    ?Even more awesome. I won''t need to clean up in this case.?

    She turned her back and left, finally finding the guts to check Rider''s message. She had kept it unread for days. She didn''t want to fall prey to her instincts, so she needed amitment to refuse him.

    She didn''t want to meet him too soon, but her mind wasn''t clear around him. She could have ended up epting just anything while it was better to take a break.

    When her eyes finally - oh, finally, after the torture of a long waiting - read his words, she sighed. So much for waiting, all to see that.

    - I can''t help but see your pretty ass riding your pretty bike every time I close my eyes.

 Chapter 113 - Her Pretty Bike

    Samantha replied to the message after a while. She had thought of a good answer, but she couldn''te up with one.

    In the end, she sent something in andpletely out of her character.

    - You must be keeping your eyes shut all the time, then.

    A smirk crossed her face as she imagined him reading her words and chuckling, taking it as a challenge. He would use them against her the next time they met, and it would sound so right, whatever his deep, rude voice would say.

    - I wish I could.

    The reply arrived earlier than she thought, and she sat at her desk, racking her brains. She was expecting him to snob her, to forget to answer or at least make her wait just like she took her damned time to write back to him.

    But he only took a few seconds. He didn''t even think too hard about what to write.

    - Shall I send you a picture so that you don''t forget?

    - I will never forget, Miss Trouble.

    She chuckled, her eyes running on the words over and over again. She was a little upset that he refused her offer, but it was better that way.

    She wasn''t nning to send a nude either way - who in their right mind would do that with a stranger? - but his rejection hurt her pride a little.

    Even if his words were nice. It was surprising he found such a polite way to reject her.

    In the end, he was just ying hard to get, and she was going to do the same in a few messages. Ast flirting sentence wouldn''t cost her much.

    - Next time you''ll depart first so that I can check how your ass looks on your pretty bike.

    - I can send picture.

    No shame could stop that man.

    She sighed while one of the agents was going to knock on the open door. She hadn''t closed it, as she rarely needed peace and quiet to work.

    He observed her with a frown, realising something was going on, and he turned on his heels. Better not disturb a quiet beast.

    ?Hey, Jordan, have you delivered the new contracts?? one of his colleagues asked.

    ?No, and I''m not doing it until after the lunch break. Contracts can wait, believe me. Whatever is going on with that woman now can''t.?

    ?What is going on??

    ?She''s staring at her phone and blushing.?

    ?Oh, right... She found a mate. Seems like they''re moving fast if she''s already head over heels.?

    ?A mate?? Jordan murmured. ?Everyone is finding mates these days. Only we poor corporate ves don''t have time for that,? Jordanmented.

    ?What are you talking about??

    ?You don''t know it? Where do you live? Alpha Nate has a woman, and she''s also human.?

    ?A human?? the other chuckled. But then, he re-winded Jordan''s words for a moment. ?A mate?? he eximed, his eyes almost falling out in surprise.

    ?Life is so unfair, isn''t it? Those two are happy and in a rtionship, while we can''t even approach the secretarial department without the risk of being punished.?

    ?You can meet girls after work, Jordan. Now, don''tin and continue with your work. The earlier you finish, the more time you can spend wooing girls.?

    Meanwhile, Samantha continued the conversation without a clue in the world. She was so distracted that everyone could notice she was thinking about something else.

    Rider''s following message was what she expected.

    - Oh, you''ll see for yourself this Friday. You''ll have a chance to watch for the whole weekend if you behave.

    - I can''t, Mister Rider. I''m busy this weekend. Maybe another time.

    She would skip that week, and then there would be the Bright Moon. Once the full moon was over, she could think about it calmly and find a way not to be swayed away and eaten alive, mind and heart included.

    - You''re busy or avoiding me?

    - Definitely busy. But we can meet at ater date.

    - Do you have another man?

    - You care?

    Soon after her message, Rider called.

    Samantha observed the call with a dumbfounded expression. How dare he call while she was working? She couldn''t just reply and keep calm, tell him he had no right to meddle into her affairs...

    Oh, she would just end up admitting there was no man in her life. No other man, except for him. He was the only one attracting her as much as to ride a bike for an hour just to roll on a creaking bed in an anonymous motel somewhere on the road.

    When the phone stopped ringing, she read his text message.

    - Answer the call. It will be better for you and your pretty ass.

    She sighed. Why was he so worked up all of a sudden?

    Wasn''t she clear about their rtionship?

    ?Yes?? she said, rolling her eyes. It was not his threat that made her answer, in the end. If she followed that naughty instinct of hers, she would have ignored him until he came looking for her just to fulfil his threat.

    But she was rational, and she had learned when to control her unruly instincts.

    Not because the mighty Alpha Nate minded it, but because life in a pack required that kind of skill. She didn''t want the others to notice her nature, so she had to keep it in and talk back or burst out in rage only when the situation couldn''t be solved in any other way.

    She didn''t like staying put, following rules... But she knew it was necessary.

    ?Do you have an appointment with another man?? Rider asked, talking slowly to let her feel the mood in every single letter.

    He was a little angry, clearly jealous. And also possessive. What made him think he couldmand her like that? Which part of her conditions allowed him to behave as if she was his?

    No wolf could own her, and she would keep her freedom no matter what. Rider was no exception.

    It was fine if he wanted sex. It was fine if he had conditions on his own, even if he asked her for a real rtionship. But she would never give up on her freedom for anyone.. Anyone.

 Chapter 114 - Maybe Next Week

    Samantha would never give up on her freedom for anyone. Not even for her fated mate.

    She knew it could happen: one day, she could find a person worthy of forming a family with, but that didn''t include her own spaces.

    Rider had no right to inquire about her time and appointments. She wouldn''t have epted an interrogatory even if they were together.

    Her primal need was to have enough space and time for herself, to make her choices and decide on her own destiny.

    A possessive male was thest thing she wanted.

    ?What if I do, ah?? she said. ?What if I have a date? Would you order me not to go, Mister Rider? Have I lost my freedom to you by giving you my body, now? Who do you think you are??

    The silence on the other side left her without words as well. He didn''t talk back, shutting her raging flow and ordering her to behave. He didn''t apologise either.

    After several seconds, enough for Samantha to wonder whether the line had fallen, he talked.

    ?Don''t go,? he pleaded. ?I can do whatever that man does for you, Mine. And I can do it better.?

    ?Actually, you can''t,? she pointed out. Her date was two cute pups, and Rider couldn''t be cute no matter how much he tried.

    ?Please...? he breathed on the phone.

    Samantha was taken back, not expecting such a reaction.

    ?Why?? she inquired. ?What in the world is going on with you??

    ?Nothing,? he said. ?I think I''m normal right now.?

    ?But you''re saying weird words and requesting weird things.?

    ?How would you feel if I met with another woman, then? Wouldn''t you forbid me as well??

    ?I am in no position to do that, Rider. I would be unhappy, of course, but we are not together.?

    ?You''re right.?

    ?Then? Are you going to look for a date for yourself??

    ?I might as well,? he said. ?Since you''ll do that.?

    ?I''m not saying this as an excuse, and don''t take it like anything more than... I''m not soothing your worries, okay??

    ?You''re not.?

    ?I don''t have a date with another man, Rider. I''m just busy with family matters. But that doesn''t mean you have the right to inquire any further in the future, is that clear? I don''t want a rtionship.?

    ?I know. But I don''t like the thought of sharing the woman I''m meeting. While you''re with me, you shouldn''t sleep with other people.?

    ?You want to be exclusive? That''s pretty much a rtionship.?

    ?It''s not. When you get tired of it or find a man you want more than you want me, just break up with me and be free to date. I am not a promiscuous person, and I don''t have many partners at once.?

    ?I am not promiscuous either, and I don''t think I''ll like anyone enough anymore. After meeting you, my life is either with you or alone.?

    ?And you choose alone? For real? What have I done so wrong that you hate the thought of being with me??

    ?Nothing, Rider. It''s not because of you. It''s about me and the whole situation. I''m a mess, and you don''t want to be dragged into trouble just for this, trust me.?

    ?But I already am in trouble, aren''t I??

    ?Why??

    He didn''t reply, so she sighed against the phone and noticed the open door. She walked to close it, hoping her conversation wasn''t public domain already.

    It was clear she was having an affair; it was impossible to hide. But she didn''t want the wholepany to know the details.

    ?I can''t, this week, but we can meet next weekend.?

    ?What do you do for the full moon??

    ?I stay with my family or alone in my room. It depends on... Well, you know what it depends on.?

    ?The ears? Oh, I''d die just to see that again. Are you sure you want to stay alone??

    ?Maybe another time, okay? The next Bright Moon is a week from now: it''s too soon to organise anything. And it would be too intimate to show you my wolf form.?

    ?You''d see me as well,? he reminded her.

    His voice was calm as he regained hisposure.

    It was so tempting. She wanted to see him, to know more. But it would have been a mistake: they were enemies.

    The Mayford''s previous Alpha had caused thete Alpha''s death, and Nate had fought against him to stabilise the pack in that dark period. If it was anyone else, Samantha could have found a way. But with someone from that pack, it was pointless.

    Too much blood had been spilt for them to have a chance.

    ?You have one more week to list all the things you want to do,? she said, reaching a decision. She couldn''t waver, she couldn''t let him have an advantage. ?Isn''t that good? You cane up with something special in all this time... And I''ll also think about it on my own. It''ll be good, and we won''t waste time thinking about what to do next...?

    ?Have we ever wasted time, Miss Trouble? I''ve always known what to do with you without the need to list things down. As for you... Oh, don''t worry about it and let me guide you to...?

    ?As if! You really think too highly of yourself!?

    ?Nah, I know my limits.?

    ?And listening about my will isn''t one of your limits? You''ll just overlook my thoughts and continue with your own??

    ?Oh, no. I would never overlook you. Just, thinking requires energy, and I can''t think of you sweating hard, Miss Trouble. It''s better if you just rx and let me do everything. Isn''t it fun, anyway??

    ?I could say the same.?

    ?You could. But you won''t because you like it just as much as I do.?

    ?Does it mean you don''t like it when I take the lead?? she asked, tuning her tone down to a whisper. It was better no one heard thatst part.

    ?No, it doesn''t. It''s a matter of principles.?

    ?I have my principles just like you,? she pointed out.

    ?I know, I know... If you insist so much, forget about what I said ande with your list as well. Do your worst, for I''ll be waiting to see your kinky side, Mine.?

    ?I don''t have a kinky side.?

    ?But I do,? he replied, calm andposed. His voice was enough to send her heart running away.

    Ah, to hell with rationality.. She would have done her worst.

 Chapter 115 - The Answer To Everything

    Nate called Lara that same evening. He had to make sure she epted before letting his mind work on where to bring her after the party.

    It was supposed to be an informal event, so they wouldn''t be bothered by the press all the time. Also, cocktail parties were usually a calm environment where to introduce a girlfriend.

    Oh, but could he even call her that? She did ept to date, but she never said anything more. They didn''t go out just for fun yet: it had always happened by chance, with the pups, or because they needed to talk alone. Never once had he brought her to a nice ce where they could be alone and enjoy some time together.

    ?Hello,? her voice greeted him. She didn''t look angry or bothered. It meant he could hope she epted, couldn''t he?

    He had messed up when he kept his identity hidden, for he really thought it wasn''t all that relevant, but it all ended up ruining their growing rtionship.

    He knew Lara was disappointed, even if she didn''t dare show it openly. For some reason, she thought she had no right to feel disappointment or rage, even if he did make a mistake.

    ?Hello, Lara. Are you busy right now??

    ?A little... What is the matter??

    ?I wanted to ask you out.?

    ?Oh, really?? she chuckled, slightly embarrassed.

    She was even clumsier than Nate, which made his heart pound harder and with more desire.

    If only he wasn''t that unable to use that weakness of hers; if only he wasn''t speechless after her embarrassed chuckles or her blushing face...

    ?There''s a cocktail party this Friday, and Samantha refused to apany me. I can''t go alone; it would be impolite to the host. So, would you like to save me ande along??

    ?A cocktail party? The kind where people drink and talk about business and gossip??

    ?Yes, exactly.?

    ?I don''t know either of the topics, Nate.?

    ?Doesn''t matter. It''ll be fun, and you''ll find someone to talk to. Also, I''ll be by your side, so you won''t be alone if you don''t wish for it.?

    ?There''s something else, Nate... I don''t have a dress for a cocktail party.?

    ?Is that a problem?? he replied. He could buy her one if only she would ept... But she wouldn''t.

    He needed to bypass the issue.

    ?Samantha can lend you one of hers. She has thousands... I''m sure there''s something good for you in her wardrobe.?

    He would have found a way no matter the obstacle.

    ?Are you sure she won''t mind??

    ?No, she won''t.?

    ?And what are we going to do with the kids??

    ?Samantha will keep them for the evening.?

    ?She''s the answer to everything, isn''t she??

    ?No, not everything... Only the most relevant questions.?

    ?Well, then, let''s go to that party,? she whispered.

    He could imagine her fingers gripping the phone, her teeth nervously biting her lips.

    He would have heard her heart through the phone if his wasn''t beating in his ears. He was so excited by her eptance, and he couldn''t wait to meet her.

    ?I''ll tell Samantha to bring you a dress tomorrow... Or maybe it''s better if you two find one together.? He could buy a dress for her and make it look like he didn''t.

    That way, Lara would ept his favour without knowing it. He would feel useful, and she would wear a pretty dress. Women liked that kind of thing; it would improve her mood.

    ?Yes, sure... Thanks.?

    ?No, thank you for epting, Lara. You''re doing me a favour.?

    How many parties were there in a social season? Could he use that same excuse again in the future?

    ?Also, may I introduce you as my girlfriend?? he asked, leaning back on the chair. ?I''ll understand if it''s early; I just want to avoid making you feel awkward.?

    ?It''s fine,? Lara breathed from the other side. ?You can say that... In the end, we are dating. It''s the truth.?

    ?Yes, of course. I''d not lie about this. So... we are dating,? he repeated, a wide grin on his face. ?You''re my girlfriend, and I''m your boyfriend.?

    ?Yes,? she whispered.

    He could picture her blushing face. It was so cute in his mind, but it must have been even more beautiful from up close.

    She gave him permission to act possessive, more or less. It meant he didn''t need to worry too much, for he had the right to a few territorial moves from time to time. And he could take care of her without the need to ask permission every single time.

    If only it was that easy to convince her to marry him.

    ?After the party, we can take a stroll together. Or maybe go somewhere else and enjoy some time alone. We can watch a movie or eat out.?

    ?I don''t want to leave the kids alone,? she said.

    ?Oh, they won''t be alone.?

    ?Samantha is so kind as to keep them for us, but we shouldn''t exploit her so much, right??

    ?Don''t worry, she came up with that idea for me. She''d love to stay with them, and I''m sure the kids will love her as well.?

    ?I hope so, too. It''s nice for them to have a family.?

    ?Also, my mother would like to meet them. She agreed not to get involved until we clear things among ourselves, but she''s dying to meet them.?

    ?Sure,? Lara sighed. ?I understand. If your family wants to meet the kids, I''m okay. When are you nning to bring them there??

    ?We can go together this weekend. Saturday, maybe. I promise my mother won''t be mean to you. She just might try to stick her nose in your business... But she''s usually polite and proper.?

    ?I''m not afraid of what she''ll say to me, Nate. As long as she treats the children... well, normally? Like a grandmother.?

    ?She will.?

    ?You''re so lucky, Nate. Your family... No, not just that: your entire pack is beside you. I''m jealous, sometimes.?

    ?Oh, you have no reason to be.? Only after saying it, he realised she wasn''t referring to sharing him with others.. ?I mean, you can have this pack as well if only you want it.?

 Chapter 116 - Something Interesting

    Jaden wasn''t that easy to take care of. Somehow, Scarlet was easier to deal with, even if she had some weird power over him.

    Nate knew the little girl was just exploiting him for her purposes, but that made their afternoons interesting and void of tantrums. She would ask for anything she coulde up with, and he would provide her with that. It was the perfect way to spoil her rotten and ruin all the hard work Lara had put into Scarlet''s education, but he didn''t know any better. It was stronger than him, especially if that little beast called him daddy with a fake, innocent expression.

    Jaden was different, though. He considered anythinging from Nate suspicious and dangerous.

    The only few times Jaden would lower his guard were rather weird...

    ?I know what to do!? Nate realised, observing the boy ying with puzzles. Scarlet liked that kind of game, too, but not as much as Jaden.

    He should have realised earlier that the pups liked learning more than anything else. For some reason, they didn''t think of asking Lara that often.

    In the end, Nate could use that news and find a better position for himself in his future family. If he could prove to Jaden some utility, the little boy would ept him.

    It was a n worth sweating for, all in all.

    ?I am hungry,? Jadenined, tossing the finished puzzle away.

    Nate clenched the armrests not to jump in search of food. That blond little thing was not Scarlet. He wouldn''t gain any points by being too eager to help.

    ?What would you like to eat?? Nate asked, instead, wracking his brain in search of something... interesting? Novelties would easily impress Jaden, but only if they had something to learn.

    In the end, he couldn''te up with any good ideas. He let Jack feed the pup while finishing his job and getting ready for the afternoon. Only with his tummy filled, Jaden rxed on the sofa and observed the surroundings with slumber getting visible in his expression.

    ?Oh, no,? Nate said, getting up and offering his hand to Jaden. ?No sleeping. You need to be tired enough to sleep at night. I don''t want your mother to lose her patience because you can''t close your eyes!?

    Jaden pouted, but he agreed with Nate. Even though he had never made trouble for his mommy. He was a good boy who would pretend to sleep when he wasn''t in the mood. Especially because it meant being hugged by his mommy for longer: he could cuddle in her scent and warmth without losing any detail.

    ?Let''s go to a nice ce,? Nate offered, and Jaden shrugged.

    No choice there, right? He was at that man''s mercy, and he had to follow him around until dinner time when he could go back to his mommy.

    It turned out he was brought to a weird and coloured ce.

    Nate was carrying Jaden in the amusement park, looking at the few attractions suitable for a kid his age. Most of them were boring by just looking from afar.

    When they reached one with a short line, Nate smirked and bought the tickets.

    ?What is this?? Jaden asked, gripping his shirt tighter while bending forward to peek inside.

    ?It''s a surprise,? Nate whispered.

    The hat fell from the little one''s head, and Nate caught it midair.

    ?Pay attention to this, Jaden. You might release your ears without noticing.?

    ?How do you know?? Jaden muttered. It didn''t happen too often without his knowledge, and his mommy would always sigh in awe and hug or kiss him.

    ?It''s a family condition. Some of us lose control over our ears... Not all, but I guess you were unlucky to get this from me.?

    ?Why aren''t you wearing any hat??

    ?Because I''m an adult and learned how to control it,? Nate replied. He bit his tongue before adding: most of the time. He still had a few asions where it would happen against his will. Oh, thest time he lost control was totally by his will.

    It had been the night of the ck Moon when he managed to get a hug from Lara. He knew his ears would appear, and he didn''t fight it because he felt like it would bring him an advantage. And it did.

    ?Will I also learn?? Jaden asked.

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?Will you teach me??

    ?That''s my job, Jaden. I will teach you and Scarlet everything you need to know to be better wolves.?

    ?Since you appeared, Scarlet is better,? Jaden admitted.

    His sister was calmer, and she worked so hard to follow Nate''s suggestions. Even if she would never admit it, she was learning from that man. Could Jaden take the risk and snatch a trick or two? Nate could even get distracted and reveal to him how to get his mommy''s attention even more!

    ?How?? he asked.

    ?It''s early now, Jaden. Even though my kids are precocious...?

    ?What does it mean??

    ?You do things earlier than nned.?

    ?Like what??

    ?Showing ws at the age of five... No, wait, at the age of four, maybe even three. You also are very sensitive to the moon and are as territorial as some adults. It''s not verymon: most kids don''t protect their mother from their father.?

    ?Are you sure that''s not normal? Anyone loving their mommy should protect her.?

    ?The father, usually, loves the mother as well.?

    ?I don''t care about that. We could live without you before, and you want our mommy all to yourself. I can''t trust you, Nate.?

    ?Nate??

    ?I can''t call you as Scarlet does,? he pointed out with a slight pout.

    ?Let''s go y,? Nate said, crossing the door to the attraction. He was sure Jaden would loosen up as soon as his eyes could see something new.

    He let Jaden on the floor and held that soft little hand while walking forward.

    The pup''s wide eyes and open mouth, his expression lost in amazement, all repaid Nate of any difficulty he had during that long day.

 Chapter 117 - Many Jadens And Many Nates

    Jaden walked into the dark room with his eyes wide and his senses on alert. Ah, it wasn''t all that dark. Rather, the light was strange there.

    He stepped in first, followed by Nate, a step behind. When he stood there, he noticed his reflection on the other side of the room.

    Is that what Nate wanted him to see? A mirror?

    ?Hmph,? he scoffed, annoyed. What did that man think? He was a big boy and knew what a mirror was. It was past the time he could spend hours ring at his reflection.

    His mommy liked looking at herself in a mirror, so he had tried as well. Still, he couldn''t find what his mommy loved about reflections. Sure, they were funny the first few times because the reflection did what he did. But after that, it soon became boring.

    He took another step, uninterested. At that moment, he noticed another one of his shapes, in the other corner of the room. He tilted his head, confused. Was there another mirror?

    Another step made him open his mouth wide and his eyes shine. So many Jadens! Everywhere!

    There were too many to count - even though he knew how to count only to five - and they seemed to y together if he turned and moved his hands.

    Heughed hard, and the echo replied to him. It was a little eerie, but he didn''t have time to be scared because the new adventure was much more interesting than it seemed in the first few steps. He walked forward, almost reaching the reflection in front of him. Before touching its hand, though, he crashed into an invisible wall and hurt his forehead. He bounced back and fell on his bottom, his eyes filling with tears at the shock. What was that?

    ?Hey,? Nate said, reaching him. He pulled him up and massaged his back, and a thousand other Nates took care of each of their Jaden. Some merged into one, forming a weird shape. Others were smaller, some bigger... But they all moved at the same time and saved the boy.

    ?Be careful: some mirrors are difficult to see,? Nate said. He talked in a low volume to avoid the echo so that Jaden could understand. ?Are you hurt??

    Jaden shook his head, even though his face did hurt a little. Not as much as to cry, though. He wasn''t a kid anymore.

    ?I''m relieved,? Nate sighed, turning his attention away to observe their other copies. ?We can get out of here now.?

    ?No...? Jaden whispered, almost frightened to admit he liked that magic ce. ?Can we stay here a little longer??

    ?Can we?? Nate repeated, fixing the hat to cover the white wolf ears.

    The little one was excited, that was sure.

    ?We can''t get out until you calm down,? Nate pointed out. ?Or people might notice the ears...? At least, the tail wasn''t anywhere to be seen.

    ?How does this work?? Jaden asked, ignoring the talk about not being seen. ?Are they only reflections??

    ?Yes, they are.?

    ?Phew,? the boy sighed, visibly relieved.

    ?Were you worried, perhaps??

    ?Reflections don''t steal mommies,? Jaden exined. ?They have their own.?

    ?Ah, I see...?

    It was like that: the other Jaden on the other side had his mommy who loved him as much as Jaden''s did. He once panicked when Lara wanted to hug him in front of the mirror, scared from the perspective of sharing her with another cub. But then, he saw her own reflection and realised that that world was too far for them to interfere: they couldn''t even hear each other!

    ?Even all those Nates aren''t as dangerous,? he continued.

    ?You prefer my reflections to my original self,? the man pointed out, his voice not that low anymore. The echo made him look angry and a little threatening, but Jaden didn''t seem to mind.

    ?Of course,? he exined. Those Nates didn''t want his mommy, so he didn''t care to hate them.

    ?The reflections don''te from a single mirror,? Nate exined, remembering he was there to teach something to the little boy. It was the only way he had found to approach him, and it was a path worth exploring. ?It''s a system of mirrors. It''s interesting, isn''t it? We can build one room like this at my home if you want.?

    ?At your home? Where? In the room where Scarlet and I slept??

    ?Oh, not in the penthouse but in the vi. It''s where my family stays usually. There are plenty of rooms, and one can be used for games or experiments.?

    ?Experiments? What is that??

    ?Something you wille to like, trust me. It''s about discovering how things work and why stuff happens.?

    ?Oh, I see...? Jaden murmured, pretending to know what they were talking about.

    ?We cane back another time; are you ready to get out??

    ?Yes. I am hungry.?

    ?That''s good. With Scarlet, we usually buy a cake for your mother. What do you think??

    ?Hmm... I want to bring something special to mommy. Not just a cake.?

    Nate checked the ears, back to human, and he walked out with the kid still in his arms.

    ?Special like what??

    ?Strawberry cake,? he said, smooth. It was not an idea he came up with at thest minute...

    ?Scarlet told you how to answer, didn''t she?? Nate asked, surprised.

    Jaden pouted, shaking his head and refusing to admit it.

    Nate chuckled, happy to have read through the pups. It was hard, but he was starting to understand them.

    ?Regarding the vi... What do you think about visiting it during the weekend? You can check the rooms and choose one for your toys.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because you have a grandmother, and she''d like to meet you. And to spoil you so much that your mother and I can''t deal with youter, but that''s not your problem to solve... What do you think??

    ?I have a grandmother? What does a grandmother do??

    ?Oh, you''ll see.. She will help your mother take care of you.?

 Chapter 118 - Wordless Family

    Samantha was actually d for the distraction. Thinking about her cousin''s love affair helped her forget about her own. She was too busy to think about her weakness and the way Rider read through her.

    Dressing up Lara was her priority, at the moment.

    Not that she had any choice to make. Nate had already bought the dress; Samantha just needed to convince Lara to choose that one. It wouldn''t be too difficult: the dress was awesome.

    ?I found the perfect gown for you, Lara,? she said while opening the wardrobe. ?I can''t wear it because I don''t look good in it, so it''s new.?

    She showed her the dress. It was a light blue knee dress with a halter neckline. The bodice was filled with small shiny stones, reflecting the light and creating many geometrical patterns. The fabric was loose around the body, and the skirt was simple and light.

    It was perfect for someone with Lara''s hair colour andplexion. She would look stunning with something light and shiny like that. It was paired with azure elegant sandals with high heels. Not high enough to cause Lara to trip, just to make her look better next to someone as tall as Nate. Not to mention the way some of the blue stones had the same shade as Nate''s eyes. Samantha had also found a white purse, simple and discreet.

    That demon''s sharp eyes had guessed Lara''s measurements without an inch of error. It was a little scary, especially if Samantha remembered those two didn''t sleep together yet - not after their first meeting.

    ?Let''s think of the hairstyle,? she sighed, leaving the room to let Lara change.

    She had to do her best to make that woman look sophisticated. Thankfully, she was pretty without much effort. Some light makeup would be enough to highlight her beautiful features.

    When she came back, Lara was staring at her reflection in awe. Nate had filled that empty room with furniture and a bed for the pups. A big wardrobe covered a wall, and mirrors hung from the doors. Lara could see her whole image from head to tea, and she was swirling and turning, trying to see the whole image.

    She was trying to contain her enthusiasm, but she was visibly happy to be wearing a pretty dress. If Nate could see her at that moment, he would have felt just like her. But Samantha could only witness and hide a smile.

    ?You need to collect your hair with a dress like this. Also, I brought some earrings whichplement the blue with ck onyx. It''s not too precious, but it will attract all the eyes. I don''t wear jewels often, but I like them a lot... I''m happy someone will finally show the world these beauties I found in a forgotten jewellery a couple of years ago.?

    She showed the chair to Lara, and the woman sat down in silence. She was d Samantha was helping her out. She had forgotten how to get ready for a date in all the years she didn''t go out.

    Not just after giving birth to her cubs, but even before... She wasn''t one to date too much. She had gone out a couple of times only, and she hadn''t prepared too much for those asions. Even when she went to that club with her friends, the night she met Nate, she didn''t pay so much attention to every detail. Not like that evening.

    Samantha tied her hair in a high bun, letting some locks loose around her face. She fixed everything with pins and some hair spray.

    In the end, the she-wolf silently observed as Lara applied some light makeup on her eyes. A thinyer of rose lipstick finished her looks, and she was ready to go.

    ?I missed this a little,? Lara sighed. ?But just a little.?

    ?It will be fine,? Samantha assured her. ?Nate will be next to you for the whole time, so no one will cause trouble... Just one thing...?

    ?Yes??

    ?The nuptial ring. Can you take it off? It sends the wrong signal. Everyone knows Nate doesn''t have a wife, so it would only leave space for gossip... And it wouldn''t be nice, believe me.?

    ?Yes, of course! I''ve forgotten about this,? Lara chuckled, leaving the ring on the table.

    It wasn''t too precious, and there was no emotional meaning to it. It was just a tool she had needed to survive. But then, she couldn''t keep it any longer. Not while dating Nate: it would have been wrong and disrespectful of him.

    ?Ah, Lara, onest thing,? Samantha said, observing her walking out.

    ?Yes??

    ?Have fun.?

    In the end, she could be as pretty and elegant as she wanted, but the point was to spend some quality time and get to know Nate. If Lara didn''t like the party, or if she was too nervous to enjoy it, it would have been a great waste.

    ?If the kids be unmanageable, just call me,? Lara continued, noticing the two cubs ying on the ground with some toys. ?They know how to throw a tantrum, so you shouldn''t hold back and scold them if they make trouble. Also, make them eat sd, or they''ll have a stomach acheter...?

    ?Lara, I am an adult,? Samantha replied, crossing her arms. ?I know how to take care of kids. And they won''t destroy the world in one evening. They''re such good kids.?

    How could cute things wreak havoc? Oh, it was impossible.

    ?I just wanted to say you can call me at any moment.?

    ?It won''t be necessary.?

    ?I hope so,? Lara sighed. She had no clue about how her cubs behaved with other people... She couldn''t see it ever before.

    She crossed the door and stood next to the sofa. The twins raised their eyes, and their mouths opened in a stupor. They were observing their elegant mommy, and they weren''t sure if they liked her so pretty and... attractive? What if someone saw her and decided to take her away?

    They needed a n to avoid that option!

 Chapter 119 - Too Beautiful To Admit It

    Lara tilted her head, confused by her cubs'' silence. She was expecting them to react in any way: to jump in her direction or growl apliment or two.

    Yet, nothing.

    Her doubts were confirmed when Nate walked into the living room. He was wearing a dark suit with a red tie. His hair wasbed back, making him look even more overbearing than usual.

    He saw Lara and stared, in silence, for a whole minute.

    At each second that passed, the woman''s self-confidence crumbled down bit by bit. Why wasn''t anyone saying anything?

    She could understand Nate would prefer staying in silence to be polite. But the cubs? They knew nothing about politeness!

    Was it so bad that no one could lie and say she was pretty?

    As Nate gulped, looking at her greedily, he noticed her pale face.

    ?Are you okay?? he inquired, stepping forward to help her - in case she needed it.

    ?I am,? she sighed. Her eyes leaned on the floor, and she didn''t look away for a while. Her heart continued beating steady, but her insides were cold and bleak.

    She couldn''t see, behind her, Samantha signalling to Nate to say something. She red at him after the man didn''t understand, and she turned to the pups.

    If the adult was useless and clumsy, those two could have enough confidence to tell their mommy she was gorgeous! After all the preparation, getting out of there without a single word was out of the question.

    ?Isn''t your mommy pretty?? she asked, smiling at the twins.

    ?No,? they said, shaking their heads in synchrony.

    ?Howe?? Samantha eximed. ?She''s beautiful!?

    The twins ignored her, getting up and running to Nate. They looked up at him and waited for his attention in silence. He was still staring at Lara, even though less directly than before.

    ?We have to talk,? Jaden said, pulling his hand.

    ?Yes, daddy. There''s something we need to tell you,? Scarlet added.

    He was in a trance, blind to everything but Lara''s slim figure and long legs. That hairstyle suited her face so much that he wanted to sink his fingers in her hair and mess it up for no one else to see it.

    Yet, the twins had something important to tell him. If it wasn''t vital, they wouldn''t havee out of their way to meet him. And it most likely regarded Lara. Had they perhaps noticed the same problem he had?

    ?Yes?? he asked once they were alone.

    ?Our mommy is too pretty,? Jaden sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. He was imitating how an adult would act when someone was not how it should be. ?There''s a chance someone steals her.?

    ?There''s not that chance,? Nate pointed out. ?I will be there to protect her.?

    How could he let anything happen to his mate?

    In the end, he was right: the twins had noticed!

    ?But I''m still worried,? he admitted. She was too beautiful for his eyes.

    ?You have to protect our mommy,? Scarlet said, holding Nate''s hand more out of habit than any need. ?You are strong, daddy. You can keep her safe! We want her to return to us when you are done doing parties...?

    ?She will be here before midnight,? he chuckled, amused about the level of possessiveness of those two little wolves. He desired the right to be as jealous as they were, but he could not. Not yet.

    ?That''s good. There are less dangerous people before midnight, right?? Scarlet inquired. She had heard somewhere thatte in the night dangerous things could happen.

    ?I will be there, so no dangerous people will take your mother away.?

    ?But...? Jaden muttered, looking at Nate with aplex expression. His face was so solemn... ?But not only dangerous people are there. What if our mommy likes someone and decides to leave us to you??

    ?Oh, that won''t definitely happen,? Nate reassured her. ?Your mommy will stay with me all the time.?

    ?You promise??

    ?I promise.?

    He sighed in his heart. His heartless pups wouldn''t ept sharing their mommy with him if not for her safety. Only so that no one else could take her away. Somehow, they knew Nate wasn''t capable of separating them. At most, he could use some of her time, but she would alwayse back to her pups.

    ?Don''t let anyone talk to her. Especially not handsome men!? Jaden continued.

    ?Hey, am I not handsome?? Nate pointed out.

    He felt a little offended. He hadn''t cared too much about his looks until he had met Lara. Then, he had realised that a handsome face could improve his life a lot.

    But his own children found him... not handsome?

    ?You''re too clumsy to take her away, daddy,? Scarlet pointed out.

    ?But am I handsome or not??

    ?You are,? she admitted. ?That''s why we didn''t want you to talk with mommy at first. But even if you''re handsome, you have failed at taking her away. But don''t let anyone else seed! Don''t get distracted, okay??

    ?Wait, Scarlet... Do you think Lara would follow someone just because they''re handsome? More handsome than me??

    ?I don''t know, daddy. You just have to be careful.?

    Their candid admission made him smirk.

    ?If your mother marries me, she won''t be able to leave with someone more handsome...?

    ?No,? Scarlet said. ?But she doesn''t want to marry you. Stop dreaming, daddy.?

    ?We will see if she does or does not want it.? He crossed his arms, looking at the pups from up high. ?You two will witness our wedding, and we will be a happy family. Isn''t that good??

    ?I don''t like it,? Jaden pouted.

    ?But you like that I can look after your mother and protect her from other men.?

    ?That is good,? the boy nodded. ?Can you do that, da-da... dad... Nate??

    ?I can try.?

    ?No, do not try! You have to seed! What would happen to us if mommy left?? Jaden eximed, his eyes teary and his lips curled in a desperate grimace.

    ?What would happen? I would take care of you.?

    ?But we don''t want you! We want our mommy!?

    He crouched down, looking the pups in the eyes. Lara had done that in the past, and they would listen with more attention every time.

    ?Your mommy won''t leave you. She hasn''t till now, right? She loves you two more than anything else.. You can rest assured and sleep sweet dreams.?

 Chapter 120 - Guilty Dress

    The drive towards the location of the party was silent.

    Nate was pondering about the pups'' requests and their painfully low expectations from him. Lara was still shocked by the absence of anyment on her looks.

    Not that it would have meant anything... She just wanted to be acknowledged as a young, pretty woman. Even if it was false, she wanted to hear it. Wasn''t dating all about saying nice things to one another? Especially after long and tiring preparations.

    Her fingers were clenching the skirt, almost wrinkling that silky and expensive fabric. Her eyes would peek at Nate from time to time, and her tongue tickled from the need to say something. To ask for apliment.

    She had never felt like that before. Not even with her stern andpliment-tipsy parents. Not from her friends in general. Not even from her cubs.

    She hadn''t needed a nice word before, and she was good with the truth. For some reason, with Nate, it was different.

    ?I haven''t organised anything for after the party,? Nate said, interrupting that tedious silence. ?I couldn''te up with a good idea, so I let it be. We can decideter together, right? Is there somewhere you''d like to go??

    ?Nowhere in particr.?

    ?Then we''lle up with something when we''re done. The only point is to be alone, right? I''d like to spend more time alone with you...?

    He was a little mechanic with his words. His tone was weird as if saying he wanted to be with her was more difficult than staying silent.

    ?It''s okay,? she sighed.

    ?After all, it''s our date. We decide what to do. We can just take a walk.?

    ?You''re too well dressed for a stroll in the park, Nate.?

    Lara bit her lip, realising she had fallen prey to that temptation. She hadplimented him just for the sake of probing his opinion about her outfit.

    ?Oh, right. I''m such an idiot!? he said. ?You have high heels.?

    ?That''s not a problem. I can walk on these shoes!?

    She seemed a little offended, so Nate raised his brows. He parked - they were there, finally - and he turned to her.

    ?Are you okay? Is there something you''re unhappy about??

    ?No.?

    ?I feel like there''s something I forgot, Lara. What is it??

    She bowed her head, hiding her expression. Too bad Nate was a man on a mission that night.

    He had some left-over confidence he wanted to throw at Lara to show her how desirable he could be.

    He unfastened the belt and bowed over, lifting her chin with a finger.

    ?A penny for your thoughts,? he whispered, an inch from her face.

    Lara blinked a couple of times, confused by his proximity. She was teleported back to her worst teenage years, and her body broke in turmoil as she observed his lips first and then his eyes.

    Was that an invitation to kiss her? She didn''t know herself. She was supposed to keep the lipstick on for the duration of the party!

    ?Nate, we should go,? she tried, but he didn''t let her flee just yet.

    He leaned closer, his lips reached her ear. He nibbled her lobe, light and teasing. Only when her breathing skipped a pair of cycles, he let go and moved on her neck. The dress was on the way, so he just pecked her through the cloth.

    ?This dress makes me want to hide you away,? he whispered, revealing his heart.

    She might have had the wrong impression. She might have been frightened after such a revtion.

    He couldn''t foresee where Lara''s brain was going. She opened her mouth to say he didn''t need to show her to anyone if he didn''t want to if he felt ashamed.

    But she didn''t have time. His confession wasn''t over.

    ?Just the thought that all the people at that party will look at you, see you so gorgeous... so sexy... Oh, that thought is killing me.?

    ?Wh-what?? she stuttered, taken back. Her knee pressed one against the other, and she straightened her back, trying to keep her mind clear. A sudden heat in her belly was spreading to the rest of her body. Nate was so straightforward... Too direct for her poor heart. And for her lewd body, apparently.

    She inhaled abruptly when she remembered how wolves could feel scents. Nate could understand what was going on with her... Locking her legs together wasn''t enough to hide it from him. She was aroused; she wanted his lips directly on her skin and not on an annoying piece of fabric.

    That dress was awesome, but she hated it for a moment.

    Thankfully, Nate retreated without teasing her anymore. His smile reassured her, even though it was obvious he noticed.

    He seemed happy, though. He liked the fact that she reacted at his first caress? She blinked again, calming down.

    She had to look presentable for the party.

    ?It''s difficult for me, Lara,? he said. ?I''m only thankful that, among that bunch of people, I was the first to see you today.?

    He wanted to add something even more shameless, guided by her alluring scent. It screamed to him; it yelled that he needed to kiss her, to touch her and let her feel good.

    But they were in a car, in front of a prestigious restaurant. They were supposed to walk out of there and meet people. He needed to calm his instincts.

    ?You are the first who saw me,? she confirmed, gulping to gather the courage to say something more. If he was smooth, she had to try being it as well. ?And you will be the one seeing me in many other versions, Nate. In all my other versions. This is just one of those.?

    It was a promise: they would stay together long enough to explore each other. Or, maybe, there was something sensual about her words?

    Nate decided not to investigate. He could just believe in her and ept what she offered.

    Next to her, he didn''t need anything else.

    ?Shall we go?? he inquired, doing his best at containing that naughty smile.. Failing repeatedly, at that.

 Chapter 121 - Cocktail Party

    Lara and Nate crossed the door of the restaurant, holding arms. They were blinded by the shes from the reporters, and Lara turned to Nate with many questions written on her face.

    ?I wasn''t expecting this,? he sighed.

    It was too early to let Lara meet with the press, even if it was something they couldn''t avoid in the long run.

    He forgot all about the life of a CEO in those few days they spent like a family. He felt like any other man, enjoying the time with his kids and - future - wife.

    But then, he had to return to reality before things escaped his control.

    ?I am sorry, Lara. I should have predicted this...?

    ?It''s all right,? she sighed. ?I was just surprised.?

    ?It won''t be a problem. We are not doing anything illicit; we are dating and doing things the right way. It will be okay.?

    ?I know,? she sighed. ?And I don''t mind seeing my name associated with yours.?

    ?I''m relieved...?

    As they walked towards the entrance to the garden, the journalists disappeared from their sight and mind. The party was being held next to a pool. Most of the attendees were already there, drinking and chatting rxedly.

    ?CEO Woods!? the host said, walking to them. It was a man in his mid-forties, elegant and well-groomed. His eyes smiled at Lara, secretly assessing her.

    It was the first time Nathaniel Woods brought a woman to a party, and it happened at his event! That would have boosted his reputation in the industry, and it would help his business reach even higher.

    ?I''m d you decided to attend,? the man continued. ?And with a beautifulpany, at that.?

    Lara bowed her head, shy. Being next to Nate was enough to win some nice words, it seemed.

    ?I am also d my girlfriend epted toe with me,? Nate replied.

    He had done his task: now Lara was his in front of the world. He could stop worrying anyone would try stealing her away. It was time to focus on the red cheeks his statement caused and her fingers gripping his arms like a lifeboat.

    She was stunning, kind, and rightfully his.

    The host observed the two with a surprised face. He could notice the woman''s shy nature, or maybe her insecurity. She wasn''t used to the limelight, but she needed to learn if she wanted to stay next to someone like Nathaniel Woods. As for the CEO... There was something dangerous in the way he stood there, ncing at his partner and smiling content. There was no threat for the woman but, as an observer, the host felt in danger.

    ?Please, have fun!? hemented.

    In the end, it was enough that everyone would talk about his party for days. He didn''t need to chat in person with the CEO any longer. It would have been more relevant if everyone could have a good time, especially his most esteemed guests.

    He showed them the open bar and walked past to greet the next couple of guests.

    ?What would you like to drink?? Nate asked.

    ?Nothing, for now,? Lara sighed.

    ?You need to have a ss in your hand even if you don''t drink.?

    ?Something without alcohol.?

    When he came back with two sses of simr colour - a dark, hypnotising blue, Lara was already analysing the snacks on the tters the waiters carried around. People weren''t supposed to walk to help themselves, for it was a high-end party.

    She dared to reach out for one of those snacks right when Nate stood behind her, and he could witness how she sighed while trying that mysterious delicacy. He hadn''t made it in time to see what it was, unfortunately.

    He would have made sure to have those stacked in his fridge from that moment on. He would fill his penthouse with all the things Lara could like.

    So that she would be more inclined to stay there...

    ?This ce is nice,? shemented, turning to him.

    Somehow, she could sense his presence. He didn''t have time to be surprised, and he didn''t think too much of it because he was used to the wolves'' senses.

    He offered her ss to Lara, and the woman sipped with a smirk.

    ?Now?? she asked.

    They had a ss. Was it time to socialise?

    ?The people behind me are from the real estate industry. Some havepanies in the field, while others just buy and sell properties. LY Corp has nothing to do with that, but I did buy a couple of properties in my life. I know them well, and they will ept to talk with us. Is that all right?? he inquired. ?Or we can go listen to thatputer genius at three o''clock who''s lecturing that couple there. He usually says interesting things, but his work is so niche that it is not a profitable investment.?

    ?Won''t he think you''re interested if we go talk with him?? Lara inquired.

    ?No, he knows I don''t do risky jobs.?

    ?You don''t??

    ?I do, but only when the risk is no more than to lose some money. I have a pack to provide for, Lara.?

    ?I guess real estate it is,? she sighed. ?My parents would talk about that sometimes, so I might understand a thing or two.?

    ?Yes??

    ?My father wanted to invest in properties before the crisis of ten years ago, but he changed his mind after my mother insisted they didn''t need it. He regretted itter, for the prices were six times higher than usual. He could sell it all for a lot of money.?

    ?I see,? Nate sighed. ?What do your parents do for a living??

    ?They have a smallpany. Last time I heard of it, it was doing good.?

    ?Ah, sorry. I shouldn''t have asked.?

    ?It''s okay, Nate. I was the first to bring it up. So, shall we go??

    ?Yes, let''s go. Also, we can change groups when it bes boring. At a cocktail party, people are supposed to socialise... well, a lot.?

    ?Okay,? she chuckled.. ?It seems fun.?

 Chapter 122 - Real Estate Investments

    Nate and Lara approached the group of people discussing real estate investments.

    They were in the middle of an argument, but they tuned their tones and turned to Nate as he walked to them. They analysed the beautiful woman by his side and then looked back to the man.

    The wives of the investors were pretending to listen, so they were d a distraction came on the way. A handsome distraction, at that.

    ?Oh, what do we owe the honour of your presence, Mister Woods?? one of the men asked. ?No one expected you toe to this party...?

    ?It was ast moment decision, and I needed a distraction from the usual business,? he replied. ?Also, it seemed like a bright idea, in the beginning...?

    He looked at Lara, smiling lightly. Seeing her grinning back, his heart pounded steadily.

    ?It''s a fun party,? she pointed out, more to hearten him than anything else.

    ?Thisdy...? the closest womanmented, curious and suspiciously wary.

    ?This is Lara yton, my girlfriend,? Nate exined. ?It''s the first time we go out in public like this.?

    ?Oh, I see... Is it a recent thing??

    ?We''ve known each other for years,? he said, even though he wasn''t sure Lara would agree on that little lie. Still, they did know each other. ?We lived far apart and finally got reunited. It''s a littleplicated...?

    ?So, the reason why the mysterious CEO Woods didn''t bring any woman to any social gathering was that he was waiting for his fated girlfriend??

    ?Precisely like that,? he chuckled.

    They would be the hottest topic of gossip, he was aware. But the way his heart was transparent to anyone made him giggle like an idiot.

    ?Oh, will Miss yton tell us the secret to conquer Mister Woods'' heart?? another woman said, curious to hear some spicy news. Gossip was interesting, sure, but they were the first group to talk with the new couple: it would be all in vain if she didn''t hear anything exclusive.

    ?I don''t know,? Lara sighed, thinking about it in depth. What had attracted Nate to her? The fact they had kids together? Oh, but it wasn''t the case to tell everyone that. Not yet, at least.

    Nate was someone important. She knew it would be impossible to hide something from his life for too long. In the end, everything would be public domain.

    ?Miss yton is too humble,? the man next to the curious womanmented. ?Her qualities must be outstanding to attract someone as solitary as Nathaniel Woods.?

    ?I thought you were talking about investments,? Nate pointed out. Not that he minded talking about his mate''s qualities. He had a whole list of things he could say, but he didn''t want Lara to feel scrutinised by those strangers.

    ?I heard something about ancient pces,? she said, in fact, guiding the change of topic even faster. ?It must be quite interesting...?

    ?Oh, ancient buildings follow different rules, Miss yton. One can''t just change the colour or the windows as they please, and there are certain requirements for the allowed materials... It''s a lot of work, even just to understand what is allowed and what is not.?

    ?Oh, it''s a matter of reputation and ss!? the woman next to the talker replied. She was his wife, and it was clear they had been discussing that purchase for a long time. It was also obvious who among the two wanted it more.

    ?But ss doesn''t fill your te, honey. One rational investment does.?

    ?Do you seriously need more money, dear? Isn''t it time to buy something just for the sake of it and not for profit? Living in an ancient pce, like a noble or a king... Doesn''t that attract you the least??

    ?No, honey. Not even one bit.?

    ?What do you think?? Nate asked Lara. He could collect ancient buildings for her if she liked them as much as the other woman.

    ?Oh, ancient pces are a hassle, but they rarely lose value. Even during the recent crisis, historical objects kept their prices... Modern buildings were those depreciating in a matter of days.?

    ?Oh, you understand real estate? What a novelty! Thest time I talked with Mister Woods, he was looking for something so mainstream... Ah, was it a residentialplex??

    ?No,? Nate sighed. ?I was looking for amercial building with residential units included.?

    ?Oh, right! You''re renting the apartments to professional studies and people who need to live in the centre. That was smart but so obvious. There was no risk.?

    ?There''s always some risk, am I wrong? Also, the reward is satisfying. I will pay back my investment in fifty years. It''s a lovely perspective.?

    ?Fifty years?? Lara chuckled. ?You sure know how to look in the future.?

    ?Of course,? he said. He had a family to provide for. Maybe, it was time to make a simr investment, this time for Lara and the pups instead of for the pack''s financial stability.

    ?What would you invest in, right now?? the men inquired, curious as to why they were the first Nathaniel Woods brought his woman to.

    ?I''m still considering,? Nate replied.

    ?Oh, you should build something in the countryside. A touristic attraction of some sort: a ce where people can go when they get tired of the city,? Lara proposed. ?Like a farm, but for city dwellers to y.?

    ?Oh, you''d like such a ce??

    ?I find the city tiring at times,? she said. ?Living in the countryside has a lot of advantages, especially if it''s for a short while. It''s tiring there as well in the long run, but people might like to do simple activities, like horse riding or skiing in winter, instead ofplicated party holidays.?

    ?The countryside properties have been appreciating, in fact,? the manmented. ?Waiting for too long will be a loss of money. If you want to build something, I suggest you do it fast. Also, even just reselling thend you bought will be profitable if the prices keep going at this rate. It has just started, all in all, but it seems like a trend.?

    ?Oh, we shouldn''t believe in trends,? Lara sighed. ?They change so quickly.?

    ?Especially in real estate. It''s a joke when people say it''s a safe investment!?

 Chapter 123 - CEO Woodss Woman

    Talking about business wasn''t easy at all. Yet, Lara could reply to generic questions and express her opinion without much effort.

    Nate felt proud for having her by his side, and he didn''t need to look for topics for a conversation because she could talk about anything not very specific.

    It was a relief, for he feared she was actually shy. Her solemn expression while asking for rifications and thinking about the answers was so beautiful and charming.

    She had started college, after all. She left it midway, but she must have collected some of the knowledge needed to deal with business.

    Even if Lara had the vice to underestimate her capabilities, with such a stubborn and believable conviction at that, she had enough wits to keep a conversation going even if not at the same level as an expert.

    Moreover, she was having fun. She liked parties, and she liked people. In the end, bringing her there wasn''t such an awful decision: it was a risk he was d he took.

    When the conversation drifted to a topic Lara had no interest in, she quietly stood next to Nate. She listened, sometimes pretending to be following, but she didn''t add anything anymore.

    LY Corp worked in many fields, from clothing to services. Being apany to host werewolves, most of the business was taken care of in the headquarters. Still, there were a couple of subsidiaries - run by humans - who would bring some stable profit to the motherpany.

    Samantha and the other agents were responsible for contacting the clients and sometimes even suppliers or transport agents. The factories producing the goods were scattered in different areas. Nate and his team had made sure everyone was satisfied with the working conditions and benefits so that no one had any reason toe to the headquarters andin or ask for more.

    Everything was arranged so that humans wouldn''t have any reason to visit the building, except for stakeholders, who would be weed by a trained team.

    ?Your high-end clothes are getting more famous each day, Mister Woods. By the end of the year, at this rate, you''ll enter the top tenpanies in the luxury clothing market.?

    ?Oh, we don''t aim that high,? Nate chuckled. ?We''re more focused on middle-tier and cheaperyers of materials for now. We have four factories and seven facilities for sewing the clothes. Producing luxury items does not require so much manpower and infrastructures.?

    ?I''ve heard you were going to enter the tech market as well, but voices are confusing. What is it that you''ll start producing??

    Nate shrugged, wondering how gossip could be faster than his own decisions.

    ?I was considering wearable devices.?

    ?To keep in contact with the clothing industry? So that you can merge the two in the future and create something new and unexpected??

    ?That''s a possibility.?

    While the conversation proceeded, Lara touched Nate''s arm and showed him her empty ss.

    ?I will be right back,? she said before turning and reaching the bar counter.

    The barman was serving another couple, so she patiently waited for her turn.

    ?How could I help you, Miss??

    ?A sweet sunrise,? she said.

    It was the same cocktail she was drinking when she met Nate for the first time. Except that it had Tequ... The Tequ sunrise was one of her favourite cocktails, and she hadn''t had one in years. Since she didn''t drink anymore, she had opted for the virgin version - without the Tequ.

    ?Yes, sure!? the barman said, starting to mix the ingredients.

    He was distracted by the arrival of a group of young couples, everyone with a different order.

    It took him a few minutes to hear everyone''s preference, and he returned to Lara''s cocktail.

    ?I''m sorry for the wait, Miss,? he said, delivering the ss to her.

    Ice filled half of it, and the liquid at the bottom had a vivid orange, almost red colour. On top it was lighter, reminding of a real sunrise.

    ?No worries,? she said with a smile. She turned back to reach Nate, but she was stopped by a couple of strangers.

    Everyone - literally, everyone! - at the party came together with a partner. Whether they were married couples and fianc¨¦s or just friends, Lara did not know. Still, she understood why Nate would bring Samantha along.

    It made him blend with the crowd, as much as not noticing him was an option. Still, she knew from experience that he would always attract attention, especially from newspapers and curious guests.

    ?Hello, Miss,? the woman said. ?You''re here with CEO Woods; what a surprise!?

    ?Hello,? Lara replied. She observed them, waiting for their names. They had approached her, so they should tell theirs before she could say hers.

    They felt a little familiar, though. Had she seen them somewhere?

    ?We were just wondering what kind of woman could entice Nathaniel Woods... No ill meant, just curiosity,? the man said.

    Something in the way he moved his arms, the way he talked, suggested he was assuming Lara knew who they were. The woman was not as obvious, but she also hadn''t introduced herself yet.

    ?May we know your name??

    ?Yes, of course,? she said. ?But I''d like to know yours first.?

    She sipped her cocktail, too focused on the two to actually feel any taste. She looked at them with calm, pretending to have no hurry to reach Nate.

    She wasn''t just as easy to intimidate, she thought with a grin. Still, the two were weird rather than intimidating.

    They observed her with wide eyes, wondering if she was ying with them. Was she pretending not to know them because of her high status as Nathaniel Woods''s woman?

    ?I am Michael rke, and this beauty by my side is Katy Dixon. We are models, Miss. Soon, we will sign an endorsement with the LY Corp. Howe you don''t know about us?? the man exined.

    The woman rolled her eyes. Not only were they going to sign that contract, but they were the hottest topic in the entertainment circle.

    ?Oh, is that so? My name is Lara yton.?

    She would have liked to say something else, but she didn''t know what to add.. In the end, she had only her name to herself.

 Chapter 124 - The Secret To A CEOs Heart

    ?Lara yton, ah? And where did you meet CEO Woods?? Michael rke inquired, his eyes narrowed and filled with suspicions.

    ?Ehm... At a party,? she said with a shrug.

    ?Oh, does that even work nowadays? What kind of party was it? A formal event or another cocktail party??

    ?Just a party,? Lara sighed. ?Totally informal.?

    ?And what did you do to attract his attention? Just curious, uh... We have no intention of stealing your tricks.?

    ?I did nothing,? Lara replied, frowning.

    She sipped again from her ss, and the taste brought her back in time... To that night of six years before.

    What had she done?

    It wasn''t very clear in her mind, but she was sure everything was boring and conventional until her eyes met Nate''s. She could see him... Oh, not just that: she could feel him!

    From quite the distance, she had felt his gaze on hers and turned. There, she had stood in ce for seconds, maybe even a minute, staring at him like an unexpected treasure. Then, she had walked to him, hypnotised. Soon after, they were kissing outside of the club.

    ?I don''t think I did anything special,? she sighed,ing to terms with the fact that people would always assume. In the end, she could understand their concerns. Someone like Nate, so exceptional, with someone as in andmon as her. She would wonder as well, in their ce.

    Still, she had the chance to be with him and date. She wouldn''t throw it away just because of what people would say. The only one with the right toin was Nate.

    ?Oh, damn it. I knew she wouldn''t tell us, Michael,? Katyined with a pout. ?We have been waiting for ages to meet with CEO Woods, but all we got was a contract sent to our agents and the best uses we''ve ever read. But no meeting to define the rules. Boring.?

    ?Nate is very busy,? Lara pointed out. She bit her tongue, wondering if she had the right to call him like that in front of strangers.

    But, in the end, they were dating. She had that right, she decided with a sigh.

    ?Oh, don''t tell me he snobs you as well,? Michaelmented with a smirk. He stepped closer, ready to hear some juicy gossip.

    He wasn''t the first, that evening, so Lara didn''t even feel the need to re. Everyone was curious, in the end, and she could understand their reasons. If only she knew the answers to all their questions, she would be happier as well.

    ?Not really,? she said. ?He knows how to keep business and private life separate and in order.?

    That one was a lie. Nate''s way to keep private and business separate was to avoid the office when she was in. It was just the beginning, and Lara was sure she would be transferred into another department soon. It wasn''t such a big deal, after all.

    Also, she didn''t dislike his consideration. No one would talk if they didn''t spend hours alone in his office. It was for her, at least in part, that he would find another ce to work.

    Before the two could start an interrogation even the cubs wouldn''t conceive, Nate appeared behind her back. His handnded on her side, and he smiled at her.

    ?Hey, everything all right??

    Lara nodded, sighing in secret. His presence was a relief, like always.

    ?I was just chatting with your models,? she said.

    ?My models??

    He turned his head and analysed the two in front of his mate. They didn''t look dangerous, but it could all be a facade. He recognised their faces after a couple of seconds.

    ?Oh, right!? he eximed. ?You two will endorse our clothing brand for the next two years.?

    ?That''s correct, CEO Woods,? Katy said, her voice suddenly calm and respectful. ?We''re d you offered us such an opportunity.?

    ?We were trying to convey our gratitude through Miss yton,? Michael added.

    Their innocent expressions were as fake as the flowers on the counter, but they still didn''t look dangerous. People from the show business were weird and difficult to read.

    ?Oh, but we can do it directly now!? Michael added, pping his hands. ?Thank you for the opportunity, CEO Woods! We will work very hard for the years toe.?

    Nate nodded, still confused. Lara was calm... A little awkward, maybe, but that didn''t mean they had done anything odd.

    His eyesnded on the cocktail in Lara''s hands. She had drunk half of it already.

    It was the same as that night: he could feel it from the scent. Oh, maybe a little sweeter, with more orange. But it was the samebination of aromas.

    ?You''re drinking?? he whispered after greeting the couple of models and taking a few steps away.

    ?Hmm?? Lara moaned, confused. Of course, she would drink: it was a cocktail party!

    ?I thought you didn''t like alcohol.?

    ?Oh, this does not have any,? she exined. ?It''s a sweet sunrise.?

    ?And what did you say to the barman? Sunrise only??

    ?No, I said sweet sunrise.?

    ?Did he hear you, Lara? There is Tequ in your ss.?

    ?No,? she replied, shaking her head. Only after taking another sip, she realised he was right.

    She had been too distracted to notice, but there was alcohol in that drink. It burned her throat and warmed her stomach, making her feel light-headed after a while.

    ?Oh, damn it,? she cursed. ?I was too distracted!?

    ?It''s no big deal, Lara. I''m here with you: you''re safe.?

    ?That''s exactly the problem,? she sighed. ?I lose control when you''re nearby.?

    He couldn''t just cheer up at that sentence. He couldn''t take advantage of her when she was weak, either.

    He had to keep his face solemn and nod, repeating he would protect her even from himself. In the end, he couldn''t assault her.

    Thest time he did that, she left in the morning. He wasn''t going to repeat the same mistakes over and over. Not when it could cost him years or even more.

    ?I won''t lose control,? he promised. ?I will be rational this time and stop you before doing anything you''ll regret.?

    She breathed, apparently relieved. Or, maybe, was it a sigh ofint?

 Chapter 125 - Turbulent, Adorable Pups

    The pups were adorable. A little turbulent, sometimes, and they knew how to act spoiled, but they were adorable.

    Jaden epted to y with aunty Sam without any second thought, but Scarlet didn''t like her at first. She observed the woman from afar, ring or staring at her dolls in silence. She even refused to y with Samantha when thetter proposed it.

    That blond woman reminded her of Nate, which meant she could be dangerous. Still, Jaden epted her like nothing.

    ?Oh, I was hoping to y with two mini-Nates, but I guess I''ll have to do with one,? Samanthamented, checking the reaction of both pups from the corner of her eye.

    Jaden frowned for a moment, unhappy to be associated with Nate''s image. He was more like his mommy, even though his hair was blond.

    Reading his thoughts on his face, Samantha couldn''t help but chuckle. The twins didn''t like Nate, and just mentioning his name was enough to get such a reaction. It was most likely because he wanted their mother, but it made the situation even funnier. Not just that Nate''s cubs were precocious, smart and cute: they also inherited his territoriality.

    Samantha wondered if hers would be like that as well. Itsted for a moment only, but she could imagine a ck-haired kid calling her mum and ring over her shoulder. Oh, there wouldn''t be anyone to re at, in her case... She shook her head, dispersing the wild thoughts.

    ?Aunty Sam, look: I finished this puzzle,? Jaden said, turning his back to Scarlet and focusing on his aunt. ?Do you want to help me with the next one??

    ?Oh, sure! I''m not good with puzzles, though. You need to be patient with me.?

    ?Yes, aunty Sam.?

    His cute face and puppy tone made her motherly instinct revive, and she sighed again while sitting on the floor.

    The other pup didn''t approach them until dinner time. It was then that Samantha remembered the steak in the oven. She smiled, thinking of the delicacies Nate''s chef could make. Her ears twitched, and she didn''t need to check to know they were out. No surprise: she was ying with a cute pup and was going to eat soon.

    ?It''s time for dinner,? she eximed, stretching her arms. ?Are you two hungry??

    ?Yes, we are,? Jaden said, nodding his head.

    Scarlet let out a low groan that sounded so much like an affirmation.

    ?Wonderful,? Samanthamented. Two hungry pups would obediently follow her in the kitchen.

    Nate had warned her of their bad table manners, but it was no big deal. She would just clean them upter.

    Jaden''s ears appeared soon after Samantha''s, and they twitched happily for a moment or two. Scarlet observed them with a frown, and she released her own furred, ck ears.

    ?Oh my!? Samantha eximed, grabbing her with no regrets. ?Your fur is ck! You''re a ck wolf, aren''t you? How cute! I always wanted a little ck pup, you know??

    She patted the girl''s head and noticed her grimace. Scarlet was pretending to be annoyed by all that proximity, but she didn''t push her away. It was clear she liked being petted.

    ?Let''s go eat, now,? Samantha said. All three of them were hungry and in a good mood, even if the little girl''s was a littleplicated. ?There''s plenty of meat and other delicious stuff...?

    Just as expected, at the promise of food, the twins smiled happy, their ears twitching and shivering in excitement. Their tails wagged from under their clothes, making Samantha chuckle amused. They were too early for tails! Oh, but also for fangs and ws, but Nate told her that Scarlet could use those already.

    ?You two are really Alpha''s pups,? shemented.

    ?We are mommy''s,? Jaden reminded her.

    ?Of course, of course... But why is it that you hate Nate so much? He''s your dad, after all. And he''s trying his best to help you.?

    ?Because he wants our mommy.?

    ?Oh, I understand...? In the end, Alphas could be quite territorial.

    As his children, Nate''s pups weren''t much of an exception. Other than for the fact that they grew up far from a pack, like solitary wolves.

    They wouldn''t ept the pack''s rules unless they started being part of it.

    ?How are your kindergarten days?? she asked. ?Do you have many friends??

    ?No,? Jaden said. ?We don''t need friends.?

    ?Oh, but that''s not true! You two need a lot of friends. And, also, your mother would be happy if you knew the other pups and learned from them. That''s why she sent you there.?

    ?We don''t need friends, aunty Sam. We already are two.?

    ?It''s not enough, and it''s different when you know someone outside of your family. You should start trusting someone you don''t share blood with, and you will understand a little more why packs are stable structures.?

    ?What?? Scarlet muttered, reaching out to the sd in the middle of the table. ?What does it mean??

    ?It means: your mommy will be happy if you two be good wolves. To be good wolves, you need friends your age.?

    ?Ah, I see...?

    Scarlet pouted again. Why was it so difficult to grow up?

    She needed to work harder and make friends, instead of fighting with impolite kids.

    It still was too early to form an opinion about Samantha, but the woman had expressed her concerns, and they all made sense.

    ?Also, you should open your eyes and look at your mother when she''s with Nate. You will see that she''s happier with him than without. You can be a family, isn''t it awesome??

    ?We don''t need a family.?

    ?Oh, but tomorrow you will meet your grandma. She''s such a nicedy, you will see... She treated me like her own daughter when I moved to Norwich. She will love you both, but she might prefer girls,? she added with a blink. ?Do you want to hear what grandmas are for??

    ?Yes!? Jaden eximed.

    Scarlet didn''t say a thing; she even shook her head in denial, but her ears were ready to catch every single word.

 Chapter 126 - A Stroll In The Cold Night

    After the party, Lara and Nate reached the car.

    ?Do you want to take a stroll?? he asked her.

    She nodded, her cheeks slightly pink.

    He drove to another ce, for he didn''t want to stay too close to the party.

    The best ce to walk in that period of the year was the old park in the residential area where Nate''s penthouse was. They were also close to home and could go back at any moment.

    Some of the trees were in full bloom, but it was night. The buds were closed and hiding in the leaves, and the darkness didn''t allow to discern the colours. In such a scenario, they had to walk and feel the scent of flowers and early fruits without seeing much.

    Lara''s hand had found Nate''s, and she had entwined their fingers tightly. Her simple action had made him sigh in awe, but he knew it was because of that single - of that half - cocktail. She was cheery that night, and she would look at him and sigh or observe the surroundings with a blush.

    The moon was round in the sky; not yet full, but almost.

    ?It was fun, all in all,? Laramented. ?The best part was being called CEO Woods''s woman. It was very fun.?

    ?Fun?? he blurted out.

    Why was it fun? He was serious about her, and he had made it clear they were dating. To everyone who asked or assumed.

    He was doing everything the right way, so how could she consider it... funny?

    ?Yes,? she nodded, ?it made me feel light and happy.?

    ?Oh, that kind of funny.?

    ?Yes,? she repeated.

    ?You are light, Lara,? he said. ?After a couple of sips, you''re already like this.?

    ?It''s because I''m not used to alcohol anymore. I could bear more than this when I was younger.?

    ?Sure,? he sighed.

    She stopped walking, tugging his hand to make him halt as well.

    ?Nate,? she said, ?I feel weird. So weird... Just like that night.?

    ?Hmm?? he moaned, stepping closer and caressing her face. ?Are you feeling unwell??

    She shook her head and stood on tiptoe. Her free handnded on his shoulder, gripping the expensive suit to make him stay. Then, she closed her eyes.

    Was it an invitation to kiss her?

    Nate had no time to wonder about it because it was not an invitation. Lara pressed her lips on his and sighed in relief.

    Just like that time, and like on the beach. She didn''t fear taking the first step. Too bad she wasn''t in her right mind at that moment.

    His hand let go of hers, and he dragged her in his hug.

    ?You''ll kill me like this,? he breathed to her ear.

    She arched her back at the sound of his voice, and she moaned lightly.

    ?Say something again,? she requested, her fingers still gripping on his jacket. She wasn''t standing on her feet anymore, abandoned against his arms and clinging on his shoulders. ?Anything at all, I just want to hear your voice...?

    ?Oh, Lara,? he moaned. He did promise he would keep control. But... why? What made him say such stupid words?

    ?You said you wanted to take this dress off,? she continued. ?Why don''t you??

    ?We''re in public, dear. It''s a public park.?

    ?Oh, who cares? Just kiss me already!?

    That said, she blocked his head with her hands, each on one cheek, and she pressed her lips on his again. This time, her shy tongue split his lips, finding its way in his mouth.

    Coming to terms with the fact he wasn''t such a strong man, all things considered, Nate allowed her to do as she pleased. He even reciprocated; all his being would feel pain if he didn''t.

    He kissed her back, moving his palm on the back of her head. He did use a little of his power and the Alpha''s aura as he pulled her closer and deepened the kiss.

    In between the shadows, they were kissing like teenagers. Their hands were caressing each other, sweet and longing.

    More than lust, it was nostalgia. As if their souls had been thirsty for each other, and they could again feel the closeness of being in contact with a mate.

    When they split, both breathless, they looked each other in the eye. They didn''t blink or move, hypnotised.

    Lara was the first to act. She pulled him to a bench and waited for him to be seated before straddling him. She wasn''t thinking anymore, just like that night of six years before. But she didn''t need thinking, right?

    Being close to Nate was enough for her body and soul.

    They returned kissing just as before, sweetly. Their hands, though, became more daring. Every caress was more sensual, and every breath was hastier. They needed each other more than they needed air, and the thought they were making out in the open didn''t bother their brains. Rationality was long lost, and it felt so right that they couldn''tin.

    Nate''s lips split from Lara''s just tond on her jaw, licking and pecking their way down. He finally reached her neck, and he grazed her skin with his teeth. No wolf fangs made their appearance, for he had no intention of hurting her in any way.

    Still, the shiver that crossed his mate''s body, her goosebumps, and the way she let out a desperate breath made him halt.

    She was human, and he was a wolf. It might have been ufortable for her.

    ?Is it all right?? he inquired, breathing not to wake them from their trance. It was too blissful to let it go.

    As Lara moaned in approval, her eyes shut and her chin high in the air, exposing her neck like a submissive wolf or a spoiled cat, Nate''s eyesnded on that damned neckline. It was in the way, that tricky dress. She was beautiful in it, of course.. But he wanted to feel her skin even more than that tiny bit.

 Chapter 127 - Under The Moon

    Nate wanted to kiss Lara''s neck without that damned dress in the way. He wanted to move it away and lick her corbones.

    Still, his mate might not like being exposed to him. Especially a sensitive area such as her neck or cleavage. He was a wolf after all: why should she trust he wouldn''t hurt her?

    Before he could find the words to ask her one more time, Lara''s hands reached the back of her neck. She undid the two buttons keeping the halter neckline in ce, and Nate could finally see her corbones.

    She was wearing a strapless bra, so the only cloth covering the upper part of her chest was the dress. Once removed, Nate could kiss the hollow between her neck and shoulder.

    Her skin was so soft, and it had the scent of her perfume.

    His tongue tickled her nerves, and she sighed once again. She found his hair and yed with the soft locks, drowning in the pleasure.

    Nate pressed his lips on the crescent moon of her birthmark, on her shoulder. He nced back at her, and he saw her distended expression.

    ?Let''s go to the car,? she murmured, breathless after their kiss.

    ?No,? Nate sighed. ?We shouldn''t.?

    They would have lost any control if they entered the car, alone and in the dark. At least, in the park, the fresh air helped him keep his mind awake. Not clear; that was too much to ask for. Just awake; barely.

    ?Why not??

    ?Because you''re not yourself,? he said, caressing her knee with his thumb. ?Maybe, you''ll forget everything tomorrow... Who knows??

    ?Don''t be silly. How could I forget you??

    ?Yeah, how could you??

    ?Oh, don''t remind me of that, please,? she sighed, letting go of his hair and resting her head on his shoulder. ?I still feel weird thinking about that night.?

    ?I don''t want you to feel weird, nor disappointed. Nor ashamed.?

    ?Why would I feel that?? she chuckled. ?I''ve never felt better, Nate. I''m happy now.?

    ?That''s all... It''s all an illusion. It might be because we''re mates, so being close makes us think everything will be solved with little effort. But you will forget about this feeling as soon as we split.?

    ?And you??

    ?I won''t. I''m a wolf, and my whole life will revolve around you. I recognised you as my mate and will never see another woman again.?

    ?Sounds unfair.?

    ?It is.?

    At least, she had stopped caressing him. Her head was on his shoulder, her weight on him. His hand was caressing her back, slow and careful, trying to calm her down andfort her inner turmoil.

    ?I don''t want you to suffer,? she sighed.

    Even if her words were still the same, her tone was getting colder and calmer. She was getting out of her daze, realising what she had done and what she offered to do soon after.

    Nate didn''t miss that change, but he didn''t say anything. In the end, those few minutes she was in his arms were charging his batteries for the following days.

    They most likely were going to drift apart for a while after the wild kisses of that night. Lara would feel awkward, and he had to leave her some space to forget about the matter.

    Not that he minded any version of her. He couldn''t decide which one he liked more: the shy, properdy or the wild kitten in search of attention. Both were equally adorable and alluring to him.

    ?Did you have fun at the party?? he inquired, looking up at the sky. The stars were numerous and shining, and the moon reminded him of the uing week.

    Lara slipped on the bench and sat down, returning in control of her actions. She observed her fingers, realising what she had just done.

    ?I''m sorry,? she sighed. ?I don''t know what happened to me.?

    ?It''s fine, Lara. You have every right to do something like this. Also, it''s not because of the alcohol. Oh, maybe a little, but it''s not the main cause.?

    ?I see. I really felt all right just a minute ago. Then, the world started swinging and finally disappeared. I could only see you, and... Ah, you know.?

    ?Is it wrong? After all, we are dating.?

    She nodded while tying the buttons of her neckline. It was getting cold, now that she wasn''t in heat anymore.

    ?I''m sorry, Nate,? she repeated.

    ?Lara, you don''t need to apologise. And you''re not the only one acting like that. I should ask for your forgiveness as well, shouldn''t I??

    She curled her lips, wondering if it was a trap. Every cell of her body wanted tofort him and tell him it was all right. But she was being too irrational... It was better not to do anything until clearing her mind.

    ?We should go back,? she said, in fact.

    ?Let me calm down first,? he rebuked, his head in his hands. His elbows were pricking on his knees, and he was taking deep breaths to forget about the emotions still travelling through his nerves.

    He needed to return to reality and act rationally: reliving the memory of their kiss could wait for ater time. He had to show Lara his best self. The version of him that could control every instinct.

    ?I guess the kids are already sleeping,? Lara chuckled, looking at the dark buildings in the direction of the car. One of those buildings was where Nate''s apartment was.

    ?Oh, I wouldn''t be so sure,? Nate sighed. Those little beasts were waiting, for sure. They would have sniffed Lara from head to toe and assessed how many people she talked to. They would have confirmed that Nate did put his hands on her, but they would just re in silence since jealousy only brought them scoldings.

    ?They are five, and the moon is ordinary,? Lara pointed out. ?Trust me, no matter how energetic, kids that age can''t stay awake for too long.?

    ?Oh, but what if there''s a motive?? he sighed.

    Lara didn''t hear that question and continued to smile at him. It was so peaceful and so right.. Nate was d she didn''t think much of what had just happened.

 Chapter 128 - A Family Trait

    When Nate and Lara walked into the penthouse, they found the twins sleeping on the couch. Jaden''s head was on Samantha''sp, and the woman was distractedly ying with his hair while watching a movie.

    Scarlet was sleeping in the corner of the sofa, her back turned to Samantha but touching the woman''s side.

    ?They''re adorable,? Samanthamented, smiling lightly. ?I can keep them for you every time you want to date.?

    ?It won''t happen often,? Lara said. ?And thank you for your help.?

    ?Oh, but how so? You two should get to know each other better. And kids are always on the way...? Samantha tried, amused by the two shy expressions in front of her.

    She could sense what the two were up to a few minutes before, but she couldn''t justment in front of Lara. They weren''t close enough, and it looked like the woman was shy and reserved.

    ?Just tell me earlier, and I can keep the pups as often as you two need! Especially for the first few times... You have years to recuperate, right?? she continued.

    The pups were firmly set on not letting Nate get to their mommy, so the only manoeuvre space they could achieve was when Nate and Lara were alone.

    Nate needed to conquer Lara''s heart in the shortest time possible, and then he could spend some effort on the pups and their needs and diffidence.

    That''s how Samantha would have proceeded if only she had a mate to conquer. Unfortunately, her position was on the opposite side: she had to avoid any close contact with her soulmate in order to keep her heart and head straight and focused.

    While they talked, Jaden opened his eyes and recognised his mommy''s scent in the room. It was entangled with Nate''s, which was a bad sign, but the boy was too happy to see her to notice.

    ?Mommy!? he eximed, opening his eyes wide and running to her.

    Lara chuckled, picking him up and rubbing his back while walking to the room.

    ?In time to tuck the cover for you,? she said. ?How lucky!?

    ?Mommy, don''t leave us this often. We want to stay with you,? he said.

    ?Oh, don''t pretend to be spoiled now!?

    His pursed lips made her chuckle, and she bent down to leave a peck on his hair. The white ears were still there, but she didn''t find them strange anymore. It was just like her cub''s blond hair: a part of him she got to know with time.

    What surprised her a little more was Scarlet. The girl had woken up by the time she walked back, and she carried her to the room as well. Her ck ears weren''t as expressive as Jaden''s, and she had quite some control over them. It was rare to see her dark brown, mostly ck furry ears.

    On the way, Scarlet sniffed around Lara''s neck and realised that something must have happened. She was too sleepy to think any further, but she knew that man had taken the chance to do the bad things he had been nning since the beginning.

    Her eyes closed as soon as shey on the bed, and she barely registered her mommy''s lips on her forehead and the peace of her dreams after the kiss.

    When Lara had settled her cubs on the big bed, she walked out of the room and looked for Nate. Samantha had just left, and Nate was looking for food in the kitchen.

    They had not had dinner in the end. Lara was a little hungry, too, since the cocktail party was more about drinking and chatting than eating.

    ?Here,? Nate said while setting the table for them. ?The kids ate some sd while you weren''t watching. Samantha told me they asked for it without any prompt. You should be proud of your methods, for they''re disciplined when it''s not about their territoriality.?

    ?Territoriality?? Lara murmured, tilting her head. ?What are you talking about??

    ?They want me dead because I risk using some of your attention, Lara. It''s not cute and harmless; it''s savage.?

    ?Are you sulking, perhaps?? she asked, sitting next to him and observing hisplex expression. He was telling her how her cubs felt, but it sounded like a confession of his own thoughts, for some reason.

    ?No, why would I? It''s not like they stand any chance to kill me. I''m just trying to exin why they hate me so much.?

    ?Oh, they don''t hate you! They just need some time, okay??

    ?Do they??

    ?Yes, of course. Just like you need time to know them better.?

    ?I''m worried,? he sighed. ?What if they decide that they don''t need me? Tomorrow, they will meet their grandmother, and I can''t imagine them epting her just yet.?

    ?We will see tomorrow, Nate. There''s no need to start worrying now. Also, I''m sure everything will be all right. I''m so happy your mother is willing to know them... It will do them good to have a grandmother, right? A family, a house where they''re safe... I couldn''t give them that, but you can.?

    ?Oh, you''re so wrong about that. Lara, you did give them a family and a house. You gave them all your love, and they didn''tck anything.?

    ?But I am not enough, alone.?

    Oh, it was not true. Nate knew she was more than enough. Even if it meant overworking herself, she could manage just fine.

    It was nice she would give him a chance to help, actually. It was not a need but an option, in their case.

    ?It''s good you are not alone, then,? he said with a smile.

    Even if it hurt his Alpha pride, he knew it was all his luck that his mate epted to share some responsibilities with him.

    ?I am here for you, and the rest of the pack will be as well. Including my side of the family.... You are one of us, now, since you gave birth to the twins.?

 Chapter 129 - [Bonus ]Uncalled For

    That morning, Lara''s phone started ringing early. It was around half past eight, but she had thought she could sleep longer for once.

    She sighed, getting up to look for where she left that annoying device. She didn''t want to wake up the cubs or Nate, so she rummaged in a hurry but couldn''t find it.

    Who in the world could have a reason to call her Saturday morning? She didn''t have friends, and thepany wouldn''t need her that urgently. After all, she was sleeping at the CEO''s house.

    When she finally found the phone, it waste. Not that she regretted it, but at least the sound had stopped. Toote, for the cubs were sitting on the bed and looking at her. The scent of breakfast came from the kitchen, a sign that Nate was up as well.

    ?At least I didn''t disturb him,? she murmured, walking back to the bed and kissing the twins'' heads. ?Good morning, mommy''s cubs.?

    ?Good morning, mommy,? Jaden murmured while Scarlet rubbed her eyes and looked around, lost. It took her a while to realise they were in Nate''s home.

    They got up and strolled after Lara, half-sleeping on the way.

    Seeing that scene, Nate chuckled. He finished warming the food and left everything on the table, ready to take care of his sleepy family.

    Lara was more vigil than usual because of the call, but the pups looked at him in search of inspiration. Their hands moved slowly as they reached out for food, and he could take his time to observe that rare scene: the twins eating without hurry because they were more tired than hungry.

    He served pancakes for Lara, but then he noticed her mood. She was staring at the phone, her eyes and expression neutral but her back straight and her blood cold. He could smell the chilly sweat running down her shoulders and the anxiety in her breath.

    It hadn''t been a call from someone she liked, apparently.

    ?Hey,? he said, attracting her attention. ?Everything all right??

    Suddenly, she was awake. She didn''t need any more sleep, but the turmoil in her stomach didn''t allow her to eat.

    She stared at the food in silence, wondering if it would have been too impolite to refuse to eat.

    ?Hm-mh,? she moaned, too nervous to talk.

    ?I can sense it, Lara,? he pointed out, dragging a chair next to her and sitting by her side. The pups were as sleepy as to forget to surround their mommy, but it was the wrong moment to think about it.

    His mate was suffering, and he wanted to find out the reasons.

    ?The call...? she breathed heavily and with difficulty. ?It''s from my mother.?

    Nate nodded, finding it a little too coincidental.

    ?I didn''t make it in time to answer,? she said. ?But I don''t know what I could tell her if I did.?

    ?You don''t need to answer to her, Lara. She''s the one cutting ties with you.?

    ?Yes, but... There must be a reason if she called.?

    ?That''s right,? he sighed. ?But after all they''ve done to you, you don''t owe them anything.?

    ?I''m not angry at my parents for how they treated me,? she considered. ?It''s not very important... I''m disappointed because they didn''t want to meet the twins nor know anything about their grandchildren. No matter what I did, they are innocent.?

    ?No,? Nate said.

    His face muscles twitched at hearing the woman''s words, and he wanted to grab her shoulders and shake her until she realised. Why in the world was she like that?

    Oh, it would have been easier if she was spoiled, needy, and arrogant. He would have given her everything she needed to keep her mood high, in that case.

    But with a woman like her, he couldn''t just tell her she would be right to me her parents, that she was good enough and deserved everything he wanted to give her.

    ?You didn''t do anything bad, Lara. In this day and age, who in the world would throw their kid out because of that??

    ?I... Ehm... I guess my parents... They have always dreamt of being part of high society. My brother and I had to be perfect, not to pay for our carelessnesster. That''s why I was forbidden from causing scandals... Even though no one would pay attention if I did, it has always been like that. I had to be the perfect daughter, but I disappointed them.?

    ?They made a mistake, and one day they will regret it,? he said.

    But then, he realised they were already regretful.

    He had asked Lara out without thinking of the consequences, for he assumed he could protect her from everything, but she was a woman full of scars. Even if she was so good at hiding it, her heart was in pain and wounded.

    Something as trivial as a phone call was enough to make her feel awful.

    ?Hey,? he whispered, caressing her cheek. ?They didn''t call for six years... It''ste now, isn''t it? It''s your choice, Lara. You''re an adult, and you know what is better. I just want you to remember you have the right to refuse to talk with them.?

    ?They are my parents,? she said.

    ?And you are the twins'' parent. You have them to think of, now.?

    Said twins had stopped eating and were staring at the two. They saw how Nate sat next to their mommy, how he touched her without a second thought, but they didn''t interrupt their discussion. Somehow, they knew it was better not to.

    ?I won''t reply,? she decided in the end. ?I don''t think I can face my family now. Maybe, one day...?

    ?Fine,? Nate said. ?You can block that number so that you don''t see future calls. It will do you no good if they call again.?

    ?I will,? she said. ?Also, it was probably a call by mistake. I can''t imagine what my mother would want to tell me.?

    ?I can''t either,? Nate said. He could suspect, though. ?You deserve some calm, Lara.. Don''t think about it too much.?

 Chapter 130 - Mrs Woods

    The familiar vi of the Woods family was in the outskirts of Norwich, far enough from the city traffic. It was surrounded by a beautiful garden and many trees.

    It was a building with two floors, with space enough for a pack and not just for the family. The only inhabitant was Mrs Woods, thete Alpha''s mate. She had retired from the pack with her husband''s death, and she spent her days taking care of the vi and preying to the Moon Goddess for grandchildren and a daughter-inw.

    One of the dreams was finally a reality and, from the sounds of it, the second part was soon to follow. One day, she had heard the news about her son''s pups. She became grandmother overnight, yet her son didn''t want her to meet the kids for long, suffered weeks.

    It was understandable, and she knew Nate was just being careful. Still, she couldn''t help but me him every time she could.

    Luckily, Samantha had told her the details after hours of interrogation. It was unbelievable how the brat had kept the secret for so long, but she had loosened her tongue when she heard Mrs Woods knew about it already.

    ?Are you sure it''s okay if I''m here, aunty?? Samantha asked, sipping the tea and looking at the clock. ?It should be a family reunion, after all. I feel like an outsider trying to prick my nose in your business like this.?

    ?Oh, but you are part of the family, and you know them already. I prefer if there''s a familiar face around for the first time we meet. The pups will be nervous, and I heard that Miss yton is quite shy. If you''re here, they will rx.?

    ?I hope so,? she sighed.

    ?Do you think the pups will be happy with the rooms I prepared for them? And the toys? Oh, I should have ordered more, in the end...?

    ?Aunty, they really aren''t spoiled. You will see, but they can''t be bought with toys alone. Nate has been buying things for them for weeks, but all they do is take the gift and continue ring at him.?

    ?Territorial, aren''t they? I''m looking forward to meeting the woman who can keep three wolves fighting around her. She must be special.?

    ?She is special. She spent six years alone with the pups.?

    ?Poor girl. As a human, it must have been difficult. I''m so d she''s finally here with us.?

    ?We all are d, aunty. Just remember not to look interested in her, or the pups won''t love you.?

    Mrs Woods chuckled, imagining two small copies of Nate ring and scoffing around their mum.

    ?Twins,? she repeated. ?It''s hard to believe it.?

    ?Oh, not that much. It runs in the family, after all.?

    ?It does, but it''s so rare!?

    Samantha''s lips curled up at her aunt''s shining eyes. She was happy to meet with the pups, and she was willing to ept Lara without a frown for her human nature. Not that it could make any sense: she was the Alpha''s mate. The pack could disapprove as much as they wanted, but no one could cut the link between the two.

    ?Oh, but tell me about you, Sam. How are things going with your mate??

    ?Oh, aunty, it''splicated!?

    ?It always is. After watching so many human dramas on TV, I can tell you: we wolves have it easy. Humans struggle a lot more when looking for a partner. We can feel if it works as soon as we meet. It''s either yes or no; there''s no space for wavering.?

    ?Lara is human, aunty, and she hasn''t yet found out about her feelings.?

    ?But she went out on a date with my son!?

    ?Yes, a date. They''re giving it a try, apparently. Just be careful not to make her feel ufortable around us. If she leaves because of something we do, Nate will kill us with his own ws.?

    ?It''s good I watched enough human TV series. I saw how mothers-inw are supposed to act, so you do not need to worry!?

    Samantha''s face turned pale as she widened her eyes in shock.

    Mrs Woods couldn''t help but burst outughing. Her brown eyes closed, and she covered her mouth with a hand.

    ?Oh, child! You should have seen your expression,? she said when she could breathe. ?It was so funny!?

    ?Don''t tease me like this, aunty,? the other woman sulked. ?I thought you were going to harass her. You shouldn''t follow what mothers-inw do in a series!?

    ?Of course not; I am not that naive. And I am too happy to think of dumb plots to pair my son with someone else. Is there any woman who stands a chance, either way? I better just ept her now. Even if she turns out to be irresponsible or greedy, it''s not my ce to deal with her.?

    ?Oh, she''s neither of the two!?

    ?Didn''t you just say not to look like I''m aiming at her, or the pups will hate me?? Mrs Woods chuckled. ?You''ve been advertising her for the whole morning, Sam.?

    ?The pups aren''t here to hear. And I''m just stating what I noticed.?

    They sipped their tea again, worried about the iing meeting. Just when they thought about looking for a new topic for the conversation, the butler warned them the main gates of the residence had been opened and that Nate''s car was on the way.

    ?Oh, dear...? Mrs Woods breathed. ?I haven''t been this nervous in a very long time. Maybe since I got married.?

    ?There''s no reason to worry, aunty. You will see for yourself: Lara yton isn''t as easy to bully as you think, and she isn''t easy to break either. She survived worse than the two of us trying to be nice. She will do just fine.?

    ?As for the pups??

    ?Oh, there''s nothing you can do about them. Either they like you, or they don''t.?

    ?Who would have thought that son of mine would appear with a family just like that. I thought he was going to be alone forever.?

    ?I wouldn''t rejoice too early, though. He''s struggling with them right now.?

    ?Oh, it''s more than deserved! He wasn''t there for them for years.. It''s good if he needs to sweat a little.?

 Chapter 131 - Grandma

    The door of the residence opened while the family got out of the car. Nate helped Lara free the pups from their belts and carry their things. She was ready for any challenge, so she had packed everything in a big bag.

    Nate didn''t let her struggle, for he caught Scarlet and the bag, carrying each in one hand. The little girl didn''t struggle one bit. If anything, she hugged his neck and stood still. That coboration didn''t escape Samantha''s eyes, even though Nate was already used to it. It was one of their secret agreements: Scarlet would allow Nate to carry her so that Lara didn''t need to lift heavy pups.

    Behind them, Jaden was holding his mommy''s hand, his eyes wide open in search of any trace of threat.

    Mrs Woods and Samantha were standing in front of the door, waiting for the family to approach them. They didn''t want to look too pressing by meeting them halfway.

    ?Hello,? Nate said, ncing at Samantha with a surprised expression.

    His cousin shrugged, signalling her presence wouldn''t be a bother. She was a familiar figure for both the pups and Lara, so her aunt had called her for help.

    ?Hello,? his mother replied, smiling reassuringly at the three new faces. Her eyes turned warmer when she noticed the eye colour of the pup in Nate''s arms. It was a girl with dark hair and sapphire eyes. Her small nose was pressed on Nate''s cheek, and she was looking at the two women at the entrance in great secret. She would nce and move her eyes away, careful not to be caught.

    Her thin lips and round face resembled Nate''s from when he was a baby.

    ?Scarlet, right?? she asked.

    The girl hid her face on Nate''s neck, suddenly shy and silent.

    The man couldn''t help but chuckle. He wasn''t expecting such a cute reaction from such an energetic thing.

    ?Yes, and this is Jaden,? he continued, turning to Lara and the second pup.

    When his mother''s eyesnded on the boy, her smile grew even wider. The pups both resembled Nate! Not that it would have been a problem if it wasn''t like that: Lara yton was a beauty.

    She remembered to greet her future daughter-inw only after a minute of contemtion of the pups.

    ?Hello,? she said, offering her hand for a shake. ?My name is Mnie Woods. I''m Nathaniel''s mother.?

    ?It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs woods. I''m Lara yton.?

    ?Oh, don''t be so formal. You can call me Mnie. Can I call you by name if it''s all right with you??

    ?Of course!?

    The two exchanged a smile, and Nate realised that his mother had made more progress in a couple of sentences than he did in a whole evening when first meeting his mate. Also, the kids seemed all right with their grandmother. They weren''t running in her arms yet, but they didn''t growl either.

    Why were their treatments so different?

    ?Come inside, please,? Mnie continued, moving aside and showing the way to the inner part.

    The hall that weed them wasrge and had a high ceiling. The stairs went up to the upper floor, while a white door opened in the living room. Lunch was ready, but Mnie wanted to get familiar with the three before eating.

    ?I was looking forward to meeting with you,? she said, looking at the pups who sat one on the right and one on the left of Lara. ?I am your grandmother.?

    They observed her with wide eyes, one eye confused and one distrusting.

    ?Greet your grandmother, kids,? Lara said, caressing their heads. Once told, the pups opened their mouths and moaned azy ?hello? that made Mnie smile.

    Nate left the couch for them and chose the armchair. From there, he could observe Lara in silence and wait for the time to go back home. He didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere seemed good enough without his intervention.

    ?I hope you like sweets,? his mother continued. ?I made a cake with my own hands.?

    ?Cake?? Nate said, suddenly happy. His mother''s cuisine was among the best things of his life. Only Lara could bake better, but that was a secret he wouldn''t admit so easily.

    And he couldn''t be sure it wasn''t all because they were mates. In the end, she could make him a vegetarian sandwich, and he would eat it withoutints.

    ?We don''t like sweets very much,? Scarlet pointed out.

    ?Oh, I see. I also have a lot of other things. I was told to prepare enough meat for an army.?

    ?Who told you?? the little one asked.

    Even though Scarlet had been shy, in the beginning, she was the first to talk, and she seemed to have forgotten her initial feelings. That woman seemed fine to her, and she nced at her mommy with a smile and averted her attention to them in a second. She wasn''t after Lara, which meant she wasn''t an enemy.

    ?Samantha.?

    ?Oh, aunty Sam,? she realised, looking at the blond woman pretending to be distracted with her tea.

    The night before, Scarlet hadn''t called her aunt, but Jaden had said those words so often that they had found a ce in the girl''s mind.

    ?Correct!? Samantha eximed, suddenly vigil.

    She smiled at Scarlet, happy the girl acknowledged her. She was the happiest aunt in the world with not just one but two cute pups to take care of. And she was happy the pups were going to ept their grandmother sooner orter.

    ?So, you already know about us from her,? Scarlet continued, tilting her head.

    ?Just a little,? Mnie exined. ?But I''m looking forward to finding out if it''s all true what she said. I want to know you better. Is that all right with you??

    Scarlet shrugged, confused. Was her opinion relevant?

    Oh, but even Nate had asked her before starting to spend time together. If anything, that family would listen to her needs.. It wasn''t something so relevant, but she was d they wouldn''t force their presence on her.

 Chapter 132 - Unfair Treatment

    After lunch, Mnie Woods praised the pups for their table manners. Nate sat silent and sulking, annoyed that the twins suddenly knew how to eat well. After the mess they made the first time they ate together, he couldn''t imagine they would be good and proper in front of his mother. All to make Lara look good, of course.

    She cut a slice of apple cake for everyone, chuckling when Samantha and Nate reacted just like when they were pups.

    ?It''s been so long since thest time,? Samanthamented. ?I''ve always loved your cakes, aunty!?

    Nate nodded, but he didn''t add anything. He was silent that day.

    Why were the pups liking his mother more than him? It was unfair, and he had done much more for them! He was their father: he deserved a little love as well.

    Just as he was falling deeper into his thoughts, a soft yet cold hand squeezed his fingers. His first instinct was to turn his palm and warm those chilly fingers, but then his eyes met Lara''s eyes. She was smiling, and her look was as happy as he could imagine.

    She was d they were having lunch all together, and that contact was meant as a sign of gratitude. She was thanking him for that day, for giving them a family where the twins could feel protected.

    Her eyes became wet for a moment, but she fought against tears. She didn''t want to start crying at that moment.

    Nate''s dark mood disappeared in a moment as if a stone was lifted from his heart. He didn''t care much if the pups liked his mother more, for he had his mate''s attention.

    ?Do you like the cake?? he inquired, bending forward to be closer to her.

    The pups were sitting on the other side. They hadn''t daredin because of the seats in front of their new grandmother.

    They turned to him at the same exact moment he started talking to Lara, and they red in silence. Yet, they couldn''t do anything from that far.

    ?Do you want another slice, kids?? Mnie inquired, cutting two tiny pieces for them.

    They nodded in sync, not paying much attention to the rest of the table anymore. They were focused on how their mommy was blushing, her gaze lost in Nate''s eyes. She wasn''t seeing them anymore, nor anything else for that matter. All she could think, see, and feel was Nate.

    Their pouts made Samantha chuckle, while Mnie didn''t think much of it. She knew already about the matter, so she didn''t find it odd they were wary of their suddenly appeared father. She was d they epted her. And she was set on keeping their rtionship friendly no matter how bad her son could be at bonding.

    ?It''s delicious,? Lara said, replying to Nate''s question with much dy. Still, neither of the two noticed how slow their conversation was progressing.

    ?Would you like another slice?? he asked, caressing her features with his gaze.

    He couldn''t just touch her in public, but his eyes were free to look as much as they needed.

    She shook her head, weakening the grip of her fingers and letting him turn his hand up and return the squeeze.

    Lost in their world, they didn''t see Samantha''s rolling eyes nor Mnie''s warm expression. They were aware, to some degree, of the threatening stares of the twins, but it was more out of habit. It happened every time they touched or talked to each other, in the end.

    ?I''ve eaten so much,? Lara exined.

    The cake was really delicious, but she couldn''t have any more.

    ?We can take a walk to help digestion,? Nate said, suddenly aware of his opportunities.

    The kids were safe with his mother, and they liked her. Everyone could be happy if he took a walk with his mate in the vast garden.

    ?That''s a great idea,? Lara replied.

    The twins'' expression turned even darker. Jaden closed his mouth and wasn''t in the mood to finish his second slice anymore. Scarlet, on the other hand, had already eaten hers. Without regrets, she could focus on her parents. She bared her teeth but stopped a second before growling. There were strangers there: her aunt and her grandmother! She couldn''t just make a fool of herself.

    Seeing how the cubs were at least trying to hide their hate, Samantha chuckled in silence and winked at her aunt.

    ?Would you like to see your rooms now?? she inquired.

    ?No,? both the kids murmured without moving their eyes away from their parents.

    ?But your grandmother had prepared them especially for you. Are you so heartless that you don''t want to even take a look??

    ?Heartless?? Jaden repeated.

    His mommy didn''t like heartless people: it was better to go take a look and say that the grandma did a good job.

    He slipped down the chair and reached Samantha. He even tugged Scarlet''s sleeve until his sister chose to follow. She snorted and growled lowly, but she still walked with their grandmother in that big, big vi.

    ?The bedrooms are on the first floor, as well as the ying room. I thought you two would like to share the yroom. Is that all right?? Mnie said, smiling at Samantha.

    Thetter decided to watch a movie in the living room and allow some time alone for the grandmother and her grandchildren. She closed the door behind them so that they could not see how Nate showed the terrace to Lara and how the two started walking in the garden towards the trees in the eastern wing of the property.

    She chuckled, happy because of all that love, and she jumped on the sofa. She selected some action movie on the TV and leaned back, full of delicious food and a little sleepy. She lifted the legs up, gettingfortable.

    She was happy that no one needed her help for that day. She was ready to do her best, of course, but that family needed to work on their own if they wanted peace for a longer term.

    ?Ah, apple cake is the best,? shemented, wondering whether to get up and look for yet another slice.

 Chapter 133 - Cant Split Mommy In Two

    Mnie showed the rooms to the kids, and they both looked at her with wide eyes when they noticed the two doors a few steps one from the other.

    ?Where is mommy going to sleep?? they asked, tilting her head and eyeing each other with worry. Lara was only one, so she couldn''t possibly sleep in two rooms at the same time.

    They moved their eyes from each other to Mnie, waiting for her to solve every problem in a moment. The woman chuckled, wondering if Alpha''s kids could be so territorial even in their early childhood. Her son hadn''t been like that.

    ?She can have her own room,? Mnie said.

    She wasn''t expecting such a problem. Weren''t Nate and Lara going to use the same room? Oh, the kids didn''t look willing to ept their father as a substitute for Lara.

    ?What if our mommy is sad to be alone??

    ?Oh, she won''t,? Mnie sighed. ?Let''s go check your rooms first. Then, we will figure something out. You two are growing up: it''s time to sleep in your own bed.?

    ?Do we need to?? Scarlet muttered, strolling inside and checking the room. It was spacious, the furniture wasn''t too intruding. The walls were painted in light azure, and the window strategically allowed the natural light to fill the room. The bed was spacious, enough for her and her mommy to sleep on it. Maybe even for Jaden, if they settled.

    There was a collection of video games on a bookshelf, along with a televisor. Scarlet couldn''t know it yet, for she had never seen how video games were turned on. Every time she could y in Nate''s office, everything was already prepared before she arrived.

    Under the window, a sofa hosted a group of teddy bears and other animals, soft and of the best qualities. The dolls were ced in order so that Scarlet could see them all and decide which to y with.

    ?You can fill the wardrobe with your clothester,? Mnie exined. ?I didn''t know your measurements, but we can go shopping together or call a tailor toe here... Oh, if you don''t like the toys, we can find others...?

    Scarlet sensed the slight nervousness in the woman''s voice, even though she didn''t know much about it. She looked at her from below, wondering why that woman cared so much.

    ?The toys are pretty,? she said, taking her hand and pulling her to the sofa. ?What is your favourite??

    ?My favourite?? Mnie asked, letting the girl guide her.

    She checked that Jaden was exploring discreetly without touching anything from his sister''s room, and she sat down looking at the various dolls.

    ?I like rabbits,? Mnie decided in the end.

    ?I do too! I also like kittens,? Scarlet replied, finding a ck cat in the mountain of teddy bears. ?This reminds me of my mommy.?

    She turned the teddy cat around, looking at the fine details.

    ?It''s also so pretty,? she added. ?Just like my mum.?

    Mnie sighed, wondering if the kids would be so straightforward and blunt in front of Nate as well. Hearing praises about his mate from other people wasn''t as pleasant for territorial wolves...

    ?Lets... Ehm, let''s go see Jaden''s room, okay? We cane back hereter to y, right?? Mnie said, realising she couldn''t conquer her grandchildren''s hearts with barely a few toys. It was a mystery how Samantha seeded, but she suspected it was all because she knew how to praise Lara.

    ?Do I also have this many dolls?? Jaden asked, following the other two out and opening the door to his room. He never had one for himself, and that was the first thing Nate offered when they met. It should mean that a room was something very useful, even if he didn''t see much of its value.

    ?No, but I hope you''ll like it,? Mnie replied. ?I''ve asked your aunt what you like. Oh, and your father too. Nate said you like puzzles, Jaden.?

    ?It''s true. But why are you doing all of this??

    ?Because I''m your grandmother. It''s my job to spoil you a little.?

    ?Is it??

    ?Oh, yes.?

    ?You''re Nate''s mommy, right?? Scarlet asked, tugging her sleeve to attract her attention. ?Why is he letting you stay with us? Isn''t he worried we''ll steal you??

    ?I don''t think he cares that much. Also, you two will certainly steal my heart,? she chuckled.

    She didn''t say out loud that it might have been part of Nate''s n to have some time alone with the twins'' mother.

    ?What does he want from our mommy when he has his?? Scarlet continued, furrowing her brows.

    Jaden''s room was simr to Scarlet''s in dimensions and furniture disposition. The walls were greenish, in that one, and there was a big, soft carpet and a lower table filled with puzzles and games of many kinds. It was supposed to be a ce where Jaden could y in peace and, at the same time, spacious enough for when his friends would visit. The window was there too, but there was no sofa under it. Instead, one of the sides reached the floor, creating a french window.

    There was a terrace on the other side, but Mnie had locked it for safety. However, one could look at the scenery without struggles. The view of the trees could help with rxing.

    It was then that Jaden and Scarlet saw their parents walking hand in hand. They glued their noses on the ss, forgetting about Mnie in front of that danger: they got distracted for a moment, and Nate was already stealing their mommy.

    ?He''s fast,? Jaden pouted.

    ?Oh, we need to think of something to stop him before it''s toote.?

    ?We can''t, Scarlet. He''s stronger than us...?

    ?Maybe if we make mommy realise how bad he is...?

    ?And how are you going to do that??

    ?I don''t know yet,? the girl moaned.

    Her desperate expression made Mnie burst outughing.. She was invisible for those two troublemakers, but their faces were so solemn that she couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 134 - Trust Each Other

    Nate showed the garden to Lara, including the small bunch of trees where he and Samantha used to y as children. They walked hand in hand, lost in their world and exchanging memories of their childhoods.

    Lara used to y in the garden with her brother when she was a child, and she remembered those days with a bitter smile. It looked like they would be together for the rest of their lives, yet her brother didn''t call her back in years. Her mother baked biscuits for them, and it all looked like they were a happy family. It seemed like she loved them.

    In the end, her love didn''t prevent her from throwing her daughter out of home, to send her away, to force her to provide for herself and her babies.

    ?I had a happy childhood,? she said. ?I''d like for my kids to have one as well.?

    ?They are having a good childhood, Lara. They are happy with you, and we will do our part to make them grow up well. My family and I are your family.?

    ?I''m not worried, Nate. I see your mother epts the twins, and your cousin is their aunt now. I know they will be happy now.?

    ?We can be family for you as well.?

    ?I''m an adult,? she reminded him. ?I can do fine on my own. It''s important for the kids...?

    ?Oh, Lara... You... How can you be so cruel to me? Are my help and my presence such a burden to you? You reject my offers without thinking twice, saying you don''t need me.?

    ?I don''t want to bother.?

    ?It''s fine if you bother! We won''tin, I promise. And we won''t change our mind about you... Oh, I will not, at least.?

    ?It''s so hard after years living alone. Have some patience with me, will you? One day, I will trust you with my whole heart, Nate. It''s too soon now, though. And you need some time to decide as well.?

    ?What are you afraid of??

    ?Nate, your mother is so nice and all! I really am happy that she epted the kids.?

    ?But??

    ?I am a poor girl without any background who appeared out of nowhere. If I were her, I wouldn''t trust my motives. What if I was after your wealth and power? What if I''m aiming at your social position and using my kids for that??

    ?What if you''re doing all of that?? he rebuked.

    Oh, he would be d if power or position were enough to court her. It would have been easier, but, at the same time, it wouldn''t have been the same.

    Somehow, he liked everything about Lara. Even the difficulty of convincing her to ept him.

    ?I am an adult; no one can tell me what to do and who to date, not even my mother. If you''re as good as to deceive me, then you do deserve to reach your goals, Lara. Also, I wouldn''t let my mother bully you, I promise.?

    He raised his chin, showing the determination in his eyes and expression. It was all a facade. Not that he wouldn''t protect her; simply, he knew his mother liked Lara already. He had told her about the pups and that they were mates. It had been enough for Mnie Woods to wee her future daughter-inw with open arms.

    ?You would protect me?? Lara repeated, blinking a couple of times before moving her eyes on Nate.

    She couldn''t fight that stubborn attraction, so she leaned forward and sunk in his arms. His embrace made her sigh in peace, and she forgot about her doubts for a long, long moment.

    She couldn''t know about the two pairs of eyes attentively observing from the windows, but she wouldn''t have changed her idea just because of that. The attraction she felt was weird and not fully natural, but she had decided to give it a try and see whether it could turn into something durable. She wouldn''t have allowed her cubs'' worries to ruin her rtionship with Nate. After all, they were parents to the twins. They would have eventually understood and epted.

    ?I will protect you, Lara. From anything. I will give you everything you ask, and I will be the best father for our kids,? Nate whispered, caressing her hair and discreetly inhaling her sweet scent. ?You won''t regret trusting me, I promise.?

    ?Okay,? she sighed.

    ?Okay??

    ?Yes. Let''s try trusting each other.?

    ?Are you sure?? he murmured, taken back. Yet, he didn''t let go of their hug just to look at her face. If she was lying, he would believe.

    ?I''m not sure. But it''s not fair to keep bothering you with my worries. I should decide already, right??

    ?Oh, no. You can take your time, really. We''re not in any haste here. I''m ready to wait for as long as it takes, and I won''t hurry you.?

    ?When you say something like this, I wish to hurry even more,? she chuckled. ?Is it a n of yours??

    ?Oh, no.?

    He bit his lower lip, suppressing the need to defend himself. There were so many odd ns she missed, yet she could see a hidden agenda where there wasn''t any. What did he do wrong that time?

    ?I''m joking,? she replied, splitting from him and searching for his hand. ?Would you like to show me around some more??

    ?Yes!? He nodded, happy like a dog.

    ?Also, maybe... We can try taking a step forward now.?

    ?Yes??

    ?I don''t know how yet. We can spend the weekends together, living under a single roof. Or you can take both the kids with you sometimes...?

    ?I''d prefer to spend time as a family, Lara. All four of us.?

    ?You mean, you, the kids, and me??

    ?Yes. All four of us.?

    ?Oh, that''s also a nice idea.?

    ?When the kids don''t find it strange anymore, we can go live together. Or we cane here; there''s a lot of space.?

    ?Are you sure your mother won''t mind the chaos??

    ?No, she''ll love it.?

    ?I have to believe you,? Lara sighed, smiling happily.

 Chapter 135 - Life Lessons

    Samantha had almost fallen asleep on the couch. The action movie was not just boring but also idiotic. She couldn''t understand why people found some things believable, but she was toozy to look for something else. She had watched the movie with a frown while eating some popcorn a maid had gently prepared for her.

    Mnie had several employees working for her, from a few maids to the gardener and a couple of security personnel. Still, not one of them could be seen with the pups around. Only when they turned the corner, a shy maid had made her appearance to clean the table and check whether something was needed.

    Then, seeing everything was all right, the servant had retreated and left Samantha to enjoy some time alone.

    After the pups had finished their exploration of the rooms, they came back to the living room and sat next to her. She nced at them but decided not to squeal and hug them suddenly because they were already experiencing new emotions. She could grit her teeth and wait for another chance.

    ?What are you watching, aunty Sam??

    She winced, for she didn''t expect any inquiry. Moreover, it hadn''t been Jaden to ask. It was Scarlet.

    She had barely exchanged a couple of words with her because the girl used to be silent and re for most of the time the night before.

    ?A movie.?

    ?Why is that girl crying??

    ?Because some bad people kidnapped her.?

    ?Why??

    ?I don''t know. I wasn''t listening too attentively.?

    ?I see... So she is unhappy to be kidnapped,? Scarlet said, sustaining her chin with a hand.

    She resembled some ancient thinker with that pose, but Samantha didn''t have the brain tough. She was too focused on the pup, for there must have been a reason for so many questions so suddenly.

    ?She wants to run away, right?? she continued.

    Samantha just nodded, reaching out to some popcorn before offering the bowl to the pups. They epted the food, like almost every time they were offered, and munched in silence for a few seconds.

    Mnie was observing them from the door, leaving for a moment after checking everything was under control.

    ?She''s unhappy and wants to run away,? Scarlet repeated, returning her attention to the televisor. ?This ck box is really helpful. I can learn a lot from it!?

    ?Oh, wait, wait, wait...? Samantha mumbled, diverting her eyes on the television before returning to the pup.

    Yes, a televisor could be helpful, but she had to make sure her niece would grow up with the right ideals.

    ?You shouldn''t believe just everything you see on TV,? she exined. ?Sometimes, they promote the wrong thing. For example, when they picture a forbidden love between a criminal and a captured girl. That''s not romantic, Scarlet, do you understand? If a man does something as bad as locking a woman in a dark room for who knows what motives, he''s not a good man.?

    ?So, a girl should run when she''s locked.?

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?I see... So, she shouldn''t cry like that.?

    ?Crying doesn''t help, Scarlet. You should always fight for yourself! If someone doesn''t want you to be strong and independent, then run away.?

    Finishing her speech, Samantha leaned back on the sofa, satisfied by her first life lessons. She had to make sure Scarlet would never be a damsel in distress, waiting for a prince to save her. She was a wolf, an Alpha''s pup: no one else could save her if she didn''t want to.

    Maybe, she considered, it was a little early for that kind of lesson. But one is never too careful: girls used to grow up early, after all.

    ?Returning to the relevant matter,? Scarlet said before Samantha could find a way to change the subject. ?A girl who is locked will run away forever, right??

    ?Yes. If she doesn''t, then she has Stockholm syndrome.?

    ?What is that??

    ?It''s an illness.?

    ?Oh, I see...? She murmured to herself, making sure Samantha couldn''t discern her thoughts. ?I will remember it, aunty.?

    ?Good girl.?

    After the long afternoon, Samantha decided to leave. The situation seemed under control, so there wasn''t any need for her. She could allow the family to grow closer, all while bringing home a portion of her aunt''s apple cake and other delicious food for the following day.

    ?See you on Monday!? she eximed before disappearing, bracing the containers of the food as if her life depended on it.

    Lara and Nate observed how she ran away, and they exchanged a long nce before turning to the twins. They seemed calm and ready for the next adventure.

    ?Are you going to sleep in your rooms?? he inquired.

    ?We can''t,? Jaden sighed. ?It''s a problem because we can''t decide which one of us sleeps with mommy.?

    ?That''s a problem indeed,? he confirmed. ?That''s why your mother can have a room all for herself. Think about it: doesn''t she deserve one, after all her hard work??

    ?I would agree with you, but we figured you''re too dangerous.?

    ?Ah? What do I have to do with this? I''m not going to steal her away in her sleep.?

    ?We can''t trust you, daddy!? Scarlet exined. ?It''s stronger than you, isn''t it? I''m sure you''re not doing it on purpose, but you can''t stop thinking about our mommy.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes. Grandma exined it to us,? she said. ?She told us you are not as bad. By the way, we understand why you''re like this. After all, our mommy is exceptional.?

    ?You''re hurting my feelings in many ways, Scarlet,? Nate sighed.

    At the same time, Lara blushed at her kids''pliments. She bent down and kissed their heads, happy with their words.

    If Nate said something like that, or even less extreme words, she wouldn''t have believed him. It was unfair, but he was getting used to it.

    ?We want to go home,? Jaden said. He held his mother''s hand and stared at the rest of the people, waiting for a reply.

    ?Sure,? Nate surrendered. ?If that''s what you want....?

 Chapter 136 - Think Of A Plan

    The first meeting with the cubs'' grandmother hadn''t been too bad. Lara was relieved they seemed to ept her, even though their little heads were filled with thoughts on the way back.

    They didn''t make trouble before going to sleep, so much that she wondered if giving them something to ponder about would have eased her life in the future as well.

    Their weird state of mindsted for the whole weekend, and they turned back to normal only on Monday, when it was time to go to school.

    As soon as Lara left them in the kindergarten, Scarlet approached Jaden.

    ?I have an idea,? she said.

    The little boy didn''t like the sound of her tone.

    ?What do you want to do?? he inquired.

    ?If this works, we will get rid of Nate for good,? she said.

    ?But... Are you sure you want to get rid of him??

    ?I was starting to like him, but he''s too dangerous now. Mommy trusts him too much!?

    At those words, Jaden widened his eyes. It was true: he saw it with his own eyes.

    ?But we need help,? the girl pointed out. ?Let''s go look for ideas.?

    That said, they snuggled out of school and wandered in thepany. Jaden followed his mother''s scent, reaching the floor where Nate worked.

    What was she doing there? Why was she so close to Nate even during the day? His sister was right! That man had made huge progress and was going to steal their mommy soon.

    He looked around, and his eyes stopped on the man working with a big, grey machine. On one side, papers came out at lightning speed, while on the other, the man was cing other copies to be scanned and copied.

    ?Ah, damn it,? he murmured when the paper stoppeding out. ?It''s over...?

    He looked around and found the stack with paper sheets. He charged the machine, unknowingly observed by a pair of brown, attentive eyes.

    He returned to making copies without worries while Jaden moved on and searched for Scarlet.

    He needed some time to find her, and they both wandered in search of inspiration. They used Nate''s elevator to reach the third floor, for it was the highest button they could press, right next to the one for Nate''s office.

    They stumbled upon a scene and decided to hide.

    ?What are you doing here?? a woman was asking a young girl.

    ?I need some new pens.?

    ?They''re not in this room!?

    ?But the manager said: fifth door on the second floor.?

    ?From the other side of the hallway!? the woman yelled. ?This door doesn''t work well: you risk locking yourself inside!?

    ?Oh, you saved me,? the girl sighed. She walked away, reaching the right door and collecting her pens.

    ?All the paper, pens, and other materials are in this room. You don''t need to go to the other one for no reason at all.?

    ?I know, I know...? the girl mumbled. ?I understood well enough.?

    ?Ah, newbies...? the woman snorted, walking away on her clicking heels.

    The pups followed the exchange in secret and talked only when alone.

    ?I have an idea,? Scarlet said.

    ?I already know what you''re going to say,? Jaden replied. He also had an idea on his own... They just needed to be careful.

    ?We better split,? he said. ?I will wait for mommy to need to make a copy, and then I''ll take out the papers. She wille here and choose the wrong door.?

    ?Exactly,? Scarlet said. ?I will push the door, and then we will save her. She will feel bad and run away from Nate.?

    ?Are you sure it''s safe, Scarlet??

    ?We will be here! Of course, it will be safe!?

    The little girl turned around and reached her position. She left Jaden with the mostplicated tasks, waiting in a corner for the right moment to push the door.

    A littleter, Nate went into his office and couldn''t find Lara.

    Her scent told him she had left a few minutes before, so he sat at his ce and observed the notes she left for him. He was going to ask her out for lunch. It was time to introduce her to the pack, little by little. Spending time together in a crowded ce like the canteen was a good starting point.

    It would have made a point with the pack without alerting Lara too much.

    His eyes flew on the paper in front of his chair, the one he was supposed to read first that afternoon. The sticky note was filled in half, and the right bottom corner was decorated with a heart. He smiled, caressing the tidy writing and that cute sign.

    He wanted to put it away immediately, to save it next to her other notes, but it was too early. There was a chance she discovered how he used to collect the words she left for him.

    Just while he was enjoying that moment, his senses alerted him of something weird. It was Lara...

    She was somewhere, worried or maybe scared.

    Her body was sending mixed signals, but he could discern her uneasiness. His soul couldn''t bear to just wait for her toe back and ask what happened. It was painful, and every second made it worse.

    In the end, he got up and walked out of the office. He followed the trail his mate left, precise like a prophet. It wasn''t any physical signal anymore: not her scent, nor any traces she left. He simply knew where to go to reach her.

    His instinct guided him to press the button with the number three without asking himself anything. How did he know it? It didn''t matter.

    Lara was in danger, and he couldn''t allow himself to waste even a second.

    When the elevator doors opened, he had regained a little of his rationality. He took a step outside, and his attention was attracted by something different from Lara. Even if just for a moment, he could feel traces of a familiar presence.. Better said, two.

 Chapter 137 - [Bonus ]Life-saver

    It was dark and silent, so much that Lara was sure no one could hear her. She knocked on the door a couple of times, calling for help and waiting for a reply, but nothing.

    The door had closed, and she couldn''t open it just by pushing.

    She leaned her back on the door and slipped down on the floor. She kept her head on the wood in the hope to hear if anyone passed by.

    She waited, but no one seemed to be there.

    She couldn''t hear her cubs discussing how long they should wait before going to save her.

    ?I think it''s enough,? Jaden said, feeling his mommy''s scent through the hallway. She didn''t feel good, and he wanted to save her immediately.

    Why wait?

    ?Just a minute more,? Scarlet tried, even though she had no idea how long a minute could be. She was suffering just like Jaden, but the n had priority. ?Every moment she is in there will make mommy more willing to leave and stay away from Nate,? she said. ?It''s for our future.?

    ?But mommy...? Jaden tried.

    He agreed with Scarlet when they conceived the n, but then he started feeling Lara''s uneasiness. How could they hurt their mommy, even if for a greater purpose?

    ?We are bad cubs,? he realised, bowing his head.

    Scarlet shrugged. It was a matter of priorities: Nate was too close to her mommy, so it was time to push him away for good. She would miss the way Nate spoiled her, but her mommy was more important.

    They stood there, considering when the right moment would be. Lara''s scent changed again as she had calmed down. Her breathing was regr and calm, and the smell of fear wasn''t anywhere. She wasn''t stressed anymore, so opening the door at that moment wouldn''t have brought them any advantage.

    Just like that, half an hour passed.

    Before the twins could make any decision, a tall figure approached the door. Nate had appeared out of nowhere, his hand reaching the handle before the pups could do anything. In fear, they hid behind the corner.

    Something in the way Nate looked that day suggested they''d better not get involved any longer. Their mommy was safe, unfortunately, and they most likely would end up in trouble if they were discovered.

    Still, they didn''t run away yet. They wanted to see...

    When Nate opened the door, Lara fell on the floor like a sack of potatoes. She ouched, waking up from her dreams and opening her eyes wide.

    ?What?? she eximed, realising she had fallen asleep in the middle of a weird situation.

    Who could sleep in a dark room, locked and alone?

    Nate bent down and helped her sit. He checked her face in search of any trace of difort. He sniffed her scent and touched her hands, too warm to have stayed in that room for a long time.

    Yet, he was sure she was distressed. He had sensed it, minutes before: Lara had felt in danger.

    ?How are you?? he inquired, dragging her in a hug. He picked her up and moved a step, still too focused on her to think about anything else.

    ?Oh, Nate, I think you just saved my life,? Lara chuckled, still half-asleep. She hugged his neck and leaned her head on his shoulder. ?Thank you!?

    ?Are you all right?? he repeated, on alert.

    ?Yes, I''m fine. The door mmed behind me, and I was locked in. Nothing grave... I guess it happens a lot with that door: you should change it, Nate.?

    ?You are right,? he decided. ?But what were you doing there??

    ?I needed to get... Ehm, I forgot to bring the paper for the copies. I should go back in a moment...?

    She tried to get free from his arms, but she failed and had to give up.

    ?There are no paper sheets in there, Lara. And you can ask one of the girls to bring you...?

    ?Oh, no. I can''t ask another secretary to go in my stead. I am not the boss here, Nate. It would be a little too much from my side.?

    ?Regardless, who told you toe here??

    ?Secretary Jack said the papers are stored in the fifth room on the third floor.?

    ?It''s the fifth door on the left, Lara, not on the right. It''s on the elevators'' side, on the employee''s elevator.?

    ?Employees''? I didn''t know one of the elevators was exclusively for clients, sorry.?

    ?You don''t need to know it. It''s for my personal use. As an Alpha, it''s not always good to be among the others. I use my personal elevator, and most of the pack uses the employees''. Except for Samantha and sometimes Bass, but they aren''t influenced by the pack hierarchies.?

    ?So, I used the wrong one,? she realised. ?I didn''t know... That''s why people would always stare. There are so many things I don''t know, Nate. You should tell me even something trivial!?

    ?It''s not important. You should continue using my elevator, though.?

    ?What in the world??

    ?Secretary Jack told you toe here,? Nate returned the focus to the problem. ?How did it happen??

    He doubted Jack would make up such a sloppy n. For what, by the way?

    ?No, he just told me where the paper was. Then, I came here to grab some. It''s over in the copy machine in front of your office.?

    ?Is it over? For real??

    He stepped towards the elevator, still holding the woman in his arms. His head turned to the corner behind which the pups were hiding, and his eyes turned dark.

    ?Come out, you two. I have something to ask you...?

    Lara winced, following his stern gaze to the corner. The twins appeared, their heads bowed and their ears drooping. Both of them had revealed their ears, a sign that they knew they were in trouble.

    It could work on Lara, but Nate didn''t find wolf ears as adorable as others.

    ?What have you done?? he asked.. His cial tone made all three of the people in the hallway shiver.

 Chapter 138 - First Punishment

    ?What have you done?? Nate repeated, hearing no answer.

    Lara rubbed her eyes and looked back at the cubs. They were acting guilty, like every time they had made some mistake.

    It was funny, but why was Nate scolding them?

    ?We were going to free her,? Scarlet murmured. ?But you ruined everything...?

    Jaden elbowed her, signalling to shut up.

    ?Were you? And when? How long has your mother been locked in that room? Which one of you two pushed the door? And... For the Moon Goddess, why in the world did you do that??

    Lara raised her brows, confused. What was going on? Why was Nate so furious? Just because the cubs yed a prank on her? It was a little extreme, but nothing happened in the end. She was in thepany, safe and sound. Someone would have found her sooner orter.

    ?Which one was it?? Nate asked again.

    He let Lara stand on her feet and, when he was sure she wouldn''t fall, he took a couple of steps towards the pups. His eyes were dark and serious, his aura scary and threatening.

    The pups started trembling, holding each other''s hands. Still, they didn''t move a step back. Nor did they confess.

    They kept the little secret. For no reason in the world would they betray each other! While they were in a lot of trouble, Nate couldn''t help but be proud of how they protected each other. Rather, how one of them protected the other.

    He left Lara behind and reached the kids, looking at them from up high. He crouched, and they both closed their eyes in fear. The ears started trembling and twitching every time they felt his movements.

    He reached out to Scarlet''s hair, messing it up. The contact made her wince, but she didn''t dare re back, for once. She shyly peeked at him, wondering if she could get out of trouble without doing anything in particr.

    ?Daddy,? she tried, but the cold nce she received made her change her mind. Maybe, it was not the best moment to use the magic word.

    ?Do not even try it,? he said. ?I could tell it was you from the start, little beast. Your scent is on the handle.?

    The girl''s lips curled down, and Nate realised it was a delicate moment. He had to make a decision and follow it till the end. It was one of those events which changed people''s lives. After that, the pups would never look at him in the same way... It was a tough decision to make.

    ?You''re grounded,? he said, still calm. He stopped patting her head and waited for herints... which didn''te. It was - most likely - a good sign.

    ?What does grounded mean?? Scarlet asked, tilting her head.

    ?It means you did something bad and have to ponder over it. You won''t be allowed to watch cartoons for ehm... a week.? He wanted to make it longer, but it was the first punishment from his side. Even if the pups did hurt his mate, they were still pups. They would realise with milder punishments, at least in the beginning.

    ?No cartoons?? she sighed.

    ?Exactly. And no shopping. No amusement parks or cinemas. You will stay at home and bore yourself.?

    ?It''s unfair,? she said, ring at him. ?And why can you decide??

    ?I''m your father, Scarlet. I do get to decide.?

    She nced at her mommy, hoping to get some support. Unfortunately, Lara was standing behind them, observing but notmenting.

    At first, she did desire to stop Nate from punishing her cubs. But then... Then, she had realised that the twins had crossed the line even if they just wanted to y. What if one of them ended up locked and hurt? It was indeed dangerous. Also, it was interesting to observe how Nate interacted with his kids, especially during such a delicate phase as a scolding.

    ?As for you,? he continued, turning to Jaden.

    He patted his head as well, for he couldn''t look at them so frightened. They saw him as a dangerous big wolf willing to eat their mommy: getting even scarier was the wrong way to go. He had to be authoritative while keeping calm and approachable.

    ?You should protect your mother, Jaden. If you want to be a real man, you shouldn''t let anyone hurt your mother. And you should stop your sister when she has some stupid idea instead of helping her out.?

    The tears in the little one''s eyes made him chuckle.

    ?Am I also grounded?? the pup inquired.

    ?Of course,? Nate said.

    He returned solemn, considering whether to lighten the sentence for Jaden, but, in the end, the boy didn''t like cartoons that much. He would have survived that punishment without too much suffering.

    ?Now you can tell me the reasons,? he added. Other than sensing who among the pups was the culprit, he needed to understand why they acted so oddly against their own mother.

    ?We don''t want you to take our mommy away,? Scarlet exined.

    She took a step forward and raised her arms. Following her wishes, Nate picked her up. He realised toote they were making peace just like that... But they weren''t arguing in the first ce. It was okay to let his grudge vanish and focus on the future.

    ?So, you decided to lock her in a room far from me,? he said, still confused.

    ?No, we wanted mommy to get scared and run away from you.?

    ?As if she would have left for such a small ident,? Nate pointed out.

    Then, realising he was indirectly saying they should make even more trouble, he added a couple considerations.

    ?Your mother isn''t as easy to scare. And she won''t leave me just because of a stupid door.?

    ?We would have told her you were the one locking her, so she would have taken us and left,? Jaden said, epting Nate''s hand and walking with them to Lara.

    ?Where did you even get the idea??

    Scarlet shrugged, and she leaned her head on Nate''s shoulder.. Even if she hated that man and wanted him far from her mommy, he knew how to befortable.

 Chapter 139 - The Canteen

    Seeing how the cubs reacted to their first punishment, Lara sighed proudly. Nate had handled the situation, and it was better she didn''t add anything else.

    In the end, they had to show they agreed, at least in front of the twins.

    While they walked to her, she could notice how everything seemed settled.

    Even if the cubs had yed a prank, and even if they had received a punishment yet to be held, they seemed tranquil. As for Nate, his anger had disappeared.

    She had read so much about children''s education before learning that dragging punishments was no good. Nate knew it by instinct, without the need to be taught. She sighed, happy he was willing to take care of their kids.

    ?Shall we go eat?? he inquired, observing Lara''s face. She looked all right, and her body didn''t emit any of the danger signals that alerted him in the beginning.

    ?All right,? she said.

    ?The food in the canteen is good, and we can be as messy as we want,? he continued, ncing at the pups before returning his eyes to her.

    ?Are you sure, Nate? A canteen is a public ce... Maybe it''s a little early.?

    ?Oh, no. I think it''ste. We should have done this before.?

    They reached the elevator, and Lara pressed the button, for Nate''s hands were both busy. It was weird, having all the freedom in her movements. She had gotten used to dealing with twins all on her own, so a free hand was a luxury she had almost forgotten.

    ?Also, you don''t need to worry about the curious gazes, for now,? Nate continued. ?It can''t be helped, but it''s time they realise who you are.?

    ?Who am I?? she chuckled.

    ?My pups'' mother.?

    ?All right. But that''s not really something, is it??

    ?I am the Alpha,? he reminded her.

    ?Oh, sure. But I hope they won''t run to me to solve wolfish problems just because of this! I am not ready yet.?

    ?I see...? He bit his tongue to hide the smile.

    That sentence, somehow, gave him hope. She might be ready in the future, hence she might ept to be his partner for life.

    ?Also, what do you think about spending the Bright Moon in a secluded ce? My penthouse has sound istion in some rooms, but it''s always better to be in contact with nature during the full moon. The twins will like the chance.?

    As they conversed, Scarlet and Jaden observed with wide eyes. Yet, still fresh of scolding, they didn''t dare to butt in nor stop Nate''s intentions. They even opened their mouth in terror when he bent down to leave a light peck on Lara''s lips, but it was toote to react when the lift doors opened and let them out.

    They exchanged a nce, but both their expressions didn''t show any hint of hope. While they were distracted, Nate had made so much progress!

    ?I would bring you to the vi, but it''s not the right ce,? Nate continued while making his way towards lunch. ?It''s better if it''s just the four of us. Even though you might worry that I lose control... But I can swear it doesn''t happen! Alphas know how to control the effects of the Bright Moon.?

    ?I see,? Lara said, following him and nodding at his words. Even though her rational side was agreeing with him, most part of her being couldn''t fathom being scared.

    They walked inside the canteen, for the first time except for Nate. Even though he wasn''t such a frequent guest. There was a table for four set in a corner, strategically so that Nate could see the hall while Lara could not. It was so that she wouldn''t have been able to discern the looks everyone would throw at them. It was too early for that, and the woman might misunderstand or be discouraged.

    He leaned Scarlet next to him, and Jaden walked to his mother and sat on the free chair.

    A waitress made her appearance as soon as they were settled, and she observed Nate, waiting for his orders. She knew that looking at the woman in front of the Alpha in the wrong way could have consequences, so she preferred to ignore her existence in fear of making a mistake.

    ?Bring us some meat,? Nate said, smirking at the suddenly attentive pups. ?And sd.?

    ?Yes, Alpha. Anything else??

    ?Fruit juice for the pups.?

    The wine was out of the question, at least for a while. Lara wouldn''t drink in her working ce, and he wasn''t even sure there was one good bottle in hispany''s canteen.

    ?Let''s start with roast beef,? he said. ?I saw it whileing here. It must be good.?

    ?It''s delicious, Alpha!?

    ?That''s good, then. Would you like something else?? he asked Lara. He smiled while she widened her eyes in panic. She wasn''t expecting a direct question.

    ?I''m good,? she replied after a couple seconds of silence.

    ?Awesome. We''ll choose the dessertster.?

    His words made Lara grin, but she tried to hide it by looking down. Scarlet was too far to see it, but Jaden''s heart stopped at his mother''s expression. She was so happy! Why was it? Because of the sweets?

    Why wasn''t he big and tall so that he could buy some for his mommy? Was Nate the only option, for real?

    ?I hope it doesn''t disappoint,? Nate mused while waiting. His tone was slightly nervous, making Lara smile even wider.

    She liked how uncertain he could get about something as trivial as a canteen meal. Her mood didn''t pass unnoticed, this time by both cubs.

    However, she was happy and smiling. How could they ruin her smile just to get Nate far from her? They had tried something already, and it brought the opposite results.

    Maybe, they were too weak for him. Was it time to give up?

    Oh, but just because of a little obstacle?

    Their thoughts were disrupted when the food arrived, and Nate''s intruding presence became a less pressing matter.. Until their tummies were full, they couldn''t think about him anymore.

 Chapter 140 - Graces Lucky Day

    Lara couldn''t see how the attention of every single wolf in the hall had turned to her and Nate. More to her, for they wouldn''t dare to openly stare at the Alpha. Not everyone had enough wits to look him directly in the eyes, to begin with: being caught while staring was out of the question.

    The pups were happily eating, their worries forgotten in front of the mouth-watering roast beef. Nate and Lara were conversing about trivial matters, their expression rxed as if it wasn''t the first time they appeared in public together.

    Most of the employees would collect their food on a tray and sit down, serving themselves on their own. The managers'' tables were served by a teen girl who had just started to work in thepany. It was one of the first tasks new employees usually had.

    The girl that day was named Grace. She had been convinced her first weeks would have been boring, difficult, and without any event to lighten her days. Instead, she had stumbled upon the Alpha and had the privilege to serve him food!

    At first, she couldn''t think straight. After all, she was a youngling, barely visible to her seniors. How could she stand next to the table where their Alpha was eating? It was a thought out of this world.

    She would have kept that memory for the years toe, for she doubted she was going to meet Alpha Nate from this close ever again.

    But then, as Grace calmed down and delivered the food, she started to realise that the people around that table oddly felt like a family. Not only that: the pups did have so much inmon with the Alpha.

    The way Alpha Nate cut the meat for the female pup was also odd. He was keeping some distance, but his gestures were all kind and full of warmth. As if he was helping his daughter with her meal.

    The pup would choose the bites from the te, the best pieces she could see, and then she would deliver the rest to Nate and ask for more yummy things with her blue eyes staring at the man.

    If not for the fact that the Alpha was following her orders withoutint, Grace would have never believed their pack leader already had children.

    Then, while bringing the desserts, she nced at Lara. The woman was pretty, with her ck hair and dark eyes decorating a pale and delicate face. Her lips were thin, red like cherries. Her nose was small, like the twins''.

    Her arms were thin and weak, and her fingers long and elegant.

    All in all, she didn''t give off any special vibe from the first impression. Yet, the more one stared, the more they felt amazed or attracted. It was a kind of beauty that didn''t hit at the first impact, but it would leave a longsting impression with time.

    The calm with which the woman talked with Alpha Nate also was admirable. What wolf could do that in the world? Other than a few exceptions, everyone in the pack would tremble in anxiety in front of Nate. That was the effect of the aura of an Alpha.

    How could that woman be so smooth? She could even smile sweetly or chuckle amused without a single trace of nervousness.

    Was it because she was human?

    Grace delivered thest piece of cake and turned on her heels, leaving the four to thest part of their lunch.

    Just as she retreated in the kitchen, Bass Cooper made his appearance in the hall. He spotted Nate in the same exact moment he stepped in, and he walked to the table and dragged a chair next to his friend.

    ?Hello!? he said, smiling at Lara and the pups. ?I see you''re having lunch all together.?

    Among the few exceptions Grace thought of, Bass Cooper was the louder one. He had no shame and didn''t fear the Alpha. He could go as far as to pat on his shoulder orugh out loud in front of him. Not that he would ever challenge Nate''s leadership: it was just his way of expressing his - rare - thoughts.

    ?What''s up, Bass? What are you doing in the canteen?? Nate inquired.

    How could Roxy let her husbande to such a crowded ce all alone? Wasn''t she worried about the nces from the other she-wolves?

    ?I heard some juicy gossip and came to check,? he said, in fact.

    So, it was not that he escaped from Roxy''s watchful eyes, but he was sent by thetter to control the situation and report back to her.

    ?How do you like working in thepany, Miss yton?? he asked, turning to Lara and forgetting the Alpha for a while. His wife told him to make sure Lara was good and healthy, and that she wouldn''t quit for whatever reason.

    ?It''s nice,? Lara said, smiling politely.

    Her cheerful side had disappeared, and she was suddenlyposed and proper. Just like an employee in front of the boss. Even though her boss was Nate. But that part of their rtionship was difficult to keep in mind, no matter the situation. Even while sitting in his office and ordering documents for him, she struggled at imagining him as the CEO.

    It was firstly Nate, her cubs'' father. And, recently, the man she was dating.

    Keeping things professional at work was harder than imagined. She was starting to realise what Roxy meant when she exined how hierarchies and rtionships couldn''t be kept apart in a pack. One was at the same time an employee and a family member, and the two things could coexist, in some way.

    Still, with the rest of the people in thepany, she would feel awkward. She still felt like Lara yton, the new girl, rather than Nate''s girlfriend.

    ?So, we don''t need to look for another department, right?? Bass Cooper inquired.. He sighed, relieved he didn''t need to do that brute thing he hated: thinking.

 Chapter 141 - Understood

    ?Daddy, I''m still hungry,? Scarlet mumbled, observing the new wolf who appeared out of nowhere. He had asked her mommy if she was all right, and he had evenughed in front of Nate.

    Who was he? Could he be dangerous? He didn''t look like that, by the way, even with his bulky arms and trained physique. He seemed like a big, domesticated dog; not a savage beast... Someone with a lot of muscles and a stern face but the character of a golden retriever.

    ?What do you want, Scarlet?? Nate asked, turning his attention to her.

    She shrugged, uncertain. She had just finished her dessert, so she should have been good. Yet... She wanted something more.

    ?You''re growing up, aren''t you?? her father chuckled, patting her head and ruffling her hair.

    She pouted, unhappy he couldugh at her needs. It was his fault if she wasn''t like her mommy: skinny and full with a few bites!

    She was skinny, though. But her hunger never seemed to go away.

    ?I want more,? she said.

    ?Sure, let''s go see what is left,? he sighed, offering her hand and walking away from the table.

    He forgot about Bass trying to find out some news; and about Jaden ring at him after filling his tummy. The pups were so nice to him when they were hungry, but they could turn back to being untreatable when they had their fill.

    ?Daddy, are you still angry?? Scarlet asked when they reached the line for desserts. ?About before??

    Nate lifted his brows, wondering if his daughter had asked for food only to be alone and talk about the incident from the morning.

    ?Your mother is the one who should be angry, but, since she isn''t, I will be. You put her in danger, Scarlet.?

    ?We were ready to go save her.?

    ?It would be better if she didn''t need saving, don''t you agree??

    He bent down and picked her up, as he usually did when they were having a heart-to-heart conversation.

    ?No matter how much you dislike me, you shouldn''t allow anything to happen to Lara. Not even frightening her a little is eptable.?

    ?Because she will be angry with me??

    ?I doubt she can be angry with you, but not just that. Don''t you love her??

    ?Yes, I do.?

    ?Then, how can you stand hurting her??

    ?I didn''t want to hurt her!?

    ?I see... You know, our actions have consequences. You should think about it very well before putting someone in danger. You are too little to control all the variables, and you shouldn''t ever do that without the other person''s permission.?

    She sobbed, her lips curling and her eyes bing dim. At least, she was starting to realise.

    ?I don''t want to hurt my mommy,? she said as tears started falling on her cheeks.

    Seeing her imminent breakdown, Nate walked out and, nonchntly, took one of the deserted hallways.

    ?I don''t want her to feel bad!? she added, her tears turning into a loud cry. She wiped her eyes, but it didn''t help much.

    Nate took the napkin from the pocket on the front of the jacket, and he wiped her face and nose. Scarlet knew how to make him work even while being sorry.

    He sighed, wiping her from the start since her tears hadn''t stopped.

    ?It''s fine, Scarlet. Now it''s over,? he said. ?It''s in the past. Still, you should remember it for the future. Never again should you y such a prank.?

    ?I won''t, daddy! I won''t do it ever again!? she shouted, grabbing his shoulder and hugging it tightly.

    ?Okay,? he sighed.

    He waited for her to calm down, for her crying to transform into a nervous sobbing. Then, he wiped her face for thest time and looked her in the eye.

    ?I''ll believe you, Scarlet.?

    ?Will you??

    ?I said so...?

    ?Am I still in punishment??

    ?Yes, you are.?

    ?But I understood.?

    ?I want to be sure you will reflect and remember your conclusions.?

    ?Why are you so evil with me? Because I don''t let you steal mommy??

    ?No. It''s for your good, Scarlet. I want you to be a good person when you grow up.?

    ?Like my mommy??

    ?Exactly.?

    ?But I don''t want to grow up,? she pointed out. ?Mommy won''t take care of me if I am grown up.?

    ?Oh, that''s not true. She will take care of you forever. She won''t stop just because you''re an adult. If anything, you will ask her not to.?

    ?I won''t.?

    ?Let''s wait and see,? he chuckled, running his hand on her back and turning towards the canteen.

    He moved a couple of steps, uncertain. What if Scarlet wasn''t done with her tantrum? Her eyes were dry, but her expression was still nervous.

    ?I don''t want to steal your mother away, Scarlet.?

    ?I don''t believe you.?

    ?You don''t need to.?

    ?What do you want then? If it''s not for our mommy, what are you trying to do??

    ?I want you, all three of you, to be my family. Wouldn''t that be nice??

    ?But why??

    ?Because I don''t have a family, Scarlet. And you don''t have a father. If we ept each other, we''ll have what weck.?

    ?But what do I do with a father??

    ?You let me help your mother. You and Jaden are growing up, and you will need more and more attention. You don''t want your mother to suffer, to be exhausted because of you, do you??

    ?We don''t.?

    ?Then you should allow me to help.?

    ?You won''t take away mommy??

    ?No. I''ll protect her so that no one else can take her away. I''m not looking only for a way to be with her.?

    ?Mommy spends less time with us since when you appeared,? she pointed out. ?She goes out with you and ignores us!?

    ?Oh, goodness. You don''t want her to overwork herself because of your brother and you!?

    ?No, but that doesn''t mean she has to go on dates with you. She was our mommy first. You werete, daddy.?

    Nate sighed. Why was his daughter so stubborn?

 Chapter 142 - Every Pups Clingy Days

    Jaden observed the new wolf for a while before deciding he was no threat to his mommy. He did look scary, but he was calm and kind.

    ?Mommy,? he said, pulling her sleeve and sliding on the chair to be closer to Lara.

    He gripped her clothes, trying to climb on herp. Since the chairs were too far, he got up on his seat and tried stepping on the other one.

    ?Jaden, this is dangerous!? Lara scolded him, circling him with her arms and moving him in her hug. ?What in the world are you doing??

    ?Mommy,? he repeated, finally reaching her bosom and leaning his head near her heart. He could listen to the beat and rx like that.

    Lara caressed his head, chuckling nervously while turning to Manager Cooper.

    She checked he wasn''t bothered by the scene and leaned back on the seat to be morefortable.

    ?They''re so cute when they''re little, aren''t they?? the Manager chuckled. ?My kids would be this clingy as well after the first few days of school.?

    ?Would they?? Lara murmured, surprised. ?So, it''s normal??

    ?Yes, it is. They were used to spending so much time with us. Then, all of a sudden, we''re all busy and in different ces. It will pass soon,? he said.

    Lara nodded, even though she couldn''t believe his words. Her cubs were normal; it was a good thing. Yet, a part of her was convinced that they wouldn''t stop being clingy anytime soon.

    ?Also, your pups grew up far from the pack. They''re not used to this. Give them some time, and I''m sure they will adapt well in the kindergarten as well. They''re Nate''s, after all. I can''t imagine his kids struggling with the other pups.?

    Lara beamed, happy to hear some encouraging words. Nate knew how to ease her worries as well, but listening to someone who had already gone through it felt much more reassuring.

    Noticing her mood, Jaden lifted his head and hugged her. He red at the other man, careful not to be caught by his mother.

    ?Mommy, I love you,? he said, pushing his head against her hand when she tried to pat his head. ?More than anyone else!?

    ?What''s going on with you today, Jaden? Are you concerned because of what happened earlier??

    ?Oh, no. I just missed my mommy. You spend so much time with other people and forget about Scarlet and me.?

    ?That''s not true,? she eximed. ?I always think about you, Jaden. Don''t make people believe I overlook you, please...?

    She chuckled nervously, but Manager Cooper wasn''t paying too much attention to the boy''s words.

    His figure had gotten tense all of a sudden, and his whole attention was on the sound of stepsing from the hallway.

    He could feel his wife approaching. He started sweating, wondering what had he done wrong. He sat there and inquired about Lara yton just as he was ordered. Why was Roxy angry? Her steps sounded furious even from that far.

    ?Miss yton, I have to go now,? he started. ?There''s something I need to...?

    ?Here you are!? Roxy eximed, loud and clear. She didn''t wait too long before speaking, for she could tell Bass was trying to flee. ?What were you two talking about for so long??

    ?Long?? Lara repeated, tilting her head. ?What do you mean??

    ?Nothing, nothing,? the other woman replied, smiling politely. ?I shall talk with Manager Cooper now. Also, I believe it''s time for you to change departments. You''ve been long enough in the CEO''s team. It''s pretty boring, so aren''t you looking forward to a new position??

    Lara blinked, taken back. Was it already time? Has it been a week since she moved to the department?

    ?It''s nice, though,? she said. ?I like working in the CEO''s office. So much that I haven''t even noticed that time is over.?

    ?I see,? Roxy sighed.

    There was no doubt she liked the ce. Also, Alpha Nate was liking having her around. Too bad that working one next to the other could be distracting.

    If Roxy didn''t know better, she would think the two were busier making out than working for thepany. The Alpha''s productivity had dropped drastically, maybe because of the time he spent avoiding the office and then looking for an excuse to visit in the morning.

    Moreover, when Lara was nearby, he wouldn''t be able to do absolutely anything. He was useless when she was too close, as much as he could be useless when they were far apart.

    It was bing a pressing matter for the pack: to have them stabilise their rtionship and move on.

    ?You can stay there a few days more,? Roxy decided in the end. ?After all, the Bright Moon is close. We can make decisions after it passes, right? It''ll be easier to consider all the aspects. About that, what are you doing tonight??

    ?Nate... Ehm, I mean, CEO Woods said he''ll bring the kids along,? Lara replied. ?To a secluded ce.?

    ?I see. You should go with them though.?

    ?I don''t know. It''s not my decision, Roxy. I don''t even know what happens to adults with the full moon.?

    ?Pretty much what happens to pups,? the woman exined, sitting next to Lara and forgetting to be angry with Bass. ?They be over-excited and do things without thinking. It''s like dealing with a teenager.?

    ?How do you make it??

    ?I am just like that, so I don''t feel weird. But for you, as a human and unaffected by the moon, it might be ufortable or weird. I''m sure Nate won''t hurt you, by the way. It''s not dangerous at all!?

    ?I wasn''t afraid of that. Just... Is there space for me, Roxy? The kids and Nate will understand each other better. Shall I just stay home??

    ?And miss the chance to see him turn? Oh, no!? Roxy dered.

    ?Turn? Into a wolf? Or you''re referring to the ears??

    ?Wolves like turning under the full moon.. You might see Nate''s wolf form if you''re lucky.?

 Chapter 143 - Marked

    Rider looked at his phone with a frown. He was in trouble, for that little devil was avoiding him. How dare she? How could she bear staying far from him for so long?

    And he was sure she was nning to conceive another excuse for the following weekend.

    His position was getting unstable because of her, for she had marked him as hers without telling him anything. At first, he was annoyed by her actions. But then, he realised she didn''t do it on purpose. After losing control, she had imed him. She, who always reminded him how she didn''t want any link between them. She, who didn''t want to know his name!

    Yet, Rider couldn''t even me her. She had lost her mind for quite a while, and she most likely didn''t do it on purpose. Since she was avoiding him, he wondered whether she knew it. Oh, but she could have so many reasons to avoid him. He had to find out in some way.

    If the reason for her rejections, though, turned out to be the mark, he would have taken revenge. Most likely, in a way she wouldn''t have liked. It was better for her if she didn''t know it...

    He had carried her scent on him for a week already, and the others in the pack would snicker at him when they thought he couldn''t see or hear them.

    The Alpha had raised his brow, surprised by that course of events, but he hadn''t said anything. He hadn''t questioned his loyalty, for it was obvious he was progressing fast with the n if Samantha Murphy had thought of marking him.

    The real problem was Lucretia. Lucretia knew how to be annoying.

    ?When are you ending your mission?? she asked.

    It was the third day in a row that she would say the same exact words. Too bad there was no end to his mission. He couldn''t see a way to overpower Miss Trouble and bring her on his side. Not after the second time she said she was busy.

    ?I don''t know,? he sighed.

    ?You shouldn''t allow that female to mark you, Renato! It''s so unfair... Isn''t it embarrassing? But I know you''re doing it for the pack!?

    The Alpha''s younger sister was a princess. She had grown up with everything she would ask for, including a personal bodyguard who had to act more like a babysitter than a soldier.

    It had often happened that Renato was the one to follow her, for the Alpha seemed to need him less when Lucretia requested.

    To him, it was just part of his job. His duty was to protect the Alpha''s sister; and so he did. Even if protecting her meant carrying bags during her endless days of shopping or taking pictures of Lucretia with her friends. He was a soldier in the soul, so he never asked questions.

    If anyone but his Alpha had asked him to do that job, however, he would have answered with a punch.

    ?What does your mother say, by the way?? Lucretia asked. For once, she had found a way to change her words.

    She was sitting in front of him, and she had ordered him to have a drink. Her fingers were wrapped around the mug with hot tea while her gaze was on the ss with lemon soda in front of Renato. She was staring at the spot where his lips were a second before.

    She would move a lock of her ck hair behind the ear; she would show her wrist openly while doing it, signalling her thoughts and wishes clearly enough. Too bad male wolves didn''t know how to read signals most of the time.

    She had tried to convey her feelings for so long, yet nothing could pass to him. He would look at her without any reaction as if he didn''t see how she blinked, the seductive and slow moves of her long eyshes. Nothing worked.

    At most, he would raise a brow in disbelief and observe her as if she was a weird show.

    ?Nothing,? he sighed. ?My mother said nothing.?

    Lucretia scoffed, looking to the side and avoiding his face for a while.

    They were getting along: she would talk with him, and he would apany her shopping. It was fun and interesting, even if Renato would y dumb at her games every time she tried to get closer. But then, her brother had sent Renato on a mission.

    He had to seduce a woman from the Norwich pack and bring back information. It all was good until that woman dared to mark Renato as hers. How dare she, who didn''t know a thing about him?

    Lucretia couldn''t wait for that damned mission to be over, to have Renato back for herself.

    ?It will be over soon,? Lucretia said out loud, smiling gently. ?I''m sure you will finish earlier than nned, don''t worry!?

    Instead of relief, his face was crossed by annoyance. Yet, he nodded at her words and sipped from his ss. He hated it, even more, when his tasks included keepingpany to a spoiled little brat. Teenagers were tough to take care of, especially female teens. Just like his sister, Lucretia had some odd habits. The most annoying thing was looking him directly in the eyes without breaking the contact for too long.

    ?Shall we go back?? he inquired, seeing her empty mug.

    She nodded, a slight pout on her lips.

    ?How is it?? she then asked, getting up and following him towards the car parking.

    ?What??

    ?Being on a secret mission. I''m so unhappy my brother sent you among all people,? she sighed. ?But it must be because you''re the only one he can trust so much!?

    She took a step closer, pretending to be interested in hearing the answer. Without even noticing, Renato stepped aside to keep the distance between them constant.

    ?I''m not allowed to talk about it,? he said. He cut it short before the girl''s curiosity could evolve to another odd, annoying stage.

    Why had he talked about Samantha with that brat? Wasn''t it enough that he thought about her all the time? Wasn''t it enough that he dreamt about her every night?

 Chapter 144 - On A Mission

    Renato was as tired as if he had fought for the whole day. He had just helped a teenage girl with shopping by carrying her bags and nodding at random outfits when she asked him for an opinion. Yet, it felt as if itsted forever.

    ?It''s the Bright Moon!? Lucretiamented on the way back. He was driving, so he hoped to have the chance to rest a little. Yet, the brat was settled on socialising. Couldn''t she bring a friend along that day?

    Moreover, the full moon made her even more enthusiastic.

    ?What do you do tonight? Would you like toe...?

    ?I''m busy,? Renato said before the girl could talk any further.

    It was a lie, for his little devil asked him not to meet. He hadn''t visited his family since he was marked, and he wasn''t willing to let his parents notice he had met a woman who could tame him. If not for his sister, he could avoid them forever...

    ?Are you going to turn with that woman??

    ?What woman??

    ?The one you''re working on. Are you on a mission tonight as well??

    ?Hmm??

    ?I understand it''s for a greater purpose. Brother has exined it to me,? she said, raising her chin. ?You have a mission, so that''s why you got entangled with a woman from another pack.?

    ?Do you know who??

    ?No, brother didn''t tell me. And I can''t recall anyone with her scent, so I have no clue. I won''t ask you, Renato! I know you will keep it a secret.?

    ?You know??

    ?You''re my brother''s right-hand man. If anyone will keep secrets, it''s you.?

    ?Do you know what pack she is in??

    ?No, I don''t. But it won''t be too much of an issue if you tell me. I can keep secrets as well, you know,? she chuckled, looking from the corner of her eye at his expression.

    She couldn''t guess anything from his replies, but it would have been awesome if he told her. They would share a little secret, something to connect them to each other.

    ?I can''t talk about the mission,? Renato said. It was his automatic reply every time she tried to extort some juicy gossip about the meetings the Alpha had with his men.

    ?I see,? she sighed.

    It was a little annoying, especially when there was a woman involved. Yet, it was part of Renato''s charms. He would never betray his Alpha. There was no point in insisting any longer.

    ?Is she pretty, at least??

    He scoffed, letting his annoyance surface.

    ?I can''t answer your questions, really.?

    ?Then,e tomorrow to the party a friend of mine is organising. I need a chaperon, and you must be free. After all, brother didn''t talk about any mission for you this week. Unless you''re meeting that woman, sure...?

    ?I can''t.?

    ?Oh,? Lucretia sighed. ?What about your sister? Does she attend as well??

    ?I don''t know.?

    He turned the steering wheel and parked in front of the Alpha''s residence. He turned to Lucretia and waited for her to get off. He should have opened the door for her, but he was in no mood to deal with a girl''s spoiled requests.

    It was enough he had been forced to bear an afternoon of shopping.

    ?Wouldn''t it be good if she had more friends?? Lucretia chuckled. ?Someone higher in the pack than those she usually hangs out with? Isn''t that what every girl dreams of??

    ?Not really.?

    ?Well, if youe with me tomorrow, I''ll make sure your sister bes one of my people,? she said, moving a lock of hair behind her ear. ?She will be popr and epted everywhere. People will smile at her, greet and recognise her. Isn''t that better than being no one??

    Renato rolled his eyes. He hated teenage girls with all his heart. They were so difficult to deal with.

    What was that?

    Could it even be considered an attempt at bribing him with his sister''s well-being? Was it a threat? He had no clue. Yet, it gave him an idea.

    ?I''m on a mission,? he said.

    Lucretia''s grimace didn''t move his heart while his brain started working on how to use a simr technique on a lone wolf who was avoiding him.

    ?Oh, just to be clear. I wouldn''t ept even if I was free,? he added. ?You are the Alpha''s sister. It could be interpreted in the wrong way, right? You should be more careful, Lucretia.?

    He pretended not to know that she just wanted to show him around like some kind of prize.

    She was one of the reasons he didn''t like socialites. Nor those girls with too much money on their hands. It was the reason why he couldn''t stop being amazed at how Samantha wasn''t as he imagined her.

    Just the thought of the little devil made him smile. Lucretia didn''t miss that expression, and her grimace turned even uglier.

    ?You''re on a mission,? she repeated. ?Does brother know about it??

    ?The Alpha knows everything.?

    ?Oh, but what about the way you smile when you think of her? Does brother know you''re falling in love??

    Her voice was sour, bitter to some degree. As if she had just witnessed one of her possessions being taken away. Yet, there was nothing to im for her.

    She had been overly clear with Renato for months, yet he never ever looked at her as a woman. He seemed to like women his age, so she had never stood a chance. Still, before he met that mysterious woman, she could hope he would change his mind. But it didn''t happen, and they were parting ways.

    ?How do you think he''ll react?? she added. ?But I don''t need to tell him, after all... We can exchange favours.?

    Renato bent over, getting closer to her.

    ?Lucretia, I am not your personal toy. Now, go home and unpack what you bought. I''m sure your brother is waiting to see what you found in the city.?

    He retracted, noticing how she had bent too, shamelessly staring at his lips. She was just a kid, his sister''s age. How could he see more than that?

    Moreover, he already had his heart taken.. Love? That brat had said something right, for a change.

 Chapter 145 - Alone In The Forest

    The full moon lit the sky so much that the stars were shadowed by it. The night was warm, and a soft breeze moved the grass on the ground and the leaves on the branches.

    The hut in the middle of the woods was cosy, even if there wasn''t much inside. Three rooms in total: the entrance room was at the same time a kitchen and a living room, with separate spaces for eating and rxing. There was no TV, which was perfect for Scarlet''s punishment.

    Then, there were two bedrooms, one in front of the other. A small bathroompleted the ce. It was meant to offer an escape from the fric city life, so it didn''t have anything which would bring stress.

    The only way to warm the ce was to light a fire, but it wasn''t necessary during summer. There was running water and electricity, even though it could happen that both weren''t working for a few hours from time to time.

    Lara liked the ce. The cubs could make as much trouble as they wanted, and no one would have noticed. The closest neighbours were miles away.

    ?We''re alone in the middle of the forest!? she eximed.

    Nate nodded, checking her expression in search of any trace of fear.

    In the end, he was a big, dangerous wolf. And she was at his mercy.

    ?This is fantastic,? she added, seeing how the cubs were already ying outside. ?They don''t need to keep quiet, and I don''t need to worry. Why haven''t I thought of bringing them out like this before??

    ?Because it would have been dangerous,? Nate said.

    A human alone during a night when wolves were overly excited... He couldn''t think about it without cringing. The thought of his mate alone and potentially in danger would always have that effect on him.

    ?I can help them turn,? Nate said. ?I bet they never did it before.?

    ?Turning as in bing wolves? I didn''t know that was possible.?

    ?Usually, kids their age can''t turn. But ours are precocious, so there''s a chance they seed.?

    ?Oh... And... Do they lose their mind? Do wolves lose their human mind after turning??

    ?We do not.?

    ?So, will they recognise me??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?And is it painful??

    ?No.?

    ?Is it slow??

    ?The first few times, it might be slower, but it bes almost instantaneous with experience. I need less than a second to turn.?

    ?Oh!? she sighed. ?You turn??

    ?I do.?

    ?Tonight??

    ?Depends.?

    She bit her lower lip, stopping her mouth from asking him to turn in front of her. As far as she knew, it could have been a delicate, private moment for wolves. She had no right to ask anything just because of curiosity.

    ?Let''s see if the kids can first,? he said.

    He caught Jaden when the boy ran a step from him. Both the kids had released ears and tails, and they were racing in the garden and ying as any other pup would.

    ?Listen to this. Do you feel the call from the Moon?? Nate asked.

    Jaden stared in silence, confused.

    Words were not natural for wolves, so they had trouble using and understanding them during the Bright Moon. Still, if focused, they could follow a simple conversation.

    Nate was still in control, but the pups had lost it under the moonlight. They were pure instinct and will to y.

    ?Your instincts want more than just to run a little,? Nate continued. ?Wouldn''t it be nice to feel the earth under your ws? To inhale all the scents of the forest and see further than now. To feel the animals living here, and their dread of the night...?

    Jaden growled, trying to get free from Nate''s grip.

    ?Don''t you want to turnpletely??

    Since Jaden didn''t want to listen, he tried with Scarlet.

    ?Daddy!? she eximed when he picked her up.

    Jaden had run away and cuddled next to his mommy, closing his eyes under her caresses.

    ?You talk,? Nate noticed. ?I thought you had trouble keeping yourself under control.?

    ?Daddy!? she repeated, sniffing his neck and then yfully biting his shoulder.

    ?You can''t turn if you don''t calm down a little,? he pointed out.

    Since the little girl continued with her attacks, he had no choice but to give up. In the end, there was no hurry. They were too little to turn, so it was normal they couldn''t focus enough to feel anything.

    While the kids yed with their parents, turning their attention back and forth from each other, a pair of steps reached them through the forest. In between the trees, Samantha appeared like a ghost.

    ?Can I stay here?? she inquired. ?Just for this time.?

    Nate blinked, surprised. What was she doing there?

    The same thought crossed Lara''s mind, but she didn''t have anything against Samantha''s appearance.

    ?Aren''t you busy with your mate?? Nate asked.

    ?Not today,? she sighed.

    ?Oh, I see... Sure, you can stay. In the end, you helped me when I had my mate far away.?

    Without noticing, he had revealed a little too much. He nced at Lara and didn''t see any trace of annoyance or surprise. Most likely, she didn''t understand or hear his words.

    ?I will look after the pups,? she continued. ?You two can rest a little, right??

    ?Sure.?

    She smiled, happy to be epted. She had left her apartment in a hurry and ran in the woods for a while in her wolf form. In the end, when she had realised where she was, she had decided to give it a try and be part of Nate''s family for that night.

    She couldn''t bear to think about Rider any longer. She needed a break and something turbulent enough to keep her attention far from that man.

    Nate''s pups were just perfect.

    ?I see the Bright Moon is already acting on them,? she thenmented. The two hadn''t stopped running for a moment.

    Oh, it was going to be a tiring night.. Just what she needed.

 Chapter 146 - His

    Lara observed the cubs running around Samantha and ying with her, and she wondered if they would have been so happy if their mommy was a wolf. She could have met their needs earlier if only she had known about them.

    She could have yed with them without getting hurt.

    Sensing her mood, Nate reached out to her shoulder and pointed at the door with his head.

    They walked into the hut, and he turned the stove on to make some tea.

    ?It''s a difficult period for Samantha,? he eximed. ?She''s a loner, yet she found a mate. She needs time to ept it... I hope you won''t mind it.?

    ?She''s helping us with the kids. How could I mind it? Also, I can tell she''s growing attached to them. Jaden calls her aunty already. I haven''t heard Scarlet say it, but I believe she also likes her.?

    ?So, it''s fine,? he sighed.

    ?Yes. Also, Samantha is part of your family. I don''t have nosy rtives who will butt in, after all. It''s good that the kids feel what it is like to be part of a family. And of a pack, of course. I''m d they have people to rely on other than me.?

    Nate sighed, relieved, pouring the hot water in two mugs and offering one to Lara. She epted the tea and smiled,forted by the atmosphere in the hut. It was a little dim, for the lights couldn''t cover the whole ce, but that didn''t make it scary. On the contrary, it felt even more intimate.

    Since the situation outside was under control - even though the growls and screams didn''t lower in volume - they could rx a little.

    Nate seemed calm, but the full moon was starting to have an effect on him as well. He didn''t n on turning in front of Lara unless she asked him, but his thoughts were straying a little when his senses began to feel everything about her.

    Usually, he would have been able to sense his surroundings with more rity. Yet that night, he was too attracted to his mate to see anything else. All there was, was Lara.

    ?Are they going to y all night?? she wondered, turning to Nate only to notice his fixed gaze. ?Hmm??

    She tilted her head, taking a step back when he walked closer. Not to escape from him... Rather, to be able to look at him better.

    ?What''s going on?? she asked while her body was crossed by a thrill. She didn''t know how to interpret the thousands of emotions raging in her heart, in her lungs, her belly...

    He was looking at her as if he wanted to eat her, yet that didn''t make her worried the least. Her body was a little too excited for that situation, but it wasn''t the first time weird things had happened.

    When Nate left his mug, still steaming, on the table, she realised it was better to get rid of hers as well - lest it caused some little incident with the hot water.

    ?I want you,? he said.

    She sighed at his voice, and she tilted her head while the words flew through her brain in search of meaning. She wanted to agree with him, but she wasn''t very clear about what she was getting herself into.

    Just like the first time they met, he offered his hand. She held it, entwining their fingers and following him to who knows where.

    In the end, they just took a few steps and closed the door of the first bedroom. Nate pushed her on the wood, locking her hand next to her head and her body close to his.

    Their lips brushed against each other, and their minds lost theirpass for a long, sweet while.

    ?Look at me,? Nate whispered, waiting for her eyes to open and stay on him. ?Only at me.?

    He held her by her waist and swirled around, stepping towards the bed. When they were close enough, he let her go and watched as she stumbled and fell on the mattress.

    Her eyes noticed his ears, and she sucked in a breath. Her fingers clenched the sheets, and her heart jumped out of her chest in something that resembled fear but unfortunately was not.

    She couldn''t believe that the calm Nate she was used to could lose control like that. She didn''t know he had moments like those.

    His kneended in between her legs as he bowed forward and caught her lips again. He sustained his weight on the arms, attentive not to bother Lara''s delicate body.

    His fingers slipped under her blouse, touching her stomach and following the line of her side to her waist. He didn''t dare move higher, and his hands moved lower to settle on her hip.

    Only when she surrounded his neck with her arms and returned the kiss with her usual passion, Nate chuckled in his heart and split from her.

    ?Mine,? he said, just like a kid with his favourite toy.

    Lara couldn''t help but giggle, turning to the side and inviting him to lie next to her. She wasn''t strong enough to overturn him, so she didn''t even try. Not that she needed: he would do anything she asked of him.

    ?Is this some wolf thing?? she asked. ?Getting all possessive when the moon is full??

    Nate hugged her tightly, but he didn''t dare touch her again. There were many ces he wanted to explore; there were many spots on her skin he wanted to kiss. Yet, he couldn''t just do what he wanted before making sure she was okay with it.

    The way she looked at him was clear enough, but he didn''t want to take that risk for a second time.

    ?I don''t know if it''s a wolf thing,? he sighed. ?And I''m not sure it''s because of the Bright Moon.?

    ?Will you be like this every month, then??

    ?I don''t know. Is it a problem? Are you unhappy about it??

    He pecked her forehead, inhaling her scent and feeling her hair under his fingertips.

    ?It''s fine,? she chuckled, unaware of how dangerous he could be. Her muscles were rxed, and her expression was calm.. As if he wasn''t a big, dangerous wolf who had almost lost control.

 Chapter 147 - Exhausting Night

    The sounds from outside witnessed the cubs ying with their aunt. So, Lara and Nate could stay on the bed and look each other in the eye.

    They didn''t want to get up nor move a single muscle. The mattress wasfortable, and the contact of their skins made them feel happy and warm. Their hearts were beating at the same pace, and their skin was burning where they were touching each other.

    Sometimes, Nate would dare to slide his hand on her back, testing the waters before stopping and waiting for a little again.

    They were, at the same time, thirsty for contact and afraid of the other''s reaction. As time passed, the full moon reached its peak. The pups stopped ying and howled, together with Samantha, out in the garden.

    Lara woke up from her daze, realising she had been lying there like a doll for a long time. She wondered if Nate would howl as well, but he didn''t emit a sound until a low growl at her ear made her shiver. Not in fear, just like usual.

    ?Nate?? she mumbled while his lips pressed on her neck, moving on her shoulder and leaving light bites here and there. ?Are you all right??

    She didn''t get any answer, but his hands stopped being indecisive. He kissed her again, his tongue invading as if a fire was lit inside him at that very moment. His hands grabbed her, and she couldn''t move away anymore.

    Her lungs had started aching when he split, and she inhaled deeply while his tongue slipped down on her neck. He pecked her chest from over the blouse, moving down and uncovering her belly. His lipsnded on her stomach, licking up and around her belly button.

    He wasn''t keeping her still, yet Lara could not move a muscle. It was odd as if something heavy was pushing her down.

    Was that an Alpha''s power, perhaps? Why could she feel it? Was Nate as powerful as to be able to influence a human being?

    No matter how weird the situation was, she wasn''t afraid of him. She had never been.

    ?Nate,? she said, trying to wake him up.

    Seeing no response, she just gave up and let him do whatever was on his mind. She liked his lips on her, by the way. How could something be so thrilling and so reassuring at the same time?

    Sensing her surrender, the pressure was lifted a little, allowing her to move her arms. Her fingers sank in Nate''s hair, and she observed his tongue licking on her torso. An inch at a time, he was reaching her chest and getting rid of the clothes in between.

    Maybe, it was time to repeat what had happened six years ago, to find out what made them decide to like each other.

    A thrill crossed her spine, maybe for that thought and maybe for the way Nate''s teeth grazed her skin. She helped him remove her shirt, and shey back to continue what she was doing before: nothing, except for enjoying his caresses and imprinting that moment in her memory. For nothing in the world she would have allowed herself to forget for the second time in a row.

    As her fingers explored Nate''s hair, they naturally reached his ears. They had turned furry and white like snow. It was a night with a full moon, in the end. He was expected to turn and run in the forest, letting loose his true nature and feeling free like his human form could never be.

    Still, he was on that bed, kissing and touching her. Somehow, it felt like she owed him one for not abandoning her alone.

    She could move the other arm as well, and she pushed his chin up so she could look him in the eye. The response was a savage grin and a pair of arms surrounding her waist. She sat up, meeting his lips and sighing under his caresses.

    Her fingers gripped his shirt to have some bnce, and her legs split to allow him toe closer. His kneesnded on the mattress, and he tightened the embrace until their bodies were as close as to feel every part of each other.

    A low growl made her sigh out loud, and she threw her head back to let Nate kiss her neck. Her eyes closed, she enjoyed that moment of bliss for a long, long time.

    When they fell on the mattress, exhausted from just kissing, it was gettingte. Yet, they didn''t split from the embrace.

    They sighed, caressing each other''s back or shoulders.

    They inhaled each other''s scent and felt their skin under their fingertips. They purred at the sweet caresses and rolled in bed, exchanging a few more pecks of love.

    The night waste, and even the twins were getting tired. The sound of their ying disappeared bit by bit, and it was reced by light snoringing from the other side of the door.

    They were exhausted, as much as to forget to look for their mommy. ying with Samantha, they had forgotten about their primary issue.

    Their mommy had disappeared from their sight together with Nate, but they hadn''t noticed one thing.

    ?So cute,? Samantha sighed.

    She caressed the messy heads, one on each side of her. They had fallen asleep all of a sudden, without any warning. She had barely managed to sit down, and she was already trapped in between.

    The twins were too young to turn, but she had seen their wolf features pretty clearly. Jaden was white, like Nate and her.

    Scarlet, on the other side, was a brown wolf. Not ck like she thought by looking at her ears alone. Her tail was brown, in fact.

    Samantha''s heart fluttered in her chest as she closed her eyes and epted to sleep like that.. She was suffering from the overload of sweetness the two pups gave her, so she didn''t have enough energy and firm will to get up from that sofa.

 Chapter 148 - The Boss Will Be Late

    Lara woke up early in the morning.

    She was lying on one side, oddly without her blouse. Her bra was the only thing covering her upper body, but the rest of her clothes were at their ce.

    A tight grip was surrounding her waist, and a wall of hot muscles was pressed against her lower back. Nate was hugging her, his head on her shoulder.

    She couldn''t move from how strong he was.

    She turned her head to check his ears, and, much to her disappointment, they were human. His wolfish moment was over, likely, and he was back to his human self. Even if he was clinging to her and pressing his face on her skin.

    He reminded her of the cubs: they had the same extremeness and despair while hugging her as if she could disappear if only they weakened their clench.

    She yawned, stretching her arms to the front. Her face rxed, and she considered sleeping some more.

    ?Good morning,? Nate murmured in her ear, pecking her cheek soon after. ?I''ll go check what''s for breakfast.?

    He let her go and slipped out of bed, and Lara sighed, feeling cold all of a sudden.

    She was used to sleeping with her cubs, so Nate''s hug didn''t disturb her. Yet, it was weird to have him and not them next to her.

    Also, it somehow felt pleasant. Waking up next to such a handsome face would have improved her darkest days.

    She rolled out of bed and wore her shirt. She continued rubbing her eyes, wishing to sleep longer yet dying to see Nate preparing the food.

    In the living room, she stumbled upon Samantha collecting her things and giving onest caress to each cub before taking the door and leaving. She noticed only then that the twins were snoring on the couch. Their mouths were open, and their breathings were regr.

    They had managed to sleep well because they had someone else to cling to during that night.

    It was a little troublesome that they needed someone so badly. If she wanted to date, she had to find someone willing to act as their pillow!

    ?Oh,? she whined while reaching the kitchen.

    Nate was making sandwiches with the food he had found in the fridge. There was nothing else he could assemble in little time, and he had no affinity for cooking. However, he couldn''t let his family be hungry.

    ?Here,? he said, passing the first to Lara.

    She observed him for a moment, her cheeks red but her eyes still lost in slumber. Nate wasn''t sure whether she was seeing him or smiling at some dream. She was so cute early in the morning.

    She took a bite and soughed, sipping the orange juice from the ss in front of her.

    ?Coffee,? he said, leaving the hot cup on the table. He had prepared tea the night before, but they didn''t have time to enjoy it thoroughly.

    He waited for her to wake up a little more before talking again.

    ?I''m sorry for yesterday. I lost control and couldn''t stop myself. I apologise,? he said.

    ?It''s fine,? Lara replied. ?I figured that much.?

    ?Maybe, it was not a good idea to bring you here during a Bright Moon. Dark Moons are way safer for you.?

    ?I was safe, Nate. You didn''t hurt me,? she chuckled. ?It was just a kiss.?

    A hot, deep and meticulous kiss. But still, they didn''t proceed any further. Not that Lara would have felt in danger even in that case.

    Nate was too perfect to be considered a threat.

    ?Are you going to work anytime soon?? she murmured, seeing thete time. ?It''s almost nine!?

    ?I have an appointment at eleven. Till then, I''m free,? he said, carefree as only a boss could be.

    ?But I am not! I start working at eight! I''mte, and it''s just the first month of work.?

    ?Rx,? he chuckled. ?Your boss won''t find out.?

    ?Howe?? she replied, crossing her arms.

    ?Oh, right... He will... But he won''t say anything.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Of course!? Nate confirmed, nodding convinced. ?Your boss is a very reasonable person.?

    ?Is he now? I didn''t know,? she chuckled, leaving the food on a te and taking a step towards him. She wasn''t awake yet, apparently.

    Nate followed her motion, his eyes analysing her face, neck, shoulders... He had kissed everything to his heart content, yet he already wanted more.

    His gaze stopped on her lips just when she raised her head a little. She could follow the tip of his tongue licking his lower lip, and she knew he was going to bend over and repeat what they''d done in the evening.

    She even closed her eyes in preparation for another burning kiss. Maybe, that one would be sweet. It was morning, after all.

    She couldn''t taste his lips because they both heard the twins waking up and running in the kitchen with their unfailing instinct.

    Lara sighed, epting that having kids meant she couldn''t kiss someone as often as she wished.

    ?You promise my boss won''t get angry?? she inquired before the first cub - Jaden - reached her side.

    She epted the little boy''s raised hand, and she observed her son''s face beaming first thing in the morning. Even if he was still half-asleep, he seemed happy.

    ?I promise,? Nate said. ?Also, it''s not like he can scold you, Lara. He will be in a different room.?

    ?Yeah??

    ?You will do your usual, and I''ll be in the meeting room on another floor. Also, you''re forbidden from staying at work any longer than midday! I will check when you get out, and if you overwork, I will seriously get mad and scold you.?

    ?Okay,? she moaned, rolling her eyes.

    ?And I''ll pick up the kids from kindergarten and bring them to you after dinner. You need to rest, don''t you??

    ?Oh, you didn''t tire me that much,? sheined while reaching out to pat the second cub''s head.

    Scarlet had finally reached them, and she was already looking for food. Yet, she had decided to start searching from close to her mommy. She was there to protect her, after all.

    But still.... What was that feeling in her guts, as if she was alreadyte?

 Chapter 149 - Troublesome Couple

    Nate left the papers on the table after pretending to have read them with caution. He didn''t care about what was written, for he had no intention of agreeing.

    What were those people looking for was a mystery, but he could try guessing with a nce.

    The man was in front of him, sitting straight and waiting for a response. A nervous smile was on his lips, and his forehead was covered in sweat.

    He had dark brown eyes, just like Lara, but his hair had been of a lighter colour before turningpletely grey. His eyes and mouth were circled by wrinkles, and his hands testified his age even more than any other part of his body.

    ?What made you think I would have invested into this project, Mr yton?? he asked. ?We have our suppliers, and we won''t change for the moment. We''re happy with them.?

    ?I know this, Mr Woods. Of course, your suppliers are all the best, providing the fabric of the best quality. Yet, I thought you might want to try another route. You aren''t interested??

    ?Not at all.?

    He leaned back and crossed his arms, looking at the man without any hint of his real feelings. He just watched him without making him realise.

    Lara''s father had appeared a couple of days after her mother had tried calling her on the phone, the day after their first public date. Such a coincidence, right?

    He could tell they saw them together on some gossip magazine or, maybe, even on TV.

    ?What a pity,? the man sighed. ?It was worth a try, though. I hope you don''t mind.?

    Nate shook his head, getting up to open the door. At least, Mr yton knew when to stop. He didn''t pursue any further something he had no hope to obtain, sparing them both a furious CEO and a difficult situation to handle.

    It would have been harder to hide their visit to Lara if they were louder.

    He had moved into a meeting room on a lower floor, all to avoid her.

    ?Maybe next time we''ll be luckier,? the man said while crossing the door. He was ready to leave when the woman who apanied him appeared out of nowhere and looked at her husband before snorting.

    ?You declined, Mr Woods. Am I wrong, perhaps?? she said.

    Unfortunately, Mrs yton''s talent to read the situation wasn''t as developed as her husband''s.

    ?That''s correct, madame.?

    ?I believe we can find an agreement, though,? she said, smiling lightly and getting closer to Nate. Her perfume hit his nose, and he frowned while taking a step back. Was that really Lara''s mother? How was it possible? His woman was so elegant and reserved... How could someone as intruding as Mrs yton raise such a daughter?

    ?I already talked about it with Mr yton,? he exined. ?My decision is final, at least for this moment.?

    ?Fine,? Mr yton said, trying to grab his wife and drag her away. He could tell she was going to cause a scene. ?It was a pleasure to talk with you, Mr Woods. See you in the future, hopefully in front of a fresh contract to sign.?

    ?Yeah,? Nate said.

    He moved a step away when the woman''s voice stopped him once more. Was he going to get back his peace and quiet ever again?

    ?But you should consider all aspects, Mr Woods,? she said. ?It''s not just about quality and price. There are many other things when business is involved. For example, the links among people...?

    He lifted his chin slowly, trying to hint to her that she was getting in trouble. Yet, there was no way to convey that message, for the woman was too focused on her own words to notice.

    ?Are you saying LY Corp needs the help of yourpany to develop its links? Do I have no friends and coborators already? Am I an antisocial person??

    ?Oh, that''s not what I mean,? sheughed. ?You''re perfectly fine. Just, one more link is always useful, isn''t it??

    ?Depends. But isn''t this something I should judge, Mrs yton? I have considered all aspects, and I see that yourpany does have perspectives. But it''s still not developed enough to bring us any advantage.?

    ?It would have the advantage of working with people close to being your family!? she eximed, revealing her thoughts so transparently.

    He chuckled, pretending to be amused. He was, in part. But by her brainless strategy rather than her sudden words.

    What made them think they stood a chance to win a contract by mentioning Lara? After what they did to her, they could consider themselves lucky if he didn''t send thepany to ruin.

    ?I''m not sure I understand you,? he said, in fact. ?My family and the people close to me already are somehow rted to thepany. How signing this contract would change any of that??

    ?You''re dating our daughter,? the woman pointed out. The man''splexion turned pale, and he lost a decade of life with his wife''s recklessness. Still, he kept silent.

    ?Am I? Since when??

    ?I can''t know since when, but you two went public a few days ago. Isn''t it time to get to know her family already??

    ?Oh, but my current girlfriend has no family. How odd, I''m sure you''re misunderstanding something. Are you certain you are following the newest gossip??

    ?Newest?? Mrs yton scoffed. ?You were single for a lifetime, Mr Woods, and you appeared in front of the press with that girl hanging on your arm. It''s a clear enough signal, isn''t it??

    ?That girl?? he mumbled, conscious of the situation. Lara''s mother didn''t like her. It was so strong that she couldn''t say her name out loud.

    If that was her family, it had been better for Lara to stay away from them. Even just a short meeting, which could happen in thepany by chance, was out of the question. She had to stay far from them, for they wouldn''t hesitate before hurting her. Again.

    ?You''re dating her, but you don''t know her parents! Is this how people act nowadays?? she continued, unaware of Nate''s true thoughts.

 Chapter 150 - Pitiful

    ?I wouldn''t have imagined you were this kind of person, Mr Woods!? the woman yelled, with no shame nor thought about her image. ?Are you taking advantage of our daughter, by any chance? We shouldn''t allow you to...?

    ?If you cared about protecting her, you would have done so earlier. Don''t you think now is a littlete?? he said, interrupting her.

    His sapphire eyes were thick ice, and his shoulders were straight to defend his mate. Her family appeared after a long while, and they came directly to him instead of bothering her any further.

    Lara didn''t even know about that, and it was fine like that. Nate was willing to bear any attack for her, as long as Lara wasn''t wounded. He wasn''t sure whether she could have left such a discussion unscathed, so he wasn''t going to let those people approach her any closer.

    ?If you thought toe here with such a im, you can go back and spare our time and nerves,? Nate added. ?Lara doesn''t need a family who doesn''t care about her. She has one now, and we are taking care of her just fine.?

    Mrs yton''s eyes widened in shock. Since when could that wench attract someone as charming and well-positioned as Nathaniel Woods? She wasn''t expecting her daughter to be such a gold-digger!

    It was a pity she left before showing her capabilities...

    ?After all we went through to raise her, she left without any exnation,? the woman sighed. ?Even if she abandoned us, she''s still our daughter. We will protect her through and through, no matter what you think about it, Mr Woods!?

    Nate raised his brow, surprised by such a prompt change of attitude. That woman was good at reading his priorities, even if she couldn''t grasp the situation.

    ?Are you trying to keep her far from her birth family?? she added, crossing her arms in a challenge.

    In all that time, Mr yton stood silent and listened, sweating a little because of his wife''s words. Still, he didn''t add nor deny anything.

    ?I''m d she''s free now,? Nate sighed. ?I can''t imagine how hard it must have been for her all that time...?

    His gaze wandered to the window, for he couldn''t stand to look at these two anymore. What had Lara done to deserve such a harsh family? Oh, he would have given her a loving one from that day on. He would have forced his mother and Samantha to be more than just polite. She deserved to know how a real family felt.

    ?You don''t know her as well as we do,? Mrs yton added, pursing her lips and chuckling lightly. ?We''ve raised that ungrateful woman. We know her true colours.?

    That said, she raised her chin and walked out, followed by Mr yton. He didn''t add anything except for a brief greeting to Nate, and they entered the elevator to leave thepany.

    ?You can call if you''re interested in knowing more,? Mrs yton spat out before the door closed.

    She couldn''t imagine how those words acted on Nate.

    He already knew what they wanted to hint, but the chance to see pictures of her from when she was a kid... to know what she liked to do, and what she feared... It all was too alluring.

    It was a trap, of course. Yet, it was a tempting trap.

    ?Make sure they reach the exit without causing a ruckus,? he said to the nearest secretary. It was a girl from the secretarial team, one of those who attacked Lara without any real reason.

    ?Yes, Alpha,? she squealed, wincing in ce when she got Nate''s attention.

    It was a weird phenomenon: most girls in the pack would have liked to be the Alpha''spanions. Yet, almost every single one of them couldn''t bear to look him in the eye. Oh, male wolves couldn''t stand such pressure either, but the girls didn''t mind it as much.

    They were attracted by the single Alpha: it was a matter of instinct. Yet, they couldn''t think straight when they were too close to him.

    Deep in their heart, they knew it was a sign. They weren''t fit for an Alpha, especially their Alpha. But dreaming has never been forbidden.

    ?Are they Miss yton''s parents?? she then asked, waking up from her daze. Even if the Alpha was dangerous and his presence was overbearing, curiosity won.

    ?Why do you ask?? he said, in fact. His tone was calm, not threatening nor too concerned. He was curious, as well. Knowing how the other wolves in the pack reacted to Lara was one of his worries.

    ?Just curious, Alpha. I''m sorry,? she stuttered.

    ?No need to be sorry. Just, what would you think if they were her parents??

    ?I didn''t mean to eavesdrop!?

    She had started panicking a little, so Nate sighed and took a step in the other direction. Unwed girls were so difficult to talk with for an Alpha. Too bad he was interested in the reply, for once.

    ?You didn''t eavesdrop. It was that woman who yelled. She wanted everyone to hear...?

    ?I think... It''s a little pitiful, Alpha,? she said.

    If even that woman''s mother would talk like that about her daughter, it was no surprise Lara yton just left when they had tried pushing her in a corner.

    The girl regretted that harsh treatment for a moment.

    Their words had been a little heavy, indeed. Especially because they knew nothing about that girl! In the end, it turned out her pups were the Alpha''s. None other than Nate was the father, so the pups were rightfully part of the pack.

    ?Pitiful?? Nate said. ?I think she''s brave and strong. Isn''t she??

    ?Yes, of course. I was talking about the parents. They still don''t know who they were living with.?

    They let go of Nathaniel Woods''s mate, after all. That would be a huge loss for any family.

    ?That''s right,? Nate sighed. ?They don''t know how beautiful she is.?

    A little ufortable, the girl nodded.. Still, after seeing the Alpha''s enamoured gaze, she felt a little less threatened by his presence.

 Chapter 151 - Forgetful

    After work, Lara collected her things and went home. Nate said he would bring the twins to her in the evening, so she could focus on what she needed to do and also use that time for herself.

    Without anyone around, she had time to rx.

    She hadn''t even realised how much three wolves - four if she counted Samantha - could drain her of every trace of vitality. Oh, it had actually been one wolf who did most of the work. The other three were entertaining each other in the garden.

    Still, she was even more tired than after a usual night of the full moon. At least, that afternoon was all for herself.

    She had enough time to rx a little and, maybe, sleep an hour.

    Unless the kids forced Nate to bring them back early. It had happened in the past, after all. They didn''t like being apart from their mommy for too long, and it wasn''t such a rare urrence for them to whine until they got what they wanted.

    To her surprise, even if they didn''t spend the night ying together, the kids didn''t appear till the evening.

    She had just tied the bag with the trash and finished cleaning the kitchen when the doorbell rang. Her hair was still wet from the bath, so she had wrapped it in a towel. The light pyjama she was wearing didn''t hide much, for it was one of those models designed to look cute and feelfortable, made of a t-shirt with a teddy bear and a pair of shorts.

    She didn''t look like a model in a fashion magazine, but her kids didn''t mind. They crossed the door and hugged her desperately, sniffing her fresh aroma. They didn''t let go until Lara chuckled and got up, inviting Nate inside.

    ?I haven''t made dinner,? she said, ?but I can brew a cup of tea for you.?

    ?Maybe another time,? he said before disappearing. His eyes swept over her body more out of instinct than any real intent. He memorised her shapes and expression, trying his best not to look like a maniac.

    He knew Lara would devote her attention to the pups after being apart from them for a whole afternoon. There was no reason to stay and hope in vain to get some of her gazes or smiles. As such, he left.

    Lara barely noticed him while she hugged her cubs and kissed their heads.

    Only after exchanging enough attention, did she split from them and turned towards the kitchen. She had left the trash forst, and she had forgotten to take it out before.

    ?Oh, jeez,? she whispered. ?Mommy will be right back!?

    Jaden and Scarlet observed how she collected the sacks and went out to throw everything in the bins in front of the building. They pouted, unhappy their mommy left as soon as they hade back home.

    They sat at the table and waited, even though they weren''t hungry. Nate had brought them to one of the restaurants he liked, the one with private rooms. They had their fill without guilt and were a little sleepy. Still, they hadn''t hugged their mommy enough for that day. They needed to dy sleeping a little more, at least until she came back.

    ?Do you think she''s forgetting us?? Scarlet inquired. She looked at Jaden, waiting for the boy''s opinion with earnest interest.

    ?I don''t know, Scarlet. But she''s been so distracted... every time Nate is around.?

    ?He stole her yesterday. She didn''t sleep with us but with him!?

    ?That''s right,? Jaden sighed. ?Mommy isn''t like she used to be.?

    Silence fell between them again, and they stared at each other for another five minutes, waiting.

    ?Do you think she''s lost?? Jaden asked when he couldn''t wait anymore.

    ?Mommy is smart and doesn''t get lost!? Scarlet rebuked. How could Jaden think about something so stupid?

    However, she felt something deep in her heart. As if a thousand needles were piercing her stomach, making her want to vomit and, at the same time, run forever.

    Was their mommy in danger? She had to check for sure.

    Jaden had the same thoughts, so the twins looked each other in the eye and nodded, taking the decision once and for good.

    The risk was being punished if their mommy caught them wandering out of the home. It was eptable as long as that painful feeling disappeared from their lives.

    They couldn''t bear that piercing pain in their stomach. They couldn''t do anything with their fingers trembling. They needed to see their mother at that moment and hug her tightly until everything returned to normal.

    ?Let''s go look for her,? Jaden said, and Scarlet followed. They held hands and went down the stairs, one step at a time. It took them forever to reach the ground floor, but those stairs were so scary that they couldn''t hurry. Going up was easier thaning down, for some reason.

    They opened the gate and stepped outside, leaving the door open ajar to be able toe back, and sniffed the air to catch traces of their mommy. The world outside was noisy, chaotic, and full of danger. Yet, they needed to make sure their mommy was okay.

    They would have taken a nce and walked back in silence if she was all right. They weren''t going to let Lara see them, and they would be back home in a moment, with their hearts reassured and their senses at peace.

    They took a few steps right towards where Lara''s scent brought them and then strolled together under the streetmps. The trash bins weren''t that far, after all. They were almost there... Just a few metres more.

    They didn''t even have time toe up with a way to avoid their mommy seeing them. Somehow, it passed from their mind. There was something more urgent than that... It was that weird scent and dark presence.

    Someone was there, they realised, tightening the grip on each other''s hand.

 Chapter 152 - Four Wolves

    Lara threw the trash and turned to go back home when she saw a group of people on her path. They were all tall, with trained physiques and pitch-ck hair. Some of them had tanned skin, and they had dark-coloured eyes.

    Her heart skipped a couple of beats, but she decided not to assume things. She stepped in their direction, clearly intending to pass by unnoticed.

    There were four men in total, and they were all staring at her.

    She smiled at the one blocking her path, trying to step to the side and leave. Yet, he didn''t let her.

    ?Miss yton, can youe with us for a moment?? he said.

    ?I''m busy now,? she replied, but her brain stopped working the moment that man used her name. How could he know?

    ?It''s very important,? he insisted.

    She chuckled, nervous, and tried taking that dyed step.

    What kind of thing would require her with so much urgency? Those men didn''t ring her bell but seemed to have waited for her toe down. It was creepy, scary to some degree. What did they want?

    Moreover, they gave the same vibes as Manager Cooper the first time Lara had talked with him. They were wolves: she could bet on that.

    ?What can be as important, to make you wait for me under my home? You should learn how to approach humans, for real...? She chuckled nervously, moving her eyes among the men and looking for anything familiar.

    She was sure she had never met them before. They were not part of Nate''s pack.

    ?Miss, pleasee with us,? repeated the first who had talked. He grabbed her forearm and pulled her towards the corner of the street.

    ?What are you doing?? she murmured, starting to sweat in fear. ?Let me go!?

    ?Our boss would like to meet with you,? the man said. His voice was mechanical as if he was following a script. ?He won''t hurt you...?

    ?Let me go!? she screamed, and, in that same moment, her eyes caught her cubs running to her.

    Her heart stopped beating altogether, and her muscles didn''t respond to her anymore. She was nning to scream to attract attention, but the sight of the twins hurrying to save her filled her mind with panic only.

    ?No,? she moaned, struggling in the man''s grip. ?No...?

    ?Mommy!? Jaden said, reaching her and hugging her legs. He tried pulling her with him, but the man''s grip was too strong. Jaden red, growled, and he even bared his fangs. Yet, it didn''t help.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet had thrown herself on the man, trying to push him away from her mommy.

    Somehow, the kids'' n worked. The man let go of Lara and focused on the meatball tugging at his trousers. He caught her with one arm and observed, a little amused, how she tried to hurt him with her sharp teeth. She wasn''t strong enough to scratch an adult wolf''s skin, but her attempts were amusing.

    Jaden noticed the events and ran to his sister, growling and tugging the trousers in her stead.

    After a few seconds of entertainment, the man returned to earth. His mission was still ongoing.

    ?Bring the pups with us,? he said. ?The Alpha will be happy to have more leverage.?

    ?Leverage?? hispanion inquired while pushing Lara towards a van parked behind the corner. ?I don''t think he wants leverage... Just revenge.?

    ?Whatever. Three hostages are always better than one, aren''t they? These are Nathaniel Woods''s pups. He will be destroyed by their loss.?

    Hearing those words, Lara seemed to wake up. Someone wanted to hurt her cubs, and she couldn''t allow it.

    She pushed the man holding her, taking a step towards the other one. Before she could do anything, a p made her vision blurry for a moment. She felt a hand pushing her inside the van and heard two weights being discarded right next to her.

    Then, the doors were closed, and the engine started. They started a journey towards an unknown destination. One where they weren''t supposed toe back from.

    ?How many times have I told you not to get out of home alone?? she scolded the cubs, her eyes filling with tears. ?There''s a reason if I set rules... And now? What can we do now??

    She sobbed, wiping her face and trying to look calm andposed. For her kids'' tranquillity, if nothing else.

    ?Mommy,? Jaden cried, reaching his mother and hugging her. ?We didn''t want to be without you.?

    ?I didn''t want you to be in danger, Jaden. What''s the point of being together if we''re going to be hurt??

    ?We won''t let them hurt you, mommy,? Scarlet added, crawling on her other side.

    She hugged them, slowing her breath enough to talk.

    It waste for panic. At that moment, they already were lost who knows where.

    ?Don''t be stupid, Scarlet. If they let your two go, you have to, okay? You have to go look for your father if that happens. He will protect you.?

    ?He won''t take us if we''re without you, mommy,? Jaden pointed out.

    ?You two are so harsh with your father without any reason. He will love and protect you just like I do.?

    ?But we want to stay with you.?

    She sighed, dejected. Her kids were so stubborn independently from the situation. How could they insist even when their lives were in danger?

    ?Mommy loves you,? she said. ?I love you both more than my life, but I am not strong enough to protect you. You have to rely on your father for that, okay??

    As she spoke, her words hit her heart as well. She hadn''t relied on Nate that much, she realised. He was ready to help her with the kids, or even without them involved. Yet, she had refused his offers, not to bother him.

    After all, when her cubs'' lives were on the line, she started to regret her choice.. Maybe, she should have epted Nate in her life way sooner.

 Chapter 153 - Comfortable Clothes

    After the Bright Moon, Samantha had the second excuse to avoid Rider. Just like any month, her period came a couple of days after the full moon.

    She sent a message, telling him that their meeting had to be dyed yet once again. This time, she had a good reason, so she wasn''t worried about his reaction.

    In fact, Rider did not text back for the whole day.

    She had just changed into herfy sweatsuit, arge model secretly bought from the man''s department, when the bell rang. She wasn''t expecting guests, and she had just opened a new wine bottle to taste the drink before sleep.

    ?Yes?? she inquired, opening the door with a grimace. She didn''t check who it was, for it wasn''t as dangerous for her. Her bad mood had taken over, so she didn''t even sense Rider''s scent.

    She just sighed when she met his ck eyes.

    ?How in the world did you find out where I live?? she asked, crooking a corner of her mouth and considering whether to let him in.

    ?I followed my instinct, Mine. I can find you wherever you are...?

    ?Oh, is that so??

    ?Yet, I wasn''t too surprised to see you live in this kind of ce... Somehow, you look like the type to like luxurious ces and exclusive condos.?

    ?It''s not as exclusive as you think. Just a regr ce, Rider. I didn''t even pay much for it.?

    ?Oh, but I guess your not-so-much would make most people tremble.?

    ?Don''t tease me first thing in the evening. Come in, I just opened a bottle... Would you like a ss??

    He did move a step forward, and he observed Samantha as she closed the door. His eyesnded on her clothes, and he furrowed his brows. He didn''t like that view...

    Oh, better said: he liked her home attire. It made him want to tear it off her, like almost everything he had seen on her till that moment. But he didn''t like another man''s clothes on his woman.

    He took a step towards her, blocking her on the door.

    Samantha raised her head, surprised. She wasn''t wearing any shoes, and being without high heels meant she needed to look up at him.

    His threatening gaze was somehow fun, but her guts protested in revolt. Her body liked the intensity he was looking at her, and her lungs ached for the need to feel his scent just like he was doing with her.

    ?Are you nuts?? she inquired, pushing him away with a hand on his chest. To no avail, because his arms wrapped around her, and he continued his investigation.

    ?The clothes are yours!? he concluded in the end.

    ?Of course, they are!? Samantha eximed, trying to break free from his hold. ?Whose clothes should I wear??

    ?I''m relieved,? he said, weakening his grip and looking at her face. ?Your scent is so different, though.?

    ?It''s because of my period,? she exined. ?I didn''t make any excuses, Rider. It really isn''t the case to meet.?

    ?Oh, but you opened the new bottle. It would be a pity to go back home now.?

    ?You''re right, but I can''t reach the sses if you don''t let me go.?

    ?I missed you, Mine. You''re ying hard to get.?

    ?I am not. I just happened to be busy... Also, we aren''t supposed to have a rtionship, which means neither of us should expect anything from the other. We don''t need to meet every weekend, and we don''t need to exin why we can''t when we''re busy.?

    ?Oh, you''re so troublesome. Can''t you just let loose and enjoy whatever this is?? he scoffed, walking to the sofa. He was still holding her waist, dragging the woman with him. ?Oh, you do like windows... I guess...? he added when he saw the ss wall. ?Do you want to do it there as well??

    ?Please, shut up,? she moaned, rolling her eyes and getting free to pour two sses of wine. ?Here... Ah, please, make yourselffortable.?

    Her sarcastic tone didn''t cause a single wrinkle on Rider''s expression. He was busy observing the ss and imagining how to exploit it for the best. He epted the wine and gulped without much thought.

    His carelessness made Samantha sigh noisily.

    ?Hmm?? he moaned, returning his focus to her.

    ?It''s a waste if you drink it like that,? she pointed out. ?It''s high-ss wine. You should feel it before drinking. It''s a whole process, a treat to your senses...?

    ?Ah, yeah. High-ss wine. Why don''t you sit here and exin it better, Princess?? He smirked, his eyes sending a clear challenge.

    Samantha did as she was told, clearly settled on making him realise. Wine was not just a matter of thirst and drinking. He needed to understand how it worked, or at least learn how to pretend.

    ?This has a fruity scent,? she exined. ?If you smell it before gulping, you will feel it. Also, do not drink it too fast, or you''ll lose half of the taste. After you swallow, a second or two, you will start sensing the lemon-like scent. If you can feel this, I will open one bottle of the chocte one next time.?

    ?Chocte??

    ?Wine which tastes like chocte, yeah... It''s peculiar, but you might like it.?

    ?Here?? he murmured, looking around at the living room. That ce suited his tastes way more than any weirdly scented wine.

    ?Yes.?

    ?I will feel it,? he decided.

    ?I knew chocte was the right way to go,? Samantha chuckled.

    Rider nodded, agreeing with her even though he knew well enough that chocte had no role in it. He didn''t even like chocte, for goodness. Ah, what was going on with his ego?

    ?I''m looking forward to it,? he said.

    ?Do you feel the lemon scent, now??

    He licked his lips, focusing on the wine. It did resemble fruits, sweet and slightly sour. But it was not exactly the same. For wolves, sensing the after-tastes of drinks was too hard, for their noses and taste buds could feel the differences just as clearly as the simrities. But once guided, he didn''t find it too hard to discern.

    ?More than lemon, it''s like citron.. It bes bitter after a while.?

 Chapter 154 - Tasting Wine

    ?More than lemon, it''s like citron. It bes bitter after a while,? Rider said, tasting the wine. He waited for Samantha''s response with a little anxiety. What if he had just said something stupid?

    ?Correct!? was the excited response.

    ?Were you testing me?? he murmured, offended. At the same time, though, he was happy to have passed her examination.

    ?Not really. I just assumed you didn''t know how citron tastes.?

    ?You''re too snobbish sometimes. I am not as rogue as you like to think.?

    ?Oh, really??

    ?Really,? he confirmed. He leaned towards her, a dangerous light in his eyes. ?Let me show you my trick to drink the best wine, Mine...?

    ?What?? Samantha murmured. Half of her was curious about what he meant, but she knew it was most likely all a trap.

    His lips leaned on hers, and he tasted that expensive, high-quality wine with a new interest. Her scent and taste were better than anything else; he couldn''t help but want more.

    He left the ss on the low table in front of them before making a mess, and he caught Samantha''s as well before pushing her down on the sofa and continuing their kiss, deepening the contact until hearing her moan.

    ?No, wait,? she said. ?I really am on my period, Rider.?

    ?Is that a problem?? he muttered, caressing her face and removing a couple locks of her hair.

    ?You''re unbelievable,? she sighed. ?Aren''t male wolves scared by the bloody days? I thought you would run away in fear, yet you are as brave as to do this...?

    ?Don''t y with my pride, Miss Trouble. I am not easy to scare.?

    ?Sure,? she chuckled, rolling her eyes at his offended tone.

    ?I came this far to meet you. Don''t I deserve a kiss??

    ?Just a kiss,? she decided. ?Nothing more than that.?

    ?Sure.?

    ?Sure??

    ?Yes. That''s fine with me.?

    ?I thought you wouldn''t ept.?

    ?What can I do? Tell me,? he puffed, getting up and ring at her. ?What in the world can I do once you tell me I can''t do anything more than kiss you? Am I expected toin or not? Be clear because I can''t understand you.?

    ?I thought you came here to have sex and leave soon after. I wasn''t expecting this.?

    ?Why? Have I ever done anything to make you believe I''m such a person??

    ?It''s because...?

    ?The one asking only for sex, the one pointing it out every single time is you, Mine. You are the one who doesn''t want to be serious with me, not the other way around.?

    ?But you said...?

    ?I don''t remember what I said while prey of lust, but I''m quite convinced I didn''t ask you not to meet outside.?

    ?You agreed that we wouldn''t have any rtionship!?

    ?Again, what was I expected to do? I wasn''t in control of myself, and all I wanted was you. At any condition you might set.?

    ?But then... Are you regretting it??

    ?Regretting? Not really. I''m just realising my own aspirations as time passes. Meeting you sometimes and having no right to tell you not to meet other men or to ask you about your life isn''t eptable anymore.?

    ?What else do you want, Rider? Isn''t it fun like this??

    ?Fun? Maybe. But it''s difficult to return to my normal life after meeting you. Knowing you may change your mind any moment and decide to never meet again doesn''t help, especially when you start avoiding me.?

    ?I wasn''t...?

    ?You didn''t want to meet me for the second time in a row. One more weekend, and it would have been a month. How can you even stay far from me for this long? It''s the second time I''vee looking for you, but maybe I should stop...?

    He sighed, checking her expression with the corner of his eye.

    His woman was going to ept his conditions, sooner orter. Maybe not all at once, but she was going to realise they couldn''t live separately any longer. They were destined to be together, and their instincts would have won over their stubbornness and issues.

    ?You are acting like a pup,? shemented. ?And you came here just to make me feel guilty!?

    ?I didn''t.?

    ?Oh, right. You came here for sex and decided to throw a tantrum once you realised you weren''t getting it.?

    ?I was going to throw a tantrum either way. Just, I might have waited for the morning beforeining.?

    ?That''s not helping you.?

    ?Do I need help??

    ?Oh, no,? she admitted. ?You don''t need any more help. You know I can''t fight it, so you came here to convince me to abandon my life ande with you. But I can''t. There''s too much I owe to my pack, Rider. I want to be with them until the end. Or, at least, until I am not needed anymore.?

    ?When will that be??

    ?I don''t know.?

    ?You are telling me to wait for something that won''t happen, aren''t you? It hurts, Mine. It damn hurts.?

    ?I''m sorry.?

    ?If you were sorry, you wouldn''t y with me like this.?

    She let out a gasp, and her eyes filled with tears as she felt the pain as if it was hers.

    ?I don''t know what to do,? she confessed. ?It''s so hard, but I can''t let go of my family just because of lust. I have responsibilities, you know? I can''t abandon them to build my own life somewhere far from trouble.?

    ?I can''t abandon my family either. And I have responsibilities in my pack just like you do. But I''m trying to make this work in some way. All you do is push me away every time I mention this problem. It''s unfair.?

    ?I''m sorry, Rider. I really am sorry.?

    ?Don''t say words like sorry; it doesn''t help me feel better.?

    ?What should I do, then??

    ?Just kiss me,? he decided with a sigh. In the end, a kiss was better than nothing. It was weird, but he preferred to dy his n if the risk was losing her forever.

    He could convince her another day.. For the moment, he should enjoy her soft caresses and that expensive wine.

 Chapter 155 - Bond Prices

    Nate called Lara that evening to check on her. He had disappeared soon after delivering the kids because there had been an emergency at thepany. He needed to fly back and check what was happening with their titles.

    LY Corp was owned by wolves, so the shares weren''t on the market. However, the other titles - such as their bonds - had depreciated during thest couple of hours in the afternoon. Just before the end of the working time of the stock exchange.

    It turned out it was yet another trick yed by the Mayford pack. They wanted to make them have losses no matter the cost, and they had dumped a bunch of LY Corp bonds while spreading a rumour they were struggling to pay their debts back.

    It was solved in a couple of hours, for thepany was stable and safe. No one in their sound mind would have believed that they were struggling with bonds. In the morning, when the stock exchange would open, everything was going to be back to normal.

    If not for the panic of losing money, the stakeholders wouldn''t have made so much chaos in thete hours of the afternoon.

    Nate sighed. His blood pressure had risen while dealing with the matter, more because of the annoyance than any real worry. The Mayford pack indeed was troublesome. He had to deal with them, sooner orter.

    Even though avoiding conflicts was his favourite strategy, the Alpha of the Mayford pack was particrly bothersome. No matter what, he wanted them to have damage, even if it meant losing money. Just like with the incident of that day: Nate had lost less money than the opponent in the end.

    He dialled Lara''s number again, for she didn''t answer the first time, wondering if the world had something against him that day.

    First, the stocks, and then his mate. Had they agreed on making him lose his patience? Or was Lara offended because he dumped the kids and disappeared without a word?

    But she had barely looked at him! She wouldn''t have given him any attention even if he had stayed, for she waspletely swayed with the pups.

    Since she didn''t reply at the second call, he figured she must have been busy. He didn''t like that she didn''t see him as a priority, but he couldn''t force her to consider him as one.

    Human women were soplicated, but that meant one wasn''t working hard enough if he couldn''t get her to answer a call. Or, most likely, she just forgot her phone in another room or was dealing with the kids and couldn''t reply.

    If only he had the skill to feel his mate even at a distance, he wouldn''t have been so clingy.

    The other wolves would know how to find their mate, but he had taken from his father: they couldn''t sense their other half just like that. They needed to be close enough, which had caused him to fail at finding Lara all that time. It was a family legacy, and he hoped the pups didn''t take after him.

    They would have lived an easier life if they could find their mate at least during the Dark Moon.

    At the third unanswered call, Nate collected his things and drove to Lara''s home. He wouldn''t have visited thatte. It didn''t make sense, and it would have frightened his mate. He would have checked she was all right through the door and left, leaving the task of scolding her for the following day.

    How could she dare not answer him?

    He sighed, wondering if acting like a jerk CEO would have made her angry. But she needed to realise that not answering three calls in a row made him worried! She could, at least, write a text if the pups were sleeping and she didn''t want to disturb them.

    She parked a little farther than usual, for he didn''t want to risk Lara spotting his car from the window. He walked to the building and realised he needed to pass the gate if he wanted to eavesdrop at her door.

    Could hee up with an excuse toe to visit sote? After he left in a hurry?

    In the end, nothing came to mind. He reached the gate and looked through the ss like an abandoned puppy. He came that far: there was no way he could give up and go back.

    Desperate, he leaned a hand on the ss of the main door. To his surprise, and a little worryingly, the door opened. He could cross the gate without alerting anyone, but that meant anyone could do that. Wasn''t it dangerous to leave the gate open in the evening? What if it stayed open during the night?

    He went up, step by step, sniffing his mate''s scent on the stairs. She had walked through there not long before. He could even sense the pups, but that was no surprise: they went up when he brought them back. Their scent still lingering in the staircase wasn''t so worrying.

    When he finally reached the door, he listened to the sounds from the other side.

    There was a clock ticking. It was so loud, in the silence, that he couldn''t sense anything else. Except for a drop of water falling from the sink in the bathroom. Did Lara need help to fix it? He had no clue how to do it, but he could always learn... Or find someone who knew how.

    There was no breathing. There were no steps. Not even the beat of three hearts. The t was immersed in an eerie silence, except for that damn drop hitting the ceramics every three to four seconds.

    It was so silent that the clock, which he hadn''t even noticed before, was loud and clear. There was no one in the apartment. It was empty: Lara and the pups weren''t there, none of them.

    Could she leave without taking the phone with her? Oh, it was possible. But he didn''t like that event.... He would have scolded her so badly in the morning.

 Chapter 156 - Human Ways

    Every second of that evening was making him feel worse. That damned clock was counting the beats his heart was skipping.

    It was too weird that Lara wouldn''t answer the phone. How could she leave it at home just like that? Where did she go with the pups in the evening?

    She didn''t like eating out because of the kids'' bad habits, and she surely wouldn''t do it that evening! The pups had eaten with him, so she had no reason to leave the apartment.

    Just like he did with the gate, he pressed his hand on the wood of the door. There was no one inside, so he could try to open it.

    Since the door didn''t oppose him, he allowed himself to start worrying for real. If before it had been just a hunch, something that he didn''t like, from that moment, he allowed fear to take over.

    Where was his family? Where could they have gone sote without the phone and keys? Leaving the entrance door unlocked like that?

    Even the open gate had some sense: they weren''t going to be away for long. Something must have happened.

    Most likely, Lara had left to do something fast. Something that didn''t require keys or a phone. She was expecting to be back in a few minutes at most. But then, when she didn''te back, the pups must have left as well to look for her.

    They had left the gate open to be able to snuggle back in after checking on their mother, but whatever happened caught them as well.

    He walked inside and looked for clues, but nothing caught his eye. The apartment was in order, recently cleaned and tidied. Lara had eaten and washed the dishes before leaving, for the tes were still drying.

    He found the phone on the table, his calls signalled on the screen.

    Whatever had happened, it didn''t happen long before he came. The staircase had Lara''s scent; the tes were still a little wet...

    He dialled a number on his phone while walking down the stairs.

    Oh, maybe his worry was stupid. What if they came back at that very moment? He would have been caught by Lara, but he didn''t mind it anymore.

    ?Bass,? he said as soon as the call was answered. ?We have a situation. Come to the address I''ll send you in a moment. Immediately. Also, contact the others and let them know that Mayford has made their move. They might have found out about the pups...?

    ?Already?? Bass moaned. He got up, making the chair he was sitting on fall back. ?What happened??

    ?I''m still hoping it''s a false rm, but be ready to react if it''s not. I can''t find Lara.?

    ?And the pups??

    ?They''re not here as well.?

    Nate heard Roxy''s voice on the other side, asking Bass why he was so pale.

    ?Tell everyone to be ready to act. And inform your wife about the situation.? In the end, he couldn''t leave something so delicate to Bass alone.

    ?Yes, Alpha.?

    Nate followed Lara''s scent to the trash bins, and there he found traces of four other wolves. Of Mayford pack, most likely.

    The pups had reached that ce as well, and they had been pushed towards the corner. From there, their scent was lost in the wind. They had been kidnapped while he was busy dealing with work.

    ?Damn it,? he cursed, clenching the phone until it cracked.

    He stopped just in time before breaking it, for he needed it whole for the moment. The situation was delicate, and he might have needed to be reachable.

    ?Where are you now?? he asked the dark wall in front of him.

    Someone had dared to touch his mate, to push her in a car and take her away.

    She wasn''t safe anymore, all because his enemies were ready to target his family just to hurt him.

    ?Damn it, I''m so sorry,? he whispered, rubbing a hand on his face. It was his fault, after all.

    Was it toote to have her back? What would that madman ask in exchange for Lara?

    Not after so many years... He wasn''t ready to lose her again; not in such an awful way. If she wanted to leave, he couldn''t stop her. But he shouldn''t have allowed anyone the chance to get to her.

    She was in danger, and it all happened because she was linked to him. That blissful bond all of a sudden didn''t look so awesome.

    Before he could have a breakdown, Bass and Roxy appeared from the corner and stopped in front of him. The others were on their way, apparently, and they were ready to help him.

    Bass patted on his shoulder, waking him up from his daze.

    That''s right. He wasn''t alone. There was a pack ready to back him up, to follow him to the end of the world. They swore to follow his lead, and he promised to guide them well.

    ?Let''s find them,? Bass said.

    ?They took them away in a car. We can''t follow their scent, and I can''t feel where Lara is.?

    ?Is that so?? Bass murmured.

    Indeed, Nate wouldn''t have spent years alone if he was capable of sensing his mate. Still, it felt weird to hear him admit it.

    The Woods were a dynasty of powerful Alphas, but they had some small drawbacks. Starting from how they couldn''t sense their mates, or how some of them couldn''t control their wolf form as well as a regr wolf. However, all of that had been kept a secret not to endanger their leadership over the pack.

    It was one of his father''sst lessons: weakness doesn''t make a good leader, and the most troublesome wolves in the pack were ready to take advantage of every detail.

    ?We don''t need scents, Alpha,? Roxy pointed out. ?Just like with thepany: there are plenty of human ways to do things. This world is theirs, after all.?

    Even if weak, her words created a little hope.

 Chapter 157 - The Right Path

    Roxy called the technical department and the security guards, warning everyone who should be warned about the situation. It was the first time their Alpha mobilised the whole pack in years, so they were all surprised... but not too much.

    After hearing what happened, they realised the Alpha''s mate was in danger, and that it was most likely all a ploy to hurt them through her. They couldn''t allow it: with Nate''s sanity, their pack would have crumbled down as well.

    The guards were checking their weapons while the tech team was tracing the woman through the city cameras. They weren''t as fit for that job as human hackers, so they had also employed some from the deep web.

    ?Do you think this will work?? Bass whispered to his wife.

    ?It has to. For the good of everyone.?

    Her tone was firm, but her body was anxious. How could the Mayford pack reach Lara that easily?

    Oh, they should have put her under protection right from the start! Thinking no one would notice she''s Alpha Nate''s mate was a stupid hope. Especially since they had started going out publicly.

    ?We found something!? one of the wolves shouted, and Roxy strolled to him. Her heels hit the floor, resounding in the hallways before she crossed the door. Somehow, thepany at night was a little gloomy.

    ?Yes?? she said, tilting her head and staring at the images on the screen.

    ?There are no cams in the area around the trash bins, but there''s one right behind the corner and another one on the other side of the road... There''s a vaning half an hour after Miss yton was seen by Alpha Natest time. They stayed there for a long while and left around forty minutester. Suspiciously fitting with the timings, right??

    ?And then??

    ?The van disappears into the city, but we can see him when they reach the hallway. They''re directed to Mayford.?

    ?Can you hack into Mayford urban surveince as well?? Roxy inquired.

    ?We have to do it the hard way,? the wolf sighed. ?It''s better if the human hackers continue with that. They will send us all they find, including frames where Miss yton appears. Or the van, for that matter.?

    ?We aren''t sure they''re directed to Mayford yet,? Roxy pointed out. ?Even if it looks like that, we should keep our eyes open to all possibilities.?

    ?Yes, ma''am!?

    ?Good job, by the way. You improved your efficiency and time by a lot.?

    She turned and left the room, reaching Nate''s office. The man was staring at a sticky note, probably one of Lara''s. His eyes were wet with tears and worry, and his breath was frequently interrupted by heavy sighs.

    ?I should have brought her home immediately,? he said to Roxy.

    ?Now, it''s not the time for regrets, Alpha. You should focus on what''s in front of us. They kidnapped her, which means there''s something they want from her or us. There''s still time!?

    ?I failed for the second time,? he sighed. ?Why has it to be so difficult? Just when I thought we were going to know each other... She disappeared.?

    ?It''s not her fault, Alpha. Lara yton didn''t choose to leave this time.?

    ?Do you think she won''t choose to run away now that her life is in danger? With the pups, at that. There''s no way she''ll just ept to stay by my side after this...?

    ?You''re underestimating her. Also, this might be the right chance to appear like a knight in shining armour to save her. Women love that kind of thing, right?? she tried.

    ?Maybe.?

    Yet, his woman wasn''t just like any other. She valued her kids'' life and health more than anything else. She had been clear: she would stop whatever was going on between them if she noticed the twins were suffering because of that.

    ?It''s not the right moment to fall into depression. We need you to be there, Alpha, to show us the right path.?

    ?How are the others behaving??

    He left the papers on the desk and turned to Roxy. Indeed, he needed to focus.

    ?Unexpectedly well.?

    ?I have this feeling,? Nate said, ?as if the pack is slowly epting her.?

    ?It might be the case, indeed.?

    ?But they don''t know her yet.?

    ?It''s the first time I see the process of a new Alpha female entering the pack. I''m not sure how it''s supposed to work, and I don''t think the elders can help with their experience because they had a wedding ceremony and, then, a powerful wolf like your mother as their guide.?

    ?That''s right,? he sighed. ?Still, I''m worried about how things will turn outter...?

    ?The others wouldn''t sweat this much if they didn''t care or if they disapproved, Alpha. As far as I could notice, Miss yton is starting to be part of our pack little by little. The caretakers at the kindergarten say she''s responsible and strict to the right point. The sales agents have only words of praise, and even Samantha gets along with her. It''s a sign, isn''t it? She''s the right woman for you, Alpha. And for us.?

    ?I hope it''s not toote, though.?

    ?It won''t be. We''re more powerful than them, aren''t we??

    ?That''s right,? Nate sighed. ?We can still win. Call Samantha and tell her to meet halfway. There won''t be time toe here if we find Lara, so it''s better she has her bike ready...?

    ?Bike?? Roxy chuckled. ?She doesn''t use it as much anymore.?

    ?I feel like she''s starting again,? Nate pointed out. ?Might be a temporary thing, or maybe she just remembered what she liked so much about it.?

    ?All right. I''ll message Samantha right away. Also, what about the guards? Are we bringing them all with us??

    ?We can''t risk leaving thepany without protection. Half of them areing, and half of them are staying here. Bass stays, and youe.?

    ?Sure!? Roxy nodded, her expression solemn and focused.

    They would have a single chance of saving Lara yton.. They all needed to give their all, and even more, for that.

 Chapter 158 - Back To His Self

    ?Boss, we found something!? Roxy and Nate heard from the other room.

    They both startled and reached the door, crossing the few steps separating them from the rest of the pack.

    ?Yes?? Nate asked.

    ?Oh, Alpha,? the man murmured, lowering his eyes for a moment.

    After regaining their cool, the wolves started exining the situation.

    ?Miss yton and the pups have been brought to Mayford. There''s a group of abandoned buildings in the outskirts. It was supposed to be a warehouse, but no one spent money on maintenance, so it doesn''t look well now. There''s a chance that the Mayford pack keeps some of their jobs there.?

    ?If it''s uninhabited, it''s a good ce for such an operation,? Nate realised. ?Still, how can you tell there''s something there? If it looks as bad as you described, how can there be some operations there??

    ?We''re not sure, Alpha. However, reloading the tapes ofst week, we can see many cars going in and out of the abandoned quarters. As if they were preparing for something... Our guess is that they''ve set the ce for a kidnapping. No one would be able to follow Lara yton''s scent till there, for there''s a chemical industry not far from the buildings. The scents are all mixed up, making it impossible to discern anything.?

    ?So, wolves would have failed either way,? Nate mumbled. ?Using human strategies is really the only way.?

    ?We started using human strategies when you created thepany, Alpha,? the man pointed out. He even shrugged, as if it wasn''t such a shame for a wolf to behave like a weak human.

    His pack had gotten used to the benefits of a humanpany. And they knew it all was thanks to Nate''s ideas and capability to eptpromises.

    They liked the reputation, the shining events, and the money. Was there any other reason to hate human tactics?

    ?Prepare the vehicles. We''re going there now,? Nate said. ?Also, call everyone here first. Those remaining need to keep our base safe. This might be just another trap.?

    ?Another??

    ?Just like the issues with bond prices this afternoon. It was just a trap to keep me distracted,? he revealed. ?Kidnapping my mate might be a way to hit me, but it could also be another trick. Keep your eyes open, and continue monitoring the situation. Call if you find anything.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!?

    The tech team continued with their work while Roxy followed Nate to the car parking. She was a little nervous, for she had never before gone on a mission like that.

    Nathaniel Woods was a peaceful person, all in all. The few times he had to take action, he always went with a group of few powerful wolves. It was the first time he moved like in a... like in a war.

    That realisation made Roxy shiver. Were they going to war? After all they''ve done to keep the peace? Oh, but she couldn''t say she didn''t understand the reasons.

    Kidnapping the Alpha''s family was a dirty move, and it would have weakened the pack if things went out of control.

    ?Call Samantha,? Nate repeated, waking her up from her daze.

    ?Yes, Alpha!? she eximed, dialling the number.

    She tried calling a couple of times, but the she-wolf didn''t reply. She wrote a couple of messages, but they had no time to go fetch her at home.

    ?We''ll have to do without her,? she sighed. It was a pity, for Samantha was the second most powerful wolf in the pack. Not many knew it, but she could beat any wolf there, except for Nate. And thetter was more a matter of fraternal respect than real strength disadvantage: Samantha would never challenge Nate, so there was no point inparing their capabilities.

    It wasn''t public knowledge, and even Roxy didn''t know the exact extent of it. She knew the bare minimum needed to manage the pack as a substitute for the Alpha female.

    During the journey, Roxy was too busy tomunicate with the other groups and execute Alpha Nate''s orders to think about Samantha. As they got closer to Mayford, her mind became calmer and more lucid.

    It was because Nate was calming down as well, and he was preparing for action. The pack''s mood would be greatly influenced by the Alpha at all times, but when they were in action - hunting - it would be even morepelling than usual. A good Alpha knew how much his mental strength was relevant to the pack, and he would manage his emotions when required.

    That was one of those moments. His mate''s life depended on how well he could push back fear and anxiety.

    ?The buildings areplex, and we don''t know where Lara is yet,? he said at some point. ?We can either wait for a signal or go exploring. In both cases, we have to synchronise before starting.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!? Roxy said. Those two words she repeated a lot in those few hours. Somehow, when Nate assumed themand, it was so natural to listen to him.

    ?There must be more than an entrance if this is a base. At least three... We should infiltrate through the easiest one and reach Lara and the pups faster.?

    He passed a hand through his hair, lost in thought.

    ?It''s impossible to erase our presence: there are too many of us. The only choice is to annul their advantage by being faster. Time is of the essence. Am I clear??

    Roxy nodded, wondering if she was required to be fast as well. She knew nothing about what it meant to work in a group.

    ?You will stay in the car. Lara and the kids might need support or care, so you''ll talk with them if there''s any need.?

    She sighed, relieved she was actually there for something she could manage with her capabilities.

    ?Do not turn the engines off. We might need to flee in a hurry, even though I''m not expecting it. However, one is never too careful.?

    Oh, it has been long since thest time their Alpha strategised. Roxy and the driver exchanged a meaningful look.

    Nate was back to his old, reliable self.

 Chapter 159 - Love For Revenge

    The ce was dark and cold. Only some lights filtered through the door allowed them to see the shapes of the furniture.

    More precisely, it allowed the twins to see. For Lara, it still was too dark.

    She could feel their hands gripping her clothes and their warmth against her body. Her arms were tightening to herself the two cubs, her eyes closed because there was no point in keeping them open.

    ?You two shouldn''t leave home alone,? she stuttered. She would let go of one kid just to wipe away a tear, but she would quickly return to holding them.

    ?Mommy,? Jaden whined, hiding his face in her chest and inhaling her scent. It helped him calm down, but he knew they were far from safe. ?What do these people want from us??

    ?I don''t know, mommy''s boy. We will find out, I guess.?

    She took a deep breath,ing to terms with the situation. If only she could find a way to call Nate... Oh, but she had left the phone at home! How stupid of her. Even for such a short trip, she should have taken it with her.

    Those people were wolves, she was sure. Nate would have known how to act in such a situation.

    ?Do you think daddy ising for us?? Scarlet murmured. ?He said he would protect you...?

    ?I don''t know,? she sighed. ?Nate would surely run here if he knew we''re in danger, but how can he know??

    ?If he loves our mommy for real, he will find you,? Jaden pointed out. ?If he doesn''te, then he''s not good enough.?

    ?Oh, Jaden, don''t be so stern with your father. Even he can''t do impossible things,? Lara pointed out.

    ?But he promised to protect you. He lied, and he won''te here to save you!?

    Even though the situation hadn''t changed one bit, the cubs seemed calmer. Somehow, scolding their father had distracted them from the imminent danger.

    ?I was right; he''s a bad person,? Scarlet murmured.

    As if it was his fault! Lara was speechless. How could her kids be so strict? They hadn''t asked anything impossible from her yet, but they were so untreatable when it came to Nate.

    ?Listen to mommy,? she said. ?If a chance arises, you two shall sneak out and go look for help. When you find someone not dangerous, ask them to contact Nathaniel Woods. Nate will take care of the rest.?

    ?And you, mommy??

    ?I am not as good as you at sneaking out,? she exined. ?But you two are specialists. Just be careful not to get caught by these people here, and everything will be all right.?

    ?We don''t want to leave you, mommy,? Jaden whined, hiding his face in her chest.

    ?You two need to be brave,? she whispered. ?And don''t do anything stupid! Listen to your mommy, okay??

    She had to make sure the kids would be safe while running away. It wasn''t a game. Even if they were good at sneaking out of ces, she couldn''t allow them to get hurt in the process. She would need to create some diversion to cover for them.

    While she was considering the options, the door was opened. The sudden light made all three of them bat their eyes, and onlyter could they see the dark shadow in front of them.

    ?Now, now...? the man said, his arms crossed. They couldn''t see his face, but they knew, all three of them, that he was something dangerous. ?What do we do with you??

    ?Who are you?? Lara inquired. Her voice trembled, but she ignored it and continued to talk. ?What do you want from us??

    ?From you? Nothing. All I''m interested in is Nathaniel Woods. It looks like he does have a weak point, that bastard...?

    The man stepped forward and pressed the light switch, allowing them to see.

    He was dark as the night, with ck hair and dark brown eyes. His nose was slightly bigger, and his lips were thick. He had a chiselled jaw and a crazy light in his gaze. It was a pity, for he would have been handsome if not for that madness.

    ?All I want is to hit him so hard that he won''t get up ever again,? he dered. ?And you seem to be the easiest way to do that. You are his family, after all...?

    His smile made Lara shiver. She pushed the cubs behind her and stared at the man.

    ?I don''t know what you''re talking about,? she said. ?Why would Nathaniel Woods suffer because of us? We barely know each other.?

    ?Oh, but you are his mate, aren''t you? If you die, he won''t find happiness ever again. He will spend his life in suffering and pain. It''ll be enough even if he doesn''t die for me.?

    ?Why do you hate him so much??

    ?Hate? Ah, it''s not just hate. His family ruined my family. I have to take revenge and clean our name from the shame of being a victim of the Woods.?

    ?His family?? Lara mumbled.

    Mnie Woods came to mind with her warm smile. And Samantha, too: she was kind as well.

    How could such a family cause damage?

    ?You don''t know much about him, do you?? the man sighed. ?He''s powerful, of course. His family, as far as history remembers, has always found ways to kill the head of my family. For over two centuries, my ancestors fought with Nathaniel Woods''s ancestors. We shall continue the traditions, right??

    Lara winced, surprised.

    ?You want to hurt him because your ancestors used to fight? That''s all??

    She couldn''t believe she would be the victim of such a stupid feud.

    ?Do you even remember the reason for it?? she said.

    ?It was because of a woman. The Alphas fought for her, and my ancestor was killed because of it.?

    ?And you still want revenge for that? Are you sure?? she whispered, looking to the side.

    Wolves were a riddle, sometimes. Other times, though, they knew how to act perfectly human.

    Why, of all things, did they take humans'' love for revenge?

 Chapter 160 - Forgive And Live On

    ?You should forgive and live on,? Lara tried.

    It was a matter of her cubs'' life. She needed to try her best at surviving and bringing them out of there. Even if it meant convincing a mad wolf to let them go.

    ?Forgive and live on? To forget and let Nathaniel Woods kill me just like my father was killed by his??

    ?Oh, no,? Lara eximed. ?I''m sure Nate will ept a truce! He''s not the type to insist on pointless feuds, isn''t he??

    ?How well do you know him, Miss?? he scoffed. ?Can you promise in his stead that he won''t take advantage of the peace to kill me with a surprise attack??

    ?Nate doesn''t do surprise attacks,? she said. ?He''s straight-forward. And he doesn''t do revenge, I''m sure of it.?

    He was patient with the members of his pack, and he could wait for the right moment to act.

    ?Whatever,? the man said. ?You''re asking me to let go of my grudge and forget. I''m the one who lost my father, and my ancestor is the one who died. It''s easy to speak about forgiveness from the other side when you''re the one bringing harm.?

    ?That''s not what I meant,? Lara replied. ?I''m not talking about forgetting or forgiving... Just, stop hurting each other at once. It will do good to both Nate and you!?

    ?You talk too much, woman.?

    She instinctively flinched, feeling her cubs gripping her shirt and growling at the man.

    ?Your role here is causing his breakdown, not tiring me out with your voice!?

    She pushed the cubs back when they trieding forward to protect her, and she faced him in silence with her eyes wide in fear but not wavering one bit.

    The man stepped forward and bowed down to meet her expression.

    ?You''re his precious thing,? he said. ?As such, you''re a precious thing for me as well. In another way, and with other purposes, though.?

    He caressed her face with a finger, trailing her features and stopping under her chin. He pushed up, forcing her to raise her head and show him all of her stubbornness.

    ?I don''t need the pups,? he decided. ?Only the woman.?

    Somehow, it didn''t sound like he wanted to let the twins leave. As a reaction, Lara moved back, getting free from his touch and dragging her cubs in the corner. She hugged them, tightly, settled on not letting go.

    ?Don''t hurt my kids,? she begged, but it didn''t seem to work. ?Please, don''t.?

    ?I don''t need them. Moreover, they''re Woods. One day, they will kill my children - or they will try. Half-humans, at that. Isn''t he even shy about it? What great fortune he has a human mate.?

    ?Fortune?? Lara repeated, dumbfounded.

    ?Yes! I won''t need to use any odd or exhausting ways of torture with you. You''re as delicate as a flower for a wolf. Hurting you won''t be any difficult... As for the pups, I can''t let them go. I wasn''t going to bring them here, in the beginning, but they interfered. Now, they''re a nuisance.?

    ?Hitting someone through the people they cherish is a low move,? she pointed out. ?And you''re a low person.?

    Her pout made him chuckle, more amused than offended by her words. Nathaniel Woods''s mate was an interesting person.

    ?Why don''t you ditch him, ah?? he said. ?He''ll bring you more trouble than pleasure, believe me. And you won''t feel the mate bond, so it won''t be too difficult, all in all...?

    ?What are you talking about now?? she scoffed.

    He had started threatening, repeating he would torture and hurt her badly. But then, at some point, he had decided to reason with her and convince her to leave Nate. For what reason?

    Most likely, all he wanted was for Nate to suffer. It didn''t matter how and why as long as he had some damage and pain.

    ?We have spent years apart, and Nate was just fine,? Lara said. ?Your idea is stupid.?

    ?So, you won''t leave him??

    ?No, of course not.?

    ?What a pity,? he sighed. He liked her, a little. It was obvious what had charmed Nathaniel Woods. ?Then I''ll have to do it alone.?

    Hearing his words, the twins growled and escaped from Lara''s embrace. They tried cutting his trousers and skin with their ws, and they even bit his calves with their sharp fangs. Yet, the man didn''t even flinch. He got rid of the pups by kicking them away, first one and then the other.

    Scarlet bounced back, ending in her mother''s arms. At the same time, Jaden kept his teeth deeply stuck in that man''s leg. He needed a second attempt to send him flying.

    ?No!? Lara shouted. She followed her son with her eyes while he flew on the other side of the room. He hit a wall, and the sound of cracking bones made her blood run cold. What happened to her boy?

    She shouted, grabbing her hair and almost pulling. Then, realising she could move, she ran to the corner next to her son.

    Her fingers touched his arm, but she didn''t dare move him an inch. Scarlet crawled to her, sobbing and whining.

    ?Why?? she murmured, her eyes bing dark from the shock.

    Jaden didn''t move. His eyes were closed, and his hair messy. It looked like he was sleeping peacefully. There wasn''t any grimace on his face, even if the impact must have been painful.

    ?What did you do to my son?? she said while tears started flowing on her cheeks. She knelt next to the boy, one arm gripping Scarlet by instinct, not to allow her to hurt herself.

    ?Uh?? the man hummed.

    He opened his mouth to say something, but he was distracted by her face. Her expression, pure desperation, hit his nerves.

    He couldn''t stand to look any longer.

    ?Humans,? he mumbled to himself.

    His shoulders drooping and his mood ruined, he turned on his steps and left the room, leaving the family again in the dark.

 Chapter 161 - Success And Failure

    Nate''s n was never designed to work. He knew it was impossible to sneak into a wolf''s den without anyone noticing.

    Yet, all he needed was to buy time. If they were discovered too early, those people would have more time to hurt Lara and the pups.

    His guards managed to open the backdoor and walk inside, but their scents were found out immediately. It was impossible to hide the presence of all of them, and Nate knew it would end like that.

    The battle started as soon as they came out of the shadows, and the wolves threw punches, kicks, and tried scratching each other with their ws. Without paying much attention, certain of his people''s capabilities, Nate stepped forward towards the direction of Mayford pack''s Alpha. He could sense him, but he couldn''t feel Lara until he was close enough.

    Only after reaching a dark hallway, he could finally catch traces of her. Her scent was feeble, and it was apanied by the pups''. They had passed there not too long earlier. Maybe he was on time!

    Without thinking further, he ran in that direction, allowing his senses to take the lead and guide him. If his soul was wed and couldn''t know where his mate was, his body was still powerful enough to find her.

    He opened the door, and the little light from outside flew in. He saw her figure, kneeling on the floor and crying. Scarlet was sitting next to her, sobbing as well and clenching the rim of her shirt.

    And Jaden?

    His body returned rational as he crossed the door and found the light switch. He first needed to see, to be sure they were all right. Then, he would have brought them out.

    His eyes found Jaden soon enough. He was lying on the floor, in front of his mother. His eyes were closed, but his body signals were stable.

    Even if he passed out, he seemed all right at a first nce. His blood pressure was a little off, most likely because of the adrenaline rush or the pain. He had been hit, or something simr must have happened. Still, Nate couldn''t sense any real damage from that far.

    Yet, if Lara was crying so much, it meant the situation was serious. Wolves aren''t as frail as humans, and they heal faster.

    Nate knew Jaden would wake up soon and be as lively as before. Not just that he was aware of his wounds retreating, but he could smell the pain dispersing little by little. Jaden was asleep to avoid feeling it; that was all.

    His mind knew all of that. Still, his heart stopped beating for a while while he crouched in front of his family and collected his son from the ground.

    ?It will be all right,? he said while leaning Jaden''s head on his shoulder and paying attention to how he moved him. ?He''s fine, Lara...?

    Lara nodded, trying to wipe her tears. Yet, no matter how much she tried to rpose her image, they didn''t stop flowing out.

    ?Why?? she murmured, still in shock. She was so confused that she hadn''t yet registered Nate''s presence.

    ?I failed at protecting you,? he sighed, pulling her by the hand and dragging her out carefully.

    Scarlet followed as well, clinging on to her mother''s shirt.

    By the time they had reached the main hall, the Mayford pack had dispersed. In the end, they weren''t expecting an attack so soon.

    After seeing the numbers and situation, the Alpha had given the order to retire.

    However, even though brief, the fight had been gruesome. Some of the guards were severely wounded. There were no casualties in either pack, but the toll was paid in blood by both sides.

    When she received the news that the battle was over, Roxy stormed in. She saw Nate guiding a shocked Lara to the exit, and she fixed her clothes while getting ready tofort her.

    One of the pups, the girl, was following her mother, while the other was in Nate''s arms. Unconscious, yet apparently unharmed.

    ?Come with me,? Roxy said, taking Lara''s hand from Nate.

    ?Jaden...? was the only, whispered reply.

    ?He will be all right,? the woman replied. ?A doctor will visit him, and you will see him as soon as he wakes up.?

    ?Jaden will wake up, won''t he?? Scarlet whined.

    Lara wasn''t as strong as to say those words by herself, so she felt relieved when Scarlet talked.

    ?Yes, of course!? Roxy replied, crouching in front of the girl. ?Wolves are tough!?

    ?But Jaden fell on the wall,? the girl continued, searching Roxy''s face in search of deceit. Yet, that woman seemed sincere. Was it all right to believe her? To think Jaden will wake up and be just like the day before?

    ?He''s healing right now,? Roxy said. ?He''s sleeping so that he can do it faster. You also will be visited by the doctor, just in case. You can ask him about Jaden if you don''t believe me.?

    Scarlet nodded, wiping her tears and biting her lips to stop crying. The fright from the events was still in her mind, and her body was trembling in anxiety and fear. However, she decided to believe.

    After all, Nate was one to solve problems when she talked with him. He could help Jaden as well.

    As for Lara, she wasn''t that easy to convince. Maybe because of the panic preventing her brain from interpreting words.

    ?Come with me,? Roxy repeated, guiding them to the car. The driver had already started the engine, and they could return to Norwich. Mayford wasn''t safe for them: it was better to leave as soon as possible.

    Nate would follow them in another car, and Lara turned back with her eyes wide, looking for her son. She dragged Scarlet in her hug, not to let them take her away as well.

    It was clear enough: the woman was under shock.

    ?It will be all right,? Roxy repeated, squeezing her shoulder. ?Nate will take care of the kid. Jaden is safe with his father, right??

    At least, Lara nodded at her words.

 Chapter 162 - Half-breeds

    After reaching Norwich, Nate brought his family to the residence. His mother had prepared everything - as if she knew what had happened.

    The doctor was already waiting when they arrived, and he visited the sleeping pup first thing.

    Lara was brought to another room, and Roxy decided to help her take care of Scarlet. The little girl was as frightened as her mother, but no one had the nerves to console her because everyone''s attention was on Jaden.

    The most troubled was Nate.

    He knew his son was going to be okay. It sure was. Yet, his heart was aching at every beat. How could anyone hurt a little pup? Jaden was five years old, but he looked younger. He was frail, half-human.

    ?Where is Samantha?? he inquired while waiting for the doctor''s response.

    He couldn''t allow Mayford''s Alpha to get away with hurting his family. It was too much.

    He didn''t mind when he had attacked hispany in the past, for he thought it was part of the business world. A game between them, sometimes.

    But then, he had dared to target his mate and his kids.

    ?Still not answering,? someone replied from behind him. Roxy was with Lara, so he couldn''t even inquire if she had found out where that she-wolf had disappeared.

    He didn''t worry about her, though. She knew how to protect herself differently from his family. Yet, where was she when they needed her?

    It was not like her to disappear during a crisis.

    ?Alpha Nate,? the doctor called from the room.

    Nate crossed the door and observed Jaden''s face, relieved he was getting less pale. His cheeks were turning rosy, and his breathing was stable. There was no adrenaline anymore, except for a few traces in his sweat.

    He was recovering, Nate realised. That thought lifted his mood and transformed that damned night into bright dawn. He had made it in time, after all.

    ?Yes?? he asked the doctor.

    ?Everything is all right. The pup will wake up soon. His healing capabilities are slower, but they seem to work perfectly. He broke two ribs, but they''re already back to normal. The pup might feel tired for the next few days, but he won''t feel pain anymore.?

    ?He''s slower at healing?? Nate said. For once, he had someone to ask that question. How were half-blood pups supposed to be?

    ?Yes, he is. But it''s not serious. The extent of what he can heal from is pretty much the same as with the other pups, and I expect him to improve as he grows up.?

    ?Does it happen like this with half-bloods??

    ?More or less, yes. Their wolf nature tends to win over time, and they''re almost indistinguishable from the others as teenagers.?

    ?But what about the rest? The mate links, life in a pack... Is that just slower? Will he feel part of the pack when he grows up??

    ?I can''t answer that, Alpha. It depends on a number of different things, and every wolf is different. But I''m positive it will be all right. After all, they already turn halfway, don''t they??

    ?Who told you?? Nate inquired, narrowing his eyes. How could the doctor know?

    ?Rumours travel fast, Alpha.?

    ?Answer.?

    ?The pups would talk about it with their families, and the caretakers confirmed it to one of the mothers inquiring.?

    ?Ah, you meant it like this,? Nate sighed. ?But... How could Mayford Alpha find out about my children? Could the voice have reached that far??

    The doctor shrugged. He didn''t know anything about it, just what everyone else would say from time to time. No one in the pack would have had any reason to contact the wolves in Mayford.

    Nate sat on a chair next to the bed, observing Jaden with a worried expression on his face. He would have waited there for the boy to wake up, lest Jaden started panicking if left alone.

    ?Reinforce security,? he ordered. He knew someone was listening, so he didn''t need to move his eyes away from Jaden.

    The little boy was going to be all right; he knew it. Yet, he couldn''t leave him alone. He couldn''t divert his gaze for a single moment.

    ?We''re going to war,? he continued. ?After this breach into our defences, we can''t close an eye anymore. I want the executive team in the meeting room tomorrow at eight o''clock. And recall the soldiers from their missions.?

    Some of the warriors would serve the army or join the special forces to keep themselves fit and ready to fight. Nate knew peace was preferable, but he also was aware of how it could allow people to forget how to fight or deal with emergencies. For that reason, he had permitted some of the pack members to find a job outside of thepany. They needed to train if they required them for an actual fight.

    ?We will hit them from all sides. From military to economy,? Nate continued. ?To reputation and legal affairs.?

    He would have found every single weakness of that man, and he would have hit as hard as to prevent him from getting up ever again.

    ?Let''s start digging,? he then sighed. ?I want a report on my desk before tomorrow''s meeting.?

    He sensed Lara''s walk in the hallway, her unique way of stepping on the floor, her beaten sighs.

    If only he wasn''t guarding his son, he would have walked out to console her. Like that, however, he had to wait for someone to bring her to him.

    ?Let everyone know what happened,? he whispered. ?And let Larae here. She''s worried about her son.?

    Her steps made him rx a little. He still needed to check on her, to find out how frightened she was. To tell her Jaden was going to get up soon and that no one would dare to touch her ever again.

    The fight had taken its toll, but there had been no casualties on either side. It would have been easier, though, if only...

    ?And find out where the heck Samantha is!? he added.

 Chapter 163 - Learn To Cook

    Samantha woke up early in the morning. She moaned before opening her eyes, trying to get free from the iron grip keeping her still.

    In the end, Rider managed to get into her bed, even if it had happened just for sleeping.

    They had drunk wine and eaten cheese in the evening, talking about useless stuff or just cuddling in front of a movie. In the end, they hadid on the bed and fallen asleep early.

    ?I can''t believe this,? she sighed. ?What are you doing here??

    ?I''m sleeping, Mine.?

    His arms didn''t release her, and Samantha had to snuggle out with her own wits. She freed her legs from his and rolled down.

    ?I''m going to take a shower,? she said before opening the wardrobe and looking for another set offortable clothes. Her stomach ached a little, and her muscles were all sore, but it was not as bad as she was expecting it to be. ?You can sleep in the meantime,? she added, seeing how Rider showed no intention of moving from the cosy and warm bed.

    She was expecting him to sneak out and abandon her in the morning, but he didn''t seem to have that intention at all. He had turned on his stomach and hugged the pillow, his dark hair in contrast with the white sheets and his tanned skin wrapping his muscles as perfectly as usual.

    That was thest glimpse of him Samantha got before reaching the bathroom for her shower. It apanied her the whole time while the hot water washed away the sweat of the night. Rider''s body temperature was so high that she had felt hot under the nket, but, at the same time, she would exchange the feeling of sleeping in his arms for nothing in the world.

    When she was done with her shower, fresh and changed, her nose picked up the scent of food. Her stomach growled, and her tongue licked her lips. She was hungry: it was time to get something to eat.

    Which one of her neighbours was cooking at that hour in the morning, though? It was weird.

    It became even odder when she saw Rider in her kitchen, making something yummy with the few ingredients he could find in her poor fridge.

    In between expensive cheese and drinks, he had managed to assemble enough vegetables and eggs to make an omelette. There was no ordinary bread, unfortunately, but he could find some crackers in a drawer and a couple of slices of bread for toasts. Thetter were already being toasted in the oven.

    ?You know... Uhm... You know how to cook?? Samanthamented, collecting her wits not to start drooling.

    That view, oh that view! She found him extremely attractive, surrounded by kitchen equipment and food. The scent of the dishes made it even harder for the woman to keep her calm.

    It was a surprise, a pleasant one, and she hadn''t yet decided whether to y it cool or jump on him and reveal her inner thoughts.

    ?I''m not very good,? he said, turning the eggs with a wooden spoon. ?Just enough to survive... I hope I didn''t ruin your precious organic eggs from organic chicks only.?

    ?The aroma is mouthwatering.?

    ?Yes, but I''m not sure about the taste, Mine. You have a lot of weird spices but no ingredients to cook.?

    ?Oh, they''re from a phase where I thought I could learn if only I wanted it.?

    ?And??

    ?Itsted pretty short, so I have never learned. I have no clue about where to start cooking my organic eggs,? Samantha confessed, approaching him one step at a time.

    It felt a little forbidden, disturbing him while he was making food, but she couldn''t wait on the door forever.

    ?Why do you even buy ingredients if you don''t know what to do with them?? he asked, tilting his head.

    ?Maybe, I was waiting for a knight in ck armour toe and save my ingredients from being thrown away,? she chuckled, beaming at the delicious sight in the pan.

    ?You were lucky I found you,? he sighed, unaware of Samantha''s gluttonous stares.

    She had been focused on him for quite a while, but the presence of food had taken the lead too soon. But she could return to appraising his appearance as soon as her belly was filled.

    ?Are we eating?? she inquired.

    Much to her surprise, she was d he didn''t leave silently during the night. She was going to eat something warm and fresh for breakfast, and she was totally up for it.

    ?Sit,? he ordered, and she circled around the table without a word ofint. She sat, staring at him in silence.

    Rider''s lips curled up at her obedience, even though he was conscious it was not because of him. Her eyes were fixed on him, and her expression was solemn yet undoubtedly hungry.

    He crossed his arms, wondering how far he could go.

    ?Ears,? he tried.

    And it worked. Her ears appeared in between the blond locks, and her eyes followed the pan with too much attention for his tastes. How could a te of fried eggs be more attractive than him? That woman sure was strange.

    He observed her while she devoured her portion, wondering if learning how to cook more sophisticated tes would have brought him any more points.

    ?It''s so good,? Samanthamented. ?You have a talent for cooking, Rider. I would hire you as my personal cook, you know??

    He sat next to her, looking at every detail from up close, from famished expression to furry ears. She definitely was different than she looked from afar. And she had very little inmon with the woman from the rumours. Knowing her bit by bit, he could find new aspects of her character every single time.

    Was it her habit - to hide her true self - or was she different only with him? Oh, if only he had any hope to find out, but that stubborn little devil didn''t want to allow him in her life.

    ?I will cook for you again, you starving pup,? he said.

    Her satisfied smile made him reconsider: it didn''t matter that much as long as she continued to show that cute, delicate side when they were alone.

 Chapter 164 - Unnoticed Marks

    Only after Samantha finished eating, her ears twitching happily for the whole time, Rider remembered what he was doing there.

    He wanted to find her and ask her about marking him. When she had cancelled their date, he had thought she was avoiding him for that reason: she didn''t want to exin her motives!

    Yet, after a whole night by her side, he knew she didn''t do it on purpose. Moreover, she didn''t know what she had done. During her trance, when she had just followed her instincts, she had marked him with her scent. And then, after falling asleep in his arms, she had forgotten.

    But... if she didn''t fear exnations, what was the reason for avoiding him? Just the fact they were from different packs?

    He sighed, displeased.

    ?You really don''t know...? he muttered, seeing how she licked her fingers when she was done.

    ?Know what?? she inquired, finally moving her eyes on him.

    Her period cramps had disappeared thanks to the warm food, and she was as rxed as she could be.

    ?What you did.?

    ?Yes??

    She moved her eyes back on the te. She had eaten everything, leaving not even a single bite for Rider. He had offered his portion, and she had epted.

    A light blush covered her cheeks as she realised she didn''t act very mature. Oh, she had been like a greedy, hungry pup... But if Rider wanted to eat, he didn''t have to offer his te to her! It wasn''t her fault, all in all.

    ?Can''t you sense it now?? he added, getting closer so that their entangled scents could reach her. Too bad that, after a whole night sleeping in the same bed, entangled scents weren''t as much of a novelty.

    ?Sense what?? she said. ?Your hunger??

    He stopped moving, freezing in ce after her low chuckle. She was embarrassed and confused, but she still didn''t think twice before teasing him.

    A low growl warned her he was being serious, yet she couldn''t help butugh once again. She reached out to him and patted his head as if to soothe a temperamental pup. It was hrious, given that the one with her ears released was Samantha.

    Yet, the way her ears straightened told Rider she was doing her best to stay calm. He was triggering something inside her, that was sure, but he couldn''t find out what it was.

    He ced one hand on the back of her chair and the other on the table, circling her from his side. When he bent down and growled against her ear, she sighed as a shiver crossed her back.

    ?Mine,? he added before pecking her hair. Only after doing that, he recalled that he was going to be threatening and overbearing, all to make her confess her wrongdoings.

    Still, when her scent - even though different from the usual - had hit him, he had lost his mind yet once again. If she felt like he felt, it was no surprise she didn''t know she had marked him.

    All his frustrations from the previous couple of weeks disappeared, and he forgot he was angry with her. His ego would have died in pain if only he had time to listen to it.

    ?Hey,? he said, moving a handful of her hair behind her shoulder, ?weren''t you supposed to go to work??

    ?No one willin if I''m a littlete,? she replied, moving her hands on his chest and attempting a clumsy hug.

    He let her do, like always, and he surrounded her shoulders with his arms.

    ?It''s not thatte anyway,? he sighed. After all, they had just woken up.

    ?What is it that you''re dying to tell me, by the way?? she said after a few seconds of silence. ?You seem conflicted.?

    ?You marked me,? he spat out without letting go of her. When she tried splitting from him, he pressed her even harder on his chest. ?Last time, you lost control over your instinct and marked me as yours.?

    ?Oh,? was the only reply.

    She didn''t add words for a while, but he could feel her tense muscles and stiff back. She also started sweating, for those words made her realise what had happened.

    Indeed, she had lost control.

    ?I''m... I''m sorry,? she tried, after a whole minute in that ufortable position. Even though Rider wasfortable like no one else in the world, she would have preferred being further from him at that moment.

    If what he said was true, then she was in trouble.

    She sniffed his clothes and found, entangled with everything, traces of her. She hadn''t noticed earlier because she had assumed her scent was from her and his was from him. Yet, they were together, mixed with each other.

    ?How long does it take to disappear?? she wondered.

    ?More than two weeks, that''s for sure.?

    ?But then... Oh, I''m so sorry!?

    She sniffed herself, curious to check whether he had taken revenge during the night. Still, her own scent was clean from any other.

    ?I didn''t know you could do this, Mine. It''s weird that you can mark someone for a month without even noticing. Are you perhaps...?

    ?I am not!? she eximed. ?I am nothing strange!?

    But then, her expression crumbled in a series of different grimaces, one more desperate than the previous.

    ?I''m just a regr wolf,? she tried, but her voice wouldn''t have convinced anyone.

    ?It''s okay,? Rider chuckled. ?It''s not like I didn''t know earlier you were a little special. Just tell me the truth.?

    His hand reached her blond locks once again, and she closed her eyes as if in fear. He snorted, annoyed by her reaction; especially because he knew she could have defended herself from him. What use was there to be scared?

    ?I''d prefer not to,? she moaned. ?It''s a littleplicated, and no one knows the whole story except for a couple of people in my family.?

    ?You''re full of mysteries, Miss Trouble,? he sighed. How could someone with Samantha Murphy''s image show him such a defenceless face? How could she use such a shy tone?

 Chapter 165 - Late For Work

    ?You''re full of mysteries, Miss Trouble.?

    Rider caressed her furry ears, still there and erect in search of danger.

    ?It''s a little painful,? she exined. ?And very, very personal.?

    ?One day, you will tell me by yourself.?

    ?One day,? she chuckled, tired of arguing about that part.

    If he thought she would change her mind and allow him in her life, so be it. She would have continued thinking the same as before: they were not meant to be. In the end, only one of them would have had their dream fulfilled, but it was worth battling over it. Mostly because they needed to be close to battle.

    ?Still, you owe me one,? he added.

    His grin was a little evil, but she didn''t mind letting him take revenge. At least, he had implicitly asked for permission while she had just done it during a wild moment.

    ?It''s okay,? she sighed. ?Take revenge!?

    ?You want it,? he teased her.

    ?No, but I will bear with it. It''s only right.?

    ?I don''t like right.?

    ?Just do your thing!?

    ?I don''t want to anymore. Unless you ask me, of course. Are you asking me??

    ?I''m letting you. There''s some difference.?

    ?Oh, so you''re not asking for it??

    ?No.?

    ?That''s good,? he said. ?Then you won''t be sad if I don''t do it.?

    ?Of course not. Life in a pack is easier without a mysterious scent on me at all times.?

    ?Oh, you realise it, don''t you? My life has been soplicated...?

    ?Yeah,? she sighed. ?I get it.?

    ?I won''t take revenge, though. You said you didn''t do it on purpose, and I don''t see a reason not to trust your word. It''s fine. Your scent will disappear in a week or two, won''t it??

    ?I have no clue. It''s the first time it happens. I''ve never marked anyone before, and I don''t even know how it works.?

    ?You just im someone as yours by entangling your scents.?

    ?I know that! It''s just... The process is still a mystery for me. I have no clue how I did it, which means there''s no guarantee it won''t happen again. But you have to stop me, next time! Don''t just let me do and then take the chance to make requests!?

    ?I''m not a desperate wife,? he pointed out.

    ?But you came here for that reason, Rider. You wanted to take advantage of my mistake to make me apologise to you.?

    ?But you''re all right, Mine. I didn''t take advantage of you!?

    ?I can''t understand why,? she whispered, lowering her gaze. ?I''m sure I would have done it if I were in your shoes. And I would have been so, soo, mad.?

    iming her without her permission? She wouldn''t have forgiven such an offence, even if done without the intention.

    ?I know you would be mad,? he replied, sighing desperately. ?That''s why I prefer not to do it.?

    ?But I''m giving you permission.?

    ?It''s not really what I want. You''re letting me just because you feel guilty. That guilt will sooner orter disappear, and you''ll me me then.?

    ?But...?

    ?You''re telling me to mark you just so you can avoid my revenge!? he said. Samantha was being a little too insistent on it, for the Moon Goddess.

    ?I don''t want you to use it for your purposester on,? she revealed. ?Being marked can''t be worse than being at your mercy.?

    ?I''m not such a person,? he pointed out. ?If I wanted to...?

    ?I''m not saying you would do it, Rider! It''s just... I don''t want to be vulnerable, and I don''t want to be in debt. That''s all. I''m telling you: do what you want now and let''s get over it.?

    ?You''re the one who should get over it, right??

    ?No, of course not. You also get to decide.?

    ?So, if I wanted to drag it longer...?

    ?You can do it,? she sighed. ?It''s not like I can force you or anything...?

    He observed her droopy ears, trembling slightly because of the tension. She was worried, and she was nervous. Maybe, even a little guilty.

    ?Are you still hungry?? he asked.

    ?No.?

    But her ears told him the opposite.

    ?There must be a couple of other organic eggs in your fridge. I can prepare some more for you.?

    ?You... would??

    Straightened up, on alert, her ears were agreeing with his proposal. It was so convenient for him. He could ask her anything and find out the answer just like that.

    He didn''t need any more proof to believe she indeed didn''t mark him on purpose.

    ?Let''s see,? he said while getting up.

    He turned the stove on and used the same pan to cook another portion of eggs. His woman sure knew what it meant to be hungry. It would have been a good investment if he learned to cook.

    ?Where is my phone?? she asked, all of a sudden.

    She thought she had left it somewhere in the living room the day before, but she couldn''t find it no matter where she looked.

    ?Your phone? I think I saw it next to the televisor,? Rider replied without even turning.

    He was busy cooking and focused on doing an eptable job. He couldn''t afford to lose the little favour he had gained that morning. It would have been a turning point for them, and he didn''t want to screw it up.

    ?Oh, right! Thank you!? he heard while the steps of his woman wandered in the room. ?I''ll just text thepany to tell them I might be slightlyte.?

    After all, double breakfast was something she couldn''t miss. And a handsome man cooking for her had always been her dream. A dream she had discovered that day, but somehow she knew she had always liked it. Just, she couldn''t think of it before because no one tried to impress her with food.

    ?Damn it, the battery is dead,? she then sighed.

    She had to charge her phone a little, even just a little, to send the message.

    ?I might as well tell them after breakfast....? she thought while plugging it in to charge.

 Chapter 166 - A Real Man

    Jaden opened his eyeste in the morning. He couldn''t feel his mommy, but there was someone else next to him.

    Oddly, he wasn''t as displeased by that dark presence. It wasn''t cold and threatening, for once.

    His body had recovered through the night, and he was like new. Yet, he was exhausted. He didn''t want to get up and walk yet.

    ?Hungry,? heined with a pout.

    His stomach was rumbling, so he didn''t have time to remember what had happened the day before. The shadow next to his bed jumped up, appearing at the border of his field of vision. It was Nate.

    ?How are you?? he asked, analysing his son with a keen eye. ?You look all right to me.?

    Even though his tone was calm, he had run there as soon as Jaden had said a word. Nate''s face was pale, his eyes circled by dark shadows. He had been up for the whole night, apparently.

    ?I''m hungry,? Jaden repeated, unhappy his energies had to be spent on that. ?Very, very hungry!?

    ?Sure, we''ll find something to eat soon... But before that, shouldn''t you see your mother? She''s worried about you.?

    ?Where is mommy?? Jaden murmured.

    He then recalled the events of that night. What he could remember, at least. The dark wolves, that crazy man, the solid wall that he impacted with...

    ?Where is my mommy?? he repeated, this time without any intention of saving his efforts. ?What happened??

    ?It''s fine,? Nate chuckled, bending over to collect the pup from the bed. Just like when he had found them, he delicately picked him up. ?You were a good boy. You defended your mommy and sister like a real man.?

    ?A real man?? Jaden hummed, thinking hard. ?Am I a real man??

    Did it mean he could finally beat Nate?

    ?You''re on the good road,? was the reply.

    Not yet. It seemed he needed to wait some more before taking Nate''s ce and defending his mommy.

    ?But I failed,? he then remembered. ?I didn''t defend my mommy! I just passed out.?

    ?You''re still a pup, Jaden. What else could you do, ah? You shouldn''t fight with adults, not yet... Next time, find a way to contact me, and I''ll run to help you.?

    ?Was it you??

    ?Me??

    ?Were you the one saving my mommy, then?? he rified, hugging Nate''s neck and leaning on his chest.

    They walked out of the room and continued their talk with a low tone.

    ?Yes, of course. It''s my duty, after all.?

    ?So, you saved my mommy.?

    ?And your sister, and you.?

    ?Why??

    ?She''s my mate. I need to protect her...?

    ?I might allow you, but only until I''m strong enough!? Jaden eximed, all fired up.

    ?Okay,? Nate chuckled, leaving a light peck on the boy''s hair. ?Now, let''s see if they''re still sleeping... They couldn''t close an eye until exhaustion won over them. I''m talking about your mother and sister. They were so worried about you that your grandma had to prepare some herbal tea for them to finally rx.?

    ?Mommy...? he whined, seeing Lara asleep on the bed in the guest room. He wanted to run to her, but Nate seemed to have no intention of letting him.

    ?Hush,? he murmured while getting closer. He sat on the bed, making Lara''s head bounce down from the pillow.

    She was clinging on to Scarlet, gripping the little girl as if she could disappear anytime.

    The movement woke both of them.

    ?Hello, girls,? Nate whispered, freeing Lara''s forehead from the hair. He then turned to Scarlet and smiled, waiting for them to bepletely awake. He knew it might have needed some time.

    ?Jaden!? Lara eximed a secondter. ?You''re okay??

    ?Mommy,? the boy whined, reaching out to her and moving from Nate to Lara. He sat on herp and hugged her waist, his head on her bosom and his eyes closing. He could take another nap like that...

    ?You''re okay,? she repeated, too afraid to touch him anywhere. She just sustained his back with an arm but didn''t dare hug him back. ?How are you feeling??

    She would have got up, hugged him tightly and covered his face with kisses. Yet, what if she hurt him? He was so delicate and small, wasn''t he? She had allowed someone to hurt him, and she couldn''t permit herself to cause any more damage!

    ?Jaden,? Scarlet said, sitting next to him and holding his hand. The family looked at each other, all three of them, too scared to do anything else.

    Until finally, prey to the tension, Lara started sobbing.

    ?Thank you, Nate!? she said as if everything was his merit.

    ?Jaden healed on his own,? the man pointed out, unwilling to take any credit he didn''t deserve.

    ?But you saved us! All three of us!?

    The pups nodded, realising their mommy was safer next to Nate than alone in that harsh world where madmen would roam free.

    The man''s heart melted, and he felt a warm wave of something fill his lungs. They were happy he was part of their life, and they were admitting it altogether. It was because they hade out of a stressful and extreme situation, but it still felt nice.

    ?It''s my duty,? he repeated rather mechanically.

    Yet, his instinct took over before he could deny any other merit. In the end, he deserved it. He did find them in time.

    He earned a prize.

    He observed Lara''s lips for a moment before iming a peck. Only after doing it did he remember that he was taking advantage of a woman under shock. But still, he got his kiss.

    The pups observed him with wide eyes, but they didn''t dare to stop him norin. Their little hearts were conflicted, but they didn''t know why it didn''t feel like he was taking Lara away. For once, maybe because they were sitting next to her and she couldn''t get up, it didn''t feel like Nate was after Lara alone.

    That feeling was confirmed when he patted their heads and smiled at them.

    Could it be he was after all three of them in the end?

 Chapter 167 - An Angry Alpha...

    ?What do you mean I''m not going home?? Lara inquired after a while.

    She had listened to Nate''s words, and she had taken a little time to understand what he wanted to say. Yet, why was he keeping her as a prisoner?

    ?You''re in danger out there.?

    ?I will be more careful.?

    ?I''m not letting you go,? he rebuked, his eyes cold and decisive. Even the cubs shivered at that sight, but Lara didn''t flinch. She was getting used to his overbearing aura.

    ?Ah, no??

    As expected, Nate''s expression changed, and his certainties wavered.

    ?The pups are mine as well,? he tried, visibly attempting anything that came to mind.

    ?I can leave them here, indeed,? she sighed. ?They''re safer here than with me.?

    ?But you...?

    ?I don''t want to inconvenience your mother or you. And I''m not part of your pack. Also, that man won''t risk doing the same thing twice, will he??

    ?But he''s a madman! He will try again!?

    ?Nate, I''ve protected myself for years.?

    ?Not from wolves!?

    ?Also from wolves.?

    ?Wolf pups. It doesn''t count.?

    ?Now it doesn''t count? When I told you I won''t be part of your pack, you said the exact opposite.?

    ?Don''t be stubborn, Lara. Just for the time being... I''m not here to imprison you: it''s only for security.?

    ?I don''t want to,? she repeated. ?I agree it''s dangerous out there, but I have no intention of bing a shut-in.?

    ?You won''t.?

    ?You told me I shouldn''t go to work!?

    ?It''s because...?

    ?The twins will be in danger as well, but you aren''t saying they should avoid kindergarten,? she pouted, crossing her arms and avoiding his gaze.

    ?They will be under my gaze for the whole journey from here to thepany. But if you believe they should stay home, so be it...?

    ?No!? Scarlet eximed, but she covered her mouth with both hands.

    She didn''t want to butt in her parent''s argument, but she also wanted to go to school. Even though she didn''t have many interactions with the other kids, she liked observing them and - when she was bored - sneaking out and looking for Nate.

    ?See?? Lara said, ?they don''t want to be grounded either.?

    Nate passed a hand through his hair, confused by Lara''s actions. Why wasn''t she understanding why he wanted her there? It was all to protect her. Why was she acting so stubborn?

    He couldn''t know what was going on in her mind, and she couldn''t understand herself either. When he told her to stay inside for a couple of days, his eyes were cold and unmovable, his back straight, and his aura was dark as the night. He had talked as an Alpha, and that had made her go nuts.

    Part of her knew he was right, but the way he had talked was enough to let fury take over. Her inner voice yelled not to allow him to decide. Something inside her didn''t want to submit to Alpha Nate, even though her human, docile nature would have agreed with him a hundred times.

    Frustrated and confused, Nate turned on his heels and left. He didn''t close the door, but Lara didn''t follow him. She turned to her cubs and realised that they had just fought in front of their kids. That was the number one thing to avoid when raising children, wasn''t it?

    ?It''s nothing grave,? she sighed, trying to calm them down.

    Jaden was staring at her with wide eyes, while Scarlet''s cheeks were wet because of tears.

    ?Oh, it''s nothing much, Scarlet. We''ll solve it sooner than you think!?

    She knelt in front of the twins and cleaned Scarlet''s face with her sleeves. ?Sometimes adults have arguments, but we know better than drag it longer or cause anothermotion.?

    ?Don''t fight with daddy,? the girl said. ?It''s bad!?

    ?I know,? Lara revealed. ?But I couldn''t help it.?

    ?He talked like that,? Jaden dered. ?He was rude to you, mommy!?

    ?He wasn''t. It''s just the way he''s used to be.?

    ?But he used the pressure, and he wanted you to do as he wants just because he''s the boss.?

    The little boy''s pout made her chuckle.

    ?Shall we run away?? she inquired.

    ?Oh, no,? he said, shaking his head. ?It''s better not to fight with Nate.?

    ?For once, you two agree on staying here,? she murmured. ?What made you change your idea? The kidnapping??

    ?No.? It was Scarlet who answered. ?It''s because Nate could protect our mommy when we couldn''t.?

    ?Is that so??

    They both nodded, and Lara sighed helplessly. She hugged them both, pecking their heads and murmuring sweet words to her frightened cubs.

    Meanwhile, Nate walked into the hallway to calm down. He didn''t want to order Lara like that, but it felt natural to just tell her what to do. But she was human, not a wolf!

    ?I screwed it up,? he moaned while opening the door to the living room.

    ?How is Jaden?? Samantha asked. Her eyes were red with worry, and her hair was ruffled by the wind. She had hurried there when she had heard about the happenings; it was obvious.

    Yet, where was she when they needed her?

    ?You weren''t here when my family was in danger,? he pointed out. ?I thought I could trust you, Sam.?

    ?I... I didn''t know! My phone was dead, and I...?

    She stared at her fingers, oddly guilty. That sight didn''t wake Nate up from his fury.

    Why couldn''t anyone just follow what he said? Was he such a bad Alpha that everyone could ignore his orders?

    ?You weren''t there when I called for you, Samantha. What use do you have here now that everything is over??

    ?Nate, I...?

    ?Nate!? his mother scolded him from the kitchen. ?Don''t be so mean!?

    ?Mean?? he scoffed. ?I am not mean. It''s the world that is an awful ce.?

    That said, he turned once again and got out. He stepped into the garden and mmed the door.

    Mnie rolled her eyes, patting Samantha''s shoulder.

    ?Just like his father,? she whispered.. ?Such an annoying temper.?

 Chapter 168 - ... And His Fierce Mate

    After walking in the garden for a while, Nate calmed down. He realised that what had happened wasn''t very natural.

    Not on his side as much as on Lara''s.

    True, he was an Alpha and hated when people challenged his authority. But what had happened to Lara? She refused his orders just because!

    ?Ah,? he snorted, walking back and reaching the room with his family.

    Lara was talking with the pups, her voice sweet like every time she was with them. He hadn''t heard that tone with anyone else.

    ?Don''t worry,? she was saying to Scarlet.

    The little girl was sobbing, desperate, and Lara was wiping her tears. What made her cry? Was it the argument?

    It wasn''t that bad, all in all, Nate considered. They just disagreed, nothing more than that.

    ?Hey,? he said from the door.

    Jaden red at him, but it wasn''t the usual gaze filled with hatred. Something had changed between them, but he wasn''t ready to find out what.

    ?What''s happening??

    ?Nothing,? Lara sighed. ?We scared the twins.?

    ?I''m not scared!? Jaden eximed, crossing his arms.

    Nate walked to the three and offered his arms to Scarlet. The little girl stared at him for a few seconds before talking.

    ?Are you going to leave us?? she asked.

    Nate''s brow flew up, on his forehead, almost reaching his hair. Leaving them? He was asking the exact opposite, for the Moon Goddess. He wanted them in his house, close to him and safe.

    ?No, I''m not,? he replied.

    Hearing it, Scarlet sighed and slipped in his hug. She surrounded his neck with her arms and cried on his shirt.

    ?You and mommy argued,? she exined. ?Don''t people leave when they argue??

    ?No, Scarlet. They don''t.?

    ?Are you sure?? she hummed, wiping her nose on his shoulder.

    ?People might fight, but that doesn''t mean they leave. We are a family, aren''t we? It means we will never leave, even when we fight a lot. I will always be your dad, won''t I??

    ?But...?

    ?No buts. This is what being a family means. You don''t leave even when you''re angry or don''t understand the other. You stay and wait for things to get better.?

    ?So, you won''t leave even when mommy says she doesn''t want to listen to you...?

    He chuckled, starting to understand what had happened there. He was an Alpha, and his pups were wolves. But Lara was human: she reacted differently to authority. Moreover, she was his mate.

    His mother and father had a different rtionship than the other wolves in the pack. It was a matter of being a couple. An Alpha could be overbearing andmand his pack, but he should never act the same way with his mate. Alpha males and females were both leading the pack in one way or the other. There was no hierarchy among them.

    ?It was my mistake, Scarlet. I should have never talked like that to your mother.?

    ?Really? You won''t??

    ?I''ll try not to. But when I do, make sure to scold me and remind me I have no right to.?

    ?But daddy, aren''t you the boss??

    ?I am.?

    ?So, why??

    ?I am the boss, and your mother will be as well. We will lead the pack together.?

    ?Is that an easy job??

    ?Not at all.?

    ?I don''t want my mommy to do a hard job.?

    ?I would bet on that,? he sighed.

    At least, she wasn''t crying anymore.

    ?Let''s talk about that another time, though. Let''s return to the fighting and leaving matter. In a family, one doesn''t just leave. If they do, then they have never truly been family.?

    Scarlet pursed her lips, thinking.

    ?What happened to your mother won''t repeat itself,? he exined. ?No matter how bad things get, I won''t forget about you. Never.?

    ?Never ever??

    ?Never ever.?

    ?Now I''m hungry, daddy!?

    ?Hungry??

    ?Grandma said she will bake some cake.?

    ?I see,? he hummed, turning on his heels.

    His daughter had asked for food, and he was going to bring her some. Or to carry her to the dining room, which seemed easier.

    Only after crossing the door, he remembered there were two other pairs of eyes staring at him. Two pairs of beautifully brown eyes.

    ?Shall we go eat?? he inquired, hoping to meet little resistance. ?We can talkter.?

    ?I think it''s better if we talk now,? Lara pointed out. ?The discussion started in front of the twins, so we should end it here.?

    ?I''m sorry for my tone, Lara. I think you''re safer here in the residence. It won''tst forever, just a few days. I won''t intrude into your life, by the way. You will have your space here, and the kids will be with you for the whole time.?

    ?I wasn''t angry about this... Rather, I didn''t like that you took the decision for me.?

    ?I''m sorry again. It''s your choice to make, but I''d like to remind you it''s dangerous out there.?

    ?I know, I''m not stupid. I should apologise as well. I reacted too fiercely, given the situation.?

    ?I think it''s normal,? Nate chuckled, walking back to the bed and sitting next to her. ?A wolf would have acted in the same way... It''s odd, but you resemble a female wolf sometimes.?

    ?It shouldn''t surprise you so much. I gave birth to two wolves, after all. But... Wouldn''t a wolf obey when ordered by an Alpha??

    ?Not the Alpha''s mate. Not just that you can resist, get angry or fight with me, but you can help others as well. There''s a reason why there are few people in my team, and it''s all rted to the fact I had no mate. A single Alpha has more difficulties guiding a pack because we''re programmed to work in couples. Differently from humans, wolves tend to marry someone they can team up with.?

    ?So, it was kind of normal,? she said, sighing with relief. She wasn''t bing a crazy, neurotic woman! It was Nate''s fault!

    ?It would be normal for a female Alpha,? he pointed out.

    His goal was just a few steps afar. His mood improved after the pitfall of a few minutes before. Lara was going to be his mate, sooner rather thanter.. In her heart, she had already epted it.

 Chapter 169 - A Difficult Choice

    After calming down and solving the tension with his mate, Nate remembered he had mistreated Samantha before getting out.

    ?Oh, damn,? he whispered. ?Let''s go eat that cake, and then I can look for Sam.?

    ?Why?? Jaden inquired, lifting his arms to help being carried. Just like that, Nate held one pup per arm. It wasn''t even the first time, but it felt like a new experience.

    Maybe, it was because of the ease with which the pups had epted his help.

    ?I need to talk with her,? Nate sighed.

    He wasn''t willing to admit for a second time that he had acted harshly. Lara and the pups might have thought he was the kind of person to take out his rage on whoever happens to meet him.

    ?Will she eat the cake with us?? said Scarlet, peeking at Nate''s expression.

    Lara followed them, opening and closing doors when needed. For some reason, she loved observing her cubs being pampered by Nate. They were having a hard time epting each other, but they could behave so well together.

    ?I would like toe to work,? she said after they sat in the kitchen. Nate was cutting the cake while she searched for the tes. ?I will follow whatever security rules, I promise. I just don''t want to give up work after this little incident.?

    ?I will go to thepany in the morning ande back in the evening, Lara. The kids can stay in the kindergarten for that time, but you... It''s dangerous to travel back and forth alone for a few days more. Our warriors wille back soon, but I won''t have good guards for you until then.?

    ?And you? What about your guards??

    ?I need no guards,? he scoffed.

    ?Nate, I will be safe next to you. I''ll be wherever you go. Will that work?? she tried.

    ?You''ll follow me for the whole day?? he mumbled, considering the matter. It was too tempting to let go. He would have his mate safe and constantly around him.

    If any danger were to approach her, he would protect her. It was also a good chance to show her how powerful he could be. During the action, he didn''t have any opportunity to fight in front of her... Not that he wished to, for she could be scared.

    ?What are you thinking about so hard?? she chuckled. ?I promise I won''t bother you!?

    ?Oh, please do,? he replied. ?You can bother me as much as you want! But are you really okay with staying at work for the whole day? You should take your time to rest and all...?

    ?Nate, it''s fine. I should also get to know the others from the pack, shouldn''t I? I''d like to thank the people who came to save us, and I''d like to talk with the other wolves as well... I''m not saying I''m ready to be your partner, but it''s time to give it a try. Many people in your pack will wonder what right a human has to stand next to you. It''s better if they know me directly, instead of imagining who knows what.?

    ?So, you''re giving it a try,? he repeated, once again lost in front of her.

    His heart was beating so happily, and his smirk was a little devilish, but he didn''t want his mate to notice. She was giving him hope, and he couldn''t scare her by overreacting.

    ?I think it''s a wise idea,? hemented, almost detached. ?It will improve your standing in the pack, even though people don''t think anything weird about you. It was my mistake for not making it clear from the beginning, by the way... I''m talking about that time the secretaries picked on you. I didn''t tell anyone about the twins, and I was too shy to make a im in front of the others. I was afraid you would run away scared if I did.?

    ?It won''t happen,? she sighed. ?I now understand that wolves have different ways of understanding family and rtionships.?

    ?Also, we mate for life,? he reminded her. Just in case she could doubt him again.

    ?So you better think it through before making a decision.?

    He bit his tongue not to remind her he had already made his decision years before.

    ?I will be careful,? he replied, fake like a paper dragon.

    Even the twins didn''t believe in his sincere expression, and they rolled their eyes and snorted while waiting for their cake.

    ?I''m a little worried, but I know it''ll be okay if you''re nearby,? Lara added, chuckling nervously. ?In the end, your people respect you enough to follow you into an attack just to save some human woman.?

    ?You''re not some human woman, and our kids are not just wolf pups. You are part of the pack already. We would have gone to Norwich to save anyone from the pack, and you are no exception.?

    ?Is that so?? Lara sighed. ?It''s been so long since thest time I was part of something like a family. I don''t remember how it feels anymore.?

    ?I''ll help you remember,? Nate offered, suddenly reminded of the couple who visited his office not long before Lara''s disappearance.

    It seemed that dating her in the open brought so much unwanted attention. It had been a hasty decision, but he couldn''t regret it. The world needed to know she was his.

    The ytons wanted to take advantage of Lara''s new position after cutting ties with her for good. Moreover, they had gone to him directly when the woman didn''t answer their calls. Knowing them in person, Nate was d Lara blocked her mother''s number instead of answering.

    ?Oh, I''ll help you feel part of the pack,? he decided.

    Had she really been part of a happy family as a child? What kind of people could pamper their child, acting all proud and lovely until something they didn''t expect happened?

    Maybe, she needed to feel familiar love for real before understanding that it was easier to be part of the pack than living within one without any emotion.

 Chapter 170 - Total War

    Samantha was sitting in the garden, staring at a tree while reflecting on her life. Her body wasining about her mood, and her stomach cramps were getting worse and worse. She had thought it was over after Rider''s visit, but Nate''s words had unsettled her more than she thought possible.

    It hurt because it was correct. She had disregarded her pack because she was busy rolling in bed and cuddling with Rider. Moreover, just while their packs fought.

    ?It sounds like a damn trap,? she moaned, dispelling that annoying thought.

    However, it was time to end it. She had already made too much by following her mate in that odd adventure. She could live without him, meeting only when their instincts couldn''t allow them to live without the other.

    It should have happened once every couple of months. Rider could build his own life by then and forget her.

    ?Hey,? she heard from the back, inside the house.

    Nate crossed the door to the garden and reached her side, crouching down before sitting where she was: in front of a sofa. She didn''t feel like sitting normally that day, so she had chosen the cold floor.

    ?I''m sorry for before,? Nate said. ?It was not your fault if Lara was kidnapped, and it was not your fault since you didn''t know it happened.?

    ?No,? Samantha stopped him. ?It indeed was my fault. I wasn''t there when you needed me, and it was so selfish from my side.?

    ?Why are you feeling so bad about it? Your phone was out of battery: it happens.?

    ?I was with my mate,? she sighed. ?That''s why I forgot to check the phone. I would have noticed earlier that the battery needed a recharge. If only I wasn''t busy... Oh, talking.?

    ?So, that''s what happened. You''re acting so oddly, recently. It''s notpletely bad, though. You look more human when you blush or lose track of your thoughts because of that wolf of yours.?

    ?Do I really do that?? she mumbled, pouting.

    ?You do. It''s transparent.?

    ?Oh, then it''s worse than I thought.?

    ?Will we ever meet your mate??

    Samantha sighed, hugging her knees.

    ?I don''t think so.?

    ?You''re as jealous as to keep him hidden from your family??

    ?I don''t think we will ever be together, Nate. It''s not destiny.?

    ?It is, in fact. That''s what having a mate means, after all.?

    ?Oh, no. It''s impossible, and it''s soplicated.?

    ?What makes itplicated??

    He knew something aboutplicated mating rtionships: he had a human mate and two pups, all while not signing any proper document nor making their rtionship official in any human or wolf way.

    Samantha thought about Nate''s question, and she desired to tell him everything. But then, what if he thought she had forgotten her phone on purpose? What if he doubted her loyalty at that point?

    What if he suspected she was somehow involved? She wouldn''t have been able to bear it. Nate was the closest she had to a brother, a real brother who cared for her. Losing him was out of the question, not after feeling on her own skin what it meant to lose a brother.

    ?When I became part of your pack, you were so kind to me,? she said. ?You understood what brought my parents to send me here, and you told me we could find a way to ovee it. And you were right: we seeded. I owe it to you if I live in a pack and not alone somewhere far away from everyone.?

    ?I also told you it didn''t matter because I was too strong to be threatened by small problems,? Nate reminded her. He was a little turbulent as a teen.

    When his parents had brought home that young girl, he had felt threatened by her. She could look him in the eye without bowing her head, and she could talk with his father just like he could. Nothing to do with the reverence the other wolves showed. Even though his father had a wife, which made him approachable to the others, his overbearing aura was too strong to be smoothed by Mnie. She had been a perfect Alpha female for the pack, but her husband''s powers were too hard to control.

    Yet, Samantha didn''t feel nervous next to them. Nor did she avoid Nate because of his future position. At first, it was a surprise and a worry. But then, Nate had realised that Samantha wasn''t dangerous for his people. Rather, she was an asset.

    Like every ce, even a pack needed someone who would dare to challenge authority and rules. It was necessary for development.

    As such, Samantha was necessary to the pack just as much as the pack was to her.

    ?Listen... You might think you don''t need a mate, but living without is... it''s difficult. Especially once you know what you''re missing. I can''t tell you what to do and which path to choose, but believe me: once you start considering what to do, it''s toote.?

    ?I don''t want to abandon you, Nate. And my mate doesn''t want to leave his pack. How can it work??

    ?You will find a way,? he replied. ?You might not know how yet, but it will be clear sooner orter.?

    ?Oh, but you don''t understand,? she moaned.

    His mate was a human; she had no pack! Joining Nate''s pack felt no different than signing a job contract. But for Samantha... For her, abandoning her pack would be like forgetting her family. And joining Rider''s would have been straight out treason.

    Moreover, the two packs were at war. After kidnapping Lara and the pups, there was no way Nate would have settled for peace. He had a family to protect, and she couldn''t agree more with him. They needed to attack and remind the Mayford Alpha what his ce was.

    ?Let''s not get distracted by the main point,? Samantha dered. ?What are we going to do now? Is it open war or economic return? Are we going to crash thepany before the pack??

    ?Oh, we''re going to crash everything,? Nate replied.. ?It''s going to be total war.?

 Chapter 171 - Problems With Females

    ?You were with that woman while we were fighting,? the Alpha used him.

    Renato nodded, his face confused by the situation. Some of the guards were heavily wounded, still recovering after several hours from the fight. The base in the outskirts was lost, and there was no trace of Nathaniel Woods''s mate.

    Apparently, they had lost big time.

    All while he was busy cooking for Samantha. He didn''t even get any useful information to soothe the Alpha. All he got was a lot of cute expressions and an obedient wolf eating the food he prepared with much care. Not what he wanted, but enough for his wild heart to settle for days.

    ?I didn''t know about this, Alpha. I wouldn''t have gone if I did, you know,? he pointed out.

    Why was his Alpha acting as if he purposely disappeared?

    Moreover, Renato was sure he did them a favour by distracting Samantha. He couldn''t admit it out loud, for it could bring problems, but Samantha was strong enough to deal with anyone in his pack. Battling with her would have brought even more damage.

    ?And we lost all the same,? he sighed, observing the effects of the power imbnce between the two packs.

    How was it possible? Taken one at a time, the wolves in both packs had simr levels of powers and prowess. Howe the Mayford pack lost a battle just like that?

    Were the others hiding their real powers like Samantha? Oh, it was impossible! Someone would have noticed details if it was the case.

    What could be the cause of the Norwich pack''s supremacy?

    For sure, it wasn''t cohesiveness. In Mayford, they were like a family, protecting each other no less than in Nathaniel Woods''s pack.

    ?We are your family, Renato,? Lucretia added from the sofa. Even though she was too young to decide anything, she would sometimes attend her brother''s meetings. Most likely, it was just an easy way to spoil her, to let her think she was relevant.

    Of course, Lucretia didn''t stay silent and listen. Depending on how interesting it was, she would tell her opinion more often than not. Her behaviour would trigger most wolves'' nerves, but no one ever said anything for respect of the Alpha.

    ?I told him to go on a mission, Lucretia,? the Alpha chuckled. ?He didn''t betray us just like that.?

    ?I know,? she sighed. ?But I''d like to know who that woman is. If she can keep Renato busy for so long, she must be dangerous.?

    ?Oh, she is dangerous,? the Alpha confirmed. ?That''s why only Renato can deal with her. Am I right??

    ?Of course, Alpha,? he replied mechanically.

    ?But who will apany me next time I need to go shopping?? Lucretia pouted. ?He''s always busy!?

    ?Renato can''t,? the Alpha repeated. ?If he''s on a mission, that has priority. Now more than ever.?

    Feeling the pressure from those words, Renato moved his eyes to the floor. His pack was expecting something from him, yet he couldn''t move any faster than that.

    Why was fate as wicked as to pair him with someone as outstanding as Samantha? It was no surprise she didn''t want to follow him, after all. He wasn''t all that good, all things considered, and all he could offer was a different pack with different rules.

    But... Could she really adapt to Mayford? For the first time, he started to doubt his n.

    The position she had in Norwich was high-ranking, and she had tons of freedom she would need to renounce to if she moved packs.

    In Mayford, she would be just Renato''s mate. And Renato was just a regr Beta, even though the Alpha''s right-hand man.

    A secret love affair was preferable for her. No surprise that she didn''t want a rtionship.

    ?Things aren''t going as nned, Alpha,? he confessed. ?I''m struggling to convince her.?

    ?Females can be stubborn,? the Alpha replied. He rolled his eyes, ncing for a moment at his own sister. He knew something about stubbornness, after all.

    If only Lucretia knew what the real n was, she would have thrown a fit forever. She was rather clear with her intentions, and she had had her eyes on Renato for years. Losing him to a random female of another pack would have been a difficult blow.

    But she had to pay her price if she wanted to livefortably in the pack, the Alpha reminded himself. Spoiling that sister of his had been an instinct, especially after they lost their father. But there was a limit to everything.

    ?Just continue with the n,? he said. ?One day, your efforts will pay back.?

    He turned and left the office while Lucretia and Renato remained, one sat on the sofa and the other standing in front of the desk.

    The Alpha had heard enough talk about women, and he was having enough trouble with females.

    On one side, his sister had been insisting on knowing who the mysterious woman was. Then, Samantha Murphy wasn''t coborating one bit.

    Third, there was that woman. Lara yton, Nathaniel Woods''s mate. He couldn''t push her out of his thoughts. From the moment he saw her, defending her pups and ring at him with enough calm to surprise him, he had started feeling weird.

    His heart would beat faster at the thought he was that man''s mate. How could he have everything from life? It was so unfair! Even a beautiful mate, though human.

    Was it the usual need? He had to take everything away from him, including his people. Starting from Samantha Murphy, ending with his most cherished one.

    Yet, the Alpha was starting to think that killing that woman wouldn''t have brought many advantages. He wanted to take her away, but in a way that would have made Nathaniel Woods suffer the most.

    ?What if she''s your mate?? he sniggered, crossing doors and reaching his private lodgings. ?What if you have pups together??

    There was no marriage certificate anywhere, and there was no proof of a mating ritual. Those two were not together yet, and there must have been a reason for that.

    Was it because Nathaniel Woods was reluctant to bind himself to a human? Or, rather.... Was it because of Lara yton?

 Chapter 172 - Never Stood A Chance

    Lucretia circled around Renato, sniffing him. That woman''s scent was powerful again, but it wasn''t because she had marked him again. It was just because they had spent time together.

    ?You are too focused on her,? sheined. ?Who is going to apany me, now??

    ?There are a lot of good guards, Lucretia,? he pointed out. ?You will find someone fit for you.?

    ?But what about your sister? I''m sure she''ll be happy to be my friend! After all, I''m the Alpha''s sister!? she said.

    She knew very well how Renato didn''t like hearing about it. He preferred his sister not being involved with the pack affairs, living her life without worries.

    ?Amanda is too timid for that,? he replied, in fact. ?She''s happier when she''s far from the limelight.?

    ?Is she? Are you sure??

    He knew well how wicked Lucretia could be, and he knew she wanted from him more than appropriate. He wouldn''t risk his sister''s reputation and standing in the pack by allowing her to befriend Lucretia. That crazy little brat wouldn''t think twice before causing trouble to his sister just to get to him.

    ?What''s her name?? she repeated. ?Who''s the woman you''re struggling to get? I might be able to help you; you never know...?

    ?It''s a secret,? he said, replying with the same words for the umpteenth time. ?I can''t talk about it.?

    ?I see,? the girl snorted. ?I can find out on my own, then.?

    Rider rolled his eyes, leaving that room. He was tired and needed to rest. And to think about how to speed up his n.

    After all, he had spent a whole night cuddling with Samantha. They were past being only a secret affair.

    Bringing her to his side was too much to ask for, for the time being, but he could start by courting her. Dating, cuddling and pampering her was the next step. He would have made her fall in love as madly as he was falling, and everything would have proceeded.

    He turned the corner and remembered he had avoided his family for a while. It was because of Samantha''s mark, but he wasn''t as worried about it anymore. She owed him one, thanks to that: it was not that bad.

    Moreover, it was another little secret among them. He wouldn''t have imagined Samantha could have so many difficulties controlling herself, but it just added to her charms.

    Samantha called him while he got out of the base and headed, walking, to his family''s house.

    The pack lived all in the same area of the city, so his parents weren''t all that far from the headquarters and the Alpha''s residence.

    ?Hello, Mine,? he replied, oddly happy to hear from her. ?How are you feeling today??

    He had already forgotten about the battles, the loss and everything else in between their love.

    ?Rider,? she murmured on the other side.

    Her voice was broken and uncertain, making him worry once again. Was someone she loved wounded? Was she scolded for not being there with her Alpha?

    What could make her talk with that tone?

    ?I think we should end it,? she said, making him forget the worries because of worse certainties.

    ?You''re leaving me,? he said.

    ?We weren''t together, to begin with,? she pointed out. ?And it can''t work. While I was with you, my pack was in a crisis. And the same happened to you!?

    ?To me?? he repeated, astonished.

    ?Unless you were with me on purpose to distract me, then your Alpha must be angry with you for not being there.?

    ?He is,? he sighed in the end.

    Even though the Alpha didn''t scold him too badly because he gave the order to entertain Samantha and bring her to their side.

    ?But my Alpha will understand it''s not my fault if I didn''t know anything about those events. I wasn''t there with a purpose, Mine. I just wanted to see you.?

    ?That''s the problem, Rider. You shouldn''t just want to see me, and I shouldn''t have such a desire either. Our packs are at war, for the Moon Goddess. We might need to fight against one another one day! It''s better for everyone if we stop it here.?

    ?Hey, Mine, are you really leaving me??

    ?We''re not together!?

    ?Listen to me just this once. We don''t need to get involved, not this time. We can run away and be just by ourselves. We can forget about this stupid war and live our life...?

    ?No, we can''t! We both have responsibilities. And you know very well this is not just a stupid war. What your pack did to my Alpha is unforgivable. You crossed the line, and he will take revenge. And I''ll be by his side when he needs me, this time.?

    ?So, this is the end,? he sighed. ?Something happened, and you gave up... Oh, no. You never gave it a chance since the beginning.?

    ?Was there any hope for us? We are too different from each other, and it will be better for both if we continue with our life. It might be painful at first, but you will benefit from it in the long run, Rider. You''ll forget me, sooner than you think.?

    ?Don''t spout nonsense. How am I supposed to do that? You''re the one who will forget me. You will find someone better, more fit for your tastes,? he said, wounding his own heart with his words. ?You never wanted to give me a chance, Mine. I''m too rude for your tastes; I''m not elegant enough... I should have known it from the start, yet...?

    ?Think like that if it makes you feel better,? she sighed. ?But we both know what happened between us. It was a mistake, but it was fun.?

    ?Fun,? he repeated in a snort. ?All you have to say about us is that it was fun? After all, fun is the best word... For real!?

    He almost screamed on the phone, like a fool. Yet, there was nothing he could do. Samantha didn''t want anything to do with him, and he knew that could happen.

    ?I see,? he sighed. ?Good luck with your life, Mi... Miss Trouble. I hope we won''t meet again.?

    That said, he hung the phone and turned on his heels.. There was no way he could meet his family in such a mood.

 Chapter 173 - Dispel Bad Dreams

    Lara healed from shock pretty quickly, and even her cubs seemed all right after the kidnapping. Jaden was perfectly healthy, and even Scarlet wasn''t scared anymore.

    They acted as if it was a normal day, except that they were with Nate and used the same car. He had apanied Lara to collect their necessities, and his family had finally moved into his house. Well... Into his mother''s residence.

    Just like with Samantha, the twins have started epting their grandmother bit by bit. They weren''t clear about her role, but they liked her cooking almost as much as their mommy''s.

    They had one room each, which made them both frown. Weren''t they going to sleep with Lara? Was it all Nate''s n to have her for himself?

    But then, after checking that Lara had one room for herself and that it was far enough from Nate and close to them, they calmed down and epted the situation.

    ?Daddy, will you read me a story?? Scarlet asked Nate while walking towards her bed. ?Jaden doesn''t need bed stories; he finds them boring.?

    ?Yes, sure,? Nate chuckled, turning to Lara. ?I will deal with the kids. You can go to sleep early, Lara.?

    ?It''s fine,? she sighed. ?I''ll take care of Jaden, and you read the story to Scarlet.?

    ?Okay.?

    They split ways, and he looked around the room. He forgot to buy some books for Scarlet... He had found many for Jaden, and the little boy seemed to like them enough. But he didn''t think that his daughter would like tales.

    ?I''ll fetch a book from Jaden''s room,? he decided. ?And we''ll go shopping for books one day, especially for you.?

    ?Especially?? Scarlet said, tilting her head. ?Can I have my personal books??

    ?You already have your personal room. Why not everything else??

    ?How cool...? she murmured, her eyes shining content. ?I like having things only for me.?

    ?I wouldn''t say,? Nate chuckled while reaching the door.

    He left it open and knocked at the one right in the front. Behind it, Lara was tucking the cover for Jaden and kissing him goodnight.

    ?Hello, may I borrow a book?? he asked with a tender smile.

    ?But return itter,? Jaden pouted.

    ?I''ll return it tomorrow,? the man agreed. He chose a title Scarlet would like and strolled to Jaden. Lara observed the two without interfering, sitting on the side of Jaden''s bed. ?Take a look so that you remember which one I took.?

    ?There is L!? Jaden noticed.

    ?Yes, this is L of little.?

    ?Little??

    ?Three little pigs,? Nate exined. ?One, two... and three,? he added, pointing at the cover image with three round pink animals. ?I''ll read it to you tomorrow if you''re curious. We can take the chance to learn another letter.?

    ?Yes!? Jaden nodded fiercely. ?I want to learn!?

    ?All right,? Nate muttered.

    ?Nate...? Jaden said, pulling his sleeve.

    ?Yes, Jaden??

    ?Mommy always gives me a goodnight kiss.?

    ?Always?? Nate inquired, starting to feel jealous. Moreover, that pup was showing off to him.

    He would have had a goodnight kiss as well. Daily. As long as Lara epted to marry him, she would have no reasons to deny him a peck every evening before sleeping.

    ?Yes. Mommy says it''s to dispel bad dreams.?

    ?And does it work??

    ?Yes.? Jaden nodded again.

    ?I see.?

    Noticing how the exchange among the two was bringing nowhere, and knowing very well her son wouldn''t have asked for it openly, Lara decided to help them a little. Just a little.

    ?Mommy loves her boy,? she said and pecked Jaden''s hair. ?More than anything in the world.?

    Those words hurt Nate''s heart, but he was getting used to it. He barely noticed the sting in his chest. She would have loved him too, one day.

    ?Mommy is so happy her boy now has a father,? she continued, winking at Nate.

    She walked out, leaving the door open ajar. Just in case those two slow wolves made a mess out of the opportunity.

    ?I''m also happy to have a son,? Nate said.

    ?And Scarlet??

    His face twitched, annoyed.

    ?I am happy to have a daughter as well, of course!? he eximed. ?But what does it have to do with you??

    ?I was just asking.?

    ?Ah, yeah...? Kids that age liked questions, apparently. ?I am happy for her too. I''m going to read her a story, you know? That''s what fathers do.?

    ?My mommy does that as well.?

    ?Yes, mother and father work together for their pups.?

    ?They do the same things, so??

    ?Not always. But, sometimes, we can alternate. There are two of you, and two of us. It''s easier for your mother if I help.?

    ?I see. Then, do your kisses also dispel bad dreams??

    ?I don''t think they do, but we can try.?

    He bent over and left a kiss on the boy''s hair, right next to where Lara''s lipsnded a few seconds before. When he returned standing, he noticed his son''s red cheeks. He was looking at him in awe as if his gesture had been a huge surprise... but not a bad one.

    ?Have a good night,? he muttered, taken back.

    ?Okay,? Jaden said. ?You too.?

    ?Yes, I will...?

    He walked out and closed the room carefully after switching the lights off.

    ?Good job,? Lara whispered to him. She had waited next to the door, and she smiled brightly when he came out. ?You were a perfect father!?

    ?Oh, thanks,? he hummed, finding his actions suddenly had a broader meaning. If being a good father meant beingplimented by his mate... ?I''ll now go to Scarlet... She''s waiting.?

    ?Yes, sure. Let''s talkter, then! If you''re not too tired, of course.?

    ?I''ll take your word for it!? he said before she could change her mind. They could chat a little before going to sleep. Maybe, he could offer her a ss of wine. Or orange juice if she still had that senseless idea that alcohol made her act weird.. They could chat, and then he could have his goodnight kiss just like the two lucky pups.

 Chapter 174 - Three Little Pigs And A Poor Hungry Wolf

    Scarlet was sitting on the bed when Nate came back with the book. She sensed her mother behind the door, and her eyes stood there until Lara sighed and walked in.

    ?I''ll let your father do the hard work today,? she said before pecking the girl''s hair.

    Scarlet beamed, all happy her mommy found a moment to greet her before sleeping.

    ?Okay, mommy. I will listen to you and let daddy tell me a story!?

    Nate choked, ring at the pup. She would let him? If she was the one who asked! Scarlet made it sound as if she was listening to the story because of Lara, and not just because of the story.

    His pup sure knew how to take advantage of the situation.

    ?Good night, mommy''s girl.?

    ?Good night, mommy!?

    After Lara crossed the door and walked away - for Scarlet senses were on alert and she would have known if she stood there - Nate sat on the bed and noticed how the nket wasn''t covering Scarlet''s tummy. Kids needed to be warm when sleeping, didn''t they?

    He tucked the nket and made sure there was no way some cold air could disrupt the sleeping. Then, he opened the book and started reading.

    Scarlet listened to him, for once. She smiled when the first house was blown by the wolf while imagining the grass flying all over the ce. She pouted her lips when the wooden house was destroyed as well, for she couldn''t understand how it was possible. And finally, she yawned when the bad wolf failed at getting the pigs. She was sleepy, but the story was interesting. She hadn''t heard it before, and she wanted to know who would win in the end.

    Only after the final phases, she returned awake and concerned. Her eyes filled with tears as she stared at Nate.

    ?What?? he murmured. That tale had a happy ending, for goodness.

    ?I don''t like this story,? she moaned while the first tear escaped from the eye and rolled down the cheek. ?Why does the wolf have to be hungry??

    ?Oh, I see...? Nate sighed.

    But what could he do? Human tales for kids the twins'' age had the wolf as the main viin. Maybe, he could find a few with lions, bears, or other dangerous animals... Choosing one with a wolf hadn''t been so smart from his side.

    ?He just wanted to eat: why does he always fail??

    ?Not always,? Nate said. ?But sometimes, we lose. It''s inevitable.?

    ?But the wolf didn''t eat either of the pigs!?

    ?Oh...?

    He could have changed the words a little, hiding from Scarlet how the first and the second pig escaped. That way, the tale would have been about how being too greedy is not good. It was obvious that Scarlet was going to identify with the wolf.

    ?The first pig had a house made of grass. The second pig had a house made of wood. The wolf needed more effort to blow the second house away,? Nate started, desperately looking for a way to turn the conversation into something useful. ?He then wanted to blow the house made of bricks, but he failed every attempt because it was too much for him.?

    ?Poor little wolf,? Scarlet murmured, turning on the side and sobbing. ?The pigs are three, and he''s alone.?

    Nate had never said the wolf was little. On the contrary, it was a big, bad wolf. Dark grey in colour and with an evil expression on his face.

    His daughter sure had weird tastes.

    Why in the world had he chosen that story? Weren''t there any with princesses and fairies in Jaden''s library?

    ?He''s also wounded,? Scarlet continued.

    ?Why??

    Where was that written? How could Scarlet reach such a conclusion? Bedtime stories were supposed to turn kids happy, not make them cry while wondering about the meaning of life.

    ?If he wasn''t, the first two pigs wouldn''t have escaped from him. He''s wounded for sure! And a hungry, poor little wolf.?

    Oh, damn it...

    ?Scarlet, the story isn''t over,? Nate said, opening the book at the final pages. ?I haven''t read this part because there are no images. Do you want to hear how it ends??

    ?No. I don''t want the wolf to suffer even more...?

    ?Oh, but it won''t happen. Many books don''t have this part because humans can''t understand its meaning... Do you want to know what happened to the wolf after he came back home??

    She nodded, wiping her tears and nesting on the side. She hugged the pillow with one arm and stared at Nate with her big eyes.

    ?What happened??

    ?After failing at blowing the third house away, the big bad wolf returned home. He was hungry and sad because he couldn''t have a meal that day. However, he smiled because he found his pack right where he left it.?

    ?His pack??

    ?Yes. It''s a little secret about this tale: the wolf has a pack.?

    ?Oh, he''s not alone.?

    ?No. His family and friends are with him; just, he ventured out alone that day.?

    ?Why alone??

    ?Because he wanted to feel how it is to be a solitary wolf. And he realised it sucks... Ah, I mean... It''s difficult.?

    ?So he came back??

    ?Yes, he did.?

    ?And??

    ?His pack weed him back and asked if he was hungry, but the big bad wolf was too proud to say yes. He hid his hunger and said he managed to capture his prey.?

    ?But he didn''t!?

    ?Exactly, he didn''t. But his pack members knew he was hungry, and they split their food with him.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because that''s how packs work. Everyone covers each other''s back. If one is hungry, someone else can provide food.?

    ?Oh, that''s cool.?

    ?Yes.?

    ?But how could they know he was hungry? He didn''t tell them!?

    ?He knew because, between wolves, such things can be sensed. Just like you can sense when Jaden is feeling bad. Or when your mother knows you are hungry or sleepy.. These kinds of things are no secret in a pack.?

 Chapter 175 - Goodnight Kiss

    Nate walked out of Scarlet''s room after tucking the covers again. The little girl had undone his hard work while crying desperately for the wolf.

    Thankfully, he had managed to calm her down and remind her that wolves don''t live alone. She had looked at him with wide eyes, azure like the sky, and asked a couple of questions about packs.

    In the end, he had managed to tell a bedtime story without shocking his daughter too much. She had fallen asleep while inquiring about wolves and their organisation in packs. He did his best to make the exnations simple, and he had sighed relieved when her breathing signalled she was deep asleep.

    He walked to Lara''s door and knocked lightly. When she opened it, she saw his pale, overworked expression, and she chuckled.

    ?Come in,? she said, but he shook his head.

    ?Let''s head to the kitchen instead. I''m in the mood for a drink. I didn''t know telling stories is soplicated.?

    ?Oh, but why? Scarlet always listens without a word. It''s Jaden who asks questions, usually.?

    Nate''s face turned even paler. If Scarlet had been difficult, he could only imagine how Jaden''s turn would be. He better study before telling him a bedtime story, for that pup would ask him about every single detail.

    All of a sudden, Scarlet''s reaction didn''t seem troubling and extreme. Rather, she had been cute by worrying about the wolf.

    ?You did a good job today,? Lara added, following him in the hallway. ?Jaden is epting you, isn''t he? Just... He''s a little shy, so you both will need time to talk to each other openly.?

    ?I know,? Nate said. ?I couldn''t imagine he would ask me for a goodnight kiss.?

    ?Well, he''s a kid. Even if he acts mature, he''s just five years old. They need more warmth than you think, and I''m happy I''m not the only one they can receive it from.?

    ?I see...?

    ?Still, avoid tales with wolves next time,? Lara said.

    ?You could warn me earlier.?

    ?I didn''t want to intrude. Also, if Scarlet is sleeping, then you managed to solve it. After all, who better than you can tell a story with a wolf as the viin??

    ?Why?? he moaned, twitching his brow. Was he a viin wolf?

    He opened the fridge and found a bottle of wine. His mother must have put it there especially for him. He showed it to Lara, and she nodded, gesturing with her index finger and thumb that she wanted only a little. Not a whole ss; rather, half.

    Nateplied, happy like a dog that she wasn''t scared to drink alcohol next to him. That was a huge improvement in his eyes.

    ?Because you''re the Alpha of a pack. Doesn''t it mean anything? You''re strong and smart enough to tell a story to a child.?

    ?Ah, that...? he hummed.

    ?I thought you would realise the story wasn''t very fair to the wolf,? she exined. ?Didn''t you??

    ?No.?

    ?Oh. So, to you, it was all right that the wolf was left hungry and alone??

    ?He wasn''t alone,? he said, but then he realised he wasn''t talking to Scarlet anymore. He had used all his wits to turn the story around, and his brain was tired from the effort. ?I mean, he has a pack.?

    ?Ah, I see. I hope Scarlet learned something from your chat.?

    ?I hope so, as well. But she fell asleep well. She shouldn''t have nightmares about lonely, hungry wolves.?

    ?You did a good job, then,? she recited for the umpteenth time.

    It was a little repetitive, but he liked hearing her praise. It made his heart flutter in his chest and his mind quake in awe.

    ?Have I earned a goodnight kiss with my hard work?? he asked, suddenly bold.

    If she couldpliment him like that, she could take responsibility for her words and give him a peck as well. He wasn''t asking for anything much, all in all.

    However, her blushing face startled him. Why was she like that all of a sudden? Oh, how shy... Weirdly shy, for they had done more than exchanging a peck. They had rolled in bed while kissing during the Bright Moon, and he could still remember her provocative actions from their first official date.

    Then, why was she blushing at his request?

    ?You don''t have to if you don''t want to,? he murmured, a little disappointed. Yet, he didn''t want Lara to feel awkward or forced.

    ?I do want to,? she sighed, stepping in his direction. She left the ss on the table and turned his face to him. Only after looking him in the eye, she stood on tiptoe and pressed her palms on his chest.

    She raised her head and, all tensed up, she pressed her lips on his.

    Nate wasn''t expecting it, so he stood still for a moment while her lips split his, and her tongue slipped in his mouth.

    But then, his instinct prevailed.

    He was getting a good night kiss; he couldn''t lose the chance to kiss his mate breathless. Even though that was not exactly what he was asking for, he didn''tin. He loved misunderstandings!

    He circled her waist with his arm, and he turned towards the table. He helped Lara sit on it, and he caressed her face while deepening the kiss.

    Their tongues locked, and their body moved closer at every breath. Nate''s fingers trailed down her jaw and on her neck, touching her silken skin with no shame.

    He bent forward, forcing Lara back. Not to lose bnce, she clenched his shirt and kept herself up with the strength of her arms. Her muscles tensed in that motion, and she couldn''t help but cling to Nate.

    Meanwhile, his hand reached her hair, and he caressed the dark locks while sighing in peace. Even though the kiss was passionate, burning, he felt at ease as if she had actually given him a peck.

    He felt just like the lonely, evil wolf who returned back home to his family.

 Chapter 176 - Morning

    The long day started early. Even though Nate usually went to work earlier, he had postponed it to eight not to overexert the kids and Lara. He could also work from home in the afternoon and avoid keeping Lara in the office without the need to.

    However, to make it in time, they still needed to wake up early.

    The first rm to ring was Lara''s. She turned it off after a whole five minutes of ringing. She rolled out of bed and collected her clothes with one eye closed. She was still sleeping when she walked out in the hallway.

    Nate was waiting for her in the hallway, to check if she would feel disoriented after waking up in a foreign ce and so early. The pups were still sleeping while she looked left and right, not sure where to go.

    ?Here,? Nate said, showing the direction to the bathroom.

    She looked up at him, and her eyes swept over his body from head to toe. Only when she had taken a long and attentive nce, she walked away.

    Nate lifted a brow, following her silhouette until she disappeared behind a door. He opened the door to Jaden''s room and went to wake the first pup. Scarlet wouldn''t have epted his help to wear clothes or wash her face. She was still in an uncertain phase; sometimes she would trust him, and, some other times, she would run away embarrassed.

    ?Good morning!? he eximed, moving the curtains away.

    Jaden turned in bed and showed him his back. He moaned and covered his head with the cover.

    ?Hey, are you hiding?? Nate chuckled, sitting on the bed. ?It''s time to get up.?

    ?I don''t want to,? Jaden whispered. ?I want to sleep.?

    ?It''s time to go to kindergarten.?

    ?Just five minutes more.?

    ?You don''t know how long five minutes are, Jaden.?

    ?But you do...?

    ?Let''s get up now. You can sleep in the car. Also, this afternoon, your beds will be waiting for you.?

    ?I don''t want to get up...? he repeated. ?It''s better here.?

    ?I see... Then your mother and I will go alone.?

    Hearing those words seemed to dispel any slumber. Jaden opened his eyes and turned to Nate. He stared at the man''s serious expression for a few seconds before moving the covers and getting up.

    ?What do you want to wear today?? Nate asked, opening the wardrobe for the boy.

    ?My mommy always knows what I should wear,? Jaden pointed out.

    ?Ah, I see. Indeed, you''re still a little boy.?

    ?Enough to be pampered by my mommy.?

    After losing the first battle of words in the morning, Nate sighed and grabbed random clothes from the wardrobe. Scarlet would have told him straight away what she wanted to wear and how. Jaden seemed easier to take care of, calmer and moreposed; yet, he knew how to make thingsplicated as much as, if not more, than his sister.

    ?Where is my mommy? Why isn''t she here instead of you??

    ?She just got up, Jaden. Leave her five minutes to wake. She deserves some time for herself. And it would be a pity if she had to sweat around two kids when I''m here to help.?

    ?Why are you suddenly so kind??

    ?I''m not suddenly kind. I would have done it earlier if you had let me. But you and your sister are stubborn and possessive.?

    ?We are not. Our mommy says we''re good children.?

    ?And she''s right. But you wouldn''t let me help. Now, for some reason, you do.?

    ?We do this because you can protect mommy better than us. But if she starts neglecting us because of you... Then we won''t like you anymore.?

    ?Really?? Nate chuckled. ?Lara would never neglect you. She loves you too much.?

    ?But she has less time for us since you appeared.?

    ?Really? But she''s less tired, isn''t she??

    ?Indeed,? Jaden admitted with a pout. His mommy would always be so tired before, always hurrying to keep the house in order and the dinner cooked. It was odd, but he had never thought his mommy would prefer being helped.

    Only after seeing her smile next to Nate, he had realised how much he and his sister weighed on Lara''s shoulders.

    ?You can help my mommy,? he decided. ?But you can''t give me goodnight kisses instead of her.?

    ?Of course. That has never been my intention.?

    ?Just so you know. In case you want to stop mommy from kissing us.?

    ?I won''t. You can have goodnight kisses from both of us, can''t you??

    ?Two kisses? Every night?? Jaden said. He narrowed his eyes, thinking hard about it. It sounded like a trick.

    ?Exactly.?

    ?And what do you get in exchange??

    ?Nothing, Jaden. You can''t give me anything in exchange.?

    ?You don''t want my mommy, do you??

    ?Not in exchange for anything. She''s a free person, Jaden. She can decide for herself.?

    ?Hmm.?

    ?You don''t look convinced,? Nate murmured.

    He helped Jaden get rid of the pyjamas and wear the clothes for the day. Once finished, they peeked in Scarlet''s room and found it empty.

    ?Your sister must be already having breakfast,? he guessed. Lara could be fast at taking care of the pups even when she was half-asleep.

    They reached the kitchen hand in hand, and they found Mnie and Scarlet conversing. The pup was informing her grandma about her tastes, what she liked to eat and what she didn''t.

    Mnie chuckled when they started talking about sandwiches.

    ?You don''t like tuna? Oh, your father loves it.?

    ?I like ham more, grandma.?

    ?And what about sd? Tomato??

    ?Mommy says it''s good for our stomachs.?

    ?It is. I can make you a sandwich for a snack this afternoon. Pups are supposed to eat often either way, right??

    ?You would?? she eximed, her eyes shining content. She nibbled on the cookie in her hand after dipping it in the milk.

    ?Of course. I can cook you many delicious things.?

    ?Oh, you''re daddy''s mommy,? she realised.

    ?I know how to raise pups. I can help your parents with small things like snacks.?

    ?I see...? Scarlet muttered, sipping her milk.

    Having a grandma was a little odd, but she liked her cookies very much.

 Chapter 177 - Combing Can Be Painful

    Lara stumbled into the kitchen by chance. She was clothed and ready to go, but her gaze was still a little lost.

    ?Have you seen Scarlet?? she moaned while stepping in.

    When she saw the girl, rxedly eating cookies with no worry in the world, she snorted and marched to her. Moreover, still in pyjama and her hair messy.

    ?You need to get ready, Scarlet! You can eatter!? she eximed before grabbing her from the chair.

    ?Hey,? Nate butted in.

    He couldn''t understand whether his mate was still sleepy or not. For sure, she did look like that.

    ?Sit down; have some coffee,? he continued. ?Scarlet and I will get ready meanwhile. Take your time, Lara. We are notte.?

    ?No?? she said, surprised. She gazed at the clock but gave up on making a sense of it. She would think about it after the coffee.

    Nate moved the chair for her, holding her hand while she sat down. He pecked her fingers before turning to Scarlet and winking at the girl.

    ?Let your mother have a breath,? he said.

    The girl followed him in silence, and she pointed at the dress she wanted to wear. She opened her mouth toin and say she would dress by herself when Nate found something to talk about to avoid her tantrum.

    ?How did you sleep??

    ?Well.?

    ?And the wolf? How do you think he slept??

    Scarlet tilted her head, thinking hard.

    ?He slept well next to his mommy. He slept better than me.?

    ?Oh, but you did sleep well, Scarlet. The bed isfortable, and you can turn all you want if you''re alone.?

    ?My mommy is better than turning.?

    ?Also, only little kids sleep with their mother.?

    ?I will stay little forever, then,? Scarlet dered. What use was there in growing up if her mommy would neglect her?

    ?Ah... That would be nice, but, unfortunately, you''ll grow up. You''ll be a teenager, and then an adult and cause even more trouble than before. I prefer you little as well, but we can''t decide.?

    While talking, he helped her change her clothes. He showed her to sit on a chair to wear the socks, and he then took the brush tob her hair. Every lock went in a different direction, and Lara had turned pale because of that. Maybe, it was the case to fix it a little.

    Nate peeked at the mirror to check his own hair while he was at it. His mate liked tidy hair, apparently.

    ?My mommy alwaysbs my hair,? Scarletmented. ?She knows everything, doesn''t she??

    ?I agree. But now, we need to figure it out on our own.?

    ?Why not ask mommy??

    ?Because she''s busy having breakfast. Do you want your mother to abandon her food just toe here andb your hair??

    ?Oh, no. You''re right: we can figure it out.?

    Nate tried with a single lock and was weed with a scream.

    ?Why?? Scarlet said before starting to sob. ?What have I done wrong??

    ?Did I hurt you?? Nate moaned, rolling his eyes at the extreme reaction.

    ?You want me to go bald,? she cried again, rubbing her eyes and hiding a painful grimace. As if he really had hurt her much.

    ?Sorry, Scarlet. I didn''t do it on purpose...?

    ?I don''t believe you!?

    ?I didn''t know you girls were this delicate,? he sighed, crouching down. He stared at her, at a loss, for a while. How was one supposed to deal with a crying kid?

    Part of him was inpanic. What would Lara say if she found out he made their daughter cry? She would me him for sure, and she might distance herself because of that. She loved her children more than she loved him, after all.

    ?My mommy does it better,? Scarletined, rubbing salt on Nate''s wounds. ?She''s better than you.?

    ?She is. But we need to figure it out,? he tried.

    Then, he looked at his daughter''s crying face. His heart sunk in desperation, and he opened his arms to hug her. Much to his surprise, she didn''t push him away, even if he was the source of her pain.

    ?I''m sorry, Scarlet. I didn''t do it on purpose,? he said while rubbing her back. ?I''m no good... We really shall ask your mommy.?

    ?You didn''t do it on purpose?? she repeated, dumbfounded. It had been enough to stop her nervous sobs. Tears still covered her face, but she wasn''t desperately rubbing them away anymore.

    She had calmed down a little, and she could look at Nate''s face.

    ?No, of course not. I wouldn''t hurt you on purpose, Scarlet. I didn''t know thatbing hair could be this... painful??

    ?Don''t everb my mommy,? she said.

    ?No, I won''t.? Not after realising he would cause more trouble than be useful.

    ?You weren''t punishing me? Nor picking on me because I''m cuter than you??

    ?No, Scarlet. Where did you hear such things, by the way??

    ?On the television,? she exined. It had happened in between two cartoons. While waiting for the advertisements to be over, she had changed channels and returned back a couple of times.

    ?Ah, right. I haven''t set parental control on the TV here,? he remembered.

    The one in his office was safe, but he didn''t have the time nor could think about the other devices in the residence. Oh, but kids aren''t supposed to watch TV on their own. His mother wouldn''t allow it for sure.

    It must have been a fleeting moment when Scarlet was alone. A series of coincidences... But he still would have fixed it.

    How fast could his daughter be at learning what she shouldn''t? Starting from the idea to lock Lara in a room to make her leave him...

    ?You look so harmless and cute, but you are no less dangerous than your brother,? he sighed.

    ?I''m the victim,? she reminded him. ?Daddy hurt my hair, and now I''ll be bald.?

    ?You won''t be bald, Scarlet.?

    ?What about this?? she said, catching one of her hairs from her shirt.

    ?Hair falls, and it grows again.?

    Instead of calming her worries, his words made her pout.. She had a reason less to be angry.

 Chapter 178 - Alphas Qualities

    After finishing her working hours, Lara felt a little useless. It was boring to sit on the sofa in Nate''s office and read fashion magazines for an hour more, and she preferred to have something to do.

    Staring at her boyfriend seemed like a good idea, in the first moment, but it turned out counterproductive. He knew she was staring and couldn''t focus, so her silent observation turned into a battle of stares which would have led to more than just looking if only she didn''t get up to leave.

    ?I''ll take a look around,? she said. ?I''ll get familiar with thepany for my future position.?

    As if she was moving anywhere else. She knew, and Nate knew, that her current position was the best for everyone.

    She might have needed to move at some point, though. Especially if the pack needed her somewhere else.

    ?I''ll go into sales,? she decided, then, while pressing the button of Nate''s elevator. She was used to that one, so she didn''t even think to take the other. No one would re at her anymore, either way.

    She crossed the door of the department and found many eyes already on her.

    ?Hello, guys,? she said, embarrassed. Last time she had been in there, she had run out scared and worried.

    ?Hello, Miss!? they replied, some excited to see her, others surprised.

    ?The boss is in the office,? one of them said before Lara could find anything to say.

    ?I see... You are Jordan, aren''t you??

    ?Yes, Miss. You remember my name!?

    ?You don''t seem to remember mine, though.?

    ?We do!? another one eximed before Jordan could steal all the attention. ?Lara yton, right? We all know your name.?

    ?I see... I don''t know yours, though. We''ve never introduced ourselves, except for Jordan.?

    The man smiled, visibly happy to be the most shameless person there. His resourcefulness brought him an advantage, for once. The Alpha female remembered his name!

    ?Oh, I remember!? Lara said at some point. ?You were in the car when Nate saved us!?

    She was staring at one of the guys, the most silent, at that moment.

    ?Not in our car, but the one in the front. You opened the door for me when we arrived home, but I didn''t thank you yet. I was in shock; I hope you understand...?

    ?I was also there!? Jordan eximed. ?Well, half of us were there. The other half stayed at thepany to defend the base.?

    ?I see. You are all hard-working and brave people. It''s amazing, honestly.?

    ?We just follow our Alpha.?

    That said, Jordan realised they all had a mission. Somehow, they knew at their heart that their Alpha needed his help. Even if he saved that woman and their children, the situation seemed just asplicated as before.

    They had to ept that, no matter how many qualities he had, their Alpha was bad at dealing with women. If they weren''t fated mates, he would have had zero chances to conquer Lara yton! Even like that, it seemed bleak.

    ?Our Alpha is the bravest,? one of the youngest boysmented. He had just joined the department: long years of working there awaited him. Until finding a mate, he would be a sales agent, after all.

    ?He is,? Lara confirmed. She couldn''t be sure about Nate''s bravery, but how could he not be the bravest?

    ?He''s also strong and powerful.?

    ?And he makes good ns! If not for him, we wouldn''t be so stable.?

    ?Six years ago, the pack was on the verge of dissolving. If not for Alpha Nate, we wouldn''t be here. Not one of us.?

    ?And thepany! Ourpany is among the best-earning enterprises in the sector, and we''re continuously expanding.?

    Lara listened to their list of praises and was a little surprised. She did agree with them, of course, but she wasn''t expecting a group of fanboys to praise Nate so much.

    He was good at a lot of things, and he had tons of qualities. Yet, hearing a group of handsome males praising him had an odd effect on her. She wanted to burst outughing but was afraid to be misinterpreted.

    Not that she didn''t believe them. It just looked like they had a second purpose... Were they hunting for a promotion and wanted her to put a good word for them?

    It couldn''t be possible. She had no decision power in thepany, and her few words wouldn''t have changed Nate''s intentions one bit.

    ?Not to mention that our Alpha is handsome! A lot more than the other Alphas!?

    At that point, Lara couldn''t keep her expression neutral anymore. She burst outughing, loud and clear.

    The young men stopped their assessments of the CEO''s qualities, distracted by her clear voice. They stared at her in awe, and Lara covered her mouth in fear that she overdid it.

    But still, the expression on their faces... They weren''t offended by her reaction. Their faces were the same as a minute before...

    Before they could start praising her just like they did with Nate, she turned on her heels and aimed at Samantha''s office.

    ?I am going to talk with Samantha now. See youter,? she said.

    ?Ah, the boss... She''s a little down these days,? someone warned her.

    ?Down??

    ?Yeah. Apparently, problems of the heart.?

    ?She fought with her mate. That''s the only thing that can cause so much effect on the boss.?

    ?What a pity... She had just found a mate, and now she''ll be back at yelling at us every time she can.?

    ?It''s because you ck off!?

    As the men returned to their bickering, Lara walked away.

    ?A mate?? she murmured. Oh, sure. The signs were there!

    She had thought, during a crazy moment, that Samantha was dating Nate.

    Since that wasn''t the case, though, she had forgotten about it.

    ?Maybe I can help,? she decided, rolling her sleeves. Samantha had helped her a lot, so it was only fair if she returned the favour.

 Chapter 179 - Talking With Someone

    ?Hello,? Lara said after knocking on the door.

    Samantha liked to keep the door of her office open. Still, when Lara worked there, it had been closed for most of the time. The moment Lara was moved to another department, Samantha had returned to her usual habits.

    ?Hey,? she said with a tired smile. ?I''m d you''re doing all right. Are the kids okay??

    ?They are. I''m here to talk about you, though. I''ve heard you were in a... ehm, difficult mood? I wanted to check if I can help you.?

    ?Come in, please. There''s nothing you can do to help me. No one can help me because I''m an idiot. But it will pass, just like any other problem does.?

    ?Is it rted to your mate? I''ve also heard you found a mate, but I''m not sure how to interpret these words. Is it like it is for Nate and me??

    Lara sat down on her chair, unconsciously choosing the same as when she worked there. She even nced at the documents on the desk but averted her gaze when she realised she wasn''t working there anymore. Were a few days enough to build a habit?

    Oh, in two more days, she would feel at home in Nate''s mother''s vi, in that case!

    ?Not quite. But it''s notpletely different either. You and Nate are fated together, and you have a family already. Sooner orter, you two will ept it and continue with your life. My mate is another wolf, and he''s not verypatible with me.?

    ?How so??

    ?Mhm?? Samantha hummed, surprised.

    ?Compatible? Do you meanpatible in bed? Or he''s a bad person??

    In bed, they were ratherpatible. Out of it... Samantha sighed, remembering the night he spent at her ce. They could bepatible even out of bed with little effort. The way Rider had taken care of her had changed her rtionship goals. From that moment, any man would struggle to meet her expectations.

    ?We''re just not meant to be.?

    ?Oh, is that so?? Lara said. ?I don''t understand the mate links you wolves always think about, but I''m always told I have no choice, that I''ll surrender sooner orter, and that Nate suffers when I''m not with him. Well, he didn''t say this, but I kind of felt it in his mother''s words. Everyone in the pack seems more relieved that I''m here, safe and sound, than annoyed because I''m human. It must mean something, right? You wolves respect mate bonds more than you respect hierarchies.?

    ?That... Well, it''s not that we respect it. We can''t fight it.?

    ?So, why in the world are you saying you and your mate aren''tpatible? If you are fated to be together, sooner orter, you will surrender.?

    ?Lara, it''s not about us. That''s the whole situation...?

    ?I bet he''s from another pack!? she eximed.

    ?Yes.?

    ?Oh, everyone knows this already, right? Because of... Uhm, scents??

    ?Yes, that''s right.?

    ?But if you act like this, it''s not just about the pack... Or, rather, which pack? Is it far from here? Are you unhappy because you can''t meet often??

    Samantha blinked, surprised by the efforts Lara put into that conversation. If it had been anyone else, she would haveined about her privacy and sent the intruder away. Yet, with that woman, it was difficult.

    ?Is it a rival pack?? Lara then asked, tilting her head.

    That gesture reminded Samantha of Scarlet, and her heart forgot about Rider for a single, feeble moment. Yet, for that moment, it returned to beat.

    It was enough to remind her that - even if she felt horrible - she was still alive.

    ?It is,? she confirmed. ?Not just a rival pack.?

    A lump formed in her throat, and she pressed a hand on her heart. It was beating so fast! So, she could feel something else, apart from nostalgia, guilt, and sadness.

    It was the first time she talked about it with anyone, and she had to make sure Lara wouldn''t spread the gossip in the pack. Yet, her suddenly awoken need to talk was stronger.

    ?It''s from the pack that kidnapped you and the twins.?

    Those words made Lara''s face turn pale, but she cleared her throat and calmed down.

    ?That''s why I wasn''t there to help,? Samantha added, her head bowed as if she was confessing a crime. ?Because I was distracted.?

    It took a whole minute for Lara to return thinking. The shock had made her speechless, and she didn''t even know what she was supposed to feel. Other than fear, due to the memory.

    ?Well, it''s not your fault,? she said.

    First of all, she had to hearten Samantha. The woman was visibly drowning in guilt, even if nothing bad had happened in the end. Everyone healed, including Jaden. Also, even if it didn''t go well, it wouldn''t have been Samantha''s fault all the same! How could she know what was going on?

    ?And if you weren''t there, your mate wasn''t either,? Lara added. ?He didn''t participate in the kidnapping.?

    Unless he was sent to distract Samantha to make things easier... It was a possibility, but that man should have felt the same as Samantha: that longing, the need to be close...

    Either way, Lara''s priority was to hearten the woman first. All the considerations about the reasons for that meeting could wait. She was safe; her cubs were safe. She could afford to think about itter when Samantha''s expression wasn''t as desperate as to make Lara feel sad as well.

    ?Is he your fated mate as well?? she asked.

    She wasn''t sure if every wolf had one. She didn''t know whether it was actually as powerful as everyone told her. In the end, they could all have the hidden purpose to convince her to stay.

    ?I don''t know. It''s the first time I feel like this, and listening to Nate''s story, I see a lot of simrities...?

    ?So, he is.?

    ?Most likely.?

    ?And you will suffer as long as you''re not with him.?

    ?Yeah...?

    ?That''s a difficult situation.?

 Chapter 180 - Asserting Women

    Samantha observed Lara''s thinking face, and she rxed on her chair. She didn''t even care anymore if her secret was exposed.

    Talking about it with someone made her feel better than she thought. The weight on her shoulders had disappeared, and everything left was the sadness in her heart. But that would have stayed with her forever.

    ?I think I''m starting to understand a little,? Lara said at some point. ?About the mate thing and about the pack hierarchies. But I still have no clue what happens when someone finds a mate or starts a rtionship with a wolf from another pack. Is that forbidden, by any chance??

    ?It can''t be forbidden, Lara. We don''t choose who is our fated mate. As for rtionships... They are undesirable because things getplicated. But it''s not a taboo. Some wolves date only outside of their pack, especially if they''re not looking for a stable rtionship.?

    ?So, it''s not something as rare as it sounds. There must have been plenty of other cases simr to this. What would they do to solve it??

    ?You have forgotten something about wolves, Lara,? Samantha chuckled.

    ?Yes??

    ?Wolves mate for life.?

    ?For life? Oh, we humans do as well, mostly.?

    ?It''s worse than that. Once a wolf decides to mate, they choose a single person and are loyal for the rest of their life.?

    ?Oh, wolves don''t sleep around? Don''t date and stuff??

    ?It''s not that we don''t sleep around. It''s different... It''s not just about dating and sex... We can have a human-like dating life, a one-night stand; we can have a boyfriend or a girlfriend for a period. It all can happen, but once we decide, we stay true to our words.?

    ?So, if you''re in a rtionship, it''s done. You both have decided to stay with each other for life.?

    ?More or less, yeah. When we decide to ept each other as mates, we''re loyal for life. Even in the case that something happens to our mate, we don''t look for another one.?

    ?What about one-night stands?? she then asked, suddenly curious. It was her case, but Nate had insisted they dated. He said they should know each other... ?And dates??

    ?It''s like this: we can date and have rtionships, but we don''tmit. Mostly, we know from the start if we can spend the rest of our life with a person. Dating is just a loss of time, and we do it only for fun. When we know it won''t work, but we''re bored or need some warmth.?

    ?I see...?

    ?In your case, it''s different,? Samantha added, realising who she was talking to.

    It was one thing if she wasn''t there when the pack needed her. Nate said it didn''t matter, for mistakes could happen. But if her words made Lara doubt Nate''s intentions and seriousness... Oh, he wouldn''t have forgiven her.

    ?You are human, Lara. Nate isn''t dating you for fun, but because he knows you need it.?

    ?Yes?? Lara said, tilting her head again. ?Because I need it??

    ?Nate already knows whether he can spend the rest of his life with you,? she exined. ?He proposed dating because you are human.?

    That revtion made Lara blink a couple of times.

    ?He knows it??

    ?Yes, he does. He knew it when you two first met. And he spent six years thinking he had lost the only woman he could ept at his side. Thinking you left him because of... Because of something, anything.?

    ?But... We met at a club, Samantha. We also didn''t talk much before going to the hotel, and I felt a little weird...?

    ?Weird??

    ?I thought it was because of the alcohol, but Nate said it was not. Not only, at least. I''ve forgotten everything about that night. Except that I felt happy for the days toe. Sometimes, I have glimpses of it... Moments of deja vu. But nothing more than that.?

    ?What?? Samantha said, opening her eyes wide. ?You forgot your first night with your mate? That''s a huge, huge waste!?

    Lara shrugged, not knowing how to reply. She didn''t forget on purpose.

    ?Even if Nate said it wasn''t the alcohol, I lose control every time I drink and he''s nearby. Even just a few sips make me... Ehm... Naughty??

    ?Oh. Then drink more often. I''m sure Nate is happy about it!?

    ?But I don''t want to build a rtionship over things I do when I''m out of control.?

    ?That''s how wolves live,? Samantha chuckled. ?But you''re lucky your mate is the wolf with the most self-control among all the wolves I know. He won''t hurt you, believe me.?

    ?I''m not afraid of Nate. I just want to be myself, not some other assertive person with odd ideas.?

    ?What''s bad about being assertive?? Samantha asked, thinking about her own odd ideas. Rider didin a little about it, but he didn''t sound convinced. What if males really didn''t like assertive women?

    Oh, but who cared? It was over with Rider. There was no point in regretting it anymore. And she didn''t care as much about what her future partners would think. They wouldn''tst long, after all.

    After Rider, after meeting her mate, no one would have been up to her standards.

    ?There''s nothing wrong. Just, I am not like that. I want to be myself,? Lara exined, feeling the turmoil of emotions in Samantha''s heart and mind.

    ?Ah, I see.? So, she didn''t need to change. Not that it was her intention, but...

    Samantha sighed, remembering anew she wouldn''t meet Rider again. If not when the bond became unbearable and they lost control of their bodies. She could try being less assertive then, though. Or maybe not.

    Talking with Lara didn''t bring any news. Samantha didn''t solve any problem. She was in the exact same situation as before, but she felt oddly lighter.

    Just a conversation helped her bear it, even if for a few minutes.

    She smiled, feeling it was less difficult than during the morning. She had been apart from Rider a few days only; it was just the beginning. She would have time to sufferter.

    ?Thank you, Lara,? she said.

    ?You''re wee,? was the quiet, dumbfounded reply.

 Chapter 181 - Secret Notes

    Lara got up from her ce and decided to go back to Nate''s office. After talking with Samantha, she felt that leaving her alone was the best thing to do.

    ?I''ll spend a lot of time in thepany in the following days,? she said before leaving. ?I cane here again when you have time to chat. I don''t even know what to do for hours...?

    ?It''s fine,? Samantha said. ?You cane whenever you want.?

    Then, she remembered something.

    ?Oh, not on Thursday.?

    ?Okay.?

    ?I''ll go to the Tech Fair. We''re presenting a new product, so Nate sent me to hunt some new clients and promote thepany.?

    ?Okay, then. I''ll find something else to do on Thursday. Are you going alone??

    ?No, I''ll bring one of the agents with me. If we do find new clients, it''s better if there''s two of us.?

    ?I see. I''ll let you work now. Nate said we''re going home early today.?

    ?Ah, yes. He''ll work from home. Being a CEO has its perks.?

    ?It must be because he doesn''t want me to wander around for too long.?

    ?He doesn''t want you to feel bored. There are no secrets you''re supposed not to know, don''t worry.?

    They split ways, and Lara found herself jobless again. Having so much free time was annoying. What could she do during the following half of an hour? Then, they would go home. But before that...

    Instead of wandering again, she returned to Nate''s office and continued staring at him shamelessly.

    He was rather attractive while reading documents at his desk. He would skim through the pages and follow her notes. Then, he would either sign the contract or throw it away.

    ?I''m almost done,? he said without raising his head. ?Just another two.?

    ?Yes,? she replied.

    He could take all the time he wanted as long as he continued being handsome. It was a feast for her eyes.

    She observed how he carefully read her notes, and then he ced all of them in a folder. He would throw out the contracts he didn''t sign, but not the notes. Even in those cases, he would put them away.

    ?Why are you keeping the notes?? Lara asked. It was stronger than her: she was curious about his motives.

    She had even drawn a little heart on thest note. It was her way to tell Nate he did a good job. But if her notes were to be saved... Oh, how embarrassing! What use could he have of them, by the way?

    ?Oh, these...? he muttered, suddenly embarrassed. He moved the folder on the side as if to protect it from Lara''s eyes. ?It... Uhm...?

    His response didn''te, so Lara aimlessly blinked and waited, her mind considering all the options. Also, she could write thest note again without hearts. It was better, especially if the notes were saved for someone else to read.

    Just as she considered how to tell Nate she drew a heart, her own stopped when his eyesnded on thest document.

    ?Oh,? he muttered.

    He beamed as if the words were just what he wanted to read. Was the contract so promising? She didn''t remember which one was thest...

    Nate was smiling like an idiot, and he couldn''t read Lara''s thoughts at that moment. He hadn''t even read the words yet. He wanted to keep that note somewhere safe because the little heart in the bottom part was invaluable.

    ?Nate,? Lara said, almost in a whisper.

    She had walked to the desk and was holding the edge. Just like Scarlet when she needed something.

    Nate''s eyes flew up to her face, all his focus on her request. She was going to ask him for something? Really?

    It was a first!

    ?I can write it again,? she said.

    ?Hmm??

    ?The note. I can write it again if you want.?

    Another heart? Oh, that would be awesome... But it somehowcked any sense.

    He realised what she was trying to say a second before nodding convincedly. She would write the words and leave the heart out. He had no use of another note like that!

    ?No need, this is fine,? he said.

    Maybe, it was better not to reveal too much about the emotions in his heart. There was the chance she would draw more hearts, true, but what if she was freaked out? In the end, for human standards, what he was doing was pretty cringy.

    ?Ehm... No one apart from me will see this, by the way,? he added, lest she decided to avoid any familiarity in the future.

    She sighed, relieved. Yet, the question she had asked popped up again.

    ?Why are you keeping them??

    He swallowed, cornered by her curious stare. How could he not answer that face?

    But he couldn''t just say he was stacking up mementoes of her. If she decided to leave him one day, at least he could have something for his solitary nights. Memories to keep himpany and objects to prove she hadn''t been just a foolish dream.

    ?We don''t have pictures together,? he then realised. ?We don''t have anything linking us. Nothing to keep for the future.?

    ?Oh, that''s true.?

    It was not in a wolf''s nature to look for that kind of thing. Pictures were useless for those staying their whole lives together. But he had no such guarantee.

    He would have fought for that right, but he could not be sure.

    ?This is all I have from you,? he exined, his eyes turning sad.

    Lara was taken back, but she pretended not to be in pain as much as him. Was it human empathy, or was it the link?

    She sighed, offering her hand.

    ?We can take a lot of pictures. You, me, and the twins. It will be fun.?

    ?For both of us?? he asked.

    ?Yes,? she chuckled. ?Two copies of each.?

    His mood improved, and he brought her hand to his lips for a peck.

    ?And I won''t leave like the first time, Nate. I promise.?

    Even if he couldn''t allow himself to believe it just yet, he smiled at her and got up.. Thest document was forgotten on the desk as they walked out.

 Chapter 182 - Life-saving Secretary

    Working at the LY Corp wasn''t too stressful for Nate''s secretary. All he had to do was schedule his appointments and fix things that were going awry before they could alter the Alpha''s mood.

    Yet, since the day that woman had started working in the office, he had be less useful. The Alpha''s mood couldn''t be altered anymore as long as she was nearby. He would ept any schedule, any deal, andugh at the difficulties.

    Their Alpha had be invincible.

    Such a person needed more apanion to soothe his worries than a secretary to solve his problems.

    ?Even more, she now stays here all day,? he sighed.

    He was drinking tea during one of his rare and precious breaks, alone in the resting area of that floor.

    Since Lara yton would tag along all day, the pups wouldn''t visit their daddy anymore. They stayed in the kindergarten, and their parents would be alone in the office most of the time.

    He hoped to see the twins again, but it didn''t look possible at the moment.

    ?We can have lunch all four together,? he heard Alpha Nate say.

    The office was on the other end of the hallway, but the door must have been open.

    ?I''ll pick them up, Nate. You finish your job...? was Lara yton''s response.

    Secretary Jack lifted his eyes from the cup and observed the woman marching out, pressing the button for the CEO''s elevator, and disappearing towards the school floor.

    ?Ah,? he sighed.

    They were going to visit their daddy''s office, but he had no chance to y with them.

    But... Why was Alpha Nate''s face so displeased?

    The man noticed Jack, and his expression rxed.

    ?Jack!? he eximed while marching to him. ?I have a favour to ask.?

    ?Yes, CEO Woods??

    ?Can you keep the pups after lunch? They will be sleepy either way, so you just have to make sure they don''t cause any trouble. I wanted to have lunch with my mate, but she...?

    His exnations were followed by a heavy sigh.

    How could Alpha Nate not like his own pups would have remained a mystery for Secretary Jack.

    ?Yes, sure, CEO Woods.?

    ?Ah, but don''t make it sound like I''m getting rid of them, okay? Lara would think I''m taking advantage of my position...?

    And wasn''t that exactly what was happening? Not every employee had a secretary willing to act as a babysitter. Oh, but... The pups were cute enough to ept it.

    ?You earned a bonus for this month, Jack. It''s not even the first time that you have saved me like this!?

    ?Thank you,? he replied.

    Not that he needed money to happily y with pups all day. It was easier than solving issues rted to thepany. And it was pleasant: the pups were so well-behaved that it was weird Alpha Nate didn''t like them.

    After making sure the twins were settled, Nate returned to his office with a grin. Lunchtime was going to be family time, but he had no intention of keeping the pests around in the afternoon.

    Returning them to the kindergarten had been his first idea, but it would have sounded like getting rid of them. His improvements with Lara weren''t stable enough to do something like that.

    As for spending time with them, he was already doing enough. He learned how to help the pups get ready in the morning, even how tob Scarlet''s hair. He was improving his storytelling skills for the bedtime stories.

    All small thingspared to what Lara did, he knew it. But it was his starting point. Other than providing them with everything they needed, he was still uncertain about his role.

    One pup at a time was still manageable to him.

    He knew what Jaden wanted the most, and he liked exining things to him. The pup''s defences would disappear when learning something new.

    Scarlet was still a mystery. With her, Nate had the suspicion he was getting the shorter end of the stick, that he was the one being won over. Especially when she acted all cute... But she reminded him of Lara, and she had her own special charm. He hadn''t done any research yet, but he suspected it was that phenomenon he heard about from humans: Scarlet was bing a daddy''s girl.

    Still, when the pups were together, there was a wall between them. They either would use him to prevent Lara from being hurt, taken away, or distracted by other potential suitors. Or they would growl at him, re, bite and pout.

    Roxy''s advice had helped him win a family, but he was struggling at putting it together.

    When Lara returned, one pup holding each of her hands, he was ready for lunch. He had asked the cooks to deliver it in his office, for he had a dining room on that floor.

    Lunching all together in the cafeteria had helped the pack get to know Lara, but he couldn''t bear that pressure all the time. Whenever he appeared in one of themon spaces, all the eyes would fix on him. It was natural, for he was an Alpha, but it was also exhausting.

    It was better to appear only for brief periods, at least until Lara''s presence would have helped the pack fear him less.

    It was already working, by the way! He could feel it, even though vaguely. His pack still respected him, but the lingering fear of his strength was disappearing slowly.

    He could talk with the caretaker at the kindergarten without the girl sweating cold. Sometimes, the secretaries could deliver messages without their voice trembling - even though rarely.

    The sales agents were the most surprising. He had smiled at a group of them one morning, and they had returned the smile and greeted him, politely yet warmly. As if they were friends.

    Nate was no fool, and he knew what was happening. Lara was taking the ce of the Alpha female without realising it. Still, he had no intention of stopping her.

    It took him a while to erase the evil grin on his face, but he managed just in time. When the door opened and his family stormed in, he was back to normal.

    ?What are we eating?? Scarlet asked, and his heart let go of all the machinations for the time being.

 Chapter 183 - Social Skills

    Lara observed how secretary Jack took her cubs away.

    Nate had a meeting with the other managers, and she had offered to help him without thinking about the consequences.

    ?We can bring them back to the kindergarten,? she said, feeling guilty for using secretary Jack like that.

    He was a capable assistant, not a babysitter! But it was her fault for offering to help Nate. It had been stronger than her, even though she knew she wasn''tpetent!

    ?Do not worry, Miss yton,? Secretary Jack said, reading her worries on her expression. ?We get along, don''t we??

    The twins nodded, epting secretary Jack''s hand without any reluctance. As if he was an uncle or a close friend.

    ?Nate,? Lara said, tilting her head. ?How often have you asked Secretary Jack to keep the kids in your stead??

    Nate''s stiff expression made her doubt him even more. He was a little clumsy, sometimes... He could just reply: not that often, and she would have no way to inquire any further. Yet, he felt pressured by her question.

    ?CEO Woods didn''t ask me,? Secretary Jack said, feeling the need to assist the Alpha. Even if he wasn''t as enthusiastic about Alpha''s new mate, he didn''t want Alpha Nate to suffer another six years. ?I offered, and it happened only during busy times... Isn''t that right, kids??

    The pups nodded again, more because they trusted Secretary Jack. He had brought them food so often when they were stuck with Nate. He had also provided new toys when the old ones became boring.

    He was like the magic fairy from one of the stories Nate had told them before sleeping: he could find anything for them, and he could do it fast.

    They followed him to another room. For that day, they were going to y with Secretary Jack and ask him weird questions. It was fun because he always struggled to find answers, but he never backed away.

    Even the worst questions about Nate found some kind of answer!

    ?Was my daddy this cool even when he started working?? Scarlet asked. ?Were his suits so pretty??

    ?Yes, they were.?

    ?And was he so cold with people?? Jaden added, wondering if the professional tone was part of his role or just a habit.

    ?Alpha Nate has always been aloof, but it got worse after he became the CEO.?

    ?Worse?? Scarlet repeated, widening her eyes.

    ?Yes... After bing the CEO, for some reason, he became solitary and cold. He didn''t like spending time in the pack, especially during the ck Moon... Oh, well, it turns out it was because he had lost his mate. But the pack felt his distance.?

    ?And now he''s not distant??

    ?Not that much,? the man said. ?And it''s different now. Alpha Nate is a kind person, but he was... detached? As if he had other thoughts all the time.?

    ?And now he doesn''t??

    Secretary Jack sighed, taking his time to find an answer. That part of Alpha Nate didn''t change. He still had other thoughts most of the time. Yet, for once, those thoughts seemed to be cheerful.

    He looked more like a man in love than one who lost everything in life.

    ?He does, but now the pack doesn''t mind it.?

    ?Oh, they got used to it?? Jaden asked.

    ?Something like that, yes.?

    ?And mommy? If Nate is the boss, will our mommy be someone important too??

    ?Yes, she will.?

    ?Oh, no,? Scarlet sighed, helpless.

    Sharing her mommy with Nate was already a big sacrifice, but her mommy was happy about it, and it took only a little of her thoughts. Sharing her with a whole pack was out of the question. All those wolves had their own mommies to ask attention from.

    ?Is our aunty Sam important too?? Jaden said.

    ?Yes, Samantha is important. She''s high-ranking in the pack and also the manager of the sales department.?

    ?Is she important because she''s Nate''s cousin??

    ?Not just because of that. Samantha is strong, and she''s alsopetent. The best ce for her was in sales, so she was sent there.?

    ?And we? Are we going to be relevant??

    ?You''re going to be pups until you grow up.?

    ?Oof,? Samantha sighed again. She wanted to be cool like aunty Sam or important like her mommy. But she needed to grow up for that and growing up had lots of bad sides.

    ?How do you like the other pups?? Secretary Jack asked, remembering old talks with Alpha Nate. The man was a little worried about his pups'' social skills.

    They had few to no interactions with the other pups in the kindergarten. Still, he couldn''t force them to socialise and y with others. And Alpha Nate was the wrong person to teach them how to make lots of friends.

    ?They''re all right,? Jaden replied. ?Sometimes they act weird, but they don''t cause trouble for us. Except for a few exceptions, but even they act weird more than threatening. They even stopped asking us for our dad.?

    ?Ah, they know who he is now.?

    ?But it''s unfair,? Scarlet sighed.

    She hadn''t talked about her handsome daddy with anyone, nor could she remind them how useless he was. She had many more things to say, but no one asked.

    ?At least, no one says our mommy is a bad person,? she then added.

    Even the kid who first caused turmoil had changed his mind after hearing that Nate was her dad and that he was left by Lara.

    ?You should y with the other kids,? said Secretary Jack. He was worried about the pups'' social skills even more than Nate because he knew how vital they were for wolves, especially for pups who had lived like strays their whole life.

    ?But it''s difficult. We can''t just go there and sit next to them,? Jaden murmured. ?I don''t want to hear about my mommy again...?

    ?They won''t, this time. Also, not every pup will be unlikeable. Try talking with someone new. For example, if some pups are ying in a group, you can try joining them.?

    ?It''s difficult,? heined.

    ?It is, but it would make your mommy and daddy proud of you.?

 Chapter 184 - Alphas Mates Questions

    Lara was sitting at Nate''s right side instead of standing behind him. That should have warned her.

    Yet, she had naively epted to follow him there and had to y by his rules. Sitting together with the managers of thepany, however, felt somehow wrong. She was no one, just a part-time assistant.

    ?How are things proceeding,? Nate asked, looking at the charts in front of him. There were graphs with obligation prices, debt levels of somepanies, ie forecasts...

    A lot of interesting data Lara didn''t know how to interpret. She was familiar with most terms since her college days, but she had forgotten all about what all those terms were useful for.

    Obligations...She knew what those were. But why was Nate so focused on them?

    ?Aren''t there any action prices?? she asked in a moment of distraction.

    She bit her lower lips soon after, realising she wasn''t supposed to talk. That was a serious meeting, not a ce for her to ask questions and inquire about thepany.

    Even the other managers turned to her, some surprised and some annoyed.

    She let go of her lip, turned red because of the bites, and she took a deep breath, ready to apologise. Yet, she had no time because Nate answered.

    ?We don''t sell actions. We''re not a regrpany, and we wouldn''t risk having our actions bought by humans. We only emit bonds when we need money. It''s the same for Blue Moon Enterprises. They are run by wolves, and they don''t want to meddle with humans.?

    ?Blue Moon is... Ehm?? she stuttered.

    ?Thepany of the Mayford pack. They saw that it''s easier to raise money like this, and they took inspiration from our idea. Oh, Mayford is the pack that attacked you, Lara.?

    ?You''re taking revenge?? she said, widening her eyes. ?Because of me??

    ?It''s not just you,? he sighed, even though the managers snorted or averted their eyes.

    The Mayford pack had done a lot of damage to them, but Alpha Nate preferred to keep peace and solve the matters quickly. Until the day his mate was attacked.

    It was obvious to them that the woman was the one causing their Alpha to react. Not that they minded it: it was damn time!

    But still, the way their Alpha smiled at her and told her it was not her fault... Well, that was weird.

    ?They have been targeting us for years,? he said. ?It''s time we give them back some of their trouble.?

    ?I see,? she said. So, she was just an excuse to take revenge. Not the primal reason. Oh, it was better to hear.

    ?And why are you looking at the bond prices, then?? Lara said, returning to focus. She was allowed a few questions, apparently, so she took the chance.

    ?We want to reduce the price at which their obligations are sold on the stock exchange. That way, no one will want to buy the new ones when they''re produced...?

    ?And they''ll need to offer a higher interest rate,? she realised. ?I get it! You''ll make them lose money like that!?

    ?Exactly.? Nate nodded, oddly pleased that his mate could understand his n.

    ?And that''s the big n?? Lara muttered. ?Making them waste money? Will that impact their reputation or their sales? After all, bonds are not actions.?

    ?No, but reputation is vital forpanies. Bad bond prices might impact their sales, for people would wonder if everything is all right with their finances. Their partners will think twice before investing or coborating. Their future projects might be dyed by theck of funds, and everything else would follow suit.?

    ?You''re too optimistic, Nate,? she pointed out, forgetting they weren''t alone.

    ?Yes, I am,? he cut it short.

    There was no reason to tell her he was getting ready to attack their bases, taking away their resources and ces where to hide.

    Then, one day, the Mayford pack would have disbanded. Because that''s what happens when an Alpha is considered weak. Nate would have shown them that their leader wasn''t capable of protecting them, and they would have changed sides on their own, at some point.

    Other than stealing territory, he was going to bring chaos to them. The wolves in the pack would have started rebelling against the Alpha, and the Mayford pack didn''t have an Alpha female to solve the crisis.

    Differently from his pack, Nate thought. Even though not officially, Lara was there by his side. And she would have helped solve issues if they were to arise. As long as the pack gave her a chance.

    ?And when are we going to start the operation?? she asked, a little - just a little - excited by the nning.

    Nate sighed, leaning back on the chair.

    ?We have just started, actually.?

    Lara remembered where she was and what she was supposedly doing. Her face turned red, and she bent her neck to hide it from the managers. How could she forget about them? Also, they were openly staring with dumbfounded expressions on their faces. The only one acting as if nothing happened was Nate.

    ?S-sorry for the interruption,? she whispered, taking the pen to write notes for Nate. Or to pretend to be busy while digesting her embarrassment.

    She started scribbling on paper, drawing stars and clouds without hearing anything from the meeting. Her mind continued to rey the scene, and she couldn''t understand why she could act like that.

    Moreover, no one has openly said anything to make her shut up. Especially Nate: he even replied to her questions as if she had the right to ask!

    She couldn''t notice his gaze because she didn''t move her eyes from the notebook. Nate was staring at her hand, at the images she was drawing. His mind was already working hard to find a way to get his hands on her artwork...

    He had a folder filled with her notes, but those scribbles done during a moment of embarrassment were suddenly way more appealing. They had to be part of his collection!

 Chapter 185 - Playing Pretend

    Scarlet and Jaden took the secretary''s words seriously. He had said they should make friends. That their mommy would be happy if they did.

    The other kids in the kindergarten weren''t that interesting, so they spent most of their time ying with each other or alone, just like at home. Still, the others wouldn''t do the same...

    ?They seem to have fun with little,? Scarlet whispered to her brother, observing the other kids from afar. ?Do you think we can really be part of their group??

    ?I don''t know... Their games are boring.?

    ?How are the games?? Scarlet asked, her eyes shining with curiosity.

    ?Boring.?

    ?But what do they y??

    ?I don''t know.?

    That said, Jaden pouted. Scarlet''s smile transformed into a grimace of disappointment, and she sat there in silence.

    ?We can pretend it''s fun,? she tried. ?So mommy will be happy.?

    ?But mommy didn''t say we need friends. She loves us even when we''re alone,? Jaden pointed out, visibly unhappy.

    ?I trust Secretary Jack,? Scarlet said. ?He always brings me food and new toys. And he does what I say even faster than Nate.?

    ?And he doesn''t want our mommy,? Jaden reminded her. That was the principal reason why they liked Secretary Jack. He was a man, he could bring them food, and he wouldn''t aim at their mommy.

    ?Let''s give it a try,? Scarlet hummed, pulling Jaden''s hand. She tried forcing the boy up, failing. Her brother was in one of his weird moods, and it might have been better to leave him there.

    ?You go,? he said, in fact. ?I''ll observe from here and intervene if you''re in danger.?

    ?They are no danger,? Scarlet pointed out.

    She had been worried at first, but all those kids weren''t strong enough to hurt her. They were just that: kids.

    ?I''ll look after you,? her brother repeated, and she sighed. What else could she do at that point?

    She turned her back on him and walked away, approaching a group of kids. They were sitting around a table and exchanging things.

    She saw the cups, empty, and the dolls.

    ?Hello,? she said, imitating one of Nate''s business smiles. ?What are you doing here??

    ?We''re ying pretend,? one of the girls replied. The closest to Scarlet. She had blonde hair tied in two tails. Her eyes were dark green, a shade close to brown.

    ?Can I y with you??

    ?Yes, of course,? she said.

    ?How does one y??

    ?You don''t know how to y?? another girl, this time with short ck hair, replied. Her tone was incredulous as if not knowing how to y was a crime.

    Scarlet shook her head, sitting next to the first girl. That one seemed more friendly to her.

    ?How can you not know??

    ?I haven''t yed before,? she exined. y pretend... Pretend what?

    ?We''re acting as if we are someone else,? the blonde girl exined, offering a cup to Scarlet. ?And we''re having tea together.?

    ?Someone else??

    ?I am an international model,? the girl said. ?And this is my daughter. She will be a model like me...?

    Scarlet''s brows rose to her hair as she moved her eyes between the girl and the doll. Jaden was right... Their games...

    ?She is your daughter?? she whispered, moving closer to the girl. ?Are you sure??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?But that''s a doll!?

    The blonde girl chuckled, amused by Scarlet''s innocence. Well, she was just mimicking the ways adults used tough at children''s jokes.

    ?We''re ying pretend, remember?? she said. ?I am pretending to be a model, and the doll is pretending to be my daughter.?

    ?Oh... Okay... And you?? she then said, turning to the ck-haired girl.

    The others around the table were oddly silent, and Scarlet didn''t want to force them to talk if they didn''t want to.

    ?I''m an actress,? she said, moving her hair with a hand and raising her chin. ?I make movies and take pictures with fans.?

    ?Oh, I see.?

    Scarlet crossed her arms, still in doubt. Those jobs seemed very boring. Jaden was right.

    ?Then I want to be the CEO,? she said.

    The girls around her, every one without exception, frowned.

    ?Why?? the blondie asked.

    ?Because you earn a lot of money without doing anything,? she said. ?My daddy is a CEO, and he has a lot of free time to run after my mommy. I should tell him to find a real job, but he''s stubborn and won''t listen...?

    She epted the empty cup, starting to grasp the part about pretending. There was no food on that table, and thinking about eating without food was painful. But she didn''t have to focus on food.

    And she could ask Nate to bring her some as soon as he came to pick Jaden and her up from school.

    For the moment, she could focus on the game. Eating woulde after.

    ?You can''t be a CEO,? the other girls said. ?Only the Alpha can be the CEO.?

    ?What is a si-i-oh?? a shy kid, younger than the others, murmured.

    ?He''s like the boss,? Scarlet exined, certain about her beliefs. ?He orders the secretaries around, and he wears pretty clothes.?

    ?That''s not true!? the dark-haired girl replied.

    ?No??

    ?The CEO is the boss, and he helps thepany make money!?

    ?How does he help?? Scarlet asked.

    She had observed Nate for long, and all he did was sit at his desk and stare at theputer or at the papers. Her mommy''s scent would be in the officetely, and she could swear it was more intense around the desk.

    Most likely, the reason why Nate sat there was because of that.

    As for the job... He didn''t do anything much. He would write a few words sometimes, and that was it.

    ?But my daddy does nothing for the whole day,? she said. ?He has time to bring me to the cinema! He isn''t too busy.?

    And her daddy was the CEO, that was sure.

    ?My mommy does most of the work,? she then added. ?She works in the morning and, when daddyes to work, she has finished everything for him!?

    Oh, that must exin why thepany was doing good while Nate didn''t sweat a little.

 Chapter 186 - Lazy CEO

    On the way back, the twins were quite silent in the car. Just like the first days of school, they seemed preupied with their thoughts. Lara found it funny because her cubs wouldn''t talk only when their heads were very, very busy.

    ?How was your day at school?? she asked.

    ?Good.? They answered at the same time.

    At such a short reply, Lara couldn''t help but turn back to Nate, who was driving. He was smiling, and that view made her heart feel warm. He was feeling the same as her about their kids, and she didn''t need more from him.

    ?What have you done?? he asked instead.

    ?Many things,? was Jaden''s reply.

    Scarlet seemed to ponder, solving a problem or maybe just meditating. However, Jaden was just in a bad mood. As if he had been yed a prank or something simr.

    ?Well, tell me your favourite.?

    ?There''s no favourite. It was all boring.?

    The pout on Jaden''s mouth made Nate want to stop the car just to hug him. It surprised him, for some reason, but he wanted tofort his pups and witness their little failures and sesses.

    ?And you, Scarlet??

    ?Me, what?? she said, snapping out from her daze.

    ?What have you done today??

    ?Oh, I''ve yed with the other kids. A few girls were ying pretend.?

    ?That''s wonderful.?

    ?Yeah, but their game is difficult. I can''t understand it.?

    How couldn''t she understand? She was the best at pretending to be cute...

    ?What exactly don''t you understand?? Nate inquired, suspecting the issue was deeper than it seemed.

    ?Why can''t I be the boss??

    ?Scarlet, you shouldn''t try to establish leadership first when you meet new people,? he chuckled.

    ?What does that mean??

    ?What??

    ?Liddiship.?

    ?Leader-ship. It means... Well, being the boss.?

    ?Why is it wrong??

    ?And you can''t be the boss just because you want to,? he exined. ?It''s something that needs time and hard work. And the other people need to be willing to follow you. If not, you can''t be a leader.?

    ?But we were just ying pretend,? she pouted. ?I wanted to be the boss, and they said I can''t be the CEO.?

    ?Being the CEO and being the boss is not the same thing. But there''s no reason you can''t be the CEO. Unless another of your friends was already ying that role. In that case, you should have let her... You were thest one to join the game, weren''t you??

    ?But daddy, they said CEOs work hard and that I can''t work hard!?

    ?That''s not true. You can work as hard as you want. And you can be whoever you want.?

    ?I want to be a CEO like my daddy!? she eximed.

    ?Yes?? Nate said, somehow... unbelievably happy. He was proud like a peacock. His daughter wanted to be like him, after all...

    ?I want to make money while doing nothing but wearing pretty clothes,? she added.

    Lara was biting her lips hard, already knowing that the conversation would have taken weird ways. Yet, up to that moment, she could keep her chuckle silent. Yet, after Scarlet''sst confession, she failed and burst outughing.

    ?I don''t do nothing!? Nateined.

    He turned to Lara, who was stillughing, with the most sincere expression, and he repeated his words lest she believed he waszy and useless.

    ?Sure, sure,? she said in between two hard breaths.

    Her daughter knew well where to hit her daddy''s pride. And it was even funnier because Nate was taking her seriously.

    Just as if they were two adults, talking.

    ?I''m very busy, Scarlet. I do a lot of things for thepany. You see me sitting at a desk, but that''s just part of the job...? he continued, trying to hide his pout from the family.

    He hadn''t felt that awful in ages. Having a daughter was bad for his health...

    ?So... I can''t be the CEO when I grow up?? the little girl whispered, confused by her parents'' reactions. Nate was flustered and a little angry while her mommy wasughing her heart out.

    She was being funny, and she liked listening to her mommy''s chuckles,ughter, or smiles. But she wanted to know the reasons why she couldn''t grow up well. Not that she nned to grow up, but one never knows.

    She wanted to hear the options before deciding because wearing pretty clothes like Nate or aunty Sam looked nice.

    ?Who said you can''t?? Nate replied, not suffering anymore. All his worries andints disappeared when he realised Scarlet was still uncertain about herself.

    He didn''t want his daughter to have any uncertainty in the world. She could do whatever she wanted, as long as she was confident enough.

    ?You can be the CEO, Scarlet. But it''s a difficult job, and you need to learn a lot before starting.?

    ?So, it''s not true I can''t!?

    ?It''s not true. Next time someone tells you that, just say your daddy told you that you can be whatever you want. Including the boss. It just depends on you, Scarlet.?

    ?If I can''t be the CEO...? she said, thinking hard. ?Then... Then, I want to be like aunty Sam!?

    ?Sure,? Nate sighed again.

    It wouldn''t even be too strange if Scarlet became like Samantha while growing up. But he would have found a way for his baby girl to stay in the pack instead of sending her away.

    Because Lara wouldn''t have left her and because he had lost enough time with his pups to allow such a thing.

    ?You can be whatever you want, and don''t let anyone tell you that you can''t.?

    Jaden, meanwhile, was silently listening.

    ?Can I also be like aunty Sam?? he inquired.

    ?Yes, Jaden. Sure. Be like your aunt,? Nate replied.

    His tone was calm, but it was evident he felt a little - just a little - disappointed. His pups, both, preferred his cousin to him.

    Oh, but it wasn''t such a novelty.

    ?You also can be whatever you want.. I will support you both and help you when you need it.?

 Chapter 187 - A Search For Confirmation

    As soon as they reached the residence, Scarlet ran to her grandmother as soon as she was free from the seat belt.

    Nate observed her focused expression, and he followed her in silence.

    Lara helped Jaden out of the car and followed as well, noticing how Mnie was patting the little girl''s head and smiling.

    ?Why can''t I be the CEO?? Scarlet was asking.

    Mnie chuckled, offering cookies to the pup.

    ?Because you''re still too young,? she said. ?Only adults need to work. Pups should y and think about growing up and having fun.?

    ?So, can I be one when I grow up??

    ?I don''t know. Maybe you''ll change your idea when you find out how much a CEO actually works.?

    ?But your son does nothing for the whole day!?

    At her words, especially that yelled: ?your son?, Mnie burst outughing even louder.

    ?He''s your dad before being my son,? Mnie pointed out.

    ?See? You don''t want him either. Why does he have to stick to my mommy??

    ?Because you are a family.?

    ?Oh, I see...?

    Scarlet nodded, poking her lips with a finger as if it helped her think.

    ?So, grandma, I can be a CEO if I grow up??

    ?It''s when; not if.?

    ?But I want to stay little. My mommy will love me and kiss me more, like this.?

    ?Oh, your mommy won''t stop loving you.?

    ?What about you? Didn''t you love Nate when he was little??

    ?I did... Ehm, I do. I loved him when he was little, and I love him now.?

    ?Are you sure, grandma??

    ?I am. He''s my son, after all.?

    ?So, my mommy won''t change her mind when I am not cute anymore...?

    ?Yes, of course.?

    Scarlet nodded again and reached out for a cookie. She was always a little hungry at that time in the afternoon.

    ?Then, you say I can be CEO. And wear pretty clothes like aunty Sam??

    ?Yes, Scarlet. You can do what you want. It''s just a matter of how much you work for it.?

    Lara and Nate stood behind the door, observing that show with dumbfounded expressions.

    ?What is she doing?? Lara muttered.

    Scarlet was asking the exact same questions as in the car. Didn''t she get her answers already? Was her trust in Nate so low that she would run to confirm with Mnie?

    ?She''s listening to different opinions,? Nate whispered, his lips curled in a proud smirk.

    His daughter sure was something. Before meeting their father, the pups had only Lara as a reference. They would ask her and believe in her words because they simply had no other choice.

    When joining the pack and living as a family, they had more people they could confront. Starting from their grandmother, to their aunt. Or even just the other pups in the kindergarten.

    ?It''s a good sign,? Nate said. ?She''s developing critical thinking. And she''s bing less shy. It''s good, Lara.?

    ?But she should believe her father!? the woman replied.

    ?It''s not necessary. I prefer her to be free to ask whoever she deems useful.?

    Lara sighed, turning on her heels and looking for Jaden. He had been oddly silent, and she was getting worried about him as well.

    ?Hey, mommy''s boy,? she said while walking into the room. ?Are you tired??

    Jaden shook his head, pretending to be focused on one of his toys.

    ?What''s up??

    ?Nothing.?

    ?Nothing??

    ?Hm-mm. I''m good.?

    ?But you''re unhappy, aren''t you??

    ?It''s fine. You can go back and talk with Scarlet,? he said, pouting and turning his back to Lara.

    She lifted her brows, surprised by the first fit of her son. Had the twins ever been jealous of each other before? Not that she couldn''t remember. Until Nate appeared, they were inplete harmony.

    But they wouldn''t stay far apart for long either.

    ?Hey, Jaden, I''ll talk with you as well,? she said, taken back. How was one supposed to act in such cases?

    ?But you talk with Scarlet more. And Nate, too.?

    ?Nate??

    ?Yes. Since he appeared, you talked less and less with us. You don''t sleep with us anymore.?

    ?Okay, but what does Scarlet have to do with it??

    ?She''s always with Nate! I told her not to trust him, but she ispletely smitten. She has no time for me anymore!?

    ?Oh,e on...?

    ?She ys with the other kids instead of me.?

    ?You can y with them as well.?

    ?But they''re boring! And their games are boring!?

    ?Have you ever tried to y with them??

    ?No, mommy. I don''t want to.?

    ?Jaden, if you don''t y with them, you will never know if their games are really boring. And, even if they are, it''s fun to have friends. Even if they''re not always funny and entertaining, it''s just part of life.?

    ?But I don''t want to. I liked how things were before.?

    ?Before, we were alone. Now, we are not. It''s better, Jaden, for all three of us.?

    Jaden looked at her, dejected. His eyes were tired, sad, and confused at first. But then, he seemed to ept his destiny. It waste to fight either way.

    Lara pecked his hair and hugged him, making him feel all the warmth she was capable of.

    ?Mommy...?

    ?Yes, mommy''s boy??

    ?I want to be like Nate, too, when I grow up.?

    ?Oh, you want to be the CEO??

    ?No, not the CEO.? He didn''t know what that meant, exactly.

    ?The Alpha??

    ?It sounds better, but no. Not that.?

    ?Then, what do you mean when you say that, Jaden??

    ?I want to be tall like Nate.?

    ?Oh, you''ll surely be,? Lara chuckled, messing his hair. ?You might be even taller! Wouldn''t that be awesome??

    Jaden nodded, relieved. If he became taller than Nate, he would be stronger. If he was strong, he could protect his mommy.

    To reach his goal, he had to be more like his father.

    ?Also, I don''t hate Nate being with us,? he confessed. ?Even if he likes Scarlet more.?

    ?He doesn''t like Scarlet more!?

    ?He does! And he doesn''t even hide it! But it''s fine.. He protects you, so it''s fine.?

 Chapter 188 - Tech Fair

    There were representatives from manypanies at the Tech Fair. Even though their business was mainly about clothes and fabrics, the LY Corp engineers had patented a new kind of sleeve and integrated it with sensors to help people monitor their stress levels.

    To present it, Nate told Samantha to apany the engineers. They knew what the tech was about, and she knew how to negotiate.

    She brought one of the senior agents with her to have some backup in case she needed it.

    For the asion, she had worn a pink suit and red high heels. In her bag, she had spare shoes because it was going to be a long day. However, she could look awesome, at least at the start.

    That year, the focus of the fair was the video game corner. Several new games were debuting, and there were a lot of visitors who came just for that.

    ?What do we ever do here, boss?? her colleague inquired, fixing his sleeves with an annoyed frown. ?It''s as if we''re invisible.?

    ?It''s understandable, Jordan. We are not interesting for the youth. These sensors can save elders'' lives, but for young and healthyds, they''re pretty useless. However, our clients will find us just like usual.?

    ?Is it really necessary to have two of us here??

    ?Are you asking to take a break? You''re doing nothing.?

    ?No, boss! I was just wondering... It''s a waste to have you here instead of signing contracts.?

    ?It''s not a waste; just be patient. We will have a presentation around midday, and then our clients will appear like mushrooms. You willin about having too many eyes on you, then. Listen to me and enjoy the calm as itsts.?

    The two continued with their work, which essentially was looking cool in front of their stand, until a group of teens took the wrong turn and stumbled upon them.

    ?Hey, do you know where the video games area is?? they asked out loud.

    Samantha rolled her eyes, not even annoyed by their rude manners.

    ?It''s behind the corner. Continue like this, then turn left. After a few stands, turn right and proceed for two minutes. You should see the first gamers there.?

    ?Okay, beauty, thanks!? a boy said. He swiped his eyes over her with a big grin. ?We mighte back here to take a break. Seems interesting enough to lose a game or two...?

    ?Don''t waste your time, kid. We do boring stuff,? she started, but then she noticed she had in front a bunch of teen wolves. Oh, those were difficult to deal with. ?And we don''t have time to waste...?

    Moreover, just by looking at their ck heads, she could guess where they came from. They hadn''t travelled for long, after all. Mayford was right behind the corner.

    Samantha sighed. She had just broken up with Rider, and there she was, dealing with pups from his pack. Was it destiny? Was it a sign?

    It was karma punishing her for not warning him before making the decision! After he spent the nightforting her, at that.

    She had been a bad mate, in the end. She did deserve a little trouble on her way.

    ?Oh, I feel like I know you,? a girl murmured from the centre of the group. She pursed her lips, analysing Samantha with her eyes. ?I can''t remember where, but I am sure we met before.?

    She even took a step forward and sniffed her without further questions. That gesture made Samantha''s brows twitch, and she almost pushed the girl away. Was sniffing people without permission such a normal urrence in their pack?

    As the two stood in front of each other, one was curious and pretending to smile, while the other had her arms crossed and annoyance painted on her face.

    ?I really can''t remember your face, but your scent! Oh, your scent is familiar.?

    Samantha tilted her head. Could that be someone close to Rider? It would exin how she didn''t know Samantha''s face. It was difficult to forget such features, after all.

    But Rider didn''t talk much about the people around him, so she couldn''t even attempt guessing who that was.

    ?If you tell me your name, I might remember where we met,? Samantha said.

    Her face didn''t change, and she decided to ignore the rm ringing in her mind. There was something off with that girl, but she wouldn''t have stooped as low as to argue with a teenager.

    ?Oh, now, now... I don''t think we actually met. It must be something else, uh??

    Just like they came, the teenagers disappeared. The girl stepped back and analysed Samantha once again. She even murmured something under her breath before turning away.

    They walked towards the games area without turning back, but Samantha could swear all the girl''s senses were on her. She was monitoring her, in search of clues or maybe just out of curiosity.

    ?Ah, I can''t stand teens,? Jordan murmured from behind her.

    Samantha turned, remembering she wasn''t alone. Thank goodness, she hadn''t said anything weird. Breaking up with Rider was the right choice, and even if it hurt her, even days after that call, she knew her pack needed her more than ever.

    ?They''re prey to hormones,? she chuckled.

    ?As if they haven''t seen a beautiful woman,? he rolled his eyes.

    Samantha turned, looking him in the eye.

    ?Sorry?? she said.

    ?What??

    It was obvious she was stunning; what was there to hide or be shy about? However, what surprised her weren''t the words he said but the tone. He had talked as if she was a friend, like just any handsome man from the sales department.

    ?What is there to be surprised about?? Jordan murmured, starting to sweat. ?What did I say wrong, boss? Aren''t teens unbelievable??

    Samantha chuckled, hearing the usual nervousness again.

    ?I don''t bite,? she said before continuing tough.

    ?Yeah, but one can''t say the same for teenagers. They do bite, damn it. And when they don''t, they act as if the world was theirs!?

    ?Are you talking from experience, Jordan??

 Chapter 189 - Beautiful Eyes

    The rest of the morning passed without any weird event. The tech team presented the products, and thepanies with some interest found the stand to discuss contracts.

    Samantha and Jordan talked for the whole afternoon, giving away their business cards to discuss everything better at ater time.

    When the number of potential clients decreased, they could rx and sit down, believing their work was almost over.

    They considered taking a break and looking for ate lunch when one of the teenagers from the morning approached their stand.

    ?Hello,? she said. ?I''m sorry to disturb you. I just wanted to apologise in Lucretia''s stead. She acts like that sometimes, but it''s not nice with people from other packs.?

    Samantha crossed her arms and waited for any sign of danger or lie. Yet, the girl in front of her was genuine. Her straight ck hair reached the waist, and her features were more delicate than those of most she-wolves. It was odd to find one with a doll''s face and such a thin figure.

    ?I don''t need apologies,? Samantha said. ?Especially not from someone not involved, you know??

    ?I don''t know how to exin it, but your scent is really interesting. I have the feeling that we met as well, but I''m sure we haven''t.?

    Samantha bowed forward, sniffing the girl in turn. She didn''t need such proximity, but she was curious to see how she would react if she acted just like that brat Lucretia. Indeed, the girl didn''t flinch. She patiently waited for the end of the investigations with her eyes fixed on Samantha.

    ?Your eyes are beautiful,? shemented. ?I love the colours.?

    ?Yours are, too,? Samantha replied mechanically. She had started to like ck eyes. Were theymon in the Mayford pack?

    But among the teens from before, only the girl talking with her had them. Even Lucretia''s were dark brown, like chestnuts.

    ?Thank you! They''re a little in, though. ck eyes are boring, aren''t they??

    ?Not at all.?

    After exchangingpliments like two lovebirds, the two girls remembered where they were.

    ?What... What are you selling here?? the teen asked. Her face was slightly flushed, barely noticeable on her tanned skin. ?It seems something useful.?

    ?It''s clothes with sensors. It''s useful for elders or people with illnesses who need constant monitoring.?

    ?I see... Humans would surely find it helpful. There are many with delicate sicknesses.?

    ?Indeed.?

    Their conversation had a weird rhythm, often interrupted because they didn''t know what else to say. Yet, neither of the two thought about leaving. They were observing each other, curious and surprised by the familiarity of the other.

    Was that because of Rider? Samantha thought about it, realising that having a mate inside another pack might have caused the other wolves to recognise her.

    ?Then, are you going to sell it to some pharma producer??

    ?We''re still young on the market. It won''t take so short, reaching the pharmacies... First, we need to prove it works with smaller retailers... Oh, but do you really care about the details??

    ?It''s interesting!? the doll-like girl replied. She moved her eyes on the floor and avoided Samantha''s gaze. She felt a little hurt and wanted to hide it.

    ?More interesting than ying video games??

    She nodded, still diverting her eyes away.

    ?You don''t get along with them, do you?? Samantha chuckled. ?It''s not the game, the problem. Those brats look like spoiled pups... Especially that... What was it? Lucretia? She''s the boss, isn''t she??

    ?I was asked toe, and I couldn''t refuse. I don''t usually hang out with them, so it''s weird for me.?

    ?You were asked.?

    ?Yes... Lucretia is high-ranking in the club, so I can''t just say no. Also, she''s a little difficult to deal with if she thinks you offended her. It''s easier to tag along, trying to avoid their attention and then go back home and hope they forget,? she chuckled.

    The way she moved or talked, her tone of voice... it all was so delicate and elegant that Samantha couldn''t believe she was of the same pack as her rough mate or that rude brat.

    ?What''s your name?? the girl then asked.

    Befriending someone from Mayford was thest thing she wanted. She had just broken up with one of them, after all. Still, Rider didn''t know her name, so there was no risk of him hearing about it.

    ?My name is Samantha. And yours??

    The girl offered her hand for a shake, and she smiled before answering.

    ?Amanda.?

    ?What a nice name. We''re enemies, don''t you realise? Our packs are at war.?

    ?So what? We''re not battling right now, are we? If we happen to meet as enemies, I won''t be able to be this friendly. However, right now, I can''t think of acting like a brat.?

    ?If only your friends were of the same opinion, there would be less drama,? Samantha scoffed.

    Could that pack have really produced someone as polite?

    She thought ck wolves were all rude and inelegant, but she was wrong. The one in front of her was the total opposite of Rider.

    ?I''m sorry again, Samantha. After all, you''re on the job. I will go back before they notice I''ve disappeared... And you seem to be busy, so it''s better if I don''t bother.?

    ?You''re not bothering. Come back if it''s boring on the other side. I''ll let you test some of our products if there is not much crowd, okay??

    ?Sure! We might meet again... Can I approach you, in that case??

    ?Of course, Amanda. It''s not like you and I are enemies specifically.?

    Only after replying did Samantha realise she had an issue. How could she fall into the same trap twice? But that girl was so pretty that she couldn''t help it. Even if she came from Mayford.

    ?Oh, damn it. I shall stay away from them,? she moaned, ruffling her hair while observing Amanda''s back.

    ?Friendly today, ah?? Jordanmented. ?But I can understand you. That cutie over there is surprising. I wouldn''t say she''s a wolf at all if not for her scent.?

    ?Not everyone is unrefined like you lot,? Samanthamented.

    For some reason, it hurt her nerves when Jordan called Amanda a cutie.

 Chapter 190 - Renatos Women

    As soon as Amanda turned the corner, Lucretia grabbed her forearm and pulled her with her.

    ?Did you have a nice chat?? she asked, sniggering close to the girl.

    Amanda tried to get free, failing any attempt. Why did Lucretia have to find out about it? She was hoping everyone had forgotten about her.

    ?Do you know who that woman is?? Lucretia continued, narrowing her eyes and breathing close to Amanda''s ear. ?Would you like to know more, ah??

    ?I don''t care,? the other one replied.

    She kept her calm even though she was looking forward to going back home. Wasn''t it for her brother''s position in the pack, she wouldn''t hang out with the kids of the high-ranking people. They were a pain to deal with, and they used to treat her like a servant. She was better off alone!

    ?I just wanted to hear about the clothes they sell,? she continued. ?They use sensors and stuff... It seemed interesting.?

    ?You focus on the wrong thing, girl. Can''t you tell her scent on your brother? Faint, as if they hadn''t met for long, but it''s still there.?

    ?What are you talking about, Lucretia??

    She hadn''t seen Renato in weeks. He had always been busy, so she couldn''t have a chat on the phone - let alone be with him as close as to sense any scent.

    ?Your brother is seeing a woman.?

    ?Oh, yeah,? she murmured. ?I''ve heard rumours about that. What about it??

    Was Lucretia so jealous? In the end, there had never been anything between Renato and her. Her inquiries had no right to exist in the first ce.

    Amanda knew - since it was obvious - what the other girl wanted. Yet, she also knew that her brother had zero interest in a spoiled teenager. She wouldn''t inquire about every single woman he went out with, but she heard gossip every single time. She had learned how to avoid paying attention, for it always ended quickly and without any scandal.

    Her brother was picky with women, or he was difficult to be with. Either of the two, his rtionships neversted enough to make their mother hope he was settling down.

    ?Aren''t you concerned? That woman is from Norwich, and we''re currently at odds.?

    ?I don''t know what you want me to say, Lucretia. My brother is free to have affairs with whoever he wants. It''s not the first time, is it??

    After all, Samantha was beautiful and kind. She had talked with her for long, even if the woman was visibly wishing to take a break.

    ?She''s an enemy??

    ?So what? He''s just dating, not spilling our secrets or whatever.?

    ?Isn''t he, now?? Lucretia chuckled, connecting the dots. ?But he''s using her to know their secrets. My brother has been so happy with himtely. He brought much intel after meeting with that woman... I wonder who she is to know a lot, but she''s certainly useful for our goals.?

    ?My brother isn''t that kind of person,? Amanda muttered. ?He wouldn''t use a woman like that.?

    Even if his flings were short-lived, he had never taken advantage of the other party as far as she knew. They would talk about love, sometimes, and Renato had always insisted on mutual respect before anything else. He would always say she had to take care not to be taken advantage of and, as much as it could have been just a brother''s worry, she had felt like he believed in his words till the end.

    ?How lucky for him, though. Isn''t she gorgeous?? Lucretia continued, letting go of Amanda''s arm. ?I understand why he''s so willing to ept a risky mission. On one side, he''s helping his pack. On the other, he''s fucking a beautiful woman.?

    ?Lucretia!?

    ?What??

    ?Please, I don''t want to hear about this. It''s my brother''s business. And, if it''s a mission, you shouldn''t talk about it with other people. It must be confidential, right??

    ?Oh, sure,? Lucretia said, rolling her eyes.

    So, the woman Renato was seeing was not just from another pack, but she also was from Norwich. She only needed to find out who exactly she was, and then she coulde up with a n of action of her own.

    Even if it was for a mission, she couldn''t think about Renato being with another woman. Especially after noticing how he would lose track of his thoughts at the mention of her.

    She was familiar with her scent, and now she knew her face. Next was to find a name.

    ?Aren''t you curious about her, Amanda??

    ?Not anymore. She seemed interesting, but now I''d prefer to stay out of it. If my brother is involved, I don''t want to be.?

    ?How odd. Aren''t you dying to find out how often they meet and what he tells her to make her believe she has a chance with him??

    ?Why wouldn''t she? Oh, don''t tell me. I don''t want to know anything. Let''s go back; the others should be worried.?

    ?Worried about what? We''re not alone in the woods.?

    ?Weren''t you here to y video games and not court intrigues??

    ?Court intrigues? Your tongue suddenly got longer... Does your brother know that you talk back, now??

    ?No, he doesn''t,? Amanda sighed. ?I''m sorry. Let''s just go back.?

    Luckily, Lucretia wouldn''t remember about her too often. It mostly happened when she needed an excuse to get closer to Renato when he was busy with the affairs of the pack or simply avoiding Lucretia.

    Amanda had to bear it for a few hours more, and then she could go home and rest from all that social fatigue. Still, for once, she had something nibbling on her brain... She wanted to talk with her brother, and his absence from home was suddenly meaningful.

    He hadn''t visited for weeks!

    Once back, she would have called him. Or sent a text.

    She wanted to see him so badly, even just for a meal. She didn''t need to know everything about his rtionship with that Samantha... Yet, she was curious about why he was hiding it so much. Just because they were from different packs?

    It didn''t sound right.

 Chapter 191 - Sour Heart

    In kindergarten, Scarlet and Jaden were getting ready to get out. The girl was visibly excited: it was her turn to spend the day with Nate.

    Jaden, on the other hand, was clearly unhappy. His pout was unmoving on his lips. He would spend the day with his mommy, at least, but he couldn''t help but feel displeased.

    ?Hello,? Nate said, appearing from behind the door. ?It''s Tuesday, isn''t it??

    Scarlet nodded, taking her backpack and walking to him.

    ?Oh, butst week I didn''t spend any afternoon with Jaden,? he added.

    He saw the boy, all alone in the corner, and he felt his heart melt. He wanted to cheer him up even though he had no idea how to do it.

    Meanwhile, Scarlet had offered her hand already. Nate crouched down and looked her in the eye.

    ?Listen a moment, Scarlet. It''s been two weeks since thest time I spent some time with Jaden. After the attack, we couldn''t go out because he felt unwell. What do you think if I take him with me today? Your turn wille in two days. It''s not so much...?

    Scarlet''s eyes filled with tears, but she didn''t start crying just yet. She wasn''t that sad, all in all. Just a little disappointed. A little. A tiny, tiny little.

    ?Daddy?? she moaned, looking up at Nate.

    ?Your brother should spend as much time with me as you, right? I don''t want him to feel forgotten just becausest Thursday we were all busy.?

    ?But... me?? she moaned.

    ?You can stay alone with your mommy,? he pointed out.

    He wasn''t expecting much resistance, and he could only use the final weapon to convince Scarlet.

    It was difficult, having two pups! One needed him, it was obvious. He had to give some of his attention to Jaden, and he needed to find out how serious his struggles were.

    On the other hand, Scarlet seemed very disappointed. He wouldn''t have imagined she would feel like that because he couldn''t stay with her. And, most of all, he feared losing the little affection he had gained.

    ?I have an idea,? he said, then.

    How could he choose among his pups? Oh, he needed to learn to prioritise, though. He couldn''t always get out of trouble just like that.

    ?You both areing with me.?

    ?Yes?? Scarlet said, smiling happily and jumping in ce. She even pped with her hands.

    ?Jaden,e on,? Nate said.

    The little boy followed, still unhappy.

    ?Would you like toe with us?? Nate inquired.

    ?Why do you ask?? Jaden rebuked.

    ?Because I''d like to know. We can have fun all three together, this time.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because we skipped our meetingst week. I''d like to spend some time with you...?

    In the end, he had spent way more with Scarlet. The girl allowed him in her life; it made it tons easier to find some space for him. She liked listening to fairy tales, and she would ask weird questions.

    Jaden, on the other side, was more silent. And Nate hadn''t searched for something new to talk with him. He hadn''t taught him anything in a long time. He had been distracted, and things were turning painful for Jaden.

    Lara hadn''t told him anything, but he was quite sure the little one could be jealous if he spent too much time with Scarlet. They were inseparable from birth. Nate didn''t want Jaden to use him that he wanted to take away his sister as well.

    ?Does mommy know??

    ?I''ll call and tell her,? Nate said. Lara had almost finished her work and was packing her things. He sent her a text and exined he would keep Jaden too for the afternoon. She could go home with one of the guards driving his car.

    ?Make sure she''s safe,? he said to the chief of security before putting the phone away in the pocket.

    ?Where are we going?? Jaden inquired, now curious.

    ?To the doctor.?

    ?The doctor??

    ?Yes. You pups need a check-up. It''ll be nothing difficult, okay? The doctor will visit you, and then we can have some ice cream.?

    ?Okay, then,? Scarlet said. At the words ice cream, she was convinced.

    Jaden was still wavering, but he offered his hand to Nate. They walked out of the kindergarten and reached the elevator.

    ?Is the doctor here?? the boy inquired. ?In thepany??

    ?Yes, he is. He''s not a normal doctor, but one especially for wolves.?

    ?So he will know how to treat us. Not like human doctors.?

    ?Exactly.?

    ?But... Will it hurt??

    ?No, Jaden. It won''t.?

    He smiled, encouraging his son to follow. Scarlet, more than worried, was excited about the new adventure. She didn''t know how doctors worked, so she had no concern in the world.

    Moreover, she was healthy like always. There was nothing to ponder about. If she wasn''t sick, that doctor wouldn''t have done anything to her.

    Jaden, meanwhile, was still deciding whether to be curious or to suspect Nate''s intentions.

    ?Why are we going to the doctor? We don''t feel pain anywhere.?

    ?It''s good,? Nate said. ?But going to the doctor doesn''t require pain. It''s important for pups to do check-ups while they grow. When you two were babies, your mother brought you to a doctor many times.?

    ?We don''t remember,? Scarlet pointed out.

    ?Because you were too little. As you grow up, you''ll need the doctor less and less. So, you will meet him today. If everything is all right, you won''te back for months. Let''s say... Six months? A year? Uhm, I''m not even sure. But even routine visits are rare for us wolves.?

    ?And what if the doctor is not happy with something??

    ?We''ll find a way to heal it. If there''s something wrong with your growth, it''s better to correct it now thanter.?

    ?Is there??

    Nate sighed, crouching down to look Jaden in the eye.

    ?I don''t know, Jaden. I am not a doctor, and I haven''t raised kids before. But, if you happen to need treatment, I''ll help you through it till the end.?

    The boy nodded, remembering the cold bed he hadid in just a few days before. He didn''t want another treatment.. Yet, if Nate promised to stay by his side just like that time, he could bear with it.

 Chapter 192 - Pounding Love

    Nate helped Jaden wear his clothes back, and then they both turned to the doctor.

    It was a man in histe fifties with white hair and a short, well-trimmed beard. He had checked Jaden''s vitals and muscles, as well as his lungs.

    ?His body is good,? the doctor continued. ?Like new! The wounds fromst time have healed.?

    ?All right,? Nate sighed, relieved.

    Scarlet was watching a cartoon in the waiting room, not really worried about her turn.

    ?Now, let''s see his wolf shape... Can you release your ears, Jaden??

    Jaden watched the doctor and shook his head.

    ?Okay. I see... You don''t have enough control, do you??

    ?I don''t know.?

    ?Do you release your ears and tail when you are with your mother??

    ?Yes.?

    ?And with other kids??

    Jaden shook his head again.

    ?I''ve heard about your white ears, though. They''re so pretty, aren''t they??

    ?My mommy likes my ears.?

    The doctor was asking questions, trying to collect information about Jaden''s transformation.

    ?Why can''t you show them to me, then??

    ?Because I don''t feel like it.?

    ?So, you release your ears and tail only when you''re safe. Is that right??

    ?I don''t know. Last time, my mommy was in danger...?

    ?I see... Your emotions guide your transformation. Do you have control, though??

    After asking Jaden, the doctor turned to Nate.

    ?No, doctor. He can control it to some degree, but notpletely.?

    ?It''s okay,? the man reassured both father and son. ?It''s early to control it to the fullest. It wouldn''t be weird even if Jaden struggled a little more, would it??

    After saying that, he winked at Nate. That same doctor had taken care of him when he was a child. He knew how the Alpha could struggle at controlling his instincts.

    ?Let''s see how it proceeds. It''s something that might be fixed alone as the kid grows up. If it doesn''t, we''ll solve it just like we did with you, Alpha.?

    ?Sure thing,? Nate sighed.

    He had been through a short treatment, as a teenager. It helped him gain enough control to be the Alpha. Still, it didn''t erase the problempletely.

    ?What about ws and teeth??

    ?Those I can!? Jaden eximed before the doctor coulde up with medicine of any kind.

    He bared his teeth and showed the fangs. His eyes glowed for a moment only.

    ?Fangs are sharp enough. ws are longer than usual. You''re growing up fast, Jaden! Good job!?

    ?Good?? Jaden murmured.

    ?Yes. It''s good,? the doctor chuckled. ?Your eyes are yellow, which is also good. You inherited your nature from your grandmother. It''ll be easier for you to control it in the future.?

    ?But what about... Will he be an Alpha?? Nate inquired.

    ?I can''t say. It''s too soon. And it depends on the environment he grows up in. Most often, pups start showing their orientation in the early teenage years.?

    ?So, we can''t say... You told my parents about me pretty early, though.?

    ?You were an only child, Alpha Nate. And it was clearer.?

    Nate nodded, apanying Jaden out. He came back with Scarlet and ced her on the bed.

    The doctor was cleaning the equipment, his back turned to the little girl.

    ?Now, we shall take your shirt off, Scarlet,? Nate said. ?The doctor will listen to your heart.?

    ?No!? the little girl said, clenching her clothes and opening her eyes.

    She was in a ce of torture! Why else would they need her to take her clothes off?

    ?I''m healthy!? she said. ?I don''t need to be listened to. My heart does bump-bump just like my mommy''s!?

    ?You don''t say,? Nate sighed. ?My heart beats as well.?

    ?But you don''t take your shirt off. I don''t want to do it either.?

    ?Scarlet, don''t act foolish,? he chuckled.

    ?I don''t want to... Daddy, don''t...? she sobbed, starting her cry even before Nate could do anything.

    He sighed, sitting next to her. He passed a hand through his hair and waited a couple of seconds before starting tofort her.

    ?Scarlet, the doctor here is waiting. He wants to check that you are all right.?

    He patted her back, wondering if the visit would ever end.

    ?He''ll listen to your breathing and heart. If it''s all right, we can go eat ice cream with Jaden and forget about the visit.?

    ?I don''t want to!?

    ?Scarlet, please... Your mommy would be happy to hear you were a good girl.?

    ?But I...?

    ?Alpha Nate,? the doctor said. ?It''s not necessary. I can manage like this.?

    He walked to her and showed the stethoscope to her.

    ?Just this time, I''ll let you do it on your own,? he said. ?You have to press this on your heart.?

    Scarlet observed the object and stopped sobbing. She pushed it on her chest and waited.

    ?It''s good,? the doctor said. ?Oh, but wait, wait... There''s something... I shall listen better!?

    Scarlet opened her eyes wide and allowed the doctor to take the stethoscope back. He pressed it again on her chest, a little lower.

    ?Ouch, it''s not very clear,? he sighed. ?The clothes are stopping the sound. I can''t tell very well what it is.?

    As he talked, Scarlet raised her shirt to let him examine her properly.

    He couldn''t catch Nate''s worried face. The man was standing, in panic, waiting to hear what was wrong with his daughter''s heart.

    Scarlet winced when the bell was pressed on her bare skin.

    ?It''s cold!? she hissed.

    ?Oh, now I know,? the doctor said with a light tone. ?I can hear well like this.?

    He put the earplugs back on and continued with the visit. Every time Scarlet startedining, he would frown and pretend to be concerned. It took him a while, but he finished the visit.

    ?I see,? he said. ?Your heart beats very well. It''s not just healthy, but super-healthy.?

    ?Is it?? Scarlet said, sighing. ?But what was that before??

    ?What confused me? Oh, I see... It was your love for your mother.. You love her, don''t you? You love her so much that I can hear it in your heartbeat.?

 Chapter 193 - Reasons To Grow Up

    The doctor smiled while Scarlet chuckled, all happy.

    ?Do you want to hear it?? he asked.

    ?My love for my mommy??

    ?Oh, you need to be a doctor to hear that. But you can hear your heart.?

    ?Oh, yes!?

    The doctor helped her wear the earplugs. He then pressed the bell, and Scarlet chuckled when her heart resounded like a drum in her ears. It was so loud to her sensitive ears.

    She beamed, turning to Nate by instinct.

    The man smiled back, happy for her.

    ?I want to hear daddy''s heart too!? she then added. Did Nate love her mommy as much too? She could try asking the doctor.

    ?Maybeter, Scarlet,? the doctor replied. ?We first need to finish the visit. Can you show me your ears??

    Without a second thought, she released them.

    ?Here.?

    ?Oh,plete control,? the doctor said, surprised. ?And the tail??

    He hadn''t even finished talking when her brown tail peeked out from under her skirt. She wagged, still thinking about the talks of love.

    ?ws??

    ?Oh,? Scarlet sighed, looking at her hands. She knew how to summon ws. The problem was that she didn''t know how to retract them. And the fangs, as well. They often appeared when she didn''t want to.

    Oh, not that often,tely.

    ?Here,? she said. Her teeth gums tickled while the fangs grew in front of the doctor. He observed attentively. He couldn''t do the same with Jaden, but the second pup had enough self-control to allow him to take the time of the transformation.

    ?At this rate, you might turn before the age of ten. You''re precocious, Scarlet.?

    ?Is also Jaden??

    ?Jaden, what??

    ?Is Jaden preco-shoes??

    ?Yes, he is. But you two are different, even if you''re twins. You have some degree of control, but I''ve heard you often lose your calm.?

    ?Yes... I do,? she hummed, bowing her head in shame. She had hurt her mommy because of that.

    ?It''s nothing strange.?

    ?No? But Jaden doesn''t do that.?

    ?Jaden has more control, but that''s not something you should worry about. Everyone is different, Scarlet,? the doctor exined. ?How''s it in kindergarten? Do you have friends??

    ?Not yet.?

    ?She started ying with the other pups two days ago,? Nate said. ?It''ste, isn''t it? They''ve been in there for almost a month.?

    ?Alpha Nate, would you mind helping me one moment?? the doctor said, rolling his eyes at a father''s worries. ?By the way, the pups will need time to fit in the pack. Way more than a month or two. It might take years for stray pups to integrate inside a pack asplex as ours.?

    ?Yes, sure...?

    ?Can you use pressure?? the doctor asked, patting Scarlet''s hair to make her rx. ?Just for a moment, though. I don''t want to hide behind the desk in fear if that is possible.?

    Nate nodded, doing as he was told. The Alpha inside him always fought for supremacy over... well, over everything. When he lowered his guard or was too stressed to reason, his aura would be darker, colder, and overbearing.

    In such moments, the other wolves were more eager to listen.

    As soon as she felt her father''s power, Scarlet shivered. Her eyes turned to him, and she locked her gaze with his while murmuring: ?daddy?.

    ?As expected,? the doctor muttered. ?Even though she feels it, and she fears the pressure, it''s not enough to block her. It''s odd, especially for a pup. Oh, but it''s also something not so weird in the Alpha''s close family.?

    ?And Jaden??

    ?Oh, I don''t think you''ll have problems with him. Not with his powers, at least. His instincts will develop at their own pace, and he''ll be one of the pack soon enough. With this miss, things might not be easy.?

    ?She has an orientation...? Nate murmured.

    Just like Samantha, Scarlet could have her fate written early on.

    ?More or less. Her predisposition will push her to the limits. She might be an Omega if things aren''t under control... But that doesn''t mean you should worry, Alpha Nate. She could be an Omega, or she would be an Alpha. You won''t know until adulthood.?

    ?But... What if she can''t stay here anymore?? he asked, sweating in panic.

    He didn''t want to part from his daughter, to send her away. He didn''t want to tell Lara there was a chance they needed to do that.

    They had just met, and that doctor was already telling them to split! Even if he had years in front of him to spend with his daughter, those would pass fast.

    ?It won''t happen,? the doctor said. ?Do you want to take Jaden''s ce, Scarlet??

    ?Uh? No. I have mine.?

    ?Do you want to kill your father andmand the pack in his stead??

    ?Hmm? No, I don''t want to kill Nate. But since he doesn''t do anything for the whole day, I want to be a CEO when I grow up. Oh, if I grow up.?

    ?If, you say?? the doctor muttered, surprised. Could a kid be so pessimistic?

    ?I''m still considering,? Scarlet exined. ?Growing up doesn''t look like a smart thing to do. If I''m small and cute, it''s better.?

    ?You can be a cute adult.?

    ?Like my mommy??

    ?Sure,? the doctor chuckled. ?Show me your fangs, again, and your ws.?

    ?Yes,? she sighed, opening her mouth and offering her hands. Her dark ears moved up, and she waited for the response. Could she be cute like her mommy?

    ?You have your father''s power. Difficult to handle, unstable, strong.?

    ?Ough,? she moaned. ?I don''t want to be like him!?

    ?It''s toote now,? the doctor sighed back. ?You''ll have to live with this. But there are some perks.?

    ?Perks??

    ?You will be able to be a leader as you grow up. Like your daddy, or you can be like your aunt.?

    ?I can be like aunty Sam??

    ?Yes, like her.?

    Scarlet thought about it. Good clothes, a personal office, and everyone following her orders.

    ?It''s good!? She nodded. ?I can ept that. But only if I decide to grow up!?

    That still wasn''t in her ns.

 Chapter 194 - Cotton Candy

    The doctor checked Scarlet''s fangs and ws, and he confirmed everything was all right. Apparently, it was normal her teeth would sting a little.

    Either way, she could bite Nate''s shoulder to relieve the stress. The Alpha seemed more relieved than he would admit when the doctor finished checking Scarlet. It was good news that both his pups were normal and progressing well.

    He held Scarlet''s hand and reached Jaden.

    ?Now, it''s time for ice cream,? Scarlet reminded them.

    ?Yes, sure,? Nate chuckled.

    ?Also, I''ll tell my mommy what the doctor said. Do you think she will be happy, daddy??

    ?She will be, certainly.?

    Jaden watched them from the side, silent like that morning. Why could Scarlet be friends with everyone so easily? Just because she acted cute and harmless?

    ?What about you, Jaden? Would you like to have ice cream?? Nate asked, offering his hand.

    Jaden just observed him without moving, his face cold and detached.

    ?Why are you asking? Do you even care??

    ?Of course, I care. You''re my son, after all. I happen to have only one son now, don''t I??

    ?You only like Scarlet. And you want my mommy.?

    ?Oh, well...? Nate sighed, in part relieved it was a matter of jealousy.

    He was worried there was something more severe, but if it was just that...

    ?You already knew I was after your mother,? Nate pointed out, starting to walk towards the door.

    Jaden followed by inertia, in the darkest mood he could remember.

    ?But you don''t have to worry about Scarlet. You are her twin brother. No one could be closer than you. She won''t forget about you just because she has a little fun with other people.?

    Jaden''s pout worsened even more. Was it possible that that man was so dumb? What had his rtionship with Scarlet to do with their conversation?

    Only his mommy could understand him...

    ?Hey, don''t worry,? Scarlet said. ?Nate is just clumsy. He forgot to tell you that he likes you as well.?

    She held her brother''s hand and pulled him closer to them.

    ?And he can buy you something else if you don''t like ice cream. But you have to ask him, Jaden. Just like I do.?

    ?You don''t like ice cream?? Nate repeated, dumbfounded. Was that the problem?

    ?It''s not that,? Jaden said, sighing, dejected. Still, he followed them.

    On the way, Nate had an idea.

    ?I know, I know,? he said. ?You pups like ice cream, but that''s only because you haven''t tried cotton candy.?

    ?What is cotton candy?? Scarlet inquired.

    ?You will see. You''ll see and even try it. And then, tell me if you still like ice cream more.?

    Even though they were in a dangerous situation, the kids needed to go out and have some fun. He couldn''t just lock them in the residence and pray they grew up well.

    ?Since the doctor said your teeth are all right, we can risk eating something sweet,? he chuckled, finally grabbing Jaden''s hand.

    The three followed their path and reached a stand that sold food. Among popcorns and sandwiches, there was also a cotton candy machine.

    ?Give me a minute to warm it up,? the man said while turning it on.

    The pups observed curiously, their eyes following each of his moves. They even stood on tiptoes to nce inside. There was nothing! How was that cotton candy thing going to appear out of nowhere?

    The man took a spoon and poured the sugar in the centre, where a dark pan was being heated.

    When a tiny web started forming on the sides of the huge pan, the man collected it on two wooden sticks. First with one, and then with the other. The colour was green, and it was only the beginning.

    The man repeated the process with a different type of sugar. The cotton candy became blue.

    He continued with other colours, realising two huge clouds that reminded Nate of the rainbow. Oh, have the pups ever seen a rainbow? He doubted it. He could bring them on vacation to a ce where those appeared often...

    Scarlet observed with interest, surprised by the show. She liked colours, and the clouds were pretty. But... What was she supposed to do with that?

    Jaden, on the other side, was lost in contemtion. Other than wondering how that thing worked, he also didn''t know what it was for. If Nate said they would like it more than ice cream, they were supposed to eat it... Most likely.

    But how can people eat a cloud?

    When the man was done, he delivered the sticks to the twins. They epted, their eyes shining. They looked up at Nate, all happy, and he couldn''t help but smile back. His kids were so cute when they were content.

    ?But... What do we do now?? Scarlet muttered. ?Do we put this in our room? Like a doll??

    ?No,? Nate chuckled.

    He then noticed Jaden''s excited expression. He reached out and fixed his hat before the ears could appear.

    ?What do you do with it, Jaden?? he asked, sure the boy was dying to tell it.

    ?We eat it!? he eximed.

    ?But... How?? Scarlet asked.

    Jaden shrugged, trying to give a bite to the cloud. It was so soft, and his teeth sank into nothingness. Then, the sugar melted in his mouth.

    It was so, so sweet.

    ?Delicious!? Scarlet eximed.

    She started biting her own stick, remembering about Nate only after half was gone.

    ?Oh, do you want some??

    Seeing how Nate epted the pink piece of candy she passed him, Jaden pouted again.

    ?Nate, do you want to try the blue one too?? he shouted, trying to force his way in the conversation.

    ?Sure,? the man said. He didn''t like cotton candy. It was as sweet as to be nauseous.

    Yet, he ate even the second piece Jaden delivered, the green one.

    ?What is your favourite??

    Not just that he was sharing his food, but he also wanted to talk about it.

    ?The blue part,? Nate replied. Well, to him, they tasted all the same.. The pups, though, seemed to feel some difference.

 Chapter 195 - Alpha Couples

    Lara arrived at the residence in time for lunch.

    Mnie had a couple of employees helping her with the house. They would also cook, most often. Yet, when Nate or the pups were there, she wanted to be the one to prepare the meals.

    ?It''s no fun to cook when no one is going to eat,? she told Lara when the woman entered the kitchen. ?That''s why I''m doing it now. Since you are around, someone will try my attempts.?

    ?Your dishes are simply delicious, Mnie. Don''t call them attempts. But I do understand what you mean by that... I don''t feel tired when I cook for the twins. When it''s for me only, I''m not in the mood either.?

    ?Oh, the pups need to eat a lot, don''t they??

    ?I feel like their appetites have increased recently. But they are oddly trying to hide it.?

    ?They can be so kind to you, right? Kids can feel things even when they don''t understand them. Nate told me a few things about you... I hope you don''t mind, but I was curious. I wanted to hear how you and the twins lived before meeting him again.?

    ?It''s fine, Mnie. You can ask me as well.?

    ?Well, my son told me you managed to survive by doing odd jobs. It must have been tough. Especially since pups don''t really like anything but meat. Oh, yours are so disciplined! They eat sd and vegetables. But it''s against their primal instinct.?

    ?It was difficult at first, but I soon realised they were like wild animals. Once epted, it wasn''t too difficult to guess what they could eat.?

    ?For a human, it must have been a shock.?

    ?At first, it was. Oh... I wanted to bring them to a doctor, but then their teeth and nails became sharper. I decided not to after seeing their eyes glowing in the dark. At that moment, I knew they weren''t just ill.?

    ?It must have frightened you.?

    ?A little,? she admitted.

    In the beginning, she had even considered her kids were haunted by demons. But then, they were just as sweet as always. Their characters hadn''t changed.

    ?And now? Are you frightened now??

    ?Now I know a lot more, Mnie. And, even if I won''t be able to keep things under control, I won''t feel frightened by my own children.?

    ?You''re a brave young woman.?

    ?I''m not. It''s how things were supposed to be...?

    If she was brave, she wouldn''t have fled from the bed she had shared with Nate. They would have been a happy family by then, and her cubs would have had a pack. She would be a married woman, most likely.

    And she might even have finished college.

    ?You have all the rights to be scared, or even just worried,? Mnie said, heartening the other woman.

    His son had chosen her as a mate, but he was too easily distracted by the details to ask her about her feelings. Lara had been pushed into a new world, and no one had stopped to ask her how she felt about it.

    Nate had been considerate towards her, especially when it regarded her emotions towards him. Yet, he couldn''t understand how she was entering a new world.

    He had been born in a pack, and he had never stayed a single day without it. He could not understand the heart of a single woman with twins.

    ?A pack is not just a family,? Mnie said. ?It''s more than that. It''s like... Uhm, a n? That''s the most simr word you humans have. We protect each other, and we live together to some degree... I mean, other packs do physically live in the same area. They build viges or residences with many houses and move there. In Mayford, they do that. We, in Norwich, don''t.?

    ?Oh, yes...? Lara winced. ?Nate, Samantha, and the others... They all live separately. Even you, Mnie. You are so far from thepany!?

    ?The pack spends a lot of hours a day together. Thepany has many facilities for rxing, so not everyone goes home soon after their working hours. You will learn about it, don''t worry. Still, it''s a choice of the pack. Everyone can decide whether to stay there or have a few moments alone in their house. It''s very important, especially for those like Samantha.?

    ?And for Nate,? Lara pointed out.

    ?Yes. Nate is an Alpha. He can''t blend in with the other wolves just yet. He first needs to be more approachable, and the easiest way is with a mate.?

    ?I don''t understand,? Lara chuckled. ?How are the two things rted??

    ?A single Alpha attracts the females and is difficult to bear for the males. Only after finding a mate does he bes... ordinary? Easygoing? It''s not clear whether the change happens in the Alpha''s personality or the pack, but things change. It''s normal, and it''s already happening.?

    ?You mean... Has Nate changed?? Lara muttered, confused.

    ?The pack finds it easier to stand next to him. They don''t shiver anymore, thanks to you.?

    ?I haven''t done anything, though. Nate and I barely went on... two dates? We''re not as close as to... change... ehm, I don''t even know what you''re saying happened. I barely talk with anyone else apart from Nate in thepany.?

    ?Maybe it''s time you start,? Mnie said. ?Roxy deserves a vacation, doesn''t she??

    ?Roxy??

    ?She''s the HR Manager.?

    ?Roxy? Isn''t that... Bass Cooper? The manager??

    ?He''s there just because he''s handsome,? Mnie exined, rolling her eyes. ?Roxy is the one doing the real job. However, her conditions included choosing her husband as the manager. He is paid as a normal guard, however. It''s even too much for the work he does...?

    ?Bass Cooper was chosen because of his wife?? Lara chuckled. Somehow, she wasn''t surprised. Nate had warned her that it was impossible to keep private life and work separately.

    ?But Roxy is tired. And it could be time for you to start understanding a little about it.?

    ?Oh?? Lara muttered. ?And what exactly am I supposed to do? Nate didn''t exin it.?

    ?That''s because he doesn''t know a thing, either.?

 Chapter 196 - Called

    After the chat with Mnie, Lara felt full of energy. She could give it a try and, little by little, start doing what Roxy was doing.

    At least, she could take her ce long enough for a vacation. Listening to Mnie, Roxy really deserved it.

    Lara helped Mnie bake some snacks for the pups, and then she reached her room.

    Since there were people taking care of the house, there wasn''t anything she could help with. Also, Nate had ordered her - using that imposing power of his, for a change - to rx and not worry about anything. He even took care of the twins that day. She waspletely jobless.

    As soon as she crossed the door, she noticed the led of her phone blinking, a signal that she had received a call. It was an unknown number. Probably a call centre, selling something she didn''t have any use for.

    She didn''t think much until the phone rang in her hands. She winced, surprised, but she answered.

    ?Hello?? she muttered, cautious. If it was someone trying to sell things, she had to be careful with her words.

    ?Lara...? a man''s voice said.

    Her knees trembled, and she slipped down on the floor. Her back was on the door, feeling the cold wood but not registering it to the fullest. Her belly started hurting, and she bit her lower lip not to start crying.

    ?It''s been so long,? that voice continued.

    ?L-long,? she stuttered. He had changed his number.

    Or, most probably, he was calling for the phone of another person. He knew she wouldn''t answer if he had used his own.

    ?I miss you.?

    ?I don''t,? she sighed, returning conscious with each passing second. The shock faded away as she remembered what had happened years before.

    She had been thrown out, and her brother didn''t help her with anything. He watched as she left, and he never asked about her.

    He had never called. He didn''t even know if her baby was a boy or a girl. He couldn''t know.

    She hadn''t asked for help from him because he also was a student back then. But she had felt disappointed he didn''t offer her his support. Not even to listen to her worries and to say a few words at home.

    Nothing.

    And then, when things were starting to work out, he had reappeared.

    She had just found a job. The cubs were turning two, and the babysitter she was paying was happy to keep them during the nights.

    Then, her brother had found her. He had called and asked her to meet.

    He was in debt. She didn''t know why nor when, but he needed a huge sum of money and didn''t have the guts to ask their parents.

    ?I messed up, Lara.?

    Back then, she was still waiting for her mother to call and say she had changed her mind. Still, it had never happened. The only one calling her was a brother in need.

    She had given him part of her savings with the promise to get them back in a couple of months. He said he wouldn''t run away. He said he would be with her from that moment on.

    Too bad, it was a lie. He disappeared with the money and never gave it back.

    She had been forced to move cities soon after when the cubs had started turning. She didn''t have enough money to buy new clothes and toys for her babies, and she had spent days crying because of her stupid decision.

    How could she trust her brother with so much money? Moreover, she had known he was lying right from the start. He wouldn''t have returned that money; that was not even the main problem.

    Her real concern was to give a family to her cubs. She was ready to hand away even more money than that at the condition her brother stayed around. If he became an uncle for her kids.

    Still, he hadn''t even asked about a name.

    ?What do you want?? she inquired, hugging her knees and returning to the present.

    The cubs would return home soon, and she wanted to have some time to hide the signs of that call. It was better to end it sooner.

    ?I''m calling just to ask you how you''re doing,? he said. ?And the kid. Of course. How is the kid doing??

    ?Good. Never been better.?

    Her voice was metallic, soulless. She was courteous enough not to hang up immediately.

    ?I''m happy about that! I''ve called you so many times today, but you answered only now... Were you busy? Don''t tell me you''re working, ah??

    She sighed, throwing her head back. She hit the wood of the door, but it didn''t hurt one bit. Even the sound of the impact echoing in her brain wasn''t troubling.

    ?Why are you calling?? She cut it short. Her nerves were failing her.

    She couldn''t allow a breakdown, at that moment, in that house. Not when Mnie could have heard her. What if she thought she was hysteric?

    She had to keep her cool and reputation.

    ?I just wanted to hear from you. Mom told me she tried to call you as well, but you didn''t answer. I bet you blocked her number, right??

    ?What if I did??

    It was her right. Those people had nothing to do with her. Getting involved with them might have brought trouble. Not much to her; she didn''t care. It would have been troubling for Nate and for their children.

    She couldn''t allow them to suffer because she was weak.

    ?It''s your mother!?

    ?She said she has no daughters. Have you forgotten already? I''m on my own now. I don''t need any of you anymore. Not as desperately as I needed you before.?

    ?You''re so strong, Lara. You can make it on your own... It''s always been like that.?

    ?Like what?? she snickered. ?I''ve never done anything on my own until I had no choice. I had afortable life for years until it was all taken away from me in a single day. I wasn''t strong before.?

    ?Shouldn''t you be thankful for the first twenty years of your life? Is a single decision enough to erase everything? For real??

    She hung the call and threw the phone on the bed.. The device bounced on the mattress and fell on the other side, but Lara had no energy to get up and collect it from the ground.

 Chapter 197 - Fake Headaches

    The twins looked for Lara with what remained of their cotton candies. They had left some for her, but they couldn''t find her in the kitchen.

    ?She said she has a little headache,? Mnie sighed. ?She''s sleeping right now.?

    ?Oh...? Scarlet moaned, observing thest two bites of cotton candy she had managed to leave.

    Jaden had left almost a third of his portion, and he was the first among them to remember to leave some for their mommy.

    Scarlet, on the other hand, had almost finished hers when the boy had proudly announced he was going to share his candy with their mommy.

    As such, she had decided not to finish it.

    Still, Jaden''s was prettier to look at. And she was worrying hers would disappear if she didn''t find her mommy soon.

    ?We can leave the cotton candies somewhere and bring them to your motherter,? Nate tried, but both the kids shook their heads.

    One didn''t want to leave her candy anywhere out of her reach, while the other just wanted some love from his mommy.

    ?She''s not feeling well, pups,? he sighed, a little annoyed.

    Were they always so intruding? How could Lara manage five years with those two pests always hanging on to her?

    Since they didn''t seem to agree to anypromise, he went upstairs with them, settled on making it as short and painless as he could.

    For sure, a little sugar wouldn''t have hurt Lara''s head even more.

    Mnie smiled at them, but she didn''t say anything. To her, it was obvious that Lara didn''t just have a headache. She was all fine while they were talking that afternoon. Could it be something she said?

    Oh, quite unlikely. Even after their conversation, Lara seemed still all right. It was something that happenedter... Maybe a piece of bad news?

    She couldn''t know, and she didn''t have the closeness to inquire about it. All she could do was prepare a cup of tea and tell Nate to deliver it.

    ?If she''s not in pain physically, please... Just be careful,? Mnie sighed.

    Women, especially human women, were delicate creatures. Their souls were as fragile as their bodies, and a wolf used tomand his pack and solve things with power and quick decisions wasn''t ready to deal with sensitive states of mind.

    Nate just nodded, not even thinking his mother had suspicions on her own. He knew his mate well, after all. Lara was like a rock.

    Her headache must have been because of stress.

    As soon as he crossed the door, though, he realised something was not quite right. Before he could stop the children from running to her, they were next to her bed already.

    ?Mommy, mommy!? Scarlet shouted, forgetting that she was supposed to whisper next to a patient. ?I brought you some of my cotton candy!?

    ?Hmm?? Lara moaned, turning on the bed and looking at what remained of the cubs'' sweets. ?Oh, mommy''s girl is so generous today.?

    She pecked her forehead and epted the stick.

    She then turned to Jaden and kissed his head as well.

    ?And mommy''s boy is as caring as usual,? she added.

    After all, whatever they brought back to her was something they didn''t eat themselves. Especially for wolves, it was difficult to set food apart for other people.

    ?Mommy loves you both,? she continued, hugging them and biting the first one and then the other candy.

    She wasn''t in the mood for sweet food, but her cubs were watching with expectation.

    ?Hmm... Delicious,? she added with a frail smile.

    Only then did she notice Nate standing at the door.

    ?Hello,? he said, showing her the cup. ?Would you like something hot to drink??

    ?Sure.? She nodded, moving the covers away and sitting on the bed. ?Come in.?

    Differently from her cubs, he had stopped at the door and waited for her permission before barging in. Oh, well, he was an adult after all.

    ?How are you feeling??

    ?I have a little headache,? she sighed. ?It will pass soon. I just need to rest.?

    ?Do you want something? We don''t have medicine, but I can look for a pharmacy! Or maybe call a doctor...?

    ?No, Nate. Thank you, but it''s really nothing.?

    He left the cup on the bedside table and rubbed the twins'' heads.

    ?Shall we go now?? he asked. ?Your mother needs to rest. You can talk with herter, okay??

    They nodded, pouting. They felt a little abandoned: if their mommy suffered, they wanted to be with her and hug her until it passed. Just like she did with them when they needed it!

    ?Kids, go look for your grandmother now,? Nate added. ?She must have prepared... Oh, forget it. It''s better not to eat sweets anymore for today. Just go down and watch some TV, will you??

    Their pouts became even more desperate, but they turned on their feet and walked out.

    As soon as they were alone, Nate sat on the bed. He pressed a hand on Lara''s forehead and checked she had no fever. It was just an excuse to stay because he knew very well she had no fever.

    Her body, as much as he could sense, was fine.

    ?You''re don''t have a headache,? he said in the end.

    Mnie would have strangled him if she heard. He was doing exactly what she had told him not to.

    It was evident: Lara was faking a headache. But it was also evident that she had her reasons for that.

    She just nodded, remembering that she could not lie to a wolf. He would catch her lies, and she would feel worse when her mood was back to normal.

    ?I''d just like to stay alone. That''s why...?

    ?What happened??

    What could have happened in a few hours? She didn''t get out of the residence, and she was supposed to be safe there!

    ?Has my mother said something? Hey, you don''t have to listen to her, Lara... I don''t know what happened, but whatever problem you have, we can fix it. We can move to the penthouse if you prefer...?

    As a response, she just sighed.

 Chapter 198 - Wrong Choices

    ?It has nothing to do with your mother,? Lara said after a few minutes of silence.

    Nate didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving before solving whatever was making her suffer. He was just as stubborn as her cubs, so she agreed to tell him everything before things went out of control.

    ?Why is your phone broken?? he continued, noticing the pieces of the device on the lower table, a few steps from them.

    ?It''s because I threw it on the bed, and it slipped down... It was an ident, really. I didn''t want to break it so badly,? she chuckled, sipping the tea he had brought.

    ?So, you didn''t throw it on the ground or against a wall because of rage...?

    ?Not because of rage,? she confirmed. ?I don''t even know what I feel right now.?

    ?Tell me what happened,? he ordered, ready to listen.

    Only after a couple of seconds did he realise how his words sounded.

    ?I mean, only if you want. But I can listen to you, Lara. And maybe I''ll be able to help.?

    ?Oh, Nate... It''s nothing grave, seriously. I just received a call from my brother.?

    ?I see,? he replied.

    So, it was like that. Her family had started calling her to gain some kind of advantage. He hadn''t seeded in protecting her.

    ?You haven''t blocked his number, I guess... Listen... I can''t tell you what to do, butˇ­ if talking with him makes you feel like this...?

    ?I did block his number, Nate. Just, he called with a new one.?

    ?Oh.?

    ?Yes. I blocked his number a few years ago. Then, today, I saw the missed calls from this new number, and he called again. I answered without thinking twice, and now I feel like this.?

    ?Even if your body is fine, you are suffering,? he said after inhaling her scent. ?You feel so bad just after a call... I can''t imagine what meeting those people would do to you.?

    ?I don''t want to imagine either,? she chuckled.

    ?Is there a story behind it? Why does a call influence you so much??

    ?I said I haven''t ever met anyone from my family since the day I left, right? Well, it was a lie. I did meet my brother three years ago. Just a few months before the twins started turning.?

    ?And??

    ?He asked me for money,? she revealed, feeling ashamed of her weakness.

    She had been tricked, after all. And it was so damn obvious! How could she fall into that trap? How could she allow herself to hope her cubs would have someone else apart from her?

    ?I helped him a little. As much as I could, actually. But then, my brother disappeared and never gave back the money he owed me.?

    ?I see,? Nate said, listening to her heartbeat as much as to her words.

    ?Because of my stupid decision, I couldn''t buy what I needed when I moved towns. The twins were hungry for a few days back then. I couldn''t buy what they needed, and I didn''t even have enough money to try different things. It was when I still didn''t know they yearned for meat and nutritious food. They lived on eggs for two weeks...?

    She wiped a tear from her eye and stared at the cup.

    ?I thought they would gain an uncle, but my actions made us lose way more than just money... I was so stupid and, as a result, my kids paid for it.?

    ?They don''t even remember that time,? Nate pointed out. ?And they''re healthy. I brought them for a check-up today, and the doctor confirmed they are okay.?

    He caressed her back, careful to notice any reaction from her. He didn''t want to scare her nor to impose his presence. He just couldn''t look at her suffering for one more second.

    ?It''s not your fault, Lara. You did what you thought was right. And you would be regretting it even if you decided not to help your brother. It''s his fault for asking you for help.?

    ?But I shouldn''t have epted, Nate! Even if it meant living with guilt, I should have thought about my children better than that!?

    ?Oh, no,? he sighed.

    He pulled her closer, always careful, and he hugged her.

    ?You were not wrong, Lara. You did what you thought was correct. After all, you were alone and facing something you couldn''t imagine existed. Don''t me yourself more than necessary. You are a good mother, and you''ve learned how to take care of the twins without any help. You should be proud of yourself, whatever mistakes you made.?

    ?I know,? she murmured. ?Rationally, I know you''re right, Nate. But I can''t help but want to sleep forever, right now.?

    ?Do you want me to leave?? he asked, his heart sinking in a sea of pain. He wanted to be there for her, but he couldn''t force her to ept his presence just because being far apart would have caused pain to him as well.

    ?Not really,? she said, cing her head on his shoulder. ?I''m not sure if being alone will help me.?

    ?Then, I can stay,? he decided. It was more a sigh of relief than a decision, actually.

    ?Thank you, Nate.?

    ?It''s my duty to help,? he chuckled, apanying her down on the mattress. ?You can cry if you want.?

    ?I don''t feel like crying.?

    ?Oh, good. Then you can yell and scream.?

    ?I don''t want to do that, either. I''d just lie down here a little more. Just a few minutes, okay??

    ?Sure.?

    He caressed her back and inhaled her scent as discreetly as he could. His mate allowed him to take care of her, so he had to leave a good impression. So that she woulde to him in search offort every time she needed it, instead of locking herself in a room and suffering alone.

    ?We were close when we were little,? she murmured. ?My brother and I.?

    ?Don''t think about it anymore, Lara. Just forget it, won''t you? As long as you don''t suffer, you don''t need to be the perfect sister or the perfect daughter. Just live your life, and be selfish.?

    Her worries calmed down, little by little. The promised few minutes became half an hour, but Nate didn''tin about it.. He justy there, with Lara in his arms, rubbing her back and pecking her hair every time he felt the turmoil in her heart intensifying.

 Chapter 199 - Family

    Renato rang the bell of his parents'' house after a month of absence.

    He did feel a little guilty for avoiding them, but he had his reasons. Revealing his affair with Samantha even to them was too difficult for him, especially after she one-sidedly decided to stop it.

    To his surprise, it wasn''t his mother who opened the door. It was Amanda.

    ?Hey,? he greeted her, but he didn''t have time to add anything else.

    ?Wee home, Renato. We''ve been worrying about you... Were you kidnapped by a big bad wolf and couldn''te home to greet your family??

    ?No big bad wolf,? he sighed. ?I was just busy...?

    ?Busy doing what??

    She dragged him inside by the wrist, marching towards the living room without a break to peek inside the kitchen. He hated that: he was curious to find out what his mother had prepared!

    ?Busy doing business.?

    ?You''re always so secretive... I wonder if the Alpha asks you to keep your secrets or if you''re just toozy to talk about it.?

    ?Both, Amanda. What''s gotten into you today??

    ?Nothing. I''m missing my brother. Is it forbidden??

    ?Ah, you''ll drive me crazy one day.?

    ?Come home more frequently, and I''ll stop making a fuss like this every time.?

    He rolled his eyes and sat on the sofa.

    ?Where are our parents??

    ?Dad ran out to buy some eggs while mama is almost done cooking. She''lle here as soon as she has her hands free.?

    ?If you told me earlier, I could have bought eggs on the way.?

    ?Oh, no. I didn''t want to dy you any further.?

    ?Fine. How''s life??

    ?Interesting. I was asked to hang out with Lucretiast week.?

    ?Really?? He sighed. He hadn''t been clear enough, apparently. That brat had dragged his sister with her once again. ?I''ll talk to her and tell her to stop doing that. Has she crossed any line??

    ?Oh, not at all. On the contrary, she was very friendly and helpful.?

    ?That is difficult to imagine.? Lucretia, helpful? Was the world rotating in the wrong direction?

    ?We''ll talk about itter, won''t we? I''ve bought a new painting for my room, and I need your help to hang it on the wall.?

    ?Sure.?

    It was clear his sister just wanted to talk in private. He wasn''t as necessary for hanging a painting, after all.

    ?What about mama and dad: how are they doing??

    ?You''ll ask them in person at dinner. They''re doing fine, even though mama worries you''ll stay alone for life with this temper of yours.?

    ?What temper? I''m very, very patient.?

    ?I see... There''s also rumours about your new affair, so she''s more curious than me about the woman who would cause so much gossip to circte. The other times, people wouldn''t discuss it so often.?

    ?Ah, that... People talk because they don''t know who she is. But don''t bother your mind, Amanda. It''s over.?

    ?Over?? she sighed. What a pity... She wanted to hear more all the same. If saying it was over could cause her brother''s eyes to turn dim, then there must have been a lot to listen to.

    ?Let''s not talk about it, Amanda. There''s nothing to say... It was fun while itsted, but it was also short. Just the usual.?

    The girl nodded, pretending to believe such a story. There was no sign of fun in his expression. It was as if she had insulted him, or as if she had told him some painful truth without warnings.

    He was dejected, his shoulders droopy and his sighs heavy. The worst part was that Renato didn''t seem to know how he looked from the outside. He seemed convinced he was doing a good job hiding his pain.

    ?You left her?? she asked. Then, she changed her mind and covered her mouth with her hands.

    How unthoughtful of her! He was clearly displeased and reluctant to talk. At least, not in the living room.

    ?No, you''re right,? she added before he could answer.

    But the light in his eyes, the grimace that escaped his control for a second, and the way his fingers clenched on the armrest were clear enough for an answer. He wasn''t the one leaving Samantha.

    ?Let''s not talk about it,? Amanda said. ?Let''s go see mama. She should be done with the food by now. She''ll scold you for not greeting her if you dy any further.?

    ?It''s not that I want to keep it a secret from you, Amanda. It''s just a little difficult,? he said before getting up.

    She nodded, catching Samantha''s scent entangled with Renato''s. She had marked him, and then they parted ways. How could it not be painful?

    However, she could not imagine her brother epting to be marked after a few weeks, at most a couple of months, of dating. She couldn''t even imagine Samantha forcing it on him.

    No matter how hard she tried, her mind couldn''t find an answer to her doubts. Something was going on, and she couldn''t wait to hear her brother''s version of the events.

    They walked to the kitchen, and the woman cutting the beef looked up at her son and smiled.

    ?You remembered where we live!? shemented. She let go of all the cutlery and hugged her son. ?We''ve missed you, Renato. Is this how you thank your mother for raising you? By disappearing to have fun alone??

    She then sniffed his scent entwined with that of a woman, and her face transformed into a frown.

    ?So, it''s true,? she murmured. ?You found yourself a woman and didn''t think of telling your mother? You''re bing naughty. Does the rest of the pack have to know before me??

    ?Mama, please don''t ask me anything,? he sighed.

    To his surprise, she didn''t inquire any further. She just let go of him and tapped on his shoulder.

    ?You pups are growing up so fast,? she sighed. ?I''m wondering when someone will take away Amanda as well.?

    ?It won''t happen,? Renato said. ?Not too soon, right? She''s still a kid!?

    ?Hey!?

    While theyughed together, something in his heart ached. He did feel pain for his cut link, but being with his family was helping him heal.. He should havee there sooner, after all.

 Chapter 200 - Yet Another Woman

    After dinner, Amanda dragged Renato into her room to deal with the painting.

    The meal had been surprisingly easy. No one asked him anything about the woman who marked him, even though it was evident his mother would have liked to know more. She was curious and, even though secretly, hoping he was finally going to settle down.

    She felt as if without a mate by his side, his life would have always been turbulent.

    She didn''t know his woman, though, Renato thought. If she knew about Samantha, she wouldn''t have been so sure that a mate would have brought him peace and calm.

    Amanda was dying to hear more, so he knew he was going to spill the beans sooner thanter.

    ?Where''s the painting?? he inquired, bringing a nail and a hammer with him. ?Let''s get it over with.?

    ?Here, here...? she said. ?Can you hang it there, next to the door??

    ?Sure.?

    Since he was tall enough, he didn''t need a chair to reach the height his sister wanted.

    ?What is it that you want to know so badly?? he asked. ?Last time you came up with an excuse like this, it was to talk about Lucretia''s crazy ideas.?

    ?I can''t say Lucretia is totally unrted to the matter, but well... I''d like to know about your woman.?

    ?She''s not my woman.?

    ?I see... I met her, you know? I didn''t know why, but I was curious about her. We talked for a few minutes.?

    ?You talked?? he said, choking. He coughed for a while before regaining control over his breathing.

    ?Yes. Samantha is so beautiful, isn''t she??

    His spine was crossed by a thrill. If Amanda knew, then everyone did.

    ?How do you know her name??

    ?She told me herself.?

    ?But how do you know it was her??

    ?I didn''t know it when we met. I found out when Lucretia told me.?

    He left the hammer on the table and walked to the bed. He sat next to his sister, sighing helplessly.

    ?So, Lucretia knows. Damn it, it will be public knowledge in a day or two.?

    ?Oh, if she hasn''t told everyone yet, I doubt she will now. It''s been a week, and I haven''t caught any gossip.?

    ?It''s notforting. She must be nning something, then.?

    Dealing with Lucretia was rather bothersome more often than not.

    ?Not that it matters,? he added. She couldn''t ckmail him with that information, and she couldn''t do anything to Samantha from Mayford.

    ?I''d prefer to hear about Samantha, though. How is she? Why are you marked by her??

    ?It was... Ehm, an incident??

    ?You didn''t mark her, though! I didn''t notice your scent on her.?

    ?We haven''t seen each other in a while, and I didn''t mark her, indeed. She offered me to, but I refused.?

    ?Why??

    ?I don''t know. I felt as if it was the right thing to do, at that moment.?

    ?Is that why she left you? Because you didn''t want tomit??

    ?Oh, no.? It was the opposite.

    ?Lucretia told me you''re seeing her just to get information. Is that true? You can''t be so mean to girls, you know that, right? I don''t believe that brat! My brother would never do such a thing!?

    ?Amanda, please... I''m really not in the mood to talk about that. And I''m not sure I have permission either.?

    ?A secret?? she mumbled. ?Then, it must be true that you''re using her! Why? Has she done anything to you to deserve that??

    Samantha was as kind as to talk with her even though they were enemies, even after the others had been impolite. Why was her brother using such a girl for his gain?

    ?You''re a jerk!? she continued, tears filling her eyes. Disappointment made her heart hurt as if she was the one being lied to.

    ?Hey,? he moaned, but he didn''t defend himself. He knew she was right.

    He just bowed his head and waited for the rest, finally hearing the words he deserved. It hurt more said by his sister, but he didn''t mind that pain. It was what he deserved, and it distracted him from that longing he would always have in the back of his mind.

    Even after not seeing her for so long, Samantha was still in his mind.

    ?You''re exactly like the people you tell me not to tangle with! How dare you tell me to take care??

    ?Amanda...?

    ?No matter what you think, you have no right to teach me if you''re like this!?

    ?That''s right. You are right. I am a jerk, and I was taking advantage of Samantha.?

    ?Did she leave you for that reason??

    ?I do not know. I don''t think she would have just called it off like this. I think she just doesn''t want to deal with an enemy of her pack.?

    ?She left you because of that? After marking you? She knew you were one of us even before, didn''t she??

    ?Yes, but that... Oh, it''s soplicated, Amanda. I just wanted to bring her here, but she refused any attempt. She even told me not to call her because we weren''t in a rtionship.?

    ?It doesn''t make sense.?

    ?It does, but it''s also weird. All I wanted was for her to be one of us, while she asked me not to date. Not to know each other and not to inquire.?

    ?Wait... Did she ask you that? And, moreover, you wanted her to live with us??

    Amanda tilted her head, confused.

    ?There''s something I''m missing. Why, all of a sudden, you want a stable rtionship??

    ?It''s not that I have a choice.?

    ?Why??

    ?We''re mates, Amanda. And Samantha doesn''t even know my name. She believes I don''t know hers, and she acted as if we could bypass the link if we met often enough.?

    ?That''s nonsense.?

    ?I know. But she left me when we started growing closer. It''s not just about us being enemies; I''m sure there''s more to it. Yet, she refused to see me again, and she said we''re not meant to be.?

    ?Your mate? And she left you just because? Oh, how unlucky can you be?? Amandamented, letting go of her fury.. Sorrow took the ce of rage, and she calmed down while considering her brother''s words once again.

 Chapter 201 - Not Meant To Be

    ?Let me recap,? Amanda sighed. ?You met your mate, and she''s from another pack. She refuses to date you because of that, and she left you when you started getting closer.?

    ?Yes.?

    ?What did you do before getting closer, though?? she murmured, tilting his head. ?Being nearby will bring mates to know each other. It''s only natural.?

    ?I know, but she''s so naive sometimes... She thought I wouldn''t know her name if she didn''t tell me, but she''s famous among humans and wolves alike.?

    ?What a strange woman you have.?

    ?I don''t have,? he corrected her, sighing.

    ?All the stories about a secret mission, collecting intel...?

    ?The Alpha won''t ept Samantha Murphy in our pack just like that. She''s Nathaniel Woods''s right-hand man, and she''s very loyal to her family. It''s known far and wide.?

    ?Samantha Murphy? That Murphy? The sales manager??

    Amanda tilted her head. She hadn''t thought about it when meeting her, but how could that be the infamous Ice Manager? She was professional with clients and cold withpetitors and colleagues.

    Nothing to do with the woman she met!

    ?Are you sure they are the same person??

    ?Pretty sure.?

    ?But she''s so cute!? Amanda eximed. ?That can''t be Samantha Murphy!?

    ?Cute?? Renato muttered, surprised. Why was his sister acting like that? ?Are you sure you find that little devil cute??

    ?She was kind to me even if I was bothering her during working hours. She answered my questions and even told me not to worry about Lucretia''s impolite behaviour.?

    ?What did Lucretia do?? Renato said, suddenly on guard. ?Tell me what happened. All of it.?

    ?Sure. We went to the Tech Fair...?

    Amanda told him everything to the smallest detail, including Samantha''s clothes and shoes. She knew her brother was dying to hear how she was doing and whether she was suffering just like him. Unfortunately, Amanda didn''t catch any sign of that.

    But her suit was awesome. She could see a lot of elegant details to tell Renato.

    ?So, now Lucretia knows. I hope she doesn''t talk about it with anyone else.?

    ?Fat chance,? Amandamented. ?She told me, first thing.?

    ?Awesome. But it''s over, so it shouldn''t bring too much trouble to anyone.?

    ?In the end, you were trying to find enough motives for the Alpha to ept her in our pack.?

    ?He found out about my mate and inquired long enough to make it clear he was interested in her. This seemed like the better option: to bring her here and ask the Alpha to ept her in the pack. I thought it would end up better if she chose by herself, but she continued pushing me away every time... All I wanted was for her to stay with me, but I was greedy.?

    ?You were a jerk! And I can''t understand howe she didn''t find out! Samantha Murphy isn''t an idiot, yet she behaves like one when you''re involved...?

    ?I can''t say you''re wrong. But, indeed, she''s not stupid.?

    She was just naive, and she trusted him even when she shouldn''t have.

    ?We have to think of a way to get her back,? Amanda murmured, scratching her chin. ?She won''t resist the mate bond if you y it smart.?

    ?I can''t call or visit her now. She won''t even listen to me. And maybe it''s better like this. I really don''t want to continue lying to her.?

    ?But she''s your mate! You will suffer forever if you let her go.?

    ?I know, but I can''t force her if she doesn''t want to.?

    ?Renato, have you even tried to conquer her??

    ?Tried? I did my best, but she''s so damn stubborn. And she doesn''t really need me, after all.?

    ?Hey, don''t fall into depression. You can improve. Even if you don''t know how to court a girl, you can learn. You''re kind at heart, after all.?

    ?Who doesn''t know?? he murmured, offended.

    ?Come on. All the girls you dated till now ran after you. It''s only fair if you sweat a little, for once.?

    ?Amanda, if I approach her again, she will suffer. I don''t want to be the cause of her pain, and I don''t want to bring her more trouble. I betrayed her trust, even though she doesn''t know it. I don''t deserve her anymore.?

    ?You can earn her trust, Renato. Not everything is lost, especially if she hasn''t figured out you were using her.?

    ?I was not using her,? he sighed. ?I was just trying to create a ce for her. But I don''t want that anymore, Amanda. Samantha wouldn''t be happy living here.?

    ?How can you be so sure? She''ll be with you, which is the easiest way for her to be happy.?

    ?She has a lot of freedom in her current pack.?

    ?Oh, Renato! But it''s for love! I would give up my freedom for my mate!?

    ?Don''t do that ever,? he said, pinching her nose.

    His little sister had a romantic soul, but wolves were possessive creatures. She better beware of anyone, even her soulmate. He knew very well how wicked a male wolf''s thoughts could be.

    ?What did I just say?? Amandamented, raising her chin. ?You''re kind at heart. You don''t want your mate to give up her life even if it means staying apart.?

    ?I am not kind at all. I made this mess and am paying the consequences. I''m just d Samantha seems all right.?

    He was relieved she wasn''t suffering like he was. Even if it was unfair, it was better than the other option. Samantha could live her life and do her job, and he could continue thinking about her without interfering.

    ?Why are you so certain she won''t follow you??

    He fell back on the mattress, looking at the ceiling with longing.

    ?She doesn''t deserve a Beta,? he murmured. How could he be enough for someone as outstanding?

    In the end, he had only brought trouble for his mate.

    ?We are not meant to be,? he said out loud.. Samantha''s words sounded even worse when he was the one pronouncing them.

 Chapter 202 - Split Attention Evenly

    Afterforting his mate, Nate remembered he still had something to solve. Jaden was acting weirdtely, and he didn''t know how tofort him.

    He had given more attention to Scarlet, he was aware. Yet, how could he not? The little girl was so fast at making requests, and he couldn''t help but run to fulfil them all.

    Jaden, on the other hand, never asked for anything. He would ept if offered, sometimes, but he would never make the first step.

    He didn''t feel like his son yet, and he didn''t act like that.

    Once Lara''s mood returned normal - or almost - he could leave her to rest and look for the little boy.

    Why was being a father so difficult all of a sudden? It was easier when the pups used to growl at him.

    ?Hello,? he said, knocking on the door.

    Jaden was ying with one of his favourite puzzles. He barely moved his eyes away to acknowledge Nate''s presence that he was already focused on the game.

    Was it normal for a five-year-old kid to like that kind of game, though? Nate couldn''t be sure, but he had never noticed so many puzzles in other kids'' rooms.

    ?What do you want?? Jaden asked. He took a piece from the table and looked for the perfect ce for it.

    ?Can Ie in??

    At the question, Jaden raised his eyes again. He observed Nate''s solemn expression and wondered if he would leave if he said not to walk in. But still, he didn''t really want Nate to go. Maybe, he had something interesting to say!

    ?Yes,? he epted in the end.

    ?How are you doing? Would you like a new puzzle? I''ve heard there are many kinds of this game... Some are very interesting. We can build a spaceship together, what do you think??

    ?A spaceship?? Jaden said, unfazed. ?I like this one with rabbits more.?

    ?Oh, I''m not talking about an ordinary puzzle, Jaden. There''s this game with all the pieces to build models ofplex things. A spaceship, a ne... A harbour or even a house. Depending on what you like. Or would you prefer to have a train with the railroads running in your room? Oh, that kind of thing is maybe better for the yroom. Have you visited the yroom??

    ?Not yet,? he said.

    ?It''s empty now. You and Scarlet can y there together.?

    ?I like my room.?

    ?I see. It makes sense. Your grandmother figured you would enjoy the peace of a single room for a while.?

    ?What about the spaceship?? Jaden asked, cutting to the point. ?Is it a real spaceship??

    ?It''s just a model. It''s small enough to fit into a room. But it''splex... I might help you build it, uh? What do you think??

    Jaden swallowed, feeling as if it was a trap.

    ?Why?? he asked.

    ?Because it will take you less time to finish if you have a little help.?

    ?I mean, why are you acting like this? Why do you want to y with me??

    ?I''m your father.?

    ?You can y with Scarlet,? the boy pouted.

    ?You need me more than Scarlet, right now. You know, Jaden... You are two, and I am only one. I can''t split my time evenly among you two; I am not capable of such organisation... And I can''t act the same with you two because you are different from each other.?

    ?Hmm...? the boy moaned, pretending to be focused on his game once again. Still, his attention was all on Nate.

    ?We can go choose the models together,? the man continued. ?I''m not sure what you might like.?

    Jaden nodded,ing to terms with the fact that Nate wouldn''t leave before getting an agreement.

    ?Now... Would you like to learn how to read?? the man asked, out of the blue.

    ?And Scarlet?? Jaden asked.

    ?She''s not very interested in reading,? Nate chuckled. ?And I will teach her when she asks. In this very moment, I''m here with you. Stop thinking about Scarlet, would you? She''s safe and happy with her grandmother right now.?

    ?Reading?? Jaden said.

    ?You already know one letter, don''t you? There''s still twenty-five more to go.?

    ?Hmm??

    ?Oh, right... Twenty-five is too high a number for you. We should also learn numbers when we have time.?

    Jaden nodded, realising the opportunities of Nate''s offer. He could learn reading, numbers, and all those things which would make his mommy proud.

    He could finally understand why people liked books.

    ?Come here, now. Do you have a block note? And pens... Or pencils, I guess... Whatever you can use for drawing will do.?

    Jaden got up, forgetting his puzzle and searching for the papers and crayons he knew were somewhere in the room. He ran back to Nate and offered the darker colours for writing.

    ?Let''s start writing your name. What do you think??

    Jaden shrugged. How could he know? He just knew his mommy''s initials.

    ?This is your name: take a look,? Nate exined. ?There are five letters. The first one is a J. It''s easy to write, isn''t it??

    ?I don''t know.?

    ?Then, try it. Writing is the easiest way to learn to read. Write a J, Jaden.?

    The little boy started drawing on his paper, making big and uncertain letters. He smiled when he saw some resemnce between his own version and Nate''s.

    He copied every letter Nate wrote, and they would read them one after the other several times. They continued learning until it was time for dinner, and Jaden learned how to write his name as well as his mommy''s.

    Nate had promised he would teach his and Scarlet''s soon. And other words as well, just like love.

    He could write love letters to his mommy soon!

    Jaden was happy to have a father that day. He didn''t want to tire his mommy with such matters, so Nate''s teachings were more than wee. He could see how fathers did have some use, all things considered.

    Moreover, it was something between the two of them.. Not Lara nor Scarlet were involved, for once.

 Chapter 203 - Grace And Steve

    The ytons had amon trait. They never let go of the bone once they''ve bitten it.

    Lara yton and her father were probably the only two who would give up an opportunity if it seemed too bothersome. Her mother wouldn''t change her mind no matter what happened; her brother likewise.

    As for the twins, it was clear enough which was Scarlet''s standing with biting.

    In such a family, it was useless to expect them to let go of Lara just because they were told to.

    Lara had blocked all the numbers and avoided spreading information about her location. Still, they could guess she was in Norwich. It was where the base of the LY Corp was. And it also was where she attended a cocktail party with no shame nor worry.

    ?She''s there,? Mrs yton said. ?She went far from Sheton, indeed. How could she make that man ept her bastard, though? Does Nathaniel Woods even know about her pregnancy??

    ?Don''t be like this, dear,? Mr yton replied.

    He was observing the budget of thepany and the reports about the most recent ies. They were on the right path to reach their goal, but a little help from CEO Woods would have been appreciated. It would have sped up their ns.

    Still, it was not as necessary as his wife made it sound.

    ?Gracelyn, dear, you should focus more on our work than on looking for shorter paths,? he said. ?We can do it without that man''s help. Look at the profits! We''re improving, and we''ll soon be among the elite.?

    ?Don''t be stupid. Being the elite isn''t enough if we can be the best of the best! Why should we wait when we have such an opportunity??

    ?Gracelyn...?

    ?Yes, Steve? Are you really going to let the chance go? That daughter of ours has finally learnt how to behave, and you don''t want to intrude? Oh,? she scoffed, rolling her eyes.

    ?What are you nning?? he sighed.

    ?We should reconcile. Tell her we''vee to ept that she made a mistake.?

    ?And then? Ask her to meet our grandchild? After we avoided her for years??

    ?Grandchild? Uh... My only grandchildren will be those she has with Nathaniel Woods. If she''s smart enough, she will know what to do.?

    ?Lara isn''t like that,? Steven yton replied. He knew his daughter well enough. Oh, well, he knew how she was thest time they met.

    ?I know... That''s why we should intervene. If someone doesn''t guide her, she won''t do the right thing at the right moment.?

    ?We can''t guide her because she doesn''t want to listen to us. And it''s not like she has no reason to. You do realise it, don''t you??

    ?We are her parents. She owes us obedience. And she''ll see the opportunity as well. Our business is rising, and she''s after a man with a great background. Having a family with a good reputation will give her a chance to marry him for real. Like this, she can only hope to be his mistress for a while.?

    ?I think you''re forgetting something, Gracelyn,? Steven blurted out. His forehead was covered in wrinkles, but he couldn''t just fight with his wife.

    ?What am I forgetting?? she inquired.

    ?Lara won''t want to have anything to do with us. And calling her ten times a day won''t change that fact. Even David failed when he contacted her.?

    ?She''s ying hard to get, that wench,? she murmured, tapping with her forefinger on her chin. ?But what can we do? She''s so annoying right now. She thinks that she''s higher than us, now that she''s clinging on to Nathaniel Woods.?

    Steven yton gave up. Exining to his wife how Lara must have felt was pointless. Once Gracelyn had set her mind on something, it was toote to discuss.

    ?I just need to find out... What happened to the baby?? Gracelyn wondered.

    ?If I were her, I would have got rid of it,? Steven pointed out.

    He had given her money to make sure she went to a specialised hospital and not just any ce. Even if she was not part of their family anymore, Lara had been his daughter for years. It broke his heart to let her go, but his wife would listen to no reason.

    It was his way of protecting her, and he hadn''t told his wife. It was better for everyone.

    ?Hmm... Has she? It doesn''t change the fact that she got pregnant with an unknown man in a club. That kind of thing can''t be hidden. Everyone in Sheton knows about it... She doesn''t think she can hide it forever...?

    ?What are you implying, Grace...?

    ?Oh, she will have to listen to us,? she exined. ?First, because we are her parents. And second, because we can protect her from the harsh world.?

    ?You''re going to ckmail her!?

    ?Not really. I''ll just remind her who she really is. Have you seen the pictures? She stands there, all proud and might, holding CEO Woods''s arm and smiling at the press. It would be a pity if her happiness were to be destroyed by a scandal.?

    ?It would endanger us as well.?

    ?Will it? Not if we y it smart. She''s too stupid to use the events in her favour. We can tear her to shreds if she doesn''t coborate. We don''t need much, after all. Just a joint project to show the world we are close to the LY Corp. It would make our actions more valuable and our reputation stronger. It will be the stepping stone to sess.?

    ?As you say, dear,? Mr yton sighed.

    It was toote to stop her, regardless. He could just try containing the side effects and pray Lara didn''t make things difficult. If his wife really wanted to ruin her, she knew how to do it.

    ?Just, don''t do things that can''t be undone,? he reminded her.

    Revealing Lara''s pregnancy to the press would have ruined any chance to be on good terms with Nathaniel Woods.. Mainly because he wouldn''t have stayed with her any longer.

 Chapter 204 - No Expectations

    Nate had brought a new phone for Lara. Yet, he didn''t know how to give it to her.

    He had chosen the newest model, only thinking to give her the best of the best. He had forgotten, while swiping his credit card, that she hated that kind of attention. Only after that moment of freedom did he return to the real world.

    His mate was difficult to spoil, for the Moon Goddess.

    ?A contract benefit,? he said while looking at the box on his desk.

    Lara had gone out to deliver an urgent document, and he was waiting for her toe back.

    ?A work necessity.?

    Oh, but she had never used her phone for work! And, what if she avoided using it for personal means? No, it was not the right idea.

    ?A present for our first month of dating.?

    But it hadn''t been a month. Since they met, maybe. But not since they had started dating.

    His brain would consider the day when she had entered thepany by chance as day one. But it was not like that!

    ?The first week of dating,? he corrected himself. Oh, it had been what? Ten days?

    The ck Moon was right around the corner, and he had to solve it before falling into depression. He had to make sure Lara had the phone and didn''t sulk before the effects started kicking in.

    He had a few days, he realised. No need to hurry.

    ?A lottery win??

    How could he exin it? Ah, life wasn''t easy for clumsy Alpha CEOs.

    When she returned, he had made up his mind. Something as close to the truth as possible.

    ?Since your phone is broken, I''ve bought you a new one,? he said. ?Your contract will expire soon, won''t it? If you ept to sign a full-time one, you will need to keep track of many things. A good phone will be necessary then.?

    ?Nate, I still have two months. A lot of things can happen in two months. It''s a little early to buy me a phone just for that...?

    ?Oh, but like this, I bought it once,? he pointed out. ?Or would you prefer to have two phones? I can arrange it, sure. One for work and one for your private life...?

    ?No, you''re right,? she sighed. ?One is better. And mine is broken, so it''s the right moment to change it.?

    He nodded, using all his wits not to chuckle. He had seeded!

    ?But why such an expensive model!? she eximed when she saw the box. ?Nate, you can''t be serious! This costs more than my sry!?

    ?Does it??

    How little were they paying her?

    ?Yes, of course. I''m just a part-time worker, remember? I have no use of this phone, and I won''t have it ever. Even if I work full-time, my job won''t require so much tech. Just a regr phone would be all right.?

    ?I want you to take pictures of the twins. This one has a good camera. You can even print the pictures if you want. What do you think? Two copies each, of course.?

    ?Pictures?? she said, tilting her head. ?Of the twins??

    ?And of us, too. But only if you want. I haven''t taken any pictures of us together yet...? Because he had those from the newspapers. ?But I''d like to, one day. And you? You don''t want it??

    ?I haven''t considered this yet. Pictures are... I don''t know, Nate. I always think of the present moment when I''m with you. It''s difficult to consider the future... I''m too distracted.?

    ?One day, you might want to. If that day everes, I want you to have a phone able to take good pictures.?

    ?Sure,? she chuckled. ?If that''s the case, I can''t refuse.?

    After all, that phone had a lot of space to save her cubs'' best moments. She hadn''t taken any photos in ages... since her camera had fallen from the table.

    ?Your number is here. I''ve recovered it from your broken phone.?

    She nodded, epting the box and the card with her number.

    ?I feel a little spoiled right now,? she said. ?Just like when I was a kid.?

    ?I won''t change my mind, Lara. I won''t stop spoiling you if you do something I don''t like. I''m not like them. You don''t need to be afraid this time.?

    ?I''m sorry, Nate. It''s stronger than me. I don''t want to doubt you, but everyone gives when they''re expecting something in return. I doubt I''ll be able to fulfil your expectations.?

    ?I don''t have expectations.?

    She chuckled again, wondering whether to tease him a little. Just a little.

    ?I see... your opinion about me must be poor, then.?

    ?I have no right to expectations. And I have no use of something like an opinion, Lara. I don''t want to be your boss. I want to be your partner.?

    She blushed, taken back by his words. How could he start with the most innocent of the intentions, and then transform their conversation into blunt flirting?

    ?And I want to be the same for you. We''re both adults, and we have kids to bring up. We should give them an example of marr... of a family that they will want in the future. Not something to fear, mistrust or take advantage of.?

    ?Thank you.?

    ?No need to thank me. I''m selfish, Lara. I''m doing it for myself.?

    ?I mean, thank you for the phone. I like it very much.?

    ?You''re wee.?

    He looked her in the eye, keeping his instincts in check. He couldn''t get up and kiss her at that moment even if her red face was triggering old instincts. It would have looked as if he wanted something in return for the simple gift he had prepared.

    But it was not the case. He didn''t need her to give him back anything, not even her gratitude.

    Just as he had said, he was doing it for himself.. For his own heart, and for their kids and family.

 Chapter 205 - Offering Help

    After work, Lara decided to use the afternoon to get to know thepany better.

    She and Nate had lunch in the cafeteria, under everyone''s gaze. Still, she was too distracted to notice. Her mind was already on what she had to do.

    Mnie had introduced the role of an Alpha female, but Lara still felt not ready for such a challenge. Who in the pack would ever listen to her? Was being Nate''s girlfriend really enough?

    But, for her cubs, she would give it a try. They were getting more and more part of that pack. She wanted them to continue living with other wolves and to integrate into their society.

    After lunch, she reached the HR department. She knocked on the manager''s door. As expected, Roxy opened.

    ?Oh, long time no see!? the woman eximed with a big smile. ?Are you all right??

    ?Yes, I am. I''m here to... ehm... I''d like to help you. If there''s anything I can do, of course.?

    Roxy signed, relieved she didn''t have to solve a crisis again. Lara''s expression was distended, even though her tone was a little uncertain. They had to work on her confidence if she was to be Nate''s wife.

    ?There''s a lot I need help for,? Roxy eximed, a little dramatically.

    ?What do we start from??

    ?Oh, but your contract is only part-time, Lara. You are human: we can''t make you work overtime or exploit your work like this. The Government granted us better tax conditions because we are wolves, but we need to keep track of any human working here because things are different when you are involved. Nothing big, though. I can''t ask you to work without a proper contract, and we have to formalise your position with the Ministry of Finance because of health and social insurance... Not that Nate wouldn''t find the best doctor privately for you, but we have strict rules.?

    ?So, I can''t actually help,? she realised, all her dreams crashing into a thousand pieces. ?Not without something as official as a contract.?

    ?We can just integrate your current contract. I''ll put down the uses about overtime work. Give me a couple of days to understand how things work. I mean,ws, customs, syndicate requests and stuff. It''s way moreplicated than agreeing with a bunch of wolves.?

    ?I see. So, I can''t do anything now. Just sit somewhere and stare at the wall, waiting for Nate to be done so we can go back home.?

    ?Just two days,? Roxy said. ?I can''t make you work if not.?

    ?I won''t tell anyone you''re exploiting a stagiest,? Lara tried.

    ?No way. Better avoid attracting any attention or causing scandals. Our reputation keeps us going, Lara. We''re apany run by wolves. Any attention that isn''t expected is bad.?

    ?Not even bad publicity?? Lara chuckled. ?I''ve heard that bad publicity is good, but indeed... Thispany is an exception in many aspects.?

    ?Tell me something, though. Has Nate told you to look for me?? Roxy inquired, crossing her arms.

    If that was the case, Alpha Nate could warn her earlier! She would have prepared the contract in advance.

    ?No. I just asked him for permission to snoop around.?

    ?Ah, okay, then... Let''s meet in two days. Also, it will be the ck Moon soon. Every issue that is kept buried tends to surface during those days. I''ll need a lot of your help, Lara.?

    ?Sure,? Lara said before turning on her heels and looking for something else to do.

    Oh, she had a new phone. She could try to y a game... It had been so long since thest time she had the chance to y video games. Who knew which were the newest, most popr ones? Were there some from her youth still around?

    She turned the phone on and inserted her number. It took her a while to set the phone up, but she had no hurry at all. Every minute wasted was a minute less she would be bored.

    As soon as she was done, she connected to the WiFi and started browsing the games. She hadn''t found one interesting enough yet, but her phone started ringing.

    Her first reaction was a surprised startle which almost sent the phone on the ground.

    Her heart stopped for a long moment, but she luckily grabbed it in time. She had almost broken it after a few minutes of usage! How could she be so clumsy?

    Her heartbeat calmed down a little, but the uneasiness and fright in her stomach persisted.

    It was Nate''s present. She had to be more careful, to cherish it.

    She answered without even checking the number. She had lost most of her contacts with the old phone.

    ?Hello?? she said.

    It didn''t cross her mind that most of the calls she receivedtely were from people she didn''t want to talk to.

    ?You finally answer; you ungrateful brat,? said the female voice on the other side.

    At first, Lara didn''t recognise her. It had been so long, after all, and her mother wasn''t the type to talk on the phone much, to begin with. She had received something like three or four calls from her during her teenage years. How could she recognise her voice on the phone just like that?

    Then, she started sweating. What did that woman want?

    ?You dare ignore your own mother? I gave birth to you, and you owe me your life! Now that you found yourself a man, you think you''re something special, don''t you?? Gracelyn yton said. She started scolding her just like when she was a child; as if they hadn''t spent six years without seeing or hearing from each other.

    Lara let her talk, trying to ignore those words. Every single sentence dug a hole in her lungs, making her tremble in awkwardness.

    She was still the old, shy Lara yton. The girl without any big dream who never let her parents down until college.

    Only after a long while did she regain control over her muscles.

    She could just turn the phone off and forget about it. But was her mother one to stop bothering her just because she didn''t want to listen?

    ?What do you want?? she inquired, her voice colder than she thought.

 Chapter 206 - Poor And Naive

    ?What do you want?? Lara asked, her voice cold and her mind in a mess.

    She could at least pretend to be cool about the situation. Even if her family was one of her weak points, she didn''t need to make them realise how interacting with them made her feel.

    ?Why didn''t you answer earlier?? the woman inquired, taking the chance to scold her some more.

    Lara listened to the end of her outburst, and she talked only when her mother was done.

    ?Since you''ve told me what you had to, we can finish this call.?

    ?Oh, no, you ungrateful brat. It''s just the beginning. I haven''t instructed you yet.?

    ?Instructed??

    ?You have to convince Nathaniel Woods to sign a coboration with us. You know how to do it, don''t you? It will benefit both of us.?

    Lara leaned back on the sofa she was sitting on, her eyes lifelessly staring at the ceiling. How did that woman know about Nate?

    ?Why?? she inquired, instead.

    ?Because it will speed up our rise. Thepany has increased iestely, and we can skyrocket to the elite if we have just a little help. We need a boost in reputation; nothing more.?

    ?I was asking why I should help you,? Lara pointed out.

    ?Because he won''t keep you by his side forever.?

    ?Are you sure about that??

    ?He''s the CEO of one of the most stablepanies in the world, and he rules over Norwich with no opponent at all. Such a man needs a proud and ssy woman next to him. Not one with an unclear background. If we be part of the upper ss, you can stand by his side without feeling shame. You can even ask him to marry you, in that case.?

    ?I don''t care,? Lara said. ?I don''t need marriage to feel fulfilled.?

    ?Oh, don''t make meugh! It has always been your dream, hasn''t it? Marrying a businessman and bing a socialite.?

    ?That was your dream, mom,? Lara said. ?I just wanted happiness and a family.?

    ?And you can have it. You just need to be appealing enough to CEO Woods. If he brought you out like that, he considers you as more than a simple fling. Congrattions! You caught his attention. But nowes the hardest part: keeping him interested.?

    Lara rolled her eyes, wondering if her mother had ever been that blunt before. She did teach her how men work, but it had all happened in such a weird fashion... She hadn''t been so direct.

    ?I can manage alone, mom. Just like I did so far. It''s not easy to attract Nathaniel Woods''s attention, indeed. But I am the one who seeded. I don''t need yours - nor anyone''s - advice.?

    ?Ah, you''re so arrogant right now. Is a man by your side really enough to make you talk like this to your mother??

    Lara scoffed, amused by how the talk was evolving. If it wasn''t painful, she would be having fun.

    ?It seems like it is. You told me what I am, mother...? She stretched the word mother, trying to say it with the same tone as Gracelyn did. ?I''m just following your nice suggestions. Do you still remember? Those you gave me when you threw me out of the house. I was too young to understand back then, but you were definitely right.?

    ?I''m giving you a way to clear your name. To be a proper woman, a wife. Don''t you want to be a good mother? Don''t you like the idea of being Mrs Woods? To do that, you need a background. We, yton, are an old, respectable family here in Sheton. If only we were at the same level as the otherpanies coborating with the LY Corp, you would have a chance to be Mrs Woods. To be recognised as an eligible daughter-inw by his family and as a properdy by society. Right now, what do you have to your name? Nothing more than an old scandal.?

    ?So what?? Lara sighed. ?I like being the evil mistress, taking advantage of a poor and innocent CEO. You should be proud of me, mom.?

    Gracelyn yton almost drowned in her own bitter thoughts. She breathed hard against the phone, but Lara pretended not to notice. She could imagine her mother''s angry face.

    Whatever that woman had in store for her wasing. She wouldn''t have been able to keep her nerves in check after those words.

    ?Aren''t you afraid Nathaniel Woods hears about your pregnancy? You slept with a random stranger... This is not something someone like him can forgive. A promiscuous woman? He won''t have anything to do with you after hearing that.?

    ?Mom,? Lara said, rolling her eyes. ?Try telling him. Please, do it. Then call me again. I''m curious to hear about your coboration.?

    She then hung up and left the phone on the sofa. Her mother called again, but Lara just ignored.

    She had forgotten to block that number.

    When the ring stopped hitting on her ears, she pressed themands on the phone and looked for the right one. After a while, she catalogued her mother''s number as annoying spam and put the phone away.

    Only when she was done did she notice she was not alone in the waiting room.

    Nate was there, observing her with a keen eye. He was worried about her, and he had heard her weird tone from the other side of the hallway. He couldn''t help but walk closer and listen.

    It had not been his intention to eavesdrop. He just wanted to check her heart, breathing, scent. He was worried, not curious.

    But then, he couldn''t just un-hear that conversation. Something deep inside him was raging, fury threatening to cover everything else.

    Still, priorities were priorities.

    ?Nate,? Lara said, getting up and taking a step towards him. She then stopped, realising that he wasn''t as he used to be. ?Nate??

    Had he taken what she said seriously? Oh, what kind of woman was she in his eyes?

    ?A poor and innocent CEO?? Nate murmured.

 Chapter 207 - Once In Life

    ?A poor and innocent CEO??

    Lara wished to disappear into a hole in the ground. Why had Nate heard that part? Could hee a few secondster?

    Oh, but she had said many naughty or weird things.

    ?Sorry?? she said, bowing her head. ?I didn''t mean it. I was just confused... And I wanted to talk back to my mother once in my life. I couldn''t resist the temptation and acted like a vixen. I''m really sorry.?

    ?Sorry for what??

    ?Now my mother thinks you''re smitten with me. What if a word is heard about it? I didn''t think about your reputation, Nate. I''m... I''m so sorry! I will do anything to pay you back!?

    ?Pay me back?? he considered.

    How difficult would it be to y offended for a couple of days? A couple of hours would be enough! He could take advantage of that marvellous opportunity and...

    Oh, but he could not lie to his mate. It was too much hard work.

    ?I''m not angry about that,? he said. ?Rather, I''m concerned. Why did you answer your mother''s call??

    He walked the short distance between them and dragged her in a hug. His hands found her back, and he caressed it with the clear intention of making her rx.

    ?Are you a masochist, by any chance?? he sighed.

    ?No, I am not. It was by mistake. I didn''t recognise the number, so I answered. I was caught off-guard, and my mother started talking... She said many weird and questioningly eptable things about you and me, and I didn''t know you were listening. So, I replied with even weirder words.?

    She ced her head on his chest, right where his heartbeat could be heard the clearest. Her sighs didn''t pass unnoticed by the man, but he didn''t inquire any further. She was in pain, visibly, and he wanted her to forget about that call. He didn''t need to know so badly.

    ?My mother asked me to put a good word with you. As if I could influence your business decisions,? she chuckled. ?She''s unbelievable.?

    ?She is,? he confirmed. That woman had nothing to do with Lara.

    ?And she even threatened to tell you about my pregnancy,? she added, chuckling lightly. ?I don''t even know how she heard about it, but she knows we''re dating. Or that we''re together, at least... Has any gossip been published in newspapers??

    ?Only a picture during the cocktail party.?

    ?Oh, I see... I thought it had been printed in the local press only.?

    ?Not just. Many fashion magazines and tabloids published it. That''s exactly how your family got to know it. They recognised you.?

    ?I hope they don''te here to bother you, now. It would be quite embarrassing.?

    ?They won''t bother,? Nate said, running his hand down her back. He stopped it on her waist and bent down to peck her hair.

    Her family didn''t have enough influence to bring him trouble. As such, they couldn''t reach Lara either. They couldn''t do anything to ruin her life, not even using gossip as a weapon. The most they could do was appear and make her suffer.

    He was ready to defend her, but there was no need to say it out loud. Lara was too independent to ept his help too readily.

    ?How are you feeling, now?? he asked instead.

    ?It''s better. I didn''t know talking back could feel this awesome. It''s as if I''ve just broken some chains keeping me still. As if I did something good.?

    She chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. She was still leaning on him, so her movements wrinkled Nate''s shirt.

    ?Do you want my help?? he offered, but he already knew the answer. She was going to refuse, just like always.

    ?I don''t want to help them!? she eximed. ?I have no obligation, and you also don''t have anything to do with them. Anything at all.?

    ?I''m not referring to help,? he pointed out. ?Rather, I can offer you the opportunity to take revenge.?

    ?Revenge??

    ?I can destroy theirpany.?

    ?Oh,? she sighed.

    She closed her eyes for a moment only, tempted by the offer. Still... They had been her family, once upon a time. They had spent years together, and she did owe her life to them.

    If she had had everything she did, back then, it was thanks to her parents. She didn''t hate them for sending her away. She just didn''t feel like being loved by them was as necessary anymore.

    ?No, Nate. I don''t want that. Whatever happened with my family is now over. I have the twins, and I have you. I''m not alone right now. Isn''t that right??

    ?Sure!? he eximed. ?You''re not alone!?

    ?I don''t want to be a resentful woman. I have kids to bring up. I want to show them the best version of me. Taking revenge isn''t what a respectful person would do.?

    Then, she smiled graciously and stood on tiptoe. She left a light peck on Nate''s cheek before talking again.

    ?And I won''t inconvenience you for something so unimportant.?

    Nate nodded, epting her exnations. Yet, he wasn''t an idiot. He knew the ytons were preparing something.

    They wouldn''t give up such an opportunity just because. Oh, maybe Mr yton would have. But Nate had looked Mrs yton in the eye. He was sure she wouldn''t change her mind anytime soon. Not before trying everything in her power to take advantage of the situation.

    ?Do you want to go home?? he said, turning towards the office with Lara still in his embrace.

    He surrounded her waist with an arm and delicately pushed her forward. Since she followed, he started walking.

    ?It''s fine, Nate. It''s really nothing. You should finish your work first.?

    ?Then, at least don''t answer any phone calls for a while. I don''t want to see you like this again.?

    ?I''m not feeling that bad. I thought it would be worse. I''m actually relieved my mother is treating me like a wench. It makes everything easier.?

    ?Yeah?? he murmured.

    So, things were like that... Was it the case to make a phone call on his own and tell them a word or two? Who dared talk to his mate in such ways?

    ?Still, I think it''s time to change my number. No one will call me on this one, either way. If they haven''t for years, they won''t now.?

    ?I agree,? Nate said while thinking of how to protect her better.

    No one was allowed to bully her.. Not even her birth parents.

 Chapter 208 - Out With A Friend

    ?There will be a charity g this Friday. Usually, I attend with someone from sales or with Nate, but I can''t this time around,? Samantha said.

    ?You can''t?? Lara murmured, ordering the documents for her.

    ?I''m not really in the mood, and next week will be the ck Moon. If I can choose, I''ll spend the evening sleeping soundly.?

    ?I can feel the charm of sleeping. I''ve also been tiredtely, even without the effects of the Moon.?

    Differently from Roxy, Samantha didn''t refuse to let her help. There was always a lot to do in sales, from checking contact details and ordering the records of the clients to reputing all the calctions and double-checking discounts and taxes.

    ?We have four entry tickets. Two will go to the most hard-working employee of the year, while the other couple is usually Nate''s except when he doesn''t want to go.?

    Which happened quite often, but Samantha was offering a date for the couple. He had zero reasons to refuse this year.

    ?So, this year, Nate will go with a partner, which means with you. Oh, maybe he hasn''t asked you yet... Please, pretend to be surprised when he tells you. I didn''t want to ruin a surprise.?

    ?I''m not sure we will go,? Lara said. ?We''re under protection. I don''t think Nate will challenge fate just like that.?

    ?Oh, true. Well, do you want to know who''s the other one to go??

    ?The most hard-working employee? Yes, definitely. Who is it??

    ?Bass Cooper.?

    Lara blinked, confused. She didn''t expect such a development. Mnie had told her that Bass Cooper didn''t really do anything in thepany except appear when they needed a handsome man for image purposes.

    Oh, maybe Samantha was joking about the hard-working part. Maybe, the LY Corp just wanted two handsome men to represent them.

    ?I was joking,? Samantha revealed. ?I mean, Bass will attend, but the invite will be delivered to his wifey. To Roxy.?

    ?Oh, I see. Indeed, Roxy is very hard-working.?

    It was the second time in a few days that people talked about Roxy. Were they trying to hurry Lara to take on the role of the Alpha''s partner? She didn''t know, and she decided not to suspect. Maybe, it was just a coincidence.

    After all, Mnie and Samantha weren''t just part of the same pack but also family. Wolves had some levels of empathy Lara might not understand.

    ?So... Are you a little curious?? Samantha asked. ?A g with luxurious champagne and expensive bites of food, the creme of the elite, and a beautiful dress because you can''t go in there without one.?

    ?Hmm... It''s not very appealing,? Lara sighed. ?If not for the part about handsome men in suits.?

    ?Oh, that''s the best part,? Samantha chuckled. ?You can look at handsome men until your eyes bleed... Oh, not that you need it after all.?

    ?Right,? Lara chuckled. ?I don''t need a g to see handsome men. And... Are you sure they are very handsome? In my short experience with politicians, managers, and influential people in general, they don''t tend to be very handsome... The women are way more beautiful, on average.?

    ?Oh, well. I''m used to wolves,? Samantha said.

    ?Wolves are really more handsome on average,? Lara confirmed.

    ?Most often, it''s all wasted. Only a few have enough elegance to make some use of their good looks.?

    ?Like Nate,? Lara said. Then, she realised she had talked out loud and blushed to the tips of her hair. Even her ears were red like pepper.

    ?Like Nate,? Samantha confirmed. ?Growing up with a cousin like him means I''m now very picky with men.?

    ?That''s good for you, Samantha. You deserve someone who can match you.?

    ?Oh, please... Let''s change the topic, okay??

    ?You don''t feel well?? Lara murmured, noticing the woman''s pale face. ?Is it because of the man you''re seeing??

    ?I was seeing. It''s over.?

    ?Oh, I''m sorry.?

    ?I''m sorry as well, but we are not meant to be. It''s not the right time to be distracted by hormones. While I was with him, you were kidnapped. Nate called me but I couldn''t answer because I was... distracted, I guess. I didn''t even sense that the pack was in danger.?

    ?It''s not your fault, Samantha. Things like that happen all the time: people are distracted by small and bigger things. You shouldn''t feel guilty because of that.?

    ?Aren''t you angry?? Samantha murmured, peeking at Lara from the corner of her eye. ?If not for me, Nate would have been faster. Jaden wouldn''t have been hurt.?

    ?Things ended well, Samantha. Even the other wolves getting hurt are now a hundred per cent healthy. And, even if things went awry, you wouldn''t have any fault either. It''s that man, the Alpha of the Mayford pack, who is wrong.?

    ?You''re so kind, Lara. One can tell you''re a good mother to your pups. You know what to say to make people feel better.?

    ?Do you feel better??

    ?Just a little,? Samantha sighed. ?But more than this is impossible.?

    ?There is more to the story, isn''t there??

    ?Yes, but it''s too soon. I''d rather not talk about it now. Maybe next time, okay? It''s not that much of a secret... I just prefer not to... You know...?

    ?You don''t want to remember,? Lara said. ?I understand. I''m not collecting gossip here. I just wanted to be of help.?

    ?I''m a little heartbroken. Nothing worse than that.?

    ?I guess you should distract yourself a little. We can go shopping together, or something like that. I''ve heard shopping helps the mood. It releases some hormones that make you happy, and spending money is as rxing as a massage...?

    ?Okay,? Samantha said. ?We can go shopping. I would need to follow you either way, though. Nate won''t let you go without a guard.?

    ?Oh, right. The guards,? Lara sighed.

    ?Oh, don''t worry. I will be your only guard. Nate won''t have anyints.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Do not worry.?

    ?I won''t worry,? Lara chuckled.

    A day out with a friend. When was thest time?

 Chapter 209 - Football

    In kindergarten, the twins were starting to ept the other pups.

    Scarlet had her group of friends, and she would lecture them a little when they said she couldn''t do something.

    ?My daddy said I can do anything,? she would say every time.

    Jaden, on the other hand, was still solitary. He would spend his time in a corner, observing the others and ying with the boring toys they had at their disposal. He had checked almost all of them, and the only interesting one was the house for dolls. It had three floors in total.

    ?Your sister talks a lot,? another boy said while sitting next to Jaden.

    It was the same boy who caused an incident during their first days of school; he had asked them why they didn''t have a father.

    ?I don''t want to talk with you,? Jaden said.

    He wasn''t like Scarlet. He could keep his temper in check and remember the injustices for a long, long time. He could get back at that boyter if he said something more about his mommy.

    ?But you''re always alone! Don''t you have any friends??

    ?I don''t need friends.?

    ?Okay...?

    The boy sighed, observing one of the toys Jaden had discarded.

    ?Oh, I know! Do you want to y ball? There''s a room with a lot of balls. We even have goals so that we can y football.?

    ?Football??

    ?You don''t know what it is!? the boy eximed before bursting outughing.

    ?Most likely, it''s not interesting.?

    ?You have to kick a ball inside the goal. I can teach you. Do you want toe to y with me??

    ?Okay,? Jaden said.

    In the end, he could learn that game and move on. Either way, he was almost done checking the games in the ssroom.

    ?Come with me, then. My name is Alex.?

    ?I''m Jaden.?

    ?I know!?

    ?You know??

    ?Yes. Everyone knows your name. You''re the Alpha''s pup. My mom told me to make friends with Jaden.?

    ?Hmm...? the boy hummed. ?So you are doing it because your mommy asked you to??

    ?Maybe,? Alex said.

    ?My mommy also said I should make friends,? Jaden pointed out. ?I always listen to my mommy.?

    ?I don''t.?

    ?Oh. But you are doing what she told you.?

    ?It''s because this time I want to. But I don''t usually do what she tells me. I''m a big boy, and I don''t need her to tell me everything!?

    Alex lifted his chin, hands on the sides and a proud expression on his face.

    Jaden frowned, confused. Why didn''t Alex want to listen to his mommy? And he was so looking forward to growing up... What a fool!

    Jaden couldn''t help but giggle, but he followed him to the room for sports. It was very simr to a gym, except for the walls that were padded with cushions. It was intended for toddlers, after all. Since they couldn''t y outdoors - in the city centre - the management had thought of creating a gym especially for them.

    ?To y football, you need a ball and a team. You can only kick the ball, and you have to send it in the goal. Who sends the ball in the goal first wins.?

    ?Oh,? Jaden said. ?And are we going to y only once??

    ?We can y againter.?

    ?Two times?? Jaden said. ?Three??

    He had just learnt numbers with Nate, and he could already use them!

    ?We will see,? Alex replied while waving at the other kids. ?This is Jaden!?

    He introduced his new friend as if he was a celebrity, and the other boys stared with wide mouths. They didn''t seem to mind that Jaden didn''t know the rules, and they exined how they could.

    ?But why with the foot only?? Jaden asked. ?It''s easier with the hands.?

    ?It''s easier, but easy isn''t funny.?

    ?Okay...?

    He was perplexed, but he didn''t dare discuss it further.

    In the end, he would be there for a little only. He would go back to his gamester. He could risk spending time with the other kids.

    His mommy would be so happy to listen to his adventure! For once, he could say something instead of just listening to Scarlet.

    ?And what do you do if you don''t have the ball?? he asked.

    ?You try getting it.?

    ?With the feet only??

    ?Exactly.?

    Jaden nodded, tapping on his chin with a finger. The rules were pretty clear; he just needed to see how the other kids used their feet exactly. Just kicking the ball seemed too easy.

    ?Let''s go, then!? Alex said while showing Jaden how to direct the ball. They were too distracted to notice one of the other kids approaching from behind. This one stole the ball and ran away while giggling loudly.

    ?And now?? Jaden said, surprised and desperate. How could he kick the ball in the goal now?

    ?Now we get it back!? Alex affirmed, clenching one hand in a fist and bending his arm in a sign of resolution.

    They ran after the kid with the ball, but they couldn''t make it in time. The first kick missed the goal, but another boy was nearby and sent it back. The other team had won, and Jaden was facing a loss with a grim face.

    Still, even if it was difficult to win, he didn''t dislike that game too much.

    ?Let''s y again,? Alex said, scoffing at the loss but not as desperately as Jaden. He seemed kind of used to losing, actually.

    That day, Jaden learned a little about football. He also learned that losing didn''t hurt much if you could y again. He lost many, many times, but his team managed to hit the goal quite often.

    They yed for too long, so he couldn''t count how many times he had won and how many times he had lost. Still, he was sure that both the urrences happened more than thrice.

    ?I like football,? hemented towards the end of the afternoon. He sat next to Alex to rest, and his eyes started feeling heavy.

    Oh, he had forgotten to take a nap that day!

 Chapter 210 - Happy To Be Tricked

    To Nate''s surprise, Mrs yton didn''t run to tell his daughter off. She waited more than he had forecasted before calling his office.

    ?CEO Woods,? said the reception girl, ?there''s a call from a woman saying she has something relevant to tell you.?

    ?What woman??

    ?Name is Gracelyn yton. She says you two know each other and are discussing some... Uhm... Business deal? It wasn''t very clear.?

    ?Ah, yes. Pass me the call,? he murmured.

    Ignoring that woman might have brought trouble for Lara. It was better to take the call and clearly refuse whatever that woman wanted.

    ?Hello,? he said when he heard that the line had changed. ?Here, Nathaniel Woods. Who is it calling??

    It was obvious he was faking, but who cared? That woman had already listened to enough nice statements from Lara. In her eyes, he was an innocent CEO being swindled. Oh, how awesome would that have been? He would be so happy to be tricked by Lara! Could he convince her to change her attitude and take advantage of him? Even just a little, for a few days... Even as a pretence. He was sure it would have been funny.

    ?CEO Woods, this is Gracelyn yton. We met a few days ago, don''t you remember already? I''m Lara yton''s mother. I thought you were serious with her, and yet you forget her family so readily...?

    ?Hmm... Gracelyn yton? It does sound familiar. However, what is the reason for this call??

    ?Nothing much. I just wanted to make sure you''re not taking advantage of my daughter. She falls in traps easily, and, as her parent, I must protect her from people like you.?

    ?People like me??

    ?Rich, powerful, and easy to make difficult promises.?

    ?Promises? I haven''t promised anything I wouldn''t fulfil,? he said. ?Oh, but Lara and I are very honest with each other. We don''t exchange void promises and the like.?

    It was true: all he had offered to her were his genuine intentions and feelings. There was nothing fake, nothing said just to make him look safer.

    If it were for him, they would have married twice already.

    ?She knows what I offer her,? he added.

    He knew his words were ambiguous, but he had no interest in heartening a worried mother. Mostly because her worries weren''t about her daughter but her own position.

    It was transparent what Gracelyn yton wanted: to be presented as CEO Woods''s mother-inw. He could read through her with so much precision.

    It was a pity his mate didn''t take at least a little of her ambitions.

    ?I know my daughter well. Even if she might look calctive, she''s actually naive. She will believe you if you say you want to marry her.?

    Were there faker words in the world? He had offered marriage, but Lara did not believe it.

    ?She''s so easy to trick that I, as a mother, worry all the time. After all, she has been tricked already. It seems she didn''t learn much from that time.?

    ?Already?? Nate muttered.

    Was Gracelyn yton referring to him? Or has there been someone else who tricked Lara in the past? He had to find out and break that person''s bones before presenting his head on a silver tter...

    ?Yes, already. I believe you two are honest with each other,? the woman continued, her tone turning dark and full of expectations. ?It''s not my ce to tell you, either way. Oh, my! I might have overstepped my boundaries...?

    ?What is it that happened??

    ?Just ask my daughter about what happened six years ago. She might tell you the truth, after all. And if she doesn''t, how can I? Oh, but I would feel bad for you if she hid it from you... My current position isn''t easy, right now.?

    Nate sighed, relieved. So, that woman was referring to him after all.

    Even though he didn''t trick Lara! Or, at least, it hadn''t been his intention. He would have married her the following morning if only she hadn''t left.

    ?What happened six years ago?? He was curious: what did Lara tell her family?

    That she slept with a stranger met at a club? That she had been tricked into doing it?

    But... How so? He hadn''t tricked her!

    ?It''s not my ce to tell you,? Mrs yton sighed.

    Oh, maybe she didn''t know. It would have made sense: why would Lara tell them about it when she didn''t understand the events either?

    Only after that thought did he remember what Gracelyn yton was trying to do... Her purpose was to instil doubts in him. And to drive them apart to be able to profit from the situation.

    All she wanted was space for manoeuvres, and she wouldn''t have stopped her attempts if she sensed there was something she could do to seed.

    ?I don''t really care,? Nate said. ?Now, no one will be able to trick her because I will protect her.?

    His role was to protect her, to believe in every one of her words. Her former family had to understand there was nothing they could do to split them.

    ?I see she''s seeding,? Mrs yton said. ?She has you wrapped around her little finger. You do what she asks you without questioning her motives, do you? CEO Woods, be careful. Women know how to be wicked.?

    ?That''s right,? he affirmed. ?I''m smitten and under Lara''s influence. There''s no need to warn me, though. I already know very well how pleasant it is to be under her sway.?

    After all, Lara had already said it. He could just confirm.

    ?And, as I said, I will protect her. From anyone trying to cause her harm. Anyone at all.?

    ?I was trying to warn you.?

    ?No need. I''m happy being swindled.?

    ?What a shame... I thought you were more rational, CEO Woods.?

    He sighed. Was she still insisting? Wasn''t it obvious she couldn''t do anything to their rtionship?

    How would that woman react if she knew he was the one to... trick? To trick Lara that time? And that it resulted in twins?

    Oh, he had no intention of giving her anything to cling on to.. But it would have been fun to watch her face as she realised.

 Chapter 211 - Accept

    Lara and Samantha were strolling in a huge mall, looking for the right shop to buy a dress for the g.

    Samantha was also in the mood to buy something new, so she had asked Nate to give her his golden credit card.

    ?I will guard your mate with all I''ve got in exchange for a pair of dresses,? she had said. ?And I will convince her to ept the present from you without making up weird excuses like you didst time.?

    At those words, he had epted without a second of thought.

    Just like that Samantha could spend on his ount...

    ?What do you think about this shop?? Lara asked.

    She had purposely avoided cheap ces because she knew it was a morous event. Yet, she didn''t want to buy a high-end dress. Something elegant and proper would have been enough.

    ?Lara... You''re not going to a cocktail party,? Samantha said. ?It''s a charity g. People attend those only to show their wealth. No one actually cares about the charity. The tickets cost thousands of dors, but no one bats an eye because they have enough to buy the whole hall if they want. It''s a ce filled with not-so-handsome CEOs and billionaires trying to look even more exclusive than usual. If your dress is normal... If it''s not the most exquisite among those we see today, you risk attracting attention.?

    ?What?? Lara chuckled.

    ?Simple clothes will attract all the attention. Moreover, you will appear at Nathaniel Woods''s arm. Can you imagine what kind of news that will be? Every single pair of eyes will be on you. They will look for anything they canment on, and your dress will be just the first of their gossip.?

    Samantha averted her eyes, looking at the floor while feigning concern.

    ?What will people think if Nate''s woman has a in dress? That he''s stingy and doesn''t care??

    Her words seemed to have done their part since Lara nodded and followed Samantha''s guidance. They went to another shop, one Lara wouldn''t have even nced at. The dresses there were too expensive, even just for staring. She couldn''t afford to drool in front of the window, let alone to buy anything from there - not even the cheapest thing.

    ?I don''t want to be that kind of woman,? she said, though. ?I don''t want to leech on Nate.?

    ?Why not??

    ?Because I have my own job, and I can pay for my things.?

    ?Can you pay for one of these dresses??

    ?No.?

    ?So??

    ?I don''t need anything I can''t pay for, Samantha. I want to keep my rtionship with Nate free from... sponsorship? I don''t want to ept gifts from him.?

    ?Why not?? Samantha repeated. ?Nate isn''t doing this expecting something in return; you do know that, right??

    ?I know, but...?

    ?But? I really don''t understand the problem. He wants to cover you in gifts, and I can understand his wish. I mean, I would do the same with my mate if only there was a chance.?

    ?It would be like a business exchange, Samantha.?

    ?No! It''s just how Nate shows he cares about you. He''s too inexperienced toe up with other ways... Even with the pups, haven''t you noticed? He hasn''t been there for years, and he thinks he can recuperate some of that time by buying things.?

    ?We don''t need that, though.?

    ?I know, Lara. And Nate knows, too! He doesn''t want to buy the kids. He doesn''t want to pay you back for anything. It''s just that he wants the best for the three of you. The best he can provide... Just like you want for the pups.?

    Lara''s expression wavered as she moved her eyes to the sea of beautiful dresses. It was so tempting to just ept.

    ?Scarlet is the only one, among the three of you, to have taken things in the right way,? Samanthamented. ?She epts Nate''s spoiling and continues growling at him.?

    ?That''s not fair either,? Lara pointed out.

    ?See? You''re too focused on giving back every single kind gesture you receive. But don''t! Be kind to Nate just because you want to, not because he is to you.?

    ?I''m the one being unfair, maybe,? she realised. Not Scarlet.

    ?That''s right. You shouldn''t consider things like these a favour, by the way. It''s just part of your role: you have to be even more beautiful during a g so that your kids can brag about how pretty their mommy is.?

    ?I don''t need so much convincing, Samantha. I''m not one of the twins...?

    ?Oh, sorry. I just got used to it, I guess,? she chuckled. ?They would instantly turn obedient every time I mentioned you. I''m looking forward to spending some time with them on Friday...?

    ?You''re very kind as well.?

    ?Oh, don''t start! I''m doing it because I''m selfish. First of all, I will collect this favour from Nate and not you. And, secondly, I love spending time with my niece and nephew.?

    ?Because they''re cute??

    ?Oh, well, pretty much.?

    ?They can be more troublesome than cute, believe me.?

    ?But they''re not when their aunt is there.?

    ?I''m not sure it willst long. Sooner orter, they won''t feel shy with you anymore. Just like with Nate. They stopped being calm with him, you know? Now, they''re pretty much... natural??

    ?It''s a good sign, isn''t it??

    ?Definitely. I''m so happy they''re epting him, slowly but still...?

    ?And how are things going on your end? Are you epting Nate as well??

    ?I''ve never...?

    ?Oh, don''t say that. You''re always on guard and refuse his kindness. You''re not epting him yet, even if you''re pretending to. You two are dating, for goodness! Let him spoil you rotten while itsts. Aunty always says that men do their best during courtship and the first months together. You shouldn''t waste this chance.?

    ?I''m fine without all of that, Samantha. It''s the feelings that matter, isn''t it??

    ?Oh,? she scoffed. ?I can''t believe it. You''re unbelievable.?

    Lara chuckled.. Yet, she didn''t dare refuse the dress any further.

 Chapter 212 - Grow Up Just A Little

    When Lara reached the residence, it was already dinner time. The cubs were already sitting, talking with the rest of the family or observing the table with expectation.

    Jaden was telling Nate about his very first football game. The two seemed to have foundmon ground and were focused on the conversation.

    Scarlet, on the other hand, was hungry.

    ?The doctor said I need to eat a lot because I''m growing, grandma, but I don''t want to grow up.?

    ?I see,? Mnie chuckled. ?What can we do about it??

    ?I can try not eating,? she said, but her words didn''t seem convinced. And her expression was too painful to be believable.

    ?What a pity, Scarlet. I''ve roasted some beef with potatoes... Oh, but you don''t even like potatoes, do you??

    ?I like, I like!?

    ?Hmm... It would be a pity to throw this away. I was thinking about you while cooking, and now you tell me you don''t want anymore??

    ?I can skip eating tomorrow,? Scarlet said. ?Today, I will eat and try to grow very, very little.?

    ?But why don''t you want to grow up??

    ?Because I want to stay cute.?

    ?Oh, but Scarlet... Isn''t your mother cute??

    ?She is.?

    ?And she has grown up a lot since her childhood. She''s an adult.?

    ?Oh,? Scarlet realised. ?Can I be adult and cute??

    ?You certainly can.?

    ?Will my mommy hug and kiss me then??

    ?Of course. You''ll be her girl forever, even if you grow up.?

    ?If I grow up, I can help mommy. I can go to work and bring money.?

    ?You can do that,? Mnie sighed. Was that something a five-year-old would say? Really?

    ?My mommy works very hard.?

    ?She does.?

    ?She also cooks for Jaden and me. Her favourite is sweets, Nate says, but she usually prepares much more meat for Jaden and me.?

    ?She''s thoughtful.?

    ?And she''s very good at cooking, grandma. You should try her food one day! Oh, you''re good as well...?

    Mnie sighed, already used to those biased pups. Their mommy was the best, and she couldn''t really disagree. Lara had brought up two wolf pups all alone. She did deserve their adoration.

    Still, she was a little sorry for her son.

    ?Sorry for beingte,? Lara said from the door. She was starving just like her cubs, and the aroma from the kitchen was making her mouth water.

    ?Finally!? Scarlet eximed. She jumped off her chair and ran to her mother. ?I missed you so much, mommy!?

    She hugged the woman''s thighs in front of three dumbfounded wolves. Fast like lightning, Jaden reached them and did the same on her other side.

    ?Mommy, I missed you too! Not just Scarlet did!?

    Surrounded by both sides, Lara couldn''t move. She caressed her cubs'' heads, surprised by their clinginess. She had thought they were getting better, but they would still act like that from time to time.

    ?Were you afraid she would abandon you with me?? Nate spat out from the table.

    His arms were crossed, and his expression unhappy, yet Lara knew he was joking. Or, maybe, he was just hiding his discontent very well under a mask of more unhappiness.

    Lara was caught in between two fires: on one side, her cubs wanted warmth. On the other, Nate was pretending to be jealous.

    ?Let''s go eat,? she said, holding the kids'' hands. ?I''m very, very hungry. And you??

    ?Me too,? Scarlet agreed.

    She sat back next to Mnie and resumed staring at the empty centre of the table. Where was the promised roast?

    ?How was your day?? she asked Nate while helping Jaden sit.

    Then, without warning, she bent over and pecked Nate''s cheek.

    Just like Samantha said, she had to act in such a way just because she wanted to. And she better made a habit out of it.

    ?My day wasn''t bad,? Nate replied, looking her in the eye. He even smiled, happy like a child himself.

    Mnie didn''t miss their interaction, and she sighed in awe. Was it a good sign? Was she getting a daughter-inw sooner than everyone thought?

    ?Samantha helped me choose a dress. I hope you like it... I''ll show youter.?

    ?Good.? Nate nodded, still under the influence of her peck.

    ?I hope I won''t hurt your image,? she chuckled.

    ?You wouldn''t. Ever. Don''t even say it while joking, Lara. My soul isn''tplete without you. Nothing can be worse than that.?

    Lara''s blushing cheeks were beautiful, and he didn''t move his eyes away even when the food was served.

    A single maid was in the dining room, ready to bring what they could need. Mnie was still attentive towards the pups and would avoid having too many strangers around, even if nothing made her think the twins would be bothered.

    ?We should eat,? Lara said, moving her eyes on the table. She used all of her firm will to stop shamelessly staring at Nate. Why would she lose her mind so often during family meals?

    She had to remember that Mnie and the twins were there, watching and potentially growling.

    ?I''ve heard from Roxy that you asked for an integration of the contract,? he said, then. ?You want to work in HR in the afternoon??

    ?At least for the time being. It''s better than boring myself in a resting room or in your office.?

    Mnie turned her attention away from Scarlet, hearing the news.

    She was the one suggesting Lara to help in HR. It was the first step to bing the Alpha female.

    ?Oh, it''s a wonderful idea!? she eximed. ?You will get to know the pack in a matter of days. You will see that we''re not as scary, even if we''re wolves.?

    ?I know already, Mnie,? Lara chuckled.

    Nate, on the other hand, was a little conflicted. It was a good thing Lara wanted to know the pack. But why did she have to spend time with them instead of with him?

    ?Good,? he said, against his will. Yet, he had to look proper. Not a possessive beast.. ?Very good.?

 Chapter 213 - Her Knight In Shining Armour

    A charity g was way more exclusive than Lara initially thought. It was not just about the charity, apparently, because the best drinks were served together with expensive food.

    How much was spent on the refreshment and how much would end up in actual charity missions was a mystery she didn''t want to solve. She suspected she wouldn''t like the response.

    ?If people say anything off, you''re expected to talk back,? Nate whispered while walking in. ?Especially if they''re rude. You don''t need to stay silent if they attack you.?

    ?I''d prefer to let you defend me,? she murmured, smiling wily. ?Aren''t you my knight in shining armour tonight??

    ?Oh, sure! I will defend you!? he said, forgetting about anything he was trying to say.

    His mate needed him for something. It was awesome!

    ?Also, if people seem to have bad intentions, just cling on my arm, and they will stop.?

    ?Sure,? Lara chuckled. ?I will remember to do so.?

    ?We''re not getting into a battle, though. Rx and enjoy the time. This is just a party like any other.?

    ?You don''t need to worry so much, Nate. I did attend a charity g with my father once. It wasn''t so high-end and luxurious, but I pretty much know how things work. I won''t make you leave a bad impression; I promise!?

    ?I''m not worried, Lara.?

    And he didn''t really care about impressions. It was more important that Lara had fun and epted to appear more often next to him.

    ?Mr Woods, it''s the second time in a row you appear with thisdy by your side,? a middle-aged man said while walking to them. He had started talking when they were still far apart, so his tone was loud and attracted attention.

    Yet, he didn''t seem to have ill intentions.

    ?Is that such a surprise?? Nate inquired.

    ?We''re all curious about thedy, now. It looks like you have serious intentions.?

    ?Of course, I do have serious intentions.?

    He wouldn''t expose his woman to the world like that if he wasn''t a hundred per cent sure she could bear it. And if he didn''t have clear intentions, of course.

    It seemed obvious to him, but Lara''s blushing cheeks were a spectacle that weed his words. Why was she reacting like that all of a sudden?

    ?What is thedy''s name?? the man continued.

    ?I''m Lara yton,? she said, getting a little confident.

    ?It''s a pleasure. My name is Matthew Heartmore.?

    ?The pleasure is mine, Mr Heartmore.?

    Her mother had always told her to allow others to introduce her first in that kind of situation. She should have waited for Nate to do all the hard work while smiling aimlessly.

    But that would have been boring. Somehow, she couldn''t like that image. The woman next to Nate couldn''t be a soulless beauty without anything to say. Somehow, she felt better by showing a little character.

    Moreover, Nate didn''t seem to mind. He hadn''tined even when she talked with other people. If anything, he would smile proudly instead of shutting her up. It waspletely different from her family.

    ?How did you two meet?? Matthew Heartmore asked, curious about that new face. ?I bet everydy in this hall would like to know how you attracted Mr Woods. As well as every mister is dying to know where Mr Woods found such a beauty.?

    Lara chuckled before answering.

    ?Actually, we met long ago,? she said. ?It''s just that we started going out in public now.?

    ?Oh, so CEO Woods already had a woman in his heart, but he kept her well-hidden from the world.?

    ?I wouldn''t say that,? she murmured, uncertain about what to say.

    She didn''t want to lie about their rtionship, but she also didn''t want her cubs to be involved should a scandal break out. It was a difficult situation, and she didn''t mind her own reputation as much as the pressure on the twins if people were to find out they were born out of wedlock.

    ?What about your family, Miss yton?? the man asked.

    It was just the usual conversation when someone new was introduced to high society. They would inquire about where shees from. There was nothing malicious in the man''s intentions. He was just curious.

    ?My family has a smallpany dealing with fabrics for clothes.?

    ?Oh, is that how you met Mr Woods??

    ?Not at all. My family''spany doesn''t have contact with the LY Corp,? she pointed out. ?We met by chance. That''s all.?

    ?Oh, I see. It''s been years, so... I would like to ask if there''s some meaning in suddenly appearing together... Is it a sign of your intentions as a couple??

    Nate chuckled, shaking his head.

    ?I won''t tell my intentions to you first, Mr Heartmore. We''d first talk about it among ourselves, don''t you think??

    ?Oh? So, there''s nothing official yet.?

    ?We don''t need officialism, do we?? he chuckled, ncing at Lara.

    He grinned when she replied to his statement with a shy smile.

    Their exchange didn''t pass unnoticed to Matthew Heartmore. Nor to many other curious eyes not too far from the couple. Some were curious, others jealous about their rxed gazemunication.

    They did look like a married couple, somehow. But they also had the fresh happiness of newlyweds.

    ?I was just wondering who''s attracting all these people''s attention,? a familiar voice eximed.

    Lara''s blood froze in her veins, and Nate''s eyes turned cold all of a sudden. Still, they had to act polite in that environment.

    Lara gripped Nate''s arm, and she tried conveying him a reassuring expression. Nate had to stay calm and not react at any provocation.

    They were surrounded by humans, after all. He needed to take care.

    Even if the Mayford Alpha was walking to them, even if his dark eyes were filled with evil intentions, they had to keep calm.

    He couldn''t hurt them in between all that crowd, could he?

    ?It turns out it''s Miss yton again,? he continued. ?What a surprise! I''m d to see you''re all right, by the way.?

    Her old instincts kicked in, and Lara just smiled back as her mother taught her. A cold, frigid smile.. Still, polite enough for the situation.

 Chapter 214 - The Alpha From Mayford

    ?You seem to know my name, but I don''t know yours,? Lara said.

    She didn''t know where she found the courage. Maybe, it was Nate''s warm hand on her back. Or, most likely, it was the worry that he could do something unpredictable.

    If Nate was prey to fury, she had to be the cold one among them two.

    ?It would be nice to introduce yourself, Mister. Especially since it''s not the first time we talk,? she continued.

    ?My name is Luciano Polenta,? he said, pressing a hand on his heart. ?But you can call me by name if you want.?

    ?We''re not close enough, Mr Polenta. We barely know each other; isn''t it early to be informal??

    Luciano rolled his eyes, hiding his annoyance well enough. Somehow, he didn''t seem displeased that Lara had talked back. His eyes stopped on Nate for a single moment before returning on the woman.

    ?What a spicy character,? hemented. His smile was quite genuine, but that couldn''t be noticed by Lara or Nate.

    The couple was too on guard to believe any word from Luciano.

    The sound of high heels was barely registered by the three of them while they exchanged burning looks. Lara couldn''t know how that looked from outside.

    ?Hello,? said another familiar voice. ?How coincidental to meet you here, Mr Polenta.?

    The voice was male, but the words were thought of by a female wolf because her husband wasn''t really able to think that much.

    ?Bass Cooper,? Luciano murmured, his face covered by a grimace. ?Nathaniel Woods''s watchdog...?

    The tone has already turned dark and threatening, and the humans had - for some reason - started avoiding them. Their instinct, even though not as developed as wolves'', was telling them to run away.

    Roxy was standing at her husband''s side, holding his arm and observing in silence. It was part of her duty to avoid giving information about the inner organisation of the pack, including her role. To do that, she had to instruct Bass with a few orders and hope nothing unexpected happened.

    Hearing the other man calling him a watchdog, though, was not in her forecasting. Luckily, Bass was calm and had no intention to react. Most likely, he was still processing the few rules she had set before walking to them.

    ?You are here in a group,? Luciano noticed. ?Just like always... You''re too attached to each other.?

    ?That must be why we''re stronger,? Bass Cooper scoffed. ?You wouldn''t lose every single of your attempts if your pack was more united... How do they say it? A weak Alpha drags his pack down with his wicked ambitions.?

    Luciano''s face muscles twitched, finally revealing a weak point. He red at Bass and, anywhere out of there, he would have already punched back. Still, they were in between humans.

    All wolves knew very well that, before everything else, they had to keep their existence a secret from human society.

    ?Honey?? a blonde woman said, waking him up from his daze. ?Are you done talking with your friends??

    She walked to Luciano as if she was on a catwalk, perfectly aware of everyone''s gaze on her. She clung to his arm, apparently not aware of Luciano''sck of any reaction. He just let her do, almost used to her way of acting.

    ?Don''t you introduce me?? she wondered with her melodious voice.

    ?They''re not my friends,? he said, turning around and showing her the way to the other side of the hall.

    Even if her appearance had annoyed him at first, he realised she had actually saved the day. Getting furious because of a watchdog''s words would have endangered his position.

    Moreover, once calmed down, he had realised something: Nathaniel Woods was raging. If Abigail didn''te to them, Nate would have been the first to react and break the first rule of every wolf.

    Was his rtionship with Lara yton so close? Were they true mates, by any chance? Oh, but the woman was human...

    ?Abigail, dear, let''s go talk with that group there,? he said, fixing his tuxedo and checking his ck hair was still perfect.

    ?Why didn''t you introduce me?? the woman asked, pouting. ?I wanted to talk with Nathaniel Woods as well...?

    ?You stupid thing, he''s not my friend but an enemy.?

    ?Enemy? Oh, you businessmen are so extreme! You should call him an opponent, not an enemy!?

    She simply ignored his rude words and smiled at some people she knew from afar.

    ?I can''t just introduce people to him, can I? Moreover, I''m sure they all know who you are.?

    Abigail rolled her eyes, amazed about how much he could be inelegant even with such looks. What a waste!

    ?You promised to introduce me to some relevant people, yet you''ve missed the best chance already! All the rest of these businessmen are not on his level, are they??

    The man scoffed, but he couldn''t refrain from asking.

    ?Why are you after him? After all, he already has a woman by his side.?

    ?A woman can be changed easily. Who better than you can testify to it??

    After all, CEO Polenta was famous for having a different beauty by his side every day. Abigail had no big dreams about him, all in all. That kind of man was easy to attract, but it was just as easy to lose him. She didn''t have the wits to keep him interested for long, mostly because she knew he didn''t like her all that much.

    She was just decoration for that event, and he had little to no interest in her. He had barely looked at her before getting in, and she suspected that that single nce was only to check she was presentable.

    ?Nathaniel Woods is someone worth fighting for,? shemented, ?because there''s a little chance of keeping him by my side if I attract his attention.?

    ?Abigail, please... Just shut up,? he scoffed.

    He should have brought a girl from the pack, after all. People from the entertainment industry were a lot of bothers.

    Unbeknownst to them, Roxy and Lara were already chatting about the couple. In fact, they had recognised Abigail at a first nce, even though Lara remembered her younger version from years before.

    She hadn''t had too much time for TV and entertainment in general after her cubs were born.

 Chapter 215 - Not Dead Anymore

    ?That is Abby Brown, isn''t it?? Lara whispered to Roxy.

    ?I didn''t know she had such bad taste,? the other woman replied. ?I don''t think I can listen to her songs anymore.?

    ?Is she also a wolf??

    ?No, she''s human. But she has a nice voice...?

    ?Oh, damn it! I was already going to ask about her pack,? Lara chuckled. ?But is it so... chill? A wolf, dating a human, I mean. I thought it was a little forbidden or... Unusual??

    ?It''s totally fine, as long as you aren''t discovered. Wolves know from the start what date is going to bring further developments. It doesn''t happen too often that we fall in love with humans. Except for some exceptions, of course.?

    They both nced at Nate before returning to their chat.

    ?Is it something typical of Alphas??

    ?Not of Alphas,? Roxy pointed out. ?It''s typical for CEOs.?

    ?Is that man also a CEO? I didn''t know... I knew nothing about him, actually, except that he has some kind of rivalry with our pack.?

    ?He''s a madman. Since the beginning, he''s been fixed with taking revenge on Nate for things... There has been a war between the packs more than twenty years ago. Then, he did kill our Alpha six years ago. Alpha Nate, however, managed to obtain and force peace. He focused on growing thepany and keeping us safe rather than looking for his own revenge.?

    ?I know that already,? Lara said. ?So, was it... Mayford??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Do they also have apany??

    ?Blue Moon. They are doing well, but not on our levels. Even though they are rising and, among humans, they''re getting a good reputation.?

    ?I didn''t know Alphas could date humans with so much ease,? Lara confessed. ?Even in my situation...?

    She hid a chuckle, realising how her words sounded.

    The two women turned to Nate and Bass, and they found them exchanging opinions on something. Sensing their gazes, they suddenly stopped and stared with nk expressions.

    Roxy was too dumbfounded to even lift her brow or crook her mouth. What was going on? It was the first time she saw her husband and their Alpha act like that.

    ?What were you two talking about?? she probed.

    Their faces turned even paler, making her realise it was a first among firsts.

    ?Were you talking about Abby Brown, by any chance?? Lara inquired with a wily smirk.

    The way the two had exchanged an approving look among themselves had made her think they were doing just what she and Roxy had: gossiping. Or, most likely,menting on Abby''s perfect butt. It was something even Lara had always thought, and the singer would wear dresses to highlight that part of her.

    The more she thought about it, the more she was sure she had guessed right. Moreover, Nate''s face was just so funny!

    She felt the urge to tease him a little. Just a little, though. Nothing too serious. She didn''t really want to hear him praise another woman''s body.

    ?So, what do you think?? she asked, tilting her head.

    ?Her songs are good,? Bass Cooper said with a proud smile. He thought - oh, strong word... - that he was getting himself out of a crisis. He even chuckled, happy that he came up with such a good answer.

    Still, he nced behind Roxy for a single second. The woman followed the direction of his gaze and understood what Lara had known for a while.

    While one was chuckling about it as if it wasn''t a problem, the other woman wasn''t as diplomatic with such matters.

    ?You were looking at her butt, you pervert!? she whispered, angry at her husband. ?You''ll hear me out once we go home! I won''t bring you anywhere with me if you act like this... Don''t you prefer me better, ah? Are you looking for another mate??

    She even discreetly pinched his forearm.

    The man''s proud smile disappeared, leaving space for a desperate expression. The sad curve of his lips made Lara feel sorry for him, but it didn''t work on Roxy.

    ?I don''t prefer her,? he said, massaging the ce where his wife had pinched him. It did hurt like crazy when she did that... What for? He had just nced, for goodness! And Nate had done the same!

    Why wasn''t Nate getting the same harsh treatment?

    Oh, but Bass had the suspicion that Nate would enjoy it if Lara became all angry and violent. He didn''t know why, and he didn''t feel like saying it out aloud. Most likely, he was wrong, just like he was wrong most of the time.

    ?So,? Lara whispered to Nate, ?isn''t her butt just perfect? I read she spends one hour every day doing exercises to keep it like that.?

    ?Hm-mh,? Nate hummed, starting to sweat. Why... Why? Couldn''t he just get pinched like Bass? Why was his mate going to join in the stupidment he did for the first time in his life?

    Roxy didn''t miss the situation. She calmed down, realising something odd was going on. More than her husband''s fake excuses and lies about how he wouldn''t do it again.

    Alpha Nate, the man without a heart, had looked at a woman and evenughed with Bass whilementing on her.

    More than being worrisome, it felt relieving. So, he also knew how to act... Normal? Even though it was a little annoying, it was something that every young man would do, sometimes.

    Not that she and Lara were any better... They just didn''t have time toment on her figure. Theycked the time, but their mates had been faster.

    Was it due to Lara? Had she woken up something in Nate?

    It was as if, all of a sudden, he hade back to life. After years of acting cold and detached, Roxy had started thinking it was his character. Yet, Bass had told her, a couple of times, that it was moreplicated than that.

    And, once in his life, he had been right!

    Nathaniel Woods wasn''t cold or detached.. He was dead inside; the pain of losing his mate had covered everything else and, now that Lara was back, he was waking up from a long sleep.

 Chapter 216 - Flirting Mistakes

    Meeting his mate after years made Alpha Nate return back to life. If things were like that, Lara was even more dangerous than Roxy had thought at the beginning.

    Losing Lara would have meant dying again for him, and it would have involved the pack the second time around. There''s a limit to how many times someone can deal with a broken heart.

    Roxy understood that she could not keep the role of the Alpha female any longer. Nate needed Lara nearby, even if not in his bed or home. And the pack needed her next to their Alpha.

    Things had progressed without anyone noticing, and they were all linked by an invisible thread.

    Still, telling Lara to stay with them forever might not be the best idea... What if she got scared of the responsibility?

    Mnie had said to introduce her to the role as slowly as possible, leaving her time to settle down. She didn''t say anything about keeping it secret not to let Lara notice, but maybe that was a better option.

    ?You two were looking at a woman''s lower back,? Roxy said out loud. ?Do you realise how insulting it is to your partners??

    She crossed her arms, waiting for due apologies.

    ?We didn''t look at her because we don''t look at you, my deer,? Bass said. ?I mean, you are the best, wifey...?

    She lifted a brow, not really surprised her husband didn''t get the meaning of her words.

    ?It''s insulting to us women in general,? she said.

    ?Why??

    ?Oh, forget it. You can''t understand...?

    ?You know I love only you, my deer, do you??

    She sighed, forgetting to lecture the two wolves. She just epted the hand on her back and the puppy eyes her husband was showing her with such innocence. It wasn''t even a fake show to get her forgiveness because he wasn''t capable of acting at such a level...

    ?You''re right,? Nate said instead. ?But it was stronger than us. I mean, I can''t deny...?

    He stopped all of a sudden, wondering if admitting it would have brought Lara away forever. That woman had a nice body, true, and he had nced at her for a moment. Still, he hadn''t felt attracted one bit.

    It was just like when he looked at a car. He didn''t buy every single pretty car in his surroundings.

    ?It''s undeniable,? Lara sighed. ?I wished to be like her when I was in school. She was at the beginning of her career, and her figure was just so perfect! I went on diets quite a few times, always without any result.?

    Nate blinked, distracted by Lara''s words for good. A pretty face, a perfect figure... all about it disappeared, and only Lara remained in his mind.

    ?Why?? he asked.

    ?I wanted to be like her,? she confessed with a smirk. ?As a teenager.?

    ?No need for that,? he said. ?You''re just perfect as you are.?

    His tone was simple and convinced. As if he was talking about the earth revolving around the sun. About the moon changing light during the month.

    Something as evident and uplicated as to be undeniable.

    ?You think?? Lara chuckled, blushing lightly. Was Nate flirting? Was he diverting the attention away?

    It didn''t sound like that... He was so solemn! And his face, as if he was stating the obvious?

    He nodded because he had no words to add. He felt, deep in his heart, that telling his true thoughts would have brought him more trouble than approval.

    A step from them, Roxy sighed in relief.

    The crisis was over! And Alpha Nate had solved it so wlessly... As if he was born a yboy. It most likely was just by chance or something his instinct was guiding him to say. Still, it was enough to make Lara blush and look at her fingers with a sweet smile on her lips.

    In the end, she could trust their Alpha with that mission. He could conquer her heart all alone, without much need for external help.

    It still was a mystery howe they weren''t married yet, but it might have been just their deal.

    Roxy was so distracted by the scene that she held Bass''s arm without noticing. The man just smiled at her like a fool, thinking she had forgiven him so easily. He would have wagged his tail if they weren''t in public.

    ?So, my deer, are you forgiving me?? he inquired, pressing his hand on hers.

    ?Yeah,? she sighed, realising that she had lost when she first got distracted.

    When a waiter passed by with a te filled with snacks, Bass took the te and waved at the man. He ate the snacks without shame, and even Roxy took a couple of those expensive and exclusive things while observing how Nate and Lara tried flirting. They failed, yet they clumsily reached their goal all the same.

    If there was something they could misdo, they had. Still, their nces and smiles were clear. They were having fun even withoutplicated flirting.

    ?So, this is how it''s done,? Bass murmured before taking a tart and throwing it in his mouth. ?You don''t praise beauty.?

    ?Yes,? Roxy replied. ?Listen to our Alpha and learn.?

    ?Sure.?

    She was toozy to exin anything. What for, either way? The two in front of her had started talking about the pups in between a flirt and the next, and she couldn''t even want to understand them anymore.

    ?So,? Lara said, ?you don''t prefer blonde women...?

    ?I like dark hair,? he said. ?And brown eyes.?

    ?I do like blonde hair, though. It''s so pretty, but don''t tell Scarlet.?

    ?Oh, we both agree that Jaden is prettier,? he said. ?Well, that''s true. But Scarlet knows how to act cute.?

    ?Scarlet will be pretty as she grows,? Lara chuckled. ?For now, she''s too energetic to be cute, most of the time.?

    ?They both resemble you when they smile,? Nate pointed out. ?And with their gestures.?

    ?It''s normal since we lived together. Yet, they will start copying you as well. I''ve noticed some small things already. Like the way Scarlet orders people around as if she had any right to. Or how Jaden purses his lips when he''s thinking hard.. They''re learning from you, and that makes them even prettier in my eyes.?

 Chapter 217 - A Triangle?

    Luciano Polenta couldn''t move his eyes from the group of wolves. He hadn''t brought anyone from his pack, and that might have been a mistake.

    ?Next time,? he murmured.

    But... Who would have epted? Maybe Renato. He could ask him to go with Lucretia...

    ?What exactly are you staring at?? Abigail asked while ncing back. ?Are you so fixated with Mr Woods??

    ?Fixated? You''re delusional, woman.?

    She chuckled, finding his reply cuter than she thought.

    Luciano, on the other hand, didn''t want to admit he was looking at Lara yton. That woman was so happy even though she had been frightened, angry, and cold when talking with him. Her smile while talking with Nathaniel Woods was so annoying.

    He couldn''t help but feel his mood get worse and worse, so much that he even stopped talking with the other businesspeople. All he could think about was that Lara yton was unfair.

    Soon after, he left the hall with a frown and forgot about his image for good. Metres apart, Nate finally sighed, relieved.

    Alpha Luciano was gone, and his mate was safe. He let his rage calm down, now that danger was walking away, and he smiled at Lara even more brightly.

    Even if the other humans didn''t have wolves'' senses, they still could notice the change in the mood in the hall. Especially a reporter standing with a group of people in a corner and pretending to be following the discussion. Once noticed the dynamics around the two groups of people, he excused himself and found a door. He entered the men''s restroom before taking a pen from his pocket. It was his old-time friend, an object that had helped him countless times before.

    ?Eight o''clock, Nathaniel Woods and his partner arrive. CEO Polenta is already there with Abigail Brown, and he approaches the couple to talk. They exchange only a few words before he walks away with Abigail. Nathaniel Woods rxes as soon as Polenta is out of reach. Is there anything we don''t know between them? Is Lara yton involved, and how willingly??

    The reporter observed his reflection on the mirror, adjusting his tie while he was at it.

    ?Is it a love triangle? Are Woods and Polenta fighting for the same woman??

    Oh, that idea, no matter how improbable, would have sold lots of copies.

    ?After the confrontation, Polenta walks away but never stops ncing in their direction. More precisely, in Lara yton''s direction. At some point, watching the couple is simply too much for him, and he leaves the g. Two businessmen, mighty CEOs, wrapped around a simple woman''s little finger. Who is Lara yton? What''s her background? Where does shee from and with which intentions??

    Oh, if only he had a clue about her... yton, though, wasn''t a surname that told him much. He had heard from a colleague in Sheton about yton Enterprises, apany making fabrics for clothes.

    ?Could it be?? he murmured while a circuit was switched on in his brain. ?Nathaniel Woods has several factories. The LY Corp is well-staying in the clothes industry. yton Enterprises produces fabrics for clothes. A mediumrgepany, not very developed. Yet, they had a good periodtely... Could it be due to Woods, CEO of LY Corp??

    He registered every one of his thoughts in the pen recorder. He needed more information before formting a theory. He could inquire about the yton family from Sheton without many difficulties.

    ?It doesn''t sound like a coincidence to me.?

    However, if that woman was rted to the family founding and managing the yton Enterprises, why didn''t she just admit it? Why keep her identity secret by saying she was no one when she did have, in fact, a family behind her back?

    Was there something she wanted to hide?

    ?What are you hiding, Lara yton?? he asked the pen before interrupting the registration. He had collected quite a few pieces of gossip for his article. Too bad he didn''t have a camera that day. It would have been better if he could take a picture of the events... But he wasn''t expecting anything in particr.

    Woods and Polenta facing each other was a totally new show for everyone.

    ?Hello, Boss,? said the man who had followed him to the restroom. He waste because he must have stopped to take some interesting pictures on the way.

    ?You always go to the restroom when you find a scoop,? he added, rubbing his head in front of the reporter.

    Roger, the photographer, had worked with him for a while. He was an infamous paparazzi, especially among actors and singers. They all knew his face after he had managed to take the most impressive pictures.

    There was nothing he couldn''t catch if he worked hard enough.

    ?I''m here to sell you a pic,? he added. ?Just tell which one you like more...?

    ?Do you have one of Nathaniel Woods, Luciano Polenta, and the woman who was with Woods??

    ?Sure. I have all thebinations. I can also edit out Abby if you want.?

    ?Even one with Abby Brown? Oh, I want all of them, then. How much??

    ?Depends on your conditions.?

    ?Three thousand dors.?

    ?I would be at a loss,? Roger murmured. ?The ticket for the g alone was ten thousand. Let alone finding a suit, the hairdresser... The mental preparation and, finally, my own skill at taking pictures.?

    ?You will sell it to other people as well. I''m sure you''ll raise ten thousand by the end of the day.?

    ?Hmm... No, I will sell them to you only. My only condition is to put my name under the pictures.?

    ?What for??

    ?I want to leave this life and be a proper photographer. If people like my pictures, I won''t need to hide in the corners or on top of trees to get the right pic. I want to be famous, and Woods and thatdy are photogenic. How lucky, isn''t it??

    ?Eight thousand,? the reporter said. ?What do you think??

    ?Eight? Hmm... Still less than ten, but I''ll ept it. In the name of our coboration. I feel like you have a great hunch. If your article is a scoop, my name will be there as well.?

 Chapter 218 - A Small Bed

    Nate parked his car in front of the residence, and he turned his head to check whether Lara was sleeping. She had been silent during the journey, and her body signalled peace.

    He had assumed she was tired, but she returned his nce with a smile.

    ?We''re here,? he said.

    Stating the obvious helped him gain some security, and he desperately needed something to say.

    Lara didn''t reply, but her eyes swept over his face, caressing his lips a little too insistently for it to be by chance. Still, she didn''t bend forward to kiss him, nor did she close her eyes in expectation.

    She unfastened her seatbelt and got off. Out, in the fresh air, she allowed herself to breathe. Only when she was sure about her own thoughts and actions did she turn to Nate and offer her hand.

    Since he took it, she guided him upstairs.

    She was an adult woman, and she could make decisions about her own life. It did feel a little embarrassing, but it also felt right.

    ?Come with me,? she whispered, pulling him toward her room.

    She opened the door and dragged the man inside, and she closed it back to avoid the sensitive ears of the other inhabitants of the residence. Especially two pairs of over-sensitive, possessive ears.

    Once alone with Nate, isted from the world and a few steps from afortable single bed, all her self-confidence left. She stared at Nate, nk and undecided.

    Not that she had changed her mind, just... She didn''t know how to move forward.

    Nate, on his own, was surprised, confused, wavering. He was so happy that he would have jumped forward to hug Lara and kiss her, even though he knew she most likely wanted to talk a little. He wasn''t such a fool; he knew she wasn''t clearly inviting him in her bed.

    ?Will you stay the night?? she asked, crashing his thoughts and ruining thest few neurons still working in his brain.

    He did nod, more out of habit, but his mind wasn''t understanding anymore.

    He could stay there, sure. But where? In the bed next to her? In the corner? Was she inviting him to y cards until falling asleep at the table?

    ?Don''t feel like you have to,? she added. ?It''s just... ehm... an option. You can stay if you want. If not, it''s fine for me.?

    ?I don''t feel obliged,? Nate murmured.

    Still, he should have brought her to his room. The bed wasrger.

    He had made it clear to his mother to arrange a single bed for Lara to avoid the pups monopolising her nights. He wasn''t really thinking about taking their ce at the time, but it went well.

    He was going to sleep there, which meant holding her close so as not to fall from the bed. He bit his lower lip to avoid smirking like a maniac and waited for Lara to take the first step.

    He didn''t want to hurry, yet he knew his self-control was not very reliable when his mate was involved.

    ?Oh, I should have thought about this earlier,? she whispered, widening her eyes and messing her hair. ?I should have talked about this before dragging you here...?

    Before she could start walking in circles, he caught her nervous wrist and pulled her on his chest. He pinned her chin with a finger and forced her to look up before crashing his mouth on hers.

    Their lips met, and their tongues found each other soon after that. A sigh signalled him that Lara was agreeing, quite relieved he had taken the initiative. Was she worried, perhaps? About what? Not being attractive enough for him? She was the most beautiful woman he had everid eyes on, and he had to remember telling her sooner thanter.

    ?Turn the lights off,? she moaned, and heplied even if he didn''t understand the reasons.

    The moon was disappearing, getting darker with each passing night. Only the stairs could help them see, and it was enough for Nate. For humans, not so much. Yet, he could see every detail on Lara''s body with so much light.

    She stepped back, pulling him by the shirt towards the bed. They fell on it, losing any inhibition as their hands started exploring each other without a break.

    Nate leaned his weight on his left arm not to inconvenience Lara; his right hand trailed down to her knee. He pushed it up against his side, and she locked her legs around his hips. His fingers, then, caressed her inner thigh until reaching in between her legs.

    He gently caressed her womanhood, light like a feather, from over the undies. That contact sent shivers through Lara''s body, even though he had barely touched her.

    She moaned, and Nate''s eyes shined in the dark.

    It had been a low, short sound. Just a single moan, followed by a deep sigh. Her quivering legs had made him realise, though, that she was earnestly liking it.

    She liked being teased, touched for a moment only.

    He saved the information in his head and returned to kissing her reddened lips. He was going to explore so much more during the night. He could find out much, much information about what she liked and what she didn''t.

    Too bad that his perfect n was disrupted by the sound of a door - better said, two doors - opening not far from them. He stopped kissing Lara and just looked her in the eye before sighing.

    She nced back, confused at first. But then, she heard the handle of the door move, and she realised that she needed to lock the door from that moment on when she was with Nate.

    The man got up just in time, and Lara sat on the bed and fixed her dress when two pairs of sleepy arms ran to her and hugged her tightly.

    ?Mommy is back,? Jaden said.

    They hadn''t even noticed the light was off until Nate switched it on.

    ?We missed you, mommy,? Scarlet added.

    ?What are you doing here?? Lara asked.

    ?We want to sleep with mommy.?

    ?Not possible,? Nate murmured, but they didn''t even hear him.

    He was unhappy. Oh, more than unhappy.

    He had to bring his mate to his room.. Next time, he thought, he wouldn''t make the same mistake.

 Chapter 219 - Fashion And Relaxing

    When she heard about the fashion show in one of the neighbouring cities, Samantha offered to go. They weren''t looking for anything there: those clothes were too costly for their usual clients. Yet, fashion and distraction went well together.

    She hadn''t seen Rider in a while, and the ck Moon was approaching. She''d better find a ton of things to do before then.

    She went alone, without bringing anyone from the department. After all, male wolves didn''t know a thing about fashion. It would have been a waste of funds and torture for anyone who would have been selected.

    She arrived at the hotel early in the morning. She would have travelled the day before, but she was busy ying with her niece and nephew. The pups had way more appeal than a fashion show; she had to admit it.

    They had been turbulent and asked her to y a lot of different games she had never heard of before, but they would turn calm and obedient every time Mnie appeared. Samantha was d they liked their grandmother enough to behave, but she was even more d they were as free as to be noisy when she was there.

    They had healed her wounded heart for the evening, and the feelings of warmth they gave her were still with her when she reached her room.

    Pups could heal anything. It was proof enough. She could try stealing one from Nate... Or she could just adopt one if she found it.

    Having her own didn''t seem like an option for the moment being. More than anything, because she couldn''t bring herself to ask Rider for help after one-sidedly breaking up. Moreover, she couldn''t imagine having pups with anyone else.

    He was the right level of handsome, and a pup with his features was exactly what she wanted: a little round thing with big pitch-ck eyes.

    She changed clothes and got ready for the long day. What she loved the most about fashion shows was that she didn''t need to work hard.

    Nate wasn''t interested in luxurious clothes, so she could just take some pictures to deliver to their stylists and get it over with. The rest was all about the amusement of being in between beautiful models wearing beautiful clothes.

    She opened her luggage and observed the two outfits she had prepared. One was a simple mini-dress, ck and straight. She had a colourful belt to go with it, and she would wear one of her beloved sets of earrings and ne.

    The other option was a tailleur with dark green trousers and jacket. She did like thetter more, especially for the day.

    She tied her hair in a ponytail, applied simple makeup, and got out of the room after checking that she looked like a businesswoman.

    Her seat was in the back, behind four lines of chairs, but it was right in front of the catwalk. She had the best angle to look at the models, and she could also listen to what the humans in the front seats thought about it. Especially those in the first row: they were those predicting and directing the fashion industry.

    She could gather information about the trends, and that would have helped them with the season. After all, even if they made clothes for ordinary people, they had to predict what the masses would like to wear.

    She had a notebook and her phone ready to take pictures.

    Itsted about one hour, but it was just the morning show. There were others in the afternoon and the big event in the evening. Yet, Samantha could gather a lot of ideas for the LY Corp stylists just from a single show.

    She collected her things and went out to send them to thepany. There were just a couple of employees in the Design Department that weekend, but they were waiting for news.

    When she was done sending everything, she put her notebook and phone in the bag and turned to leave. It was there that she saw a familiar face.

    Not very familiar, actually, but it had hit her nerves the first time she had seen it. How was the name? Lucretia?

    Something simr, Samantha thought.

    She was the brat from the Mayford pack who said weird things at the Tech Fair. If it wasn''t because the teens reminded her of Rider, she would have forgotten.

    She also saw a couple of the guys backing the brat. They were there to look at the show, maybe buy some dresses. It meant that the brat was someone relevant in the pack.

    Seeing someone from Mayford was thest thing Samantha wanted. Anything reminding her of her mate was poisonous at that moment.

    She turned the corner and avoided the group, set on not catching their attention by any means. Even if it meant taking the stairs instead of the lift.

    She could visit the city centre, eat out... Anything but stay in the hotel. She had to take her time to calm her pain and collect enough energy to deal with the brats if it came to that.

    ?If only they weren''t rted to him,? she sighed.

    She wouldn''t mind a few brats messing around. It wasn''t enough to trigger her nerves...

    ?Oh, damn it,? she murmured. What was happening to her? She had been a rational person for long. Before meeting her mate.

    She was starting to understand how Nate felt while Lara was away. Every single day for six years. Every single ck Moon.

    It was worse than they said, actually. And she knew it wouldn''t get better.

    Just when she was starting to calm down, her eyes met another pair. ck like ravens.

    Her lungs lost all the air, but her heart beat again. She smiled before realising it, but she took back control soon enough. It was not time to smile, damn it!

    ?He-hello,? she stuttered.

    Stuttering? Oh, could she get any worse?

    Still, she was happy to see him.. Even if it meant she was going to lose her sanity.

 Chapter 220 - Lies And Not Lies

    Their eyes locked for a long moment, and they stood like that. They didn''t move a single muscle for a whole minute before waking up and realising it had been too long.

    ?I see you''re doing all right,? Rider said.

    He smirked when Samantha''s forehead wrinkled. She red at him but didn''t say a word. Her soul was healed from the moment her eyesid on him. She didn''t need to remember how bad the days before had been.

    ?Come this way,? she sighed, showing him the path towards a less crowded ce. ?There will be fewer people here.?

    ?You want me to follow you, now?? he snickered. ?After you asked to part ways??

    ?You''re free not to,? she pointed out.

    Yet, her body felt a sting of pain at those words. She wanted him to follow; she wanted it so badly that it hurt.

    ?You know already I''d follow you in hell, Miss Trouble.?

    She sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. Why were his words so powerful? Why was his voice so seductive all of a sudden?

    ?My room is too far,? she decided. How could she walk so far?

    Also, she didn''t want to spend the whole night doing who knows what. Her body needed - it was a matter of life and death - to feel Rider. But, at the same time, she didn''t want to walk back on her word nor tease fate by sleeping next to him. A quicky should have been enough, for that time.

    It was a good idea: they both would be satisfied, and the mate bond would have given them a break for a few days.

    She pulled his sleeve and opened the door of a storage room. She had seen the small, dark room while passing there. There was little to nothing inside, except for the cart to carry the equipment for the chambermaids.

    As soon as they were inside, she felt her body being pushed against the wall, and she closed her eyes, letting go of any kind of control.

    ?Are you ying with me?? he whispered in her ear.

    She couldn''t utter a word, for her rationality had died the moment his hands had gripped her sides. That night, he was rude.

    ?Oh,? she moaned, exposing her neck to him. It was a gesture of submission; an offer for him.

    His fingers travelled downside, reaching her belt and slipping underneath. He pressed in between her legs while licking her neck and inhaling her lustful scent.

    ?What if I y with you in return, ah?? he continued.

    Her sighs made him gulp, but he kept control long enough to make her turn and face the wall. Immediately, her hands trafficked with the belt to undo it, and she slipped her trousers down together with the underwear.

    ?Please, hurry up,? she said, turning her head to the side and cing her palms on the wall.

    At her plea, instead of listening, Rider woke up from his daze. She was begging him, yet he didn''t feel like satisfying her. Not too soon. The little devil was too used to having her way... And then disappearing into thin air.

    ?Why should I listen to you, ah? So that you can break my heart again??

    Samantha barely heard his words, but only his arms around her waist, pulling her against him. She sensed his erection poking on her butt, but it was still wrapped in his trousers.

    ?What are you doing?? she asked when she noticed he wasn''t moving.

    His arms were circling her, and his forehead was on her shoulder. He was sighing against her neck, inhaling her scent and leaving a light peck in between his breaths.

    ?I missed you,? he uttered. ?Deadly.?

    ?Rider...? she moaned, frustrated by the interruption. Yet, she couldn''t force herself on a man during such a delicate moment.

    He pulled her trousers up, even fastening the belt for her.

    ?Don''t call me by that name,? he said with a sweet tone. As sweet as to make her melt. ?It makes me go crazy.?

    ?What''s the problem?? she moaned. ?I want you crazy.?

    ?Oh, no... You don''t want it; believe me.?

    Once her clothes were back in their ce, he resumed hugging her from behind. His hair ticked her shoulder, but she couldn''t move from the shock.

    Who was that cuddly bear? Her mate was a rude, not-so-gentle hungry wolf. He would have torn her clothes if she didn''t take them off in time! But... Hugging her and sniffing her scent like that? Was Rider capable of that? Really?

    ?What in the world are you doing, for the Moon Goddess?? she repeated.

    ?I''m touching you, Mine.?

    ?Don''t call me like that,? she mimicked his words and tone.

    Even though she didn''t dislike hearing that name from him. Not as much as she disliked not being his at all that day.

    ?I won''t,? he sighed.

    ?Not after you reject me like this,? she pointed out.

    She was mad about his behaviour. Or maybe, it was about the way she had lost any control. Have sex in a storage room? She would have never considered it if not for the unavoidable attraction she felt for her mate.

    ?I hate this,? she sighed.

    ?Don''t tell me,? he moaned. ?You can''t hate it as much as me. I''ve started dreaming about youtely. I will be apletely crazy man, thanks to you. But it can''t be helped.?

    ?Indeed,? she said. ?I will be crazy as well.?

    ?Wouldn''t it be better? Crazy people don''t have obligations.?

    She chuckled, trailing her fingers on his arms. She touched his elbow and reached his hands. She caressed his fingers and leaned back on him.

    ?We''re in trouble,? shemented. ?How can people deal with this??

    ?They don''t, in fact. They simply surrender.?

    ?I''d like to see your face now.?

    ?Later. I''m busy now.?

    ?Busy doing nothing??

    He rubbed his nose on her neck.

    ?I''m busy as heck. Wait for your turn to take a look at me.?

    ?You''re always so... Ah!? she moaned, displeased.

    ?So? Forceful? Rude? Cool??

    ?You''re so unpredictable. What made you stop sex in exchange for a hug? I don''t understand you.?

    ?I''m not in the mood.?

    ?Your body says the opposite.?

    ?My body lies.?

 Chapter 221 - Landmines

    Samantha waited for a few minutes, still in that weird situation. Never in her life had she thought she could find someone she desired so much. And it was even less expected that she would feel conflicted after being rejected.

    On one hand, rejection hurt her. It always did, especially when her mate didn''t want to have sex. Even though, given the situation, she could understand him. At least, she could have resisted long enough to reach a room. Why choose a storage room just because of hurry?

    On the other hand, she felt warm and happy. She didn''t know why, but Rider preferred to hug her than to take advantage of the situation like he would have done a month before.

    Thatst part was frightening her the most: it was exactly what she wanted to avoid. Being as close as to feeling nostalgia would have made their lives harder.

    Her train of thoughts ended when Rider finally let her go. She turned and checked his face before moving her eyes on his open arms.

    ?Your turn,? he said.

    He was offering a hug. How odd.

    ?You hugged me from behind,? she pointed out. ?It''s not the same.?

    ?Do you want me to turn now? I feel like you''re nning to knock me out, Mine.?

    ?Don''t call me that. I am not yours.?

    ?Oh, that... I wasn''t referring to that,? he said. ?I was referring to the bombs.?

    ?Landmines??

    ?Yes, exactly. Can I continue calling you Mine, now??

    ?What?? she chuckled. ?You''re making it up. It''s not the truth!?

    ?But Mine also means...?

    ?I know what it means, Rider. I mean, I still call you Rider.?

    ?You can call me yours; it''s fine with me,? he scoffed with a shrug.

    He averted his gaze to hide his thoughts, remembering what his sister told him.

    First of all, he had to be sweet instead of sexy. If he wanted Samantha to fall in love as madly as he already had, he needed to focus on her soul instead than on her body. He had to offerfort, warmth, and everything a woman could have needed a few nights before the ck Moon.

    Of course, he couldn''t just avoid sex altogether. It was a matter of bnce, and, unfortunately, he had never thought about bncing his life ever before.

    Still, the first step was to be more cute than brute.

    ?What are you even doing here?? she asked, crossing her arms. ?I didn''t know you liked fashion.?

    ?I don''t, in fact. I''m on duty, babysitting a bunch of teens.?

    The second step was showing her honesty. He had already done the worst, betraying her trust. He didn''t need any more information and could focus on the matters regarding their rtionship alone.

    No more hidden interrogations. No more ns.

    The next time he questioned her, it would have been for his curiosity and not anyone else''s benefit.

    To be a better man for her, he needed to tell the truth. As often as possible.

    ?Oh, I see,? Samantha chuckled. ?You''re a bodyguard, aren''t you??

    ?You already know it, Mine.?

    Their first meeting had happened while he was working, after all.

    ?I heard your people call you Boss back then. I thought you were the chief of security, the head of guards... Something like that. Yet, your Alpha sends you to guard a group of teens? Why is that??

    His expression changed from neutral to worried.

    ?I can''t tell you,? he said. ?It''s about the pack hierarchies.?

    The third step regarded dealing with the few things he couldn''t tell her. Amanda had told him he couldn''t deserve Samantha as long as he continued lying. So, even when he couldn''t reply, he had no right to say something untrue.

    He couldn''t just tell her that Lucretia was the Alpha''s sister. But... He could exin it was secret information.

    That way, Samantha wouldn''t have anything more to be angry about - should one day his mischiefse to light.

    ?Oh, I see. So, you are the head of security,? she continued.

    ?I am,? he confirmed. That was nothing too grave, and it regarded him only and not other people from the pack. ?I''m strong, you know??

    ?Are you, now?? Samantha chuckled.

    ?I can prove it,? he challenged her. He didn''t fear her judgement too much.

    First of all, because he was fairly convinced she would let him win. And, secondly, because she would have discovered his limits sooner orter. He wanted her by his side for life. He couldn''t reach that goal by hiding his ws and over-exposing his good side.

    ?By the way... Do you want toe to my room?? she asked, changing the topic. ?I have to follow a show now, and it''s the principal event. However, it''s thest one. After I''m done, I will be free.?

    ?Your room?? he chuckled.

    ?I figured it''s better if we don''t meet in yours, especially since you''re guarding teens.?

    ?I''ll see, Mine. It doesn''t depend on me. If you think a group of teens won''t make my life difficult on Saturday night... Well, if you''re right, I''lle to you.?

    ?I will be leaving soon. I don''t n on sleeping here. Of course, unless I don''t have a reason to.?

    ?I''ll text you if I can''t make it. If you don''t receive anything, you will see me soon.?

    ?Text??

    She blinked, trying to remember whether she had blocked his number or not... She most likely didn''t because it wasn''t her way of doing things. And Rider hadn''t sent thousands of texts to make her wish to do it.

    Still, her mood had been wavering during the first days after he had left her home.

    She took out her phone from her purse and opened the contacts. Before she could check out the list of blocked numbers, the screen fluttered, and Rider''s number appeared.

    ?You deleted my contact,? he said, his lips curling down.

    ?Oh, no,? she rebuked. She sighed internally. She hadn''t blocked him, at least. ?I have never saved it.?

    Somehow, her confession didn''t have the hoped effect. Rider wasn''t as annoyed as she was expecting.. If anything, he seemed happy to hear that - even without saving it - she could recognise his phone number.

 Chapter 222 - Fifiteen Minutes?

    During the show, Samantha sat at her ce without wandering around. She took notes about what the stylists had told her to pay attention to.

    Still, part of her mind was focused on the group of teens sitting a few seats away, in the front row.

    Rider wasn''t there, and the brats didn''t know about them.

    She felt stupid for her insecurity, but she couldn''t help it. She felt weak, knowing him so close. And she felt embarrassed at the thought that someone might notice their entangled scents.

    After the show, she waited for the first chance to disappear and avoid meeting anyone familiar. All she wanted was to take a shower and rx while waiting for her mate.

    She didn''t have time because she heard the knocking before she could even change out of her clothes. How did he even find her so easily? Was the link between mates stronger on his side, by any chance? She couldn''t find him... Not even sensing the direction where he was. Yet, he found both her room and her apartment in Norwich.

    She opened the door and let him in, closing it behind her back and leaning on the wood. She could see Rider''s actions a second before he moved, and she observed how he followed her forecast precisely like a show.

    He pushed her against the door and caressed her cheek until forcing her to look up at him. Then, he slid his hand behind her head and fisted a few locks of hair while bowing down to kiss her.

    She was without heels, once again, and she felt short for the first time in her life. Pressed against hard yet weak wood, surrounded by all sides, she couldn''t escape.

    ?I don''t have much time,? he said in between the kisses. ?The brats want to go out.?

    ?Hmm?? she hummed, splitting from him to look him in the eye. ?How much are we talking about? Fifteen minutes??

    ?Oh, they need two hours to get ready,? he said.

    His grin caused her to smile while his free hand pushed her on his chest.

    ?It''s not much time,? he added. ?We should hurry up a little.?

    ?I was thinking...? Samantha murmured, pressing her index finger on Rider''s chest. ?I owe you one.?

    ?Uhm??

    ?I marked you without your permission. I still feel guilty about it, so I thought about a way to clean my conscience.?

    ?I like how it sounds,? he chuckled, rolling a lock of her hair around a finger. ?Go on.?

    He forgot to follow his initial n and say he didn''t mind nor did he want revenge. He hadn''t seen Samantha in a long time, and he was missing her too much to use some brains.

    ?Even though you still have one more point,? she continued. ?I can let you take the lead this once. Without counting it, of course. It''ll be something special.?

    ?Because you feel guilty.?

    ?Yes.?

    ?It sounds like a trap.?

    She sighed, moving past him towards the minibar. She opened it and searched for something strong. She found a Scotch behind two soda bottles, and she poured it in two round sses.

    She didn''t ask Rider if he would drink; she would have had his portion if he declined.

    ?You drink too much, Mine,? he noticed. ?Even if we''re wolves, we should take care of our diet. Your kidney might be stronger than a human''s, but there''s no reason to assault it with strong drinks so often.?

    ?Often? As far as I remember, we meet less than once a week, on average. You saw me drinking exactly twice. Do not dare tell me not to. You''re not my nanny.?

    Rider flinched, widening his eyes in panic.

    ?Do you want your ss or not?? she asked, sipping from the first.

    In the end, he stepped towards her and epted the offer. However, he didn''t take the ss she was giving him but the one she had sipped from. He left it on the table once empty and gulped down the liquid in the second as well.

    Amanda told him women like coherence, but they also find it cute when a man contradicts himself just to look cool in front of them. Maybe, it was not the right kind of cute. Still, Samantha chuckled and allowed him to continue.

    ?So, do you ept my idea?? she queried after calming down. ?Do you want to ept my apology or not??

    ?I don''t know...? he sighed. ?It''s tempting.?

    ?Come on,? she added, curling one side of her lips. ?You know that I like it almost as much as you do.?

    ?Mine...? he warned her, but it didn''t help to stop his nerves. At that moment, he knew he had lost.

    No more hope to look cool or tender. All that remained was his lust... and hers.

    ?Then,e here,? he dared to order. He undid the button of her jacket when she was close enough, and he almost threw it behind his back before realising it was fashionable.

    Samantha was quite coloured that day, with her green suit. She was beautiful and sexy, just like in anything. After touching the jacket, Rider realised that the fabric was silken and - for sure - expensive. He folded it over a chair and turned back at her.

    At least her outer clothes had to survive his haste. After all, he could keep the underwear just as per habit.

    ?I am going to ept your offer,? he said with a hoarse voice.

    His hands moved the hair behind her back before focusing on the shirt.

    Thin, delicate material. He had to be careful.

    ?I''ll do it for you,? he added. After all, it was Samantha who asked.

    ?Don''t hold back,? she chuckled, challenging him with her expression. She even sucked her lower lip.

    All about her was made to drive him crazy.

    ?Nointster,? he hummed.

    His hands grabbed her sides and pulled her in his arms, rude and demanding just as she liked them.

    ?You asked me, Mine. Don''t regret your own words.?

    Instead of pushing him back,ughing or even just rolling her eyes, she shivered in his arms.. His smile grew even wider when he smelt the scent of lust.

 Chapter 223 - Definitely More Than Fifteen Minutes

    <em>Smut content.</em>

    Rider undid the buttons of her shirt as carefully as he could. He then ced it over the jacket; the same he did with her trousers.

    Samantha observed in silence, surprised by the sudden care he had with her clothes. But then, when she was almost naked in front of him, the carefulness disappeared.

    He grabbed her by the waist and pressed their foreheads together, looking her in the eyes while dragging her toward the table and pushing her on it.

    Just as promised, she let him do, splitting her legs to allow him to settle in between. In the action, the two sses she had used for the Scotch fell on the floor and broke into many pieces.

    She thought, in the back of her mind, that she would have needed to pay for thoseter.

    ?I hate this,? Rider muttered while undoing the hook of her bra.

    He made it fly away, and she followed the trajectory with her eyes. Oh, she needed to pay attention to her panties. They were in danger with Rider around.

    ?And you are distracted,? he added, pinching her nipple hard enough to make her moan.

    ?Hey,? sheined. Still, nothing in her body signals told him to stop. Nor to be less rough, unfortunately.

    His hand turned gentle, and he fondled her breast right where he had pinched. His other hand got rid of the panties, and he let them fall right under the table. His mouthnded on her stomach and trailed lower, reaching her core after too much wait.

    He looked up and met her eyes before giving all his attention to his favourite part of her. His tongue moved in circles on her clit, massaging thebia and tasting the wet folds with thirst. All while following her breathing and moans, allowing her to guide him towards what she liked more.

    When he sensed her intensified, frequent groans and the pulsing of her core, signalling a close climax, he stepped away and observed her with an evil grin. His eyes caressed her whole body, indulging in her pleasure as if it was his own.

    ?You...? she said in between the hard breaths, returning vigil and very, very annoyed. ?Just you wait...?

    ?Oh, no,? he chuckled. ?You won''t be so unhappy once I''m done with you.?

    They returned kissing, Samantha ufortably sat on the table, her legs spread and her weight on her arms. She locked her ankles behind Rider''s back, and she pulled him closer by his t-shirt. Her excitement was back to a few minutes before when she was groaning and cursing in search of release.

    When he found the time was right, he flipped her over the table. Samantha slipped down and stopped the fall with her hands, her butt sticking out and her breasts pressed on the cold wood-like material.

    She opened her mouth toin again, but a pair of hot lips on her back made her change her mind.

    Predictable male wolves would always dream of doing it on the table, she realised. And it almost never resembled the way female wolves would like to use a table. At least, predictable female wolves.

    His hands disappeared from her for a moment, and she heard the sound of a package being torn. A momentter, his hot erection was pressed on her ass.

    A few inches lower, his belt was cutting her skin. He hadn''t undressed while she waspletely naked.

    At that moment, she realised that Rider was more than just predictable. He was the typical male wolf with very clear dreams. And he had decided to make them alle true with her!

    However, the situation excited her as well. Being at his mercy, incapable of fighting back nor moving anywhere from that position made her shiver at every single, unexpected contact.

    His arm circled around her hip, and his fingers yed with her once again. He rubbed his erection on her cunt, dipping it in her juices, and then, without any further ado, he slipped inside. Slow and careful, but without any doubt.

    ?You okay?? he moaned against her ear.

    Samantha nodded, pressing her palms on the table and waiting for him to do everything, just as she promised. Her first reaction would have been to push back, but she knew Rider would have preferred surrender. And, judging from his trembling voice and tender fingers grazing her skin, he was liking it enough.

    ?Are you sure you''re okay?? he repeated, stuttering a little.

    ?Yes,? she said, and she turned to look at him.

    Only her blue eye glimpsed at his dark expression before he grabbed a fistful of her hair.

    He opened his mouth to ask again, and she rolled her eyes.

    ?I won''t break like a doll, Rider,? she said. ?Be a little braver, okay??

    ?Hey...?

    ?Be a man, for the Moon Godd- ah!? she cursed, but her words were interrupted by a loud groan. He had moved, not too fast nor rough. Just so little made her lose her mind.

    ?Do not worry about that,? he said, pleased by her reaction. ?Just enjoy your time, Mine.?

    With another thrust, he went deep inside her, somewhere where she didn''t think anyone could reach. She arched her back; her eyes lost focus. Why was that position so good all of a sudden? Why was his hand pulling her hair exciting more than bothering her?

    ?Oh, fuck!? she eximed with the third push.

    ?Yes, Mine. Exactly like that,? Rider confirmed, too close to her ear. He licked her lobe before retreating up and observing her figure from above.

    Why was his voice back to normal? Was she the only one affected?

    ?You like it more when I take the lead,? hemented while grabbing her ass cheek.

    ?You wish!? was the only reply, and it was uninterrupted just because of a miracle. Or, maybe, because Rider had mercy. He allowed her time to talk before continuing to move inside her.

    ?Admit it, Mine. Or you won''t get off that easily...?

    ?No,? she sighed, pressing her fingers on the table.. For nothing in the world she would have admitted it.

 Chapter 224 - The First Step Of Surrender

    <em>Smut content. (Sorry I wrote more than I had nned.)</em>

    Most likely, it was because they hadn''t done it in a long time. It surely wasn''t because of the position. Maybe, it was the mate link ying with her.

    No matter the reason, Samantha had no intention of admitting her fault. Rider''s self-confidence didn''t need her assurances.

    However, even if her mind was fighting to keep her mouth shut, her body had already revealed everything.

    It was just the beginning; she knew it. He was moving too slow and too careful. He was going to keep her there, making her edge until she told the truth.

    Still, it was her part to keep up a fight. She couldn''t surrender so easily or she could forget her turn for taking the lead. And Rider didn''t need so many confirmations, for the Moon Goddess!

    ?I haven''t heard your response,? he said, noticing the tough battle going on in her mind. He smiled, trailing up her back with his hand.

    He wasn''t sure she would like it when he had grabbed her hair, but she was reacting in such a way... Oh, all his being was focused on only one thing: keeping control and not losing against that stubborn little devil.

    Every one of her moans would make him sigh, and the way she squeezed him down there was driving him mad. Still, just the thought of looking at her like that helped him keep his mind on track.

    She hadn''t admitted anything yet. And he was nning to make her beg, of course. So many things to do; he couldn''t end it too soon!

    ?Mine,? he called her, realising that she was losing herself in pleasure without any prompt from him.

    He slowed his thrusts and waited for her breath to calm down before returning to tease her.

    ?Say it,? he prompted, apanying his words with a rough thrust. Just like he remembered: she liked it.

    His pride rose to the sky as he noticed how he could make someone as strong as Samantha sweat. Her back was covered in salty drops, shining under the artificial lights. Her knees were trembling, weak. Her inner walls were squeezing him so much that he had to fight against pleasure. Still, she didn''t say a word.

    ?It''s not fun if it''s easy,? hemented, pulling back until only the tip was inside her.

    He noticed how all her muscles tensed in anticipation of a rough push, how her back arched and her eyes closed, her face distended and fervour growing in her belly.

    Instead of shoving it in with strength, like she was asking with her whole body, he moved slow and purposely. Samantha replied with a long, frustratedment.

    Oh, he was having the time of his life.

    On the other side, Samantha was deep in trouble. She was annoyed by his behaviour. Anything he did was weed by her body with enthusiasm and delight, enough to make her ept to stay like that for as long as he wished. She liked it more than she had liked being on top. Still, nothing was enough to let her reach the peak.

    Just as she was starting to adapt to his slow rhythm, he changed again and elerated, losing most of the strength of the pounding. He was doing it on purpose, and he was taking the time to analyse her reaction to know how to react.

    ?Rider,? she gasped,ing to terms with her stubbornness.

    After all, she had given him permission to act savage. She could admit anything for that one time and go back on her words the next night they met.

    ?I''m listening,? he said, again breathing against her ear. The air hitting her lobe was unstable just as much as her mind, and she realised that he wasn''t as untouched as he wanted her to think.

    Yet, it didn''t help her.

    Knowing he liked tormenting her made her whine again, and she lost it for good. The thought that he enjoyed what he was doing to her broke down her defences, and she agreed to follow his wish.

    ?I... I like this,? she said. It was for a greater purpose: a single admission in exchange for a climax. It was fair enough, especially in that situation where any more waiting would have killed her.

    ?You do? How much??

    ?Oh,? sheined, but she couldn''t change her mind again.

    Annoyance would fly down in her belly sooner than any other feeling, making her discern everything with more rity. She could say whatever he wanted: words were just words.

    ?I like it so much,? she added.

    ?Do you want toe??

    ?Oh, yes.?

    ?Then...? he sighed, pushing inside with another delicious thrust. Oh, she would have said anything to have that again! ?Beg for it.?

    ?I won''t,? she murmured, pushing her butt up and grinding it against him. Was it possible that she couldn''t do anything?

    ?If you do that, I will finish before you. You don''t want that, Mine, do you??

    His voice was low, sensual, and feral. He was growling words against her ear, his chest pressed on her back and his dick deep inside her. He had stopped moving at all, letting her feel him better and with more precision. Every single inch inside of her, and every nerve burning in the heat.

    ?Beg for it, Mine,? he said. ?And I''ll make you feel very, very good.?

    ?Rider...? she moaned, but her n disappeared with his lips on her shoulder. She had simply forgotten whatever she wanted to say. His chaste pecks made her lose her mind, giving up anything she hade up with to convince him.

    He didn''t seem to have any hurry, and two hours - all of a sudden - looked too long. Was he going to keep her hanging for the whole time? Something in his tone, actions, and total absence of hurry confirmed her suspicion. It was her fault for teasing him about time. She didn''t even say anything too much, but he was getting back at her with the cruellest of the methods.

    Was begging the only way? Really?

    But, most importantly, would it have been enough? It was tempting; that was sure.

 Chapter 225 - Earned It

    <em>Smut content. (It escaped my control, but I swear, this is thest one for now.)</em>

    Rider pulled her hair a little, and she groaned again. Her frustration rose up, and she scoffed against the table.

    Why was everything he did so good? And why couldn''t he do just a little more and allow her to climax? Just two of his actionsbined would have been enough, she was sure!

    Yet, he was keeping her still and kissing her. The only way to convince him, apparently, was begging.

    Her face turned red, this time not because of arousal alone. It was a little humiliating. But what else could she do? She was powerless, and she had epted to y his game by his rules.

    ?P-please,? she stuttered.

    ?Oh, my girl is very polite,? he chuckled. ?I said beg, though.?

    ?I... I beg you,? she spat out.

    Her temperature rose by a few degrees, and her body felt it with even more rity when he caressed her hips. His chest disappeared from her back, leaving her in the cold.

    Yet, even the chilly air was pleasant. Anything, anything at all was okay at that point.

    She wouldn''t have allowed him to torture her like that anytime soon. Conventional sex was all they were going to do from then on.

    Her heart had stopped beating several times, only to start pounding without rest. Her lungs were aching, and she didn''t know anymore if it was because of too much air or the absence of it. Not to mention her lower body... Her knees had long since abandoned her, and she was leaning on the table with most of her weight.

    ?I haven''t heard it,? he rebuked, his tone neutral but his hands possessively caressing her hips.

    He was getting ready to finally do what she wanted!

    That realisation made her forget all about the humiliation, and she repeated her words with more enthusiasm than she had forecasted.

    ?I beg you,? she said, ?just fuck me!?

    His fingers sank in her skin, hurting her a little bit. He mmed into her with more strength than before, and she realised that - finally - he had lost his firm intent. She had seeded, even after much sacrifice.

    Her smile didn''tst long because she cried in pleasure with the second thrust. Rider started pumping, this time both hard and fast; he didn''t give her only one side of his love, but he showed her both his sides, the savage and the sensual one.

    ?Oh, yes,? she whined, scratching the top of the table with her nails.

    She observed the signs she left, realising that she would have to pay for that as well. What was the ounting assistant going to think while reading the report of her expenses?

    Rider''s hands moved lower from her hips, grabbing her butt for better stability. He pulled it up, unconcerned for her weak knees.

    His violent assault made her slip on the table, her nipples teased by the hard material with each and every thrust. Her hair was messy and annoying on her face, so she closed her eyes to ignore it and focus only on what was happening to the rest of her body.

    Her inner walls started aching from the friction, burning and screaming without mercy. Pleasure built up inside her, and it exploded when Rider gave a final, brutal push.

    She heard hime, groaning and pulling her closer, before being overwhelmed by her own climax. She screamed out everything while her body contorted in that man''s arms. Her nails... Oh, no. Her ws destroyed the wood under her fingertips, her breast still pressed down. She didn''t know where it started: whether down, where their bodies were one or from her nipples teased by the movement.

    Her legs lost any use, and she cowered on the table. A pair of strong arms kept her from falling, and she abandoned herself to the feelings.

    She didn''t know how long itsted, but she was on the bed when she regained her senses. The jolts of pleasure hadn''t abandoned her yet, but she saw Rider by her side, still clothed.

    He pressed his lips on her forehead and caressed her skin with tender caresses, allowing her to calm down without hurry.

    He swallowed when she regained her sight. His expression was a little worried and - just a little - guilty.

    ?I''m sorry,? he said, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. ?I was a brute.?

    She nestled by his side, inhaling his scent entangled with her lust.

    Samantha could finally have the confirmation: she liked him brute as well. She was falling deeper and deeper in the pit she had tried to avoid.

    Yet, she couldn''t consider facts while in that state. All she could do was cuddle by his side and indulge in his presence. He was going to leave soon: they didn''t have much time.

    ?I like brutes,? she murmured when she could talk again.

    After admitting her feelings before and after shamelessly begging him, there was no use in staying silent when he looked at her so desperately.

    He had given her the climax of her life. The least she could do was praise him a little; even if she had been cursing him with all her being just a few minutes before.

    ?You... like?? he said, uncertain like a kid.

    His reaction melted her heart, and she sighed against his t-shirt.

    ?I think this was the best sex I''ve ever had,? she confessed. ?I''m d I let you take the lead.?

    A little praise was due to male wolves. They could be frail creatures, unsure of their skills. There was nothing ill in admitting it.

    ?You think?? was his shameless response.

    ?I still am considering sex in front of the window,? she exined. ?That one was good too.?

    ?Oh.? He seemed relieved by her admission.

    Samantha sat on the bed, finally able to use her limbs.

    ?Now, it''s time to thank you for it,? she said.

    She noticed how he nced at the clock before letting her unbutton his trousers. She could have her own ride, and she was going to make sure he liked it.

    ?Are you really okay?? he wondered.

    ?I won''t mark you,? she said, slipping in between his legs. ?I''m in control. And I''ll make you like it when I take the lead.?

    At her words, he rxed on the bed. He had worked hard that day.. He did earn it, after all.

 Chapter 226 - Rational And Detached

    When Samantha got out of the bathroom, she found Rider leisurely lying on the bed, eating pizza and drinking beer. He was watching a match on TV without a worry in the world.

    ?Weren''t you in a hurry?? she inquired.

    ?Hm-mh,? he moaned, but she was sure he didn''t even hear her.

    He was shining with pride as if he had just won a marathon or conquered a country. She knew what that was due to, and she didn''t darement.

    She had started their second round by taking the lead, but she had ended up doing exactly what Rider would tell her. She didn''t know herself what had happened, but he had overturned the situation without moving a finger.

    Maybe, she had been influenced by the best climax of her life and just did what he ordered. Still, after everything was done, she regretted it. He had be proud like a peacock, his chest plumped and his expression irritating.

    ?Come here, Mine,? he said after a while, and she just crossed her arms. Had her image fallen so low that he thought he could just order her around like a dog?

    ?You should go back to your room,? she pointed out. ?First, because you need to shower. And second: we aren''t supposed to cuddle and watch a match together. We''re not a couple, Rider.?

    ?Yes, I know. But you''re standing there with a pleading expression...?

    He turned away from the television and grinned at her. The match was paused, and the ads started. He could afford to look at Samantha for a few minutes.

    ?What pleading expression? I''m clearly annoyed that you''re using my bed and eating my food.?

    ?I ordered this food.?

    ?You asked for room service??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?With my name??

    ?I couldn''t use my name and tell them to deliver in your room, could I? Especially because I called from here. I wasn''t in the mood to prove my identity, so I just told them to write it on your ount.?

    She sighed, looking at the shattered ss on the floor and the scratches on the table. The list of odd expenses was rising, and they all were due to a certain ck wolf.

    ?I thought I had been clearst time. We are not a couple.?

    ?I know,? he said. ?And I understood what you meant. I won''t do anything you don''t like, and I won''t try getting closer. I will be a good wolf and appear only when you need sex.?

    His face was rxed, giving her the impression he had understood for real. He, somehow, agreed. There was peace in his mind while talking to her.

    ?Then, what are you doing here?? she wondered.

    ?I''m watching the match. Humans have very interesting sports. You should take a look as well: football is awesome!?

    ?That thing where they jump on each other and the judge arbitrarily decides who was more convinced and gets the ball?? she said.

    ?That one,? was the reply, apanied with a nod and a proud smile. As if her answer was something he expected or liked. ?Now, do you want toe here and watch it with me or not? Also, the food is almost over and getting cold. You might need to order another one if you don''t hurry.?

    ?No.?

    She wouldn''t order anything else. Her expenses were going to end on someone''s desk. Everyone at thepany would have known she wreaked havoc in her room, breaking sses and drinking beer.

    ?Okay,? he said, rolling his eyes.

    Samantha returned to rubbing her hair with the towel while looking for the hairdryer. Rider followed her moves until the match started again, with which his attention was over.

    She sat on the bed quite a whileter, and she decided to lie far from him. Two hours were almost over, so he would have been gone soon.

    ?We need to meet from time to time to keep our bodies and minds in shape,? she said. ?But we can''t fall in love.?

    ?Sure,? was the distracted reply.

    ?And we shouldn''t do this kind of thing. We should have sex only when we set an appointment. Take it as a primal need, just like eating or breathing.?

    ?Yeah...?

    His attention was fully on the TV, so she couldn''t be sure he was actually listening.

    ?And we shouldn''t, for any reason, allow it to distract us from our packs.?

    ?Are you saying I''m a bad bodyguard??

    ?No, but I would hate it if you had problems because of this. You''re on duty, yet I dragged you here just because of this.?

    ?Oh, Miss Trouble,? he sighed.

    He dragged her in his arms, and he reached out for a slice of pizza.

    ?Eat,? he ordered, and she opened her mouth to take a bite. She was hungry, after all. And also tired.

    She was nning to leave the hotel, but she suddenly felt like it was a bad idea. Her ne would depart in a few hours, but she couldn''t imagine dealing with all the controls and waiting in that condition.

    Oh, she couldn''t wait to be in her home. She would have slept until Monday morning!

    ?I am not distracted from my duty, Mine. I''m taking a break. It wouldn''t be your fault if I was, by the way.?

    ?How... How do you manage everything??

    He shrugged, not knowing how to reply. He was a part of his pack all the time, but he didn''t need to run to them at every signal of need. It was impossible, and he knew it. There was some time he needed for himself only, and he would have spent every second of that time with Samantha.

    ?Do you have ns for the ck Moon? I believe it''s better if we schedule a meeting. It''s for our bodies'' needs. It wouldn''t be good to stay apart,? he said. ?We can find the perfect frequency to meet by trial and error, but I am sure of one thing: I''m not willing to spend the ck Moon apart from my mate. That would be an unnecessary pain.?

    He was doing well. He had managed to look detached and rational.. Just like Samantha wanted him.

 Chapter 227 - An Odd Family

    ?Okay,? Samantha said after a few minutes of thinking. ?We should meet in a few days.?

    ?And, also... We can think about everything elseter. Now it isn''t the right time. We''re already feeling the effects of the ck Moon. We risk being irrational.?

    He continued feeding her, knowing very well that food meant having a trusting and naive white wolf. He loved that part of her: it made everything a little easier. Her defences would fall, and she was more eager to be tricked by him.

    While her muscles rxed, her eyes started feeling heavy. Being in Rider''s arms felt utterlyfortable. Especially after the intense physical activity of before.

    She didn''t have time to wonder how it was possible. She would have thought about itter, but it was strange that just a little sex could exhaust her body and mind.

    ?I hope you find a woman who can give you everything,? she muttered while falling into slumber. ?You deserve it, Rider.?

    ?Oh, no,? he replied. ?I don''t deserve it at all.?

    ?I would be happy to know that you''re happy with a family. Isn''t that your dream??

    ?I don''t know. I''ve never thought about it before, but if you say I''d be happy, then I can have a family.?

    ?With a lot of ck pups and everything else you''d like. A woman who can take care of you instead of always being taken care of. Wouldn''t that be better??

    ?Oh, no. I like taking care of you. And sex is great. Even if it means meeting once a month, I wouldn''t give it up for something as boring as a family,? he chuckled.

    ?But... You shouldn''t be alone forever just because of me.?

    ?And you??

    ?I never thought I would find a partner for life. People like me are better alone.?

    ?Hmm... Very interesting. And you don''t want a family??

    ?It''s not that I don''t want it. I just can''t see a way to have one.?

    ?Do you want many pups??

    ?Just two,? she said, turning to the side and hugging him back. She ced her head on his chest and sighed. He was so warm. ?A boy and a girl.?

    ?And what if they are two boys??

    ?Oh, I don''t know,? she said. Her eyes were closed, and she was drowning in his scent. ?You stink of lust.?

    ?I know. I''ll have a shower in a moment. But first, tell me more about your dream family. What if you have two boys or two girls? Would you give birth to a third pup??

    ?I don''t know, Rider. It''s just a dream, not a n.?

    ?And your partner??

    ?I don''t need a partner.?

    ?Sure.?

    Awesome. She wasn''t nning him in her bright future. Oh, but it was a long term battle. He didn''t need to win immediately. He had to fight for years if he wanted her to be his. And it might not involve her changing packs...

    Their family would have been odd, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t fight for it. He never considered having pups before, and he didn''t really feel any need. Still, if Samantha wanted two...

    ?I will teach my kids how to be strong,? she continued. ?And not to trust wily wolves appeared out of nowhere during a night of ck Moon.?

    Oh, sure. And he would teach them that fate could be surprising.

    ?Two little ck wolves,? she chuckled, ?wouldn''t it be awesome??

    ?Sure,? he hummed, caressing her back while she fell asleep.

    ck wolves weren''t frequent in the other packs. It must have meant something... If she wanted ck pups, he was the best option for that.

    He got up only when she was sleeping soundly, not before pecking her head onest time.

    Her soul was fragile, and he had to be careful not to hurt her. It was his duty as her mate to protect her from everything, especially what could actually cause pain. Her body was strong enough, but her mind was innocent and trusting.

    How could he take advantage of her before? The guilt would have consumed his heart sooner orter.

    ?I''m sorry, Mine. I''m really sorry.?

    Even if he was loyal to his pack and would have done anything for them, he needed to protect Samantha just as much. He was going to be part of her family one day. They were going to start one after getting tired of ying fuck buddies.

    He collected her panties from under the table and left the room. He had to take a long shower, lest the brats - especially one brat - notice he had been with a woman.

    Samantha, on the other hand, slept for half an hour at most. She got up in panic and hurried to collect her things before missing the flight. She would have slept at home, she reminded herself, but her body was exhausted.

    It was a nice feeling, actually. As if she had run forever and could finally rest in a cosy bed and eat some candies. Yet, she first had to reach that cosy bed.

    She paid the hotel without even checking the amount, and she hurried out towards the taxi.

    ?To the airport,? she said while throwing the bag on the seat next to hers. She had no extra time to open the truck, and she prepared the bills in advance to avoid wasting seconds to pay.

    She ran out, and the next few hours were confused in her mind. She remembered boarding the ne. She remembered arriving home.

    It all somehow worked out. Yet, she was in a world light-years from earth, where her body was content and her mind at peace. As if she had gotten something she had needed for a long time.

    She copsed on her bed during the first hours of dawn, and she fell asleep the very next moment. She dreamed about a couple of pups wagging their tails and calling her mom.

    ?Oh,? she sighed in her sleep. ?So cute...?

    But.... Who was that dark figure next to her, hugging her warmly and smiling like a fool? Why were her pups calling him dad?

 Chapter 228 - Feeling Weird

    Nate was unhappy. He didn''t dislike his pups, even if they were clingy with his wife. Still, they could be very, very annoying.

    It was Sunday morning, two days after his failed night with Lara. In the end, she had slept with those little beasts hugging her tightly on that small bed. She had woken up on Saturday with a backache and a wavering mood.

    However, she had been kind to him and the pups. She had asked Mnie for permission to prepare some breakfast, and she had fed her family with fresh pancakes.

    Then, she had been absent-minded for the whole day. She would walk alone in the garden or read a book in the living room, but she didn''t interact much with Nate or the pups.

    Then, Sunday morning, she woke up with a smile. Most likely because she had managed to sleep.

    She had prepared breakfast for everyone again, and then she had spent some time colouring with her kids.

    Nate had observed her from afar, afraid of approaching her because she would blush and avert her eyes every time their gazes met. She was avoiding him, in some way.

    Mnie had left them alone for most of the time, and she would y with her grandchildren when she felt the adults needed some time for themselves. Yet, untilte in the morning, neither of the two had the courage to approach the other.

    ?I''ve prepared a snack for you, pups,? Mnie said from the kitchen. ?Would you like to try it??

    The pups threw their pens on the table and ran away, hungry as always. Lara got up from the carpet and stretched her arms and legs before turning to Nate.

    ?Are you okay?? she inquired.

    ?I am. You??

    ?Yes,? she said, smiling tenderly.

    ?Then why are you avoiding me??

    ?I am not.?

    ?You don''t want to look me in the eye.?

    ?Oh, that...? She lowered her gaze and bowed her head, wondering how to exin. She wasn''t used to that kind of thing either, and she felt a little embarrassed to tell him the truth.

    However, he deserved to know.

    ?Let''s talk about it outside,? she said. ?On the terrace. It''s such a nice day.?

    Nate nodded, following her to the garden sofa and sitting next to her, too close for her current mood.

    ?Since Friday... I feel... ehm... It''s weird,? she sighed.

    ?Have I done something bad?? he asked, bowing forward to see her face. Her scent invaded his nose, and he noticed a sweet and spicy aroma mixed with her usual. He could recognise it, and his lips distended in a grin.

    He couldn''t even mind that she would get scared at that reaction. He was too happy to worry.

    ?Tell me,? he ordered. ?Now.?

    ?Oh, Nate,? she sighed. ?I''m feeling attracted. Literally, all the time. Even when it''s not proper, or when the situation should make me focus on something else. It''s been two days that I can''t look at you without feeling... weird.?

    ?Weird as in you want to run away??

    ?Oh, no! The contrary!?

    ?Mhm... I see. We shall find a solution for you not to feel weird. What do you think you need??

    ?Don''t tease me,? sheined. ?You know very well what I mean!?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?I''m attracted!?

    ?Oh, just attracted? Are you recognising my qualities??

    ?I mean, it''s not the usual attraction,? she whispered, getting close so that only he could hear. ?I have some thoughts, and I... I''ve never felt like this before!?

    ?You''re in heat,? he said, shrugging. What was there to be so embarrassed about?

    ?I''m not a wolf,? she reminded him, covering her face with both hands. She turned her head to the other side, and he couldn''t help but reach out and move her arms away.

    He waited for her to open her eyes and licked his lips at her red face. How could she be so cute and arousing at the same time? Was he also getting in heat?

    ?Humans do have bodily needs just like we, wolves, do,? he pointed out. ?You don''t have the Moon guiding your cycles, but that doesn''t mean it''s not normal to feel...? What did she say? ?Weird??

    ?It never happened before,? she said.

    Also, she was going to have her period soon. The night of the new moon was behind the corner, after all.

    ?Oh,? she muttered. ?I see.?

    It was normal! She was normal!

    She smiled happily, and Nate''s heart skipped a beat.

    ?It''s just because of my period. I''m feeling like this because of that. I''m not turning crazy.?

    ?No, you''re not... And is it so crazy to feel attracted to me? Am I ugly??

    He sulked, letting go of her hands and leaning back on the seat, moving his eyes to the garden.

    ?I didn''t mean it like that. It''s just... It''s worse than usual, Nate.?

    ?Is there any usual??

    ?Yes. I''m always attracted to you. But it''s bearable, usually. I don''t think about doing lewd things every moment of the day. I can function.?

    ?I see. Do you think I can help you solve it and function again?? he offered, forgetting to pout and returningpletely avable for Lara.

    ?I don''t know,? she chuckled. ?And I don''t want you to feel like you need to do something, Nate. Your feelings are also important.?

    ?What if I felt aroused as well??

    Was that the path to follow? Or was it better to show her a rational man, in control of his emotions, to avoid scaring her?

    ?Oh, well... Then it would be fine. I guess.?

    ?Listen, Lara. I don''t want to press you. I''m just saying... You can sleep in my room tonight. I''m not telling you we should do anything, of course! It can be just sleeping.?

    She blinked.

    ?In your room??

    ?Maybe it can solve your problem.?

    ?But... I''m a little dangerous now,? she whispered. ?I don''t know what I could do if we were alone.?

    Oh, were there sweeter words for his ears?

    ?Don''t worry, Lara. I''m a powerful wolf.. You can''t take advantage of me that easily,? he lied.

 Chapter 229 - Step By Step

    Nate had long since realised that human women didn''t function like female wolves. He couldn''t use his charm alone, and he couldn''t expect her to ept what her instinct told her to do.

    Also, he knew how much Lara valued anything rted to affection. He couldn''t just spend the rest of the day imagining her naked body and waiting for the night. He had to think about how to approach her.

    In the end, he did create a n. It was perfect in his mind, but he was grown-up enough not to expect it to wlessly go through.

    After dinner, Lara sent the pups to sleep early. They were going to school the day after, and they weren''t expecting any move from Nate since he had been so calm for two days. They didn''t know the danger and just reached their beds and fell asleep after their mommy kissed their head and talked with them a little.

    Then, she could finally have some time for herself.

    She walked to Nate''s roomter in the evening, after showering and getting dressed. She evenbed her hair and thought about applying some makeup. But then, realising she was going there to spend the night, she chose not to. She didn''t want to leave lipstick stains on Nate''s pillows!

    She looked at her reflection one more time before getting up.

    Maybe, she had been a little hasty to agree. It was the first time she felt like that, but it didn''t mean she couldn''t resist a bit longer. The ck Moon was behind the corner, after all. It was a couple of days, and her body would have calmed down.

    Still, the electricity travelling through her belly felt nice. She was a little worried, about what she was going to do and also about herself. But it was worth it. She felt safe next to Nate, and they spent enough time together to know he wouldn''t take advantage of her heart.

    Every time, she had been the first to step forward because he was trying to respect her boundaries and fears. It was sweet, and she liked that they were taking it slow, but she also wanted to move forward. Yet, every time, she hadn''t had the chance to bring their rtionship further.

    They had kids together, which meant they needed to be extra careful. Breaking each other''s hearts at some point was out of the question because the option to just part ways wasn''t feasible.

    Her legs quivered when she stood in front of Nate''s door, and the turmoil in her stomach intensified. Her heart started beating stronger and faster until the sound covered even her worries.

    It was not just excitement but also nervousness and anticipation. As if she had waited long to take that single step.

    She knocked, hoping her body would calm down if she moved. Yet, it didn''t help one bit. Her heart went crazy, and she closed her eyes, trying to keep at least her breathing in check.

    Nate could feel her body signals, after all. She had to calm down. She needed to look proper, happy, and rxed.

    When the door opened, she found him on the other side. He was smiling back, apparently calm. Nothing in the way he moved aside to let her enter made her think he was as nervous as her.

    ?Popcorn!? she eximed when the aroma of butter reached her nose. There was a giant bowl on the table, next to a pair of soda cans and a bottle of fruit juice.

    ?At first, I thought we could drink a ss of wine. But then you might have disliked it, so I came up with a less... with ehm... With popcorn and fruit juice.?

    ?Awesome!? she said. ?It''s not that I don''t trust you, Nate. But I''d prefer to remember whatever happens today... Do you understand me??

    ?Yes,? he said. ?It''s the reason why I chose popcorn. I also want you to remember.?

    His words, even though innocent in his mind, made her blush to the tip of her ears.

    ?You can choose the movie,? he added, moving to the sofa and opening the bottle to pour two sses. His brain had over-thought during the day toe up with the right idea; he had no more neurons left for chatting. Moreover, Lara''s scent in his room made it even more difficult to connect two words into one sentence.

    She sat on the sofa, observing him with a curious look. She was a little nervous, but she didn''t seem frightened by him. It was a good sign, wasn''t it?

    He made the chosen movie start, and he sat next to her.

    To his surprise, it wasn''t a romantic story. Rather, adventure. Oh, not that it would have made any difference to him. He wasn''t going to focus on the screen either way.

    A couple of minutester - just the time for Lara to focus on the plot - he was already moving forward with what he assumed were the steps of gradual approaching. His arm leaned on the sofa, on the backrest, right behind Lara''s head. There was no skin contact yet, but he knew he couldn''t just hug her. He had to go by steps!

    He rxed on the sofa, reaching out to the popcorn Lara was holding on herp. She was eating one after the other, hypnotised by the movie. Her eyes didn''t miss a single detail of it, so much that Nate started feeling a little annoyed.

    Maybe, they could just drink wine and talk after all.

    However, even though the movie took her attention far from him, her expression was cute. Just like Scarlet, she would lose herself in the scenes and stop eating when there was something going on. She would wait for the action to finish, her hand midway to her mouth, before returning to eat once the tension was over.

    Nate sighed. He could spend his life watching her like that.

    Without even noticing, his arm had reached her shoulders. He wasn''t nning to move so fast, but it just happened. Like many things in their rtionship.

    ?This story is awesome!? Laramented, turning to him. ?I have wanted to watch it forever, but I''ve never had the time... And, well, I had other priorities.?

    Oh, but he didn''t need any dumb n to get to her.. He could just let things flow their own way.

 Chapter 230 - A Bad Person

    The movie on TV wasn''t very new. It had been released something like two or three years before.

    Nate turned to the screen and frowned. Lara had wanted to watch it, but she couldn''t because of the pups. She was busy taking care of them, and, given the timings, it must have been when they started turning. Other than that, he suspected she hadn''t wanted to spend money on herself back then.

    All his excitement died down, reced by guilt. He hadn''t been there for her and their kids. How could he think only about lust? He hadn''t made up for the years he wasn''t there for them yet. He had no right to n wicked schemes to get to Lara.

    ?Hey?? she hummed, noticing his change of mood.

    His arm was still on her shoulders, and that was the right-est ce for it. Still, it was as if something had made him change his idea at thest moment.

    His hand was warm, and his presence wasforting. But he wasn''t paying any attention to her anymore. Was it because she hadn''t looked at him even once?

    But she liked the movie! She wanted to watch it till the end. But... she could do it another day, all in all.

    ?Hey,? she repeated, reaching out to his face. She made him turn to her, and she caressed his cheek.

    She tried smiling reassuringly, but it was a little awkward. She was in the dark, struggling to find a meaning for his mood.

    ?Yes?? Nate said, finally seeing her again.

    ?Is something wrong??

    ?Nothing wrong. Not for me, at least.?

    ?But I feel like I''ve said something that made you change your mind about me,? she murmured, bowing her head. Was it about the movie?

    Oh, she should have predicted it. A good mother wouldn''t prefer a movie over her children. She did feel a little guilty, back then, for having wishes of her own.

    She swallowed, her eyes filling with tears at the thought that, no matter how hard she had tried, she couldn''t be the person she wanted.

    ?Lara?? Nate called her, noticing that her heart wasn''t following the pace of the movie anymore. She was having her own thoughts, and that deadly rhythm was killing him. ?Hey, don''t think like that!?

    ?Like what?? she moaned, avoiding his gaze.

    ?I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it definitely is not the case. Don''t...? Don''t change your mind, he was going to say.

    But he wasn''t even so worried about that. He didn''t need her in his bed, after all. It had been a stupid offer, to begin with, but he had thought it was a good chance to spend some time together.

    Just sleeping or kissing a little before falling into slumber. Nate didn''t care about intimacy as much as he wanted to be there for Lara, to tell her it was all right to feel in any way she could feel.

    But he had overestimated himself. He didn''t know anything about feelings, except for when she was involved. How could he pretend to understand what she was going through when all he could do was conceive ns to make here closer.

    ?Lara, I am a bad person,? he admitted. ?I''ve been looking for ways to get closer to you without considering how you could feel about that.?

    She had retreated from him, sitting a few inches apart with her back straight and her hands joined on thep. At that moment, to him, she felt so alone. Lonely and also suffering, as if she couldn''t trust anyone in the world.

    ?I shouldn''t have hurried like this,? he sighed.

    ?Sorry, Nate. I''m not... I''m not how you think I am,? she replied. ?I tried being a better person, really, but I simply can''t.?

    ?You don''t need to, Lara. Oh, goodness, you don''t need to be a good person just so I - or anybody else - can like you. Don''t worry about it.?

    He wouldn''t have understood why she was talking like that even in a million years, and he had already tried telling her she wasn''t a bad person. At that point, he could just go along with her thoughts and exin how even that didn''t matter.

    Why be a good person, by the way? She should have be a little selfish and spoiled. He would have liked that, all in all.

    ?Listen,? he said, reaching out to her.

    He entwined their fingers and brought her hand to his lips. She didn''t pull away nor push him back. She didn''t get up to flee. She sat there, in silence, her attention on his words and his actions.

    She was blushing a little, but neither of them had the wits to pay any attention to that detail.

    ?You don''t need to be a good person, Lara. There''s nothing you gain from it. Just do what you can, and don''t forget to leave some time and attention to yourself. You deserve it, not less than the pups. Whatever happened during the time you were alone with them isn''t as important. And now you''re not alone. Now, I can cover for you if you want to be a little bad.? He was going to cover even murder for her, but there was no need to say it out loud. ?Don''t consider every thought as an action, as something you shouldn''t have had. It''s fine to have desires and needs of your own. You didn''t die while giving birth to them, and they also need a mother who''s happy with herself. Do you understand me??

    He pulled her closer and gently surrounded her with his arms. When she didn''t struggle in his sudden hug, he caressed her hair.

    ?You don''t need to be perfect, Lara. It''s okay. No one can do more than their best. Also, you will make me feel guilty all the time like this. I wasn''t there to help, was I? I''m a bad father and, consequently, a bad person.?

    He couldn''t allow her to be the only one feeling bad. He would have shared her burdens from then on.. Even those he couldn''t know or understand.

 Chapter 231 - A Bad Father

    ?I wasn''t there to help you. I am a bad father and, consequently, a bad person,? Nate pointed out.

    ?No,? Lara said, shaking her head against his chest. ?You are not, Nate. How could you be there, after all??

    ?If you can''t make it a fault for me, then why are you pledging yourself guilty??

    She blinked, surprised. Why? Because it was her role. She had to think about her cubs and make sure they had everything they needed without getting distracted by something as mundane as music, movies, or even fashion.

    ?It is my fault if you weren''t there, now that I think about it,? she chuckled. Things would have been so different if only she had stayed in that warm bed.

    Her mother wouldn''t have been displeased if she knew who the man she slept with was. She wouldn''t have needed to bring the twins up alone. And, maybe, she would have been married and with a family, just like in her dreams.

    ?No, Lara. It''s just how things happened. It''s nobody''s fault... We were both driven by something more powerful than us, and we both didn''t know how it would turn out to be. You were scared by it while I was convinced it was enough to keep you by my side.?

    His smile made her believe his words. He was calm, reassuring. And he was saying things that made a lot of sense.

    Could she allow herself to believe?

    ?Lara... I don''t know how to tell you anymore. You don''t need to follow a model, and whatever you do will be enough. Don''t force yourself to strive for more.?

    He inhaled her aroma, entangled with the fresh scent of her shampoo.

    ?And don''t feel like you need to fulfil some uses to be a worthy twins'' mother. You''re fine the way you are.? Even if she did spoil those beasts, making them attached to her more than Nate approved. But still... ?You''re not here to please me either.?

    ?I wasn''t trying to please you,? she pointed out.

    ?I know. But I also know you well enough to foresee you wille to that point as well. I don''t want you to wonder whether you''re doing a good job or not.?

    ?I am so afraid, Nate. What if they resent me when they grow up? What if they stop loving me? Now it''s easy: they''re little. But if they start realising it''s my fault that they are weaker and smaller than the other children? And that they didn''t learn how to control their instinct in time??

    ?They can''t hate you, Lara. You are their mother.?

    Her eyes filled with tears, and she bit her lower lip to stop a sob.

    ?But...? she stuttered. ?I a-am also a daughter, and I h-hate my mother.?

    ?Do you?? Nate asked, raising his brow. ?Do you want me to ruin your parents''pany so that you canugh in their faces??

    ?No, Nate,? she chuckled, ?why would I ask you that??

    ?Then you''re not hating them. Because I know what it means when you do, Lara.?

    He did hate those people. And he was ready to bring them down any moment. Yet, he wouldn''t risk hurting Lara in any way, and there was a fair chance she would feel guilty if he decided to proceed. He loved her more than he hated them, even if they hurt his mate and tried getting rid of his pups.

    ?Listen, Lara... I don''t know why you don''t understand, but you are not like your mother. And the twins are not like you. There''s something greatly different between that woman and you, isn''t there??

    She sobbed, covering her mouth to keep the sound silent. Yet, Nate forced her arm away. What use was there to hide?

    ?She was the one cutting your link. She was the one sending you away. Even if you hated her - and you don''t - you would be right to do so. Your mother didn''t allow you any mistake, but she sent you away to save her reputation. If there''s something I''m sure you won''t do, it is cutting any link to your kids.?

    ?Oh, jeez. I ruined the moment,? she said. ?And it all happened because of the movie.?

    ?My fault. The idea was mine,? he pointed out.

    Still, they were hugging on the sofa, talking about their problems and maybe solving them a little. Even if he was dying inside because she was crying, it was good that she had told him her thoughts out loud.

    In the end, it all was because of the traumatic event of being thrown out of home. By a loving parent, at that. As far as he could listen, Lara had had a good childhood, and her parents had acted lovingly with her. She knew how to be warm with her own kids as well, which meant she did have familiar love before meeting him.

    It was after, when that love disappeared all of a sudden, that she had started to fear it. He knew that the peace they were having in their slow rtionship was just temporary. Lara''s fears would have resurfaced at some point.

    She couldn''t believe he would stay forever because she had the proof that love could disappear. And he didn''t know how to exin that his whole being couldn''t survive without her. Maybe, it wasn''t even love but just a necessity for him. She could trust him because he didn''t have any choice but to be with her.

    But how to exin it to a woman who thought she had been rejected because she was not good enough?

    She couldn''t believe his words, not that she didn''t want to. Her early rejections made more sense in light of that new discovery... And her tries at letting loose were even more valuable in his eyes. She was attempting something impossible just for him, and there was very little he could do to help her.

    ?Oh, Lara,? he sighed, hugging her more tightly. ?I don''t know what to say now.?

    ?You don''t need to say anything,? she replied, losing herself in his embrace. She closed her eyes and tried dissolving the loom in her throat - without sess.

    Still, talking had helped her. Every time she told her worries to Nate, those became less pressing a bit.. Maybe, she considered, she would be able to stand by his side as he deserved - one day.

 Chapter 232 - A Problem With Her

    While talking about various things, Lara realised that there was a problem with her. Nate was right when he puffed because she knew it wasn''t normal to fear rtionships so much.

    It was not even the rtionship that was the problem. It was a part of her that couldn''t trust him no matter what. In such a situation, it wasn''t fair to proceed any further.

    How could she pretend to be epting him if she couldn''t believe his words? She was just ying out of cowardice.

    She liked being with him, but she didn''t feel good enough to let go of her worries. She was in the middle area, a grey zone where she risked staying forever if she didn''t do anything in time.

    She sipped her juice, peeking at Nate while he was switching the TV back to the original channel.

    He deserved an honest woman. She couldn''t listen to her body''s requests without paying enough attention to the signals she was sending. More than everything, Nate wanted her trust.

    ?You''ll be quite busy tomorrow,? she said.

    She shouldn''t have proceeded any further. She would have gone back to her room that night and dreamt about her wild wishes in secret.

    Not until I''m ready, she thought. It was a matter of principles.

    ?Oh, not really. I have a meeting with the marketing team scheduled in the morning; then two appointments with potential partners. The afternoon is almost empty. We cane back home around three or four in the afternoon. I can finish the rest from here.?

    ?You work very much,? she said. ?And you''re reliable.?

    ?That''s part of the job.?

    ?A CEO''s job??

    ?Well, I was thinking about an Alpha''s job. But it''s not that different.?

    ?You''re right. It''s not very different.?

    He leaned back on the sofa and smiled at her.

    ?Are you tired?? he inquired.

    ?No,? she said. But then, she wondered if it was an invite rather than an inquiry. ?Oh, well... A little. Even if I haven''t done anything today.?

    ?You took care of the twins. Isn''t that a lot of work??

    ?It''s worse when I''m alone,? she sighed. ?I feel like I''m doing nothing... Your mother helps me all the time, and you''re always nearby when the kids need it. I don''t know... I''m bing a little useless; I feel like I''m exploiting your and your family''s avability.?

    ?That''s good. You should exploit more. I''m here for them, Lara, and also for you.?

    Her smile trembled, but she kept her worries inside. It was not the right moment, and she wouldn''t have ruined a peaceful evening.

    ?If you''re tired, we can lie on the bed.?

    ?Nate...? she whispered, widening her eyes in surprise.

    A thrill crossed her spine, and she straightened her back. He knew how to attack when she rxed, using her weak points against her. She had just said she was tired - not ready to do physical activity - and Nate had already turned the situation around in his favour. If she wasn''t confused, she would have blushed and epted his invitation already.

    How could he be so smooth one moment and clumsy the next? How could he use just anything in his favour? Oh, if she had ever ovee her fears, she would be in trouble as his wife.

    ?Nate,? she repeated, this like louder. ?I''m tired!?

    ?Yes.? He nodded. ?That''s why I say you should lie down. You can rx a little more... Oh, would you like some music? Scented candles? I have a couple somewhere, but I haven''t used them ever.?

    ?I''m fine,? she sighed, getting up from the sofa and reaching the bed. She sat there, still wavering.

    Was she falling into a trap? Oh, her mother would tell her often about how boys would first do harmless things like making her sit or inviting her into their room for a coffee. Yet, Nate didn''t lure her there. She had offered.

    ?This aroma should help with sleep,? he continued, cing the candle in a corner. ?If it stinks, I''ll turn it off... Do you dislike the scent? Is it too strong??

    ?It''s good, Nate,? she chuckled, her worries disappearing into thin air.

    What was she worried about? Nate was trustworthy. There was no trap set for her. And, even if there was, falling into it wouldn''t have been so bad.

    ?Come here,? she said, patting on the spot next to her.

    Shey down, gettingfortable.

    ?You look tired as well,? she added. ?And talking from the opposite sides of the room doesn''t sound rxing.?

    ?If you think so, I will,? he decided, lying right next to her.

    He even surrounded her waist with an arm. He lifted his head from the pillow when he sensed Lara''s tensed muscles. He observed her face before pecking her hair and returning still.

    She was nervous, and he didn''t want her to have a nightmare because of that. Was a kiss enough to calm her? Oh, maybe they could talk.

    ?What do you think about the clothes we promotedst week?? he asked.

    ?Uhm? I peeked at the designs, and they look nice. I don''t know whether I would buy it, though. It''s a little pricey.?

    ?It''s because we''re producing something that resembles luxurious brands but has affordable prices. We can''t sell it for less because no one would buy it. Like this, the value the customer gives to it is higher.?

    ?I see. Marketing is interesting. I liked listening to it during college. I had a ss about it during the first year, and then again in the second. Too bad I''ve never finished the second year''s courses.?

    ?Would you like to finish college?? he wondered.

    ?No, Nate. I''m old for that... Let''s not talk about it, okay??

    ?Sure. What would you talk about??

    She should have gone back to her room. Yet, staying there wasfortable. Something not too interesting would have been good. She would have listened to Nate''s point of view for a few minutes, and then she would have gone back.

    ?I don''t know,? she said, ?sport??

 Chapter 233 - Five Minutes

    <em>*cough cough* Semi-smut content.</em>

    Nate''s rm rang early in the morning. If only he wasn''t holding Lara in his arms, he wouldn''t have been so sad to get up.

    He turned the sound off before it could bother his mate, and he rolled in bed and hugged her again. In the end, she had not taken advantage of him. They had watched a movie, talked a lot, and then talked even more after the movie was over.

    She had epted to lie down next to him, and she had fallen asleep a minute after she said she would return to her room.

    Even if nothing had happened during the night, Nate was happy. An intense warmth filled his heart, and he inhaled Lara''s scent with a calm smile. He liked having her so close, even if just for sleeping and nothing more.

    It was even more intimate than sex, actually. Seeing her so defenceless, clinging on him and letting him embrace her like that... What else could he need? Not even his demanding lower body could bother his mood. He didn''t need anything at that moment, he repeated to himself.

    However, Lara''s close body was painful for his hardened member. What if she woke up and felt it? Oh, he didn''t want to scare her. Nor to make her think he was having perverse thoughts, especially because he was earnestly doing his best to be proper.

    A pair of brown eyes opened a moment before he could snuggle out, and Lara''s legs moved under the nket. She rolled closer to him, pressing her breasts on his chest and rubbing her thigh against his crotch.

    That was, more or less, what Nate wanted to avoid. A moan escaped his lips, and he tried leaving that bed with all of his firm will. It was just a matter of reaching the bathroom and relieving himself... Nothing weird, nothing impossible.

    Too bad that, no matter how many times he told himself, his body couldn''t move.

    He had been without his mate for too long. His wolf nature wouldn''t have allowed him to get far from her while he needed her so much.

    ?Oh,? he snorted.

    The ck Moon! Were the effects early that month? Or was it just that anything Lara did would turn him on? And she had been especially daring thest few days.

    A pair of cold lips kissed his neck, and his rationality died. If it had been the night before, he would have held back and retreated. But like that, soon after waking up and after a night with her scent in his nose, he was not able.

    ?You taste so good,? said her slumberish voice. ?I''d eat you whole...?

    ?Oh, no,? he sighed.

    He was done for. His heart would stop sooner than he thought, and his lewd body would have done something wrong by the end of that conversation. His mind wasn''t working, either way. How could he even put up a fight?

    Her small hand with long, elegant fingers trailed down his chest. He could register that something was odd with Lara''s behaviour. But how could he find out what, with the thrills interfering with his train of thoughts?

    Moreover, soon after sleeping, he couldn''t be sure that it wasn''t just a dream. Oh, right. It was actually the case: he hadn''t woken up yet. It was the only exnation... Lara wouldn''t act like this first thing in the morning. His most savage dreams were the only ce where she would be as daring as to stick her hand in his trousers and caress his erection from over the underwear.

    Oh, such a nice dream.

    ?Is this my fault?? she murmured, rubbing her chest on him and licking his earlobe slowly.

    When her fingers, slightly chilly, wrapped his member, it was toote. He was under her spell, breathing hard and wishing for that moment tost forever. Her hands moved, up and down, her strokes strong enough to make him whine. As his breathing elerated with her motions, he noticed how hers was following suit. It was a piece of information he stored in the back of his brain, but he couldn''t ask himself questions about it.

    Sooner than he thought, he lost any control. With a few more strokes, he came on her hand. Pleasure erased the rest of the world, and he sumbed under Lara''s touch and her lips on his neck.

    But then, any strength in her disappeared, and she was sleeping soundlessly. As if nothing had happened between them.

    Nate could finally find the will to get up.

    First, because his ego was dying. He hadsted a few minutes only. How was that possible? Was he getting some illness?

    And, second, because he needed napkins to clean Lara''s hand. She was so peaceful, resting in his bed. Maybe, she hadn''t even realised what had happened.

    Oh, had he been attacked by a sleep-walking woman? Could luck smile at him in such a way?

    But... He had promised not to let her take advantage of him. What if she remembered? He had done something... He wasn''t even sure if it was evil, tricky, or just bad.

    He wanted to be a man she could trust, yet he had ended up allowing something like that!

    ?What in the world is happening to me?? he wondered.

    He didn''t even try waking up Lara. He turned off her rm the moment it sounded, and he left in silence. He couldn''t face her at that moment. He first needed a cold shower to get his thoughts straight.

    ?Just five minutes,? he pouted while stepping under the flow of water. He really, really hoped Lara would not remember that incident.

    There was more than a sound reason to hide it. He could act as if nothing happened, and he would be safe.

    ?Five...? he repeated. He needed to make it at least ten. Maybe fifteen? What kind of man couldn''t stand hours of love-making with his mate?

    Oh, but if he had that problem... Maybe it wasn''t the case to hurry with Lara. Maybe, it was better to wait a little more.. He could find a solution in the meantime.

 Chapter 234 - [Bonus Chapter]Forgotten Home

    Lara woke up with a big smile, her mood flying in the sky. She felt so good, for some reason.

    She opened her eyes and realised she was in Nate''s bed. Oh, that exined a lot about her mood. However, where was he?

    She remembered theyy together, talking about somethingpletely unrted. Maybe sport, or cinema.

    Most likely, he was already up and functioning. She turned to the side and decided to wait for the rm to ring under the nket, cuddling in the warmth.

    A few images, mostly feelings and sounds, crossed her mind. Oh, she had a wet dream that night. It wasn''t so weird, given that she slept next to a handsome man. Yet, she couldn''t remember the details... What a shame. She knew it made her feel good, but she couldn''t remember anything more than that.

    Just like dreams used to be, that one was brief and made her sigh. She knew she liked what she had envisioned.

    ?Oh, jeez,? she murmured, rubbing her eyes. What time was it? How early did she wake up that day?

    She stretched her arm and reached for her phone. She blinked while staring at the screen, taking her time to understand the numbers.

    ?Nine!? she exined.

    Oh, not exactly.

    ?Nine fifty!??

    Why hadn''t her rm rung? And why hadn''t Nate called her before leaving? She knew his schedule: he had an appointment at half past eight that day. He already was in thepany.

    ?Damn it, you''ll hear me out,? she murmured while storming out and reaching her room.

    There, she noticed the cubs were gone. Nate''s car wasn''t in the garden. They had left her behind!

    She had spent half of her working time sleeping, so there was nothing she could do to save the day. As such, she decided to take her time and rx. She could apply a face mask, paint her nails... Something like that.

    After all, it was just a forced day off. Something deep in her heart told her it wouldn''t be thest one. She''d better get used to it.

    ?You moron.? She cursed under her breath for the whole time, choosing nail paint and storming towards the garden.

    She might as well let her hair dry with the breeze and enjoy the scented trees and flowers Mnie was so careful to maintain.

    She found Nate''s mother drinking herbal tea under the gazebo, and she considered twice whether to disturb her peace.

    ?Good morning, dear,? Mnie said, startling Lara. ?Come have a cup with me.?

    ?You don''t seem surprised to see me here,? she replied while pouring herself some tea. The scent was inviting. She hadn''t had breakfast because of fury and, as her emotions were returning to normal, she was starting to feel hunger.

    ?You and Nate spent the night in the same room, didn''t you??

    Lara''s cheeks changed colour, and she bit her lip in embarrassment. Did everyone know already?

    ?Male wolves think we women are like dolls: easy to break and exhausted after a little exercise,? Mniemented. ?I''m not so surprised that he one-sidedly decided to leave you at home. He resembles his father more than he''ll ever admit. But it''s not a bad thing, all aspects considered.?

    ?It''s not... It''s not like that,? Lara stuttered. ?I guess Nate didn''t want to wake me, and most likely, the rm didn''t ring. I''m not a kid who needs him to call me in the morning, right??

    ?Oh, dear,? Mnie chuckled. ?No matter whether something happened or not, he''s responsible for you when you sleep in his bed. He should have called you if the rm didn''t ring. And he''ll make a lot of decisions in your stead if you don''t make him stop. It''s his nature, and he doesn''t do it on purpose. You just need to make him realise, and he will eventually stop.?

    ?How... How do you know that I''m so angry about that??

    ?Alphas have simr traits and habits. Especially when they are powerful, handsome, and also rich. They don''t hear the word ''no'' many times, you know??

    ?It''s not the decision, the problem,? she said. ?It''s that I wasn''t asked.?

    Mnie sighed. Nate was her son, and she would have preferred to defend him. Yet, if he wanted to keep his woman for life, he needed to work a little harder.

    ?I was surprised, though. The pups followed him without stories. After he said you were going to rest longer, they got ready and went with him.?

    ?Just like that? No interrogatory? No suspicions??

    ?They didn''t sense you were in his room... I guess you two were lucky this time. There''s also this extreme jealousy, from the pups, and you need to solve it. But it will get better with time, I guess. I remember the first days they would check on you every few minutes. Now, they''re more rxed.?

    ?I don''t know how to solve it,? Lara admitted. ?I''ve talked with them quite a few times, and it didn''t help. I think the better way is to wait for the twins to ept it on their own. As for Nate... I don''t know; I''m a little worried about confronting him. Even if I''m angry.?

    ?Oh, it wille naturally, dear. You''ll see it in a few hours. You''ll scold him properly when hees back. And, don''t let him stop you before you finish. He will try triggering your pity. Don''t let him, or you risk losing the battle. It''s not about staying or going, Lara. It''s about what kind of life you want for yourself. I was in your position, once, and I wouldn''t have got out of this house if I didn''t fight for my ce. The males of the Woods family are born a little arrogant.?

    ?Nate is not arrogant,? Lara pointed out. ?He knows how to admit mistakes, and he apologises when he thinks it''s the case. It''s not arrogance, rather... He just finds it natural tomand everyone. It might be normal for wolves to follow hismands as if they were their own wishes, but I am human. I can''t help it.?

    ?It''s not because you''re human,? Mnie pointed out.

    Alpha''s mates were pretty stubborn creatures on their own.

 Chapter 235 - Collecting Pictures

    Scarlet ran into the living room at full speed, almost tripping over the carpet. Still, she regained her bnce at thest moment and threw herself on Lara.

    ?Mommy, mommy! I have something to show you!?

    ?Yes?? Lara chuckled, hugging the girl.

    ?But first, I missed you so much.?

    Only after a long hug and a peck on the head, did Scarlet let go of her mother and sat next to her. She opened her backpack and showed the pack of magazines she had in it.

    ?What is this, Scarlet? Where did you find...?

    ?It was on the tables,? she exined. ?The tables in the hallways.?

    ?You sneaked out from school!?

    ?No. I waited for Nate toe to pick us up. Then, I saw it while he was talking with Secretary Jack, and I decided to collect them all.?

    ?You shouldn''t do this, Scarlet. I will buy you as many magazines as you want, but these are supposed to stay in the waiting room. They''re for the clients to read while waiting.?

    Even though fashion magazines and tabloids? Most likely, it was just a way to cover the tables with something coloured.

    ?I also kept this,? Scarlet added, showing a regr business newspaper.

    ?Why??

    ?Because daddy is on the cover.?

    ?Oh, indeed.?

    Nate was standing next to a shorter man, shaking hands after signing the deal of the century. Or, at least, that was the caption under the image.

    ?So, you collected this because your father is on it,? Lara said, smiling proudly.

    Her daughter was starting to ept Nate, even collecting his pictures when she saw them. It was more than Lara had, to be precise.

    How bad would it have been if she stole it from her own daughter? Was there any chance there was a second copy in the backpack? After all, Scarlet had collected a ton of paper.

    ?But what about the tabloids? Do you like the colours? Or is it because it''s full of pretty people??

    ?Yes,? Scarletughed. ?Because my mommy is the prettiest of them all!?

    She opened one of the magazines and showed a picture with Lara and Nate. They were standing one next to the other, Nate''s armfortably wrapped around her shoulders. She was smiling at the photographer without any worry.

    Oh, if only she could be as confident as in that picture at all times...

    ?I collected all of those where my mommy is,? Scarlet continued.

    ?I want one too!? Jaden shouted from behind the back of the sofa. He had walked around and was peeking at them, standing on his tiptoe, only his forehead visible.

    ?You should have collected your copies,? Scarlet pointed out.

    ?But I also want a picture of mommy!?

    ?I told you, you should have got some. These are all mine.?

    ?Mo-o-ommyyy!?

    Lara sighed, patting her daughter''s head.

    ?Scarlet, don''t be selfish.?

    ?But mommy, I worked hard to make them all fit into the backpack. I even left the spare t-shirt on the table to make space.?

    ?You.. what? Oh, forget it. I''ll collect the t-shirt tomorrow.?

    ?There might be some more. Jaden can look for his copies.?

    ?There are so many, Scarlet. You can give him at least one, can''t you? He''s your brother.?

    Under Lara''s expecting gaze, Scarlet rummaged in the bag until finding the copy she didn''t like.

    ?You can keep this,? she said.

    Jaden grabbed the magazine and opened it in search of pictures of his beautiful mommy.

    When he finally found the photo, he yelled at Scarlet and started crying. To Lara''s surprise, he dropped the tabloid and ran away.

    ?Jaden?? Lara murmured, surprised.

    All of a sudden, such a crisis?

    ?Jaden!? she repeated, this time yelling. ?Jaden,e back here!?

    She got up to follow him, but then she wondered about the causes of the tantrum. She circled around the sofa while Scarlet opened her favourite picture and observed it with a smile.

    Lara''s fingers soon found the article about her, and she saw Nate''s face with the corner of her eye. She would have stopped to admire if she wasn''t still angry with him. Where was he, by the way? He dropped the kids and disappeared! He could greet her before running back to work from the study.

    It was as if he was abandoning her after a night of passion, if not for the fact that she hadn''t been seduced. They did sleep together, but nothing else had happened to exin his sudden distance.

    She rolled her eyes, returning her attention to the magazine. The main article on the page was about her.

    Not about Nate''s girlfriend, but about Lara yton specifically. Her hands trembled, and the paper fell on the floor for the second time.

    Next to Nate, there was a third figure. ck like the night, like her fears.

    ?Lara yton''s beauty charms the two most eligible bachelors. Who will win her heart: Nathaniel Woods or Luciano Polenta?? she read.

    Scarlet was looking at the other pictures without worries while Jaden was who knows where, crying alone. Yet, Lara couldn''t move and search for him. She was standing in ce, in panic.

    She couldn''t move a single muscle while her mind fell towards the darkest pit ever.

    What has she done to deserve that treatment? She was just a regr woman who attracted Nate''s attention by chance. Why were they associating her with that other man?

    She looked like... A wench? A gold-digger? And she didn''t feel any better.

    It was just what they wrote about her. It was not reality, and it was not something she needed to worry about. Still, her eyes filled with tears.

    What if Nate left after reading that?

    A sob was stopped right in time, and she took a deep breath while a pair of hot hands collected the magazine from the floor and then surrounded her in a warm hug.

    ?It''s just a stupid article,? Nate whispered. ?Forget it, Lara. They don''t know a thing, so they write what they think will sell.?

    He rubbed her back, consoling her a little.

    ?You''re not like what they wrote. Everyone will understand, sooner orter,? he continued. The world should have known that she was his. There was no point in writing her name next to another man''s.. He wouldn''t have let her go just like that.

 Chapter 236 - Choose Nate

    ?It''s just a tabloid, Lara. Their job is to write shit so that people buy it. I hoped you wouldn''t see it,? Nate sighed, still hugging her.

    ?You knew about it??

    ?I received a detailed report about it this morning.?

    ?Is that why you forgot me home?? she murmured. ?Because you didn''t want me to find out??

    It would have been an easy way out of trouble. Saying he left her sleeping because of the article and not for what had happened that morning. He still had issues looking her in the eye after that.

    ?No. I just couldn''t bring myself to disturb your sleep.? Saying the truth was the better option.

    ?Nate, I lost a day at work because of that. I don''t want to ck off just because I''m dating the boss. If anything, I should work more!?

    ?I''m sorry, Lara. You were sleeping so soundly, and it felt wrong to wake you up. The rm rang, and I turned it off.?

    ?So, it wasn''t my phone not working,? she realised. ?You turned it off!?

    She split from him, already forgetting the gossip about her. She looked him in the eye with an annoyed frown and waited for more exnations.

    ?Sorry,? Nate repeated.

    ?You always say sorry, but then you make decisions in my stead again.?

    ?It was not a decision. Rather, I wanted you to be happy and rxed.?

    He moved his gaze on the carpet, lowering his voice so that Scarlet - who was still on the sofa - wouldn''t have paid any attention. She could hear, there was no solution to that. But with a low tone, Nate could hope the little girl would spend all her attention on the pictures of her mommy.

    ?I couldn''t do it, really. You were so beautiful while sleeping in my bed. I wanted you to stay there longer, and it all ended out of my control.?

    ?Oh,? she sighed. ?You''re unbelievable!?

    ?Am I??

    ?Whose bed should we use, then? Mine isn''t good. Yours neither. Are we fated to sleep on the grass in the garden??

    ?Would you like that?? he asked, already starting to n a feasible...

    ?No! I like beds more. And yours was sofortable. But I can''t sleep there if I risk losing my ce at work.?

    ?You won''t...?

    ?Don''t say it,? she said, raising her index finger and pointing it at Nate. ?Don''t say you won''t fire me because it wouldn''t help you.?

    ?But it''s the truth!?

    ?Someone else would do my part of the job. That''s pretty much losing my position. Also, I''ve barely started getting used to the pack. I don''t want to go back to knowing nothing, and the only way is interacting with others.?

    She leaned her head on Nate''s chest, knowing very well that it was a dirty trick to win the argument. But, somehow, the fact that it was working made her feel so powerful.

    ?You don''t want me to live alone in between four walls, do you?? she asked.

    ?No, of course not. You''re free to do what you want. Especially sleeping over once in a while.?

    ?You didn''t exhaust me during the night, Nate,? she chuckled. ?What in the world? What would have happened if we actually slept together? Would I have won a one-week holiday??

    ?Do you want a holiday??

    ?Jeez, no!?

    ?I''m... confused, Lara. I don''t know what to do, and the ck Moon is making everything so much more difficult. Have some patience with me, will you? Then, once the ck Moon is over, you can scold me all you want.?

    ?I don''t need to scold you. It''s enough if you stop acting like the big boss and let me make my own decisions.?

    ?Sure,? he chuckled. ?I''ll try my best to do that.?

    Lost in the chat, they had forgotten about a small detail.

    ?Have you seen Jaden?? Mnie asked while walking in.

    Her appearance made the couple split, and they saw how Scarlet was carefully tearing the pages where Lara appeared. She was nning to keep the pictures as memories and, since she couldn''t read, she couldn''t be sure where the article ended. As such, she tried saving the whole pages where possible.

    As for Jaden, he had run out and disappeared in the hallways after seeing the damned article.

    ?Where is he?? Lara murmured in another principle of panic.

    She followed the path her son took a few minutes before, letting her mother''s instinct tell her where to stop and look better.

    ?Jaden?? she called out loud.

    Still, the boy didn''t reply.

    ?Don''t scare your mommy, Jaden. Come here, please.?

    She walked past the doors, wondering whether it would have been too much to open every single one in search of her cub.

    Luckily, she didn''t have to wonder for too long. Nate came to help, and he opened the door of the room where Jaden was. He could sense him with his sharp nose, and he could hear his sobs and heartbeat with his sensitive ears.

    ?He''s here,? he whispered, letting Lara walk into what looked like an unused dining room.

    ?Jaden?? she called, and she followed the sobs till she reached the darkest corner. The boy''s eyes were glowing in the dark, and she crouched in front of him, opening her arms in an offer for a hug. ?Come here, mommy''s boy.?

    Since his mommy was asking, how could he refuse? Jaden crawled to her and hid his face in her chest. He continued crying while she carried him out, and he let herfort his hidden fears.

    ?That man can''t hurt you anymore, Jaden,? Lara said. ?And he can''t hurt me either. Nate was there to protect me. That''s why I came back unscathed, right? Because your father is stronger than that person.?

    She continued reassuring Jaden, throwing a few nces at Nate in search of help.

    ?Mommy, don''t leave us for that man,? Jaden cried. ?He''s not good. If you need to choose, then choose Nate.?

    ?Nate?? Lara chuckled.

    Was her cub epting his father, finally? Too bad it was all a reaction to a greater threat.

 Chapter 237 - Written Heart

    Jaden was crying in Lara''s arms, holding her for dear life. His eyes were swollen from the desperation and tears, and his nose was wet.

    ?Hey,? Lara said, hugging him tighter. She sat on an armchair, trying tofort the little boy. ?I won''t leave, Jaden. Not for that criminal, for goodness.?

    ?But mommy, it''s written there!? he eximed.

    ?It''s not Jaden.?

    ?There''s written! It''s written heart!?

    ?How do you know?? she asked, surprised. Had Jaden learned how to read? Already? How fast could her cubs grow up?

    ?It''s ache, then ae, and then rare...?

    ?You know how to read words? You''re so smart, mommy''s boy,? she said. ?But no matter what is written here, I won''t leave.?

    ?Choose Nate,? Jaden repeated. ?Nate is better.?

    He wiped his eyes and stared at his mother for a moment, looking for something to say in defence of the father he had pushed away till that moment.

    ?Nate is more handsome,? he tried. ?And he won''t lock you in a dark room. He will get angry if someone does, and he will feed you yummy food all the time.?

    ?Ah, you think so?? Lara inquired, tilting her head curiously.

    ?Yes. Also, Nate can teach you how to do things. He taught me to read a little. And to write mommy''s name.?

    ?You''re growing up so fast, Jaden,? she sighed, tightening her clench.

    ?No. I am still little,? he said. ?I need my mommy.?

    ?And your mommy needs you.?

    ?So... You won''t leave me even if you leave Nate?? he wondered.

    ?I won''t leave either of you,? she replied.

    Onlyter, did she realise her words and nced around to check whether a pair of extra ears had heard it.

    Nate was right behind her, carefully listening. Still, he didn''t seem to react to her words. He was observing Jaden with a pensive expression. He passed a hand through his hair a moment before realising all the attention all on him.

    Lara was staring, worried, while Jaden''s watery eyes weremunicating to him, something... a little too different from diffidence to be genuine.

    ?What?? he asked, moving his eyes from the son to the mother and then briefly to Scarlet on the sofa. The little girl was working on her collection with not a single worry.

    Nate woke up from his gaze after a long moment, and he offered to pick up Jaden.

    ?I can read the other words for you,? he offered. ?Some of them are difficult for you... We will learn them all, of course. But now, just trust me, okay??

    Jaden nodded, humming in affirmation.

    ?See? Lara yton.?

    ?That''s my mommy''s name.?

    ?And this is mine,? Nate pointed.

    ?Yes. Nate''s name... Yours is closer to my mommy''s than this other.?

    ?How do you know that''s the name?? Nate asked.

    ?Because the letters are big. Like mommy''s and yours.?

    ?I see... That''s right. Big letters are used for the first letter of names and surnames.?

    ?Mine also? Even if I''m still little??

    ?Yes, of course. It''s not about your size, Jaden,? Nate chuckled.

    ?So, mommy isn''t really choosing.?

    ?She chose long ago,? Nate said, with a burst of pride in his lungs. He was the first to meet his mate, and Luciano Polenta wouldn''t have stood a chance anytime soon.

    ?Also, your dad is working on ways to destr... ehm, ruin this mister here. He won''t hurt you or your mommy again.?

    ?Are you taking revenge??

    ?It''s not revenge, Jaden. I can''t let him hurt you or your mommy or Scarlet. He''s dangerous, and he wants to use you to get to me. He hurt you once. I won''t let it happen again.?

    Jaden''s tears started falling again at the memory of that tall and ck-haired man threatening his mommy. And then, again, when he kicked him away.

    ?It hurt,? Jaden said, leaning on Nate and telling him, for the first time, how he had felt. ?But he wanted my mommy.?

    ?It won''t happen again,? Nate attempted to reassure the child.

    ?He wanted my mommy, but not like you. It was so scary. And my mommy didn''t like his offers as she likes yours.?

    ?She likes mine?? Nate murmured. ?Are you sure??

    ?My mommy likes you. And she likes when you say something nice, even if she pretends not to hear sometimes.?

    ?She likes?? Nate repeated, a naughty smile drawing on his lips. ?What else does your mommy like about me??

    ?I don''t want to tell you.?

    ?Eh? Why??

    ?Because you need to woo my mommy alone. I don''t want to tell you how. Isn''t it more fun if you work harder??

    ?Fun??

    ?Scarlet and I will have fun.?

    ?Jaden, you''re being unreasonable. What if your mommy finds another man in the meantime??

    ?You have to be better if you don''t want that.?

    ?Listen... What do you think about bing a family? If I marry your mommy, we can all be together forever.?

    ?I don''t know...?

    ?Your mother won''t leave ever again. Not me, nor you.?

    ?Oh...? Jaden considered that option. Not that his mommy would be any different if she married Nate.

    ?Have you boys had your time talking?? Mnie asked while bringing hot chocte with her. ?I think it''s enough crying for today.?

    ?But Nate said he wants to marry my mommy,? Jaden exined. ?What if mommy forgets about me after??

    ?She won''t,? Mnie said. ?I didn''t forget my son even if I was married.?

    ?Oh, I see...?

    Mnie chuckled and pinched the kid''s cheek.

    ?And you don''t like your son as much as my mommy likes me.? Jaden continued with his considerations. ?It shouldn''t be dangerous.?

    ?Let''s talk about this another time,? Nate said. ?For now, just understand that what papers say isn''t as relevant. They make up things and lie so often. You better get used to it sooner, and your life will be easier.?

    ?Oh, okay. But then,? Jaden whispered, getting closer to Nate''s ear to tell him a secret. ?But then, what about Scarlet? She believes in those so much that she''s collecting them.?

    Nate turned towards the sofa. The pile of paper was rising, and Lara would just observe from her ce in silence.

    Did Scarlet believe the newspapers? Really? To him, it looked as if she was just collecting pictures.

    He sighed, a little too desperately, when Scarlet also started crying.

 Chapter 238 - Daddy Is Broken

    It had been peaceful in the beginning. Scarlet had started tearing the pages apart to collect only those with her mommy or Nate.

    It wasn''t that difficult, and she was growing her collection pretty fast. At that rate, she was going to be done soon.

    She had left Nate''s article forst. It was the easiest because it was the first page. She could do itter, when she was tired or bored. Also, her mommy had priority.

    When she finally needed only thest effort, she started tearing the page. But then, her fingers slipped, and Nate''s picture was cut in half.

    ?Oh, no, daddy!? sheined, trying to put it back together. Yet, it stood separated. ?Oh, no!?

    She started sobbing just like Jaden a few minutes before, and she felt Nate''s presence by her side a few secondster.

    ?What''s the matter??

    ?Daddy is broken,? she whined. ?Look!?

    ?I''m not broken. And that''s just a picture. We can look for another newspaper at thepany tomorrow.?

    ?No, I want this!?

    ?Why this, specifically??

    ?This is the one I personally chose,? she exined, rubbing her eyes and looking for Nate''s embrace. ?I saw it first, and I decided to collect mommy''s pictures too. This one is special.?

    ?Oh, but it''s just about me,? Nate pointed out. ?It''s not too special.?

    ?But it''s pretty.?

    ?Hmm... Is it??

    ?Yes!?

    ?Why??

    ?Because my daddy is handsome.?

    ?I didn''t know that,? Nate said, secretly enjoying his daughter''s praise.

    Somehow, when she was the one saying it, it felt so nice. He would have got up and walked to the rest of the family, asking Scarlet to repeat in front of everyone, if not for the just solved little tantrum Jaden had. It wasn''t the case to do anything which could bring too much excitement.

    ?Let me take a look,? he said, taking the piece of paper and analysing the damage. It was torn into two halves.

    He could bring it with him and simply deliver a new one to Scarlet the day after.

    ?I can fix it!? he said.

    ?Can you??

    ?Yes. I will bring you this tomorrow as good as new.?

    ?No,? she moaned. ?You''re going to trick me.?

    ?I''m not!?

    ?Yes, you are. Fix it now so I can see.?

    ?It needs time, Scarlet. And being watched makes me nervous.?

    ?Now or never,? she said. ?I won''t give you my copy.?

    ?Oh, all right,? he sighed, carrying paper and girl into the study.

    He left both on the chair behind the desk just for the time needed to find some transparent tape and some glue. Then, he lifted Scarlet and sat at his ce, positioning the girl on hisp.

    ?Look at this,? he said before starting to do the hard work.

    He taped the two pieces together, and then he glued everything on a thick paper. That way, Scarlet could keep it whole forever.

    ?What do you think about making a coge??

    ?I don''t know what that is.?

    ?I have other papers like this. We can glue all Lara''s pictures on one of them so that they''re together. It''ll be even more beautiful, and they won''t break by chance like this one.?

    ?I can still see it''s broken,? Scarlet pointed out, pressing her finger on the crack crossing Nate''s smile.

    At least, she wasn''t crying anymore. She was too distracted by Nate''s actions to do so.

    ?But it''s better than before,? Nate rebuked.

    ?It is. Just a little.?

    ?Then, what do you think??

    ?We can make one with mommy,? she agreed.

    And, just like that, father and daughter started assembling all the pictures Scarlet had collected.

    Nate would cut the articles, sometimes just the pictures, while Scarlet would carefully glue them on the paper. Everything found some space, and other sheets would pile up on the desk when there wasn''t any spot void to fill.

    They worked hard, one of them forgetting about the work he had scheduled for the afternoon. They didn''t even notice how Lara and Mnie were observing them from the door. The two women exchanged a nce and sighed, turning back towards the living room and sitting next to Jaden.

    The boy had calmed down and was sipping his chocte while - much to everyone''s surprise - Scarlet had forgotten about it.

    ?They''re adorable, really,? Mnie said, ?but they''re also much work.?

    Lara caressed Jaden''s head and smiled at him when he turned. She let him hug her, happy for his bright smile. His fear seemed to have left, and he was just as affectionate as always.

    ?I know, right?? Lara replied. Even though quite some time had passed, Mnie didn''t show any hint of annoyance for the wait.

    ?It will be the ck Moon tomorrow. I usually don''t want anyone in the residence during the Bright Moon, it''s too much to handle for me. Yet, for the ck Moon, you four are wee.?

    ?Thank you,? Lara replied. ?I will go where Nate thinks the pups will feel better. They usually sleep a littlete, but they''re not too difficult. I just need to reassure them more often than usual.?

    ?Oh, they''re not the only two you will be reassuring. It will be the first ck Moon you spend with Nate, won''t it??

    ?Not really, but, at the same time, it will be.?

    They had met during a night of the new moon, after all. And then, there had been that first hug a month before.

    ?I hope I will be able to handle it,? she said. She even sighed, remembering that her own body would take the toll.

    She was going to have her period soon. It would have been a tiring day, but she would finally have some peace from her weird feelings and wishes.

    Nate could sleep sound nights, for her desire to get her hands on him would have decreased a little. To the level it was before, which wasn''t veryforting. Still, better than behaving like a crazy woman.

    ?After this, we will have two weeks of peace,? shemented. Till the Bright Moon. Oh, life with werewolves was so much sweat.

    She already felt tired, but it was definitely worth it.

 Chapter 239 - Balance In The Pack

    Nate wasn''t sure whether Lara remembered the little incident of the morning they slept together. Yet, he didn''t have time to inquire and wonder. And he couldn''t leave Lara home for a second time.

    He was learning from his mistakes. Running away wasn''t the right thing to do, ever, because Lara would misunderstand his reasons.

    As such, he had pressed all his worries to the back of his mind and went to work with his family as if it was a normal day.

    But it wasn''t.

    He was busy, and he was going to use the new moon to attack.

    ?Are you sure it''s the right time?? Samantha murmured, observing the charts with attention. ?It''s the ck Moon. What if something goes wrong? It might affect our mood for the whole month.?

    ?It will work,? Nate murmured.

    ?You seem so sure of yourself. Has something happened with Lara to make your mood so good??

    ?No, nothing at all.?

    ?How odd... I would have bet my arm on it. You were so radiant yesterday while Lara didn''te to work. Let me guess, she was exhausted... You have to be careful, Nate! She''s human!?

    ?It''s not like that,? he replied, frowning.

    What about his mood had been radiant? He had been so damn worried about his health that he couldn''t focus enough on the job. Luckily, that morning he had recovered and could think straight anew.

    ?Well, if we assemble the team right now, we might be able to start early in the afternoon. By the time the stock exchange closes, we will have a good profit in our pockets. And they''ll have a loss. Isn''t that awesome??

    ?It will be.?

    ?You''re so cool when you take revenge, you know it? I mean, you are cool even when you want peace. It''s just that this makes my blood boil... Finally, we''re doing something!?

    ?Rx, Samantha. You should meet that mate of yours and have a nice evening. Don''t stress over work when it''s not necessary.?

    ?Oh, you don''t want me here,? she whined. ?I shouldn''t influence others too much.?

    ?It''s a ck Moon. Better be careful. You''ll go home and have fun.?

    ?Okay.? She pouted, but she didn''tin any further.

    Her character and power could be unsettling for the pack. Even though she was a relevant part of it, and her instability would make the pack stronger overall, there were times when the others would be distracted with a powerful yet unyielding wolf around.

    Nate was an Alpha. He was born to be obeyed and followed. Someone challenging him, even with the best intentions, wasn''t what he needed during the most delicate moments.

    In battle, it was a whole nother matter. But during delicate business operations or negotiations, he would send Samantha away to avoid incidents if the ck Moon was too close.

    Samantha was his most trusted ally, not that he doubted her. Yet, the pack needed bnce during some events. She could be dangerous in the wrong environment, and he knew it.

    ?I will go after lunch, then,? Samantha sighed, a little displeased.

    Yet, she knew there were some rules even she had to follow. Being part of a pack meant abandoning part of her freedom for everyone''s happiness. Nate was doing the same, and she wouldn''t have betrayed his trust and his mother''s care during her teenage years.

    ?Have fun,? Nate murmured. ?Tomorrow morning, when youe back, everything will be done.?

    ?You''re taking it too seriously. All you''re betting is a little money,? she chuckled.

    ?It''s money, yes. And a lot. Not everypany can survive so much. Also, it''s about reputation. Blue Moon is risingtely. They can''t afford any drawbacks. Even a little attack won''t pass unnoticed to their partners and potential investors.?

    ?You''re heartless, sometimes.?

    ?Does it bother??

    ?Oh, I love it! Also, I am sure your mate will love it if you let her see this face of yours.?

    ?Lara isn''t like you. She''s delicate and innocent. How can I let her see a vengeful man? She would be scared.?

    ?Oh, don''t underestimate her. She''s stronger than you think. And she wouldn''t run away because of this. She didn''t turn her back on you after finding out that we all are wolves at thepany. A couple of ws in your character won''t bring any damage. Especially sexy ws. Women love ruthless men, don''t they??

    ?I don''t know,? Nate sighed. ?And I don''t care. I''ve already deducted that Lara isn''t like just any woman. Things that would make me desirable in others'' eyes frighten her.?

    ?Ah,? Samantha sighed, rolling her eyes. ?Then, just solve it on your own. You''re so dumb sometimes... I would have used such a move on my mate, you know??

    ?Why don''t you? Like... Now?? he added, showing her the door.

    ?Oh, it''s not like he''s at my beck and call.?

    ?Just go, Samantha. You''re ruining my dark mood with your excitement. I almost feel d for things that never happened when you''re here.?

    ?I''ll go,? she chuckled, getting out in the hallway before taking her phone out.

    Just as she had said, Rider wasn''t at her beck and call. Yet, he might have been free earlier. Just by chance. Or maybe because it was a ck Moon.

    - Going home to take a bath right now.

    She sent the message, smiling wily at the thought of Rider imagining her naked in the tub and taking his bike to reach her.

    How long was it from Mayford? Two hours?

    She could go shopping before actually starting the bath.

    - Will be there in one hour. Don''t start without me.

    Oh, good. He was free!

    She collected her things and left the building, looking online for a shop with the best scents for baths and candles.

    One hour suddenly felt so short. But it also felt like it was never-ending.

    ?Don''t bete,? she murmured.

    A shiver crossed her body from head to toes, warming her in preparation for the long night. ck Moons used to be boring or difficult nights for her.. Yet, for the second time in a row, she was going to spend it together with someone else.

 Chapter 240 - Cute Pups

    Nate gave the orders and sent Lara to another room to wait for him. After thorough consideration, he realised it was time she could meet the other pups in the pack.

    She could train her instinct before bing the Alpha Female and being a reference figure for the younger part of the pack.

    ?You can talk with the teacher and get more familiar with how they deal with ferocious beasts... I mean, with the pups all day. It might be useful in the future.?

    ?Sure!? Lara eximed, too enthusiastic for Nate''s taste. He was expecting at least a fewints.

    ?Sure??

    ?Yes, I was so curious. It''s time I find out how to deal with the twins even when they grow up a little. Who better than the teacher can help me??

    ?The caretaker can tell you everything, but don''t feel disappointed if our kids aren''t as easy as the others. I mean, Jaden and Scarlet are good kids. They follow your rules and all. It''s just that, with me...?

    He sighed, wondering what had pushed him to shoot in his feet like that.

    ?I know, Nate,? Lara replied. ?They haven''t epted you fully yet, and they''re trying to exploit you while they can. It looks like they haven''t thought yet that you''ll stay with us forever. But it will change. Sooner orter, you''ll be part of their lives just as much as I am.?

    He remembered a word Samantha had said, and he bet his cards on his cousin. She was loved by the pups, and Lara liked her as well.

    ?They are adorable,? he tried.

    Lara just chuckled, waving her hand before leaving the office to reach the kindergarten.

    Nate simply took out his documentation and started working in preparation for the long afternoon. He had a lot of work, and he wanted to go home at a reasonable hour.

    Meanwhile, Lara couldn''t hide a smile at the sight of ten kids all in the same room. Her cubs were in another one, and the caretaker had thought to let her meet the youngest group first. Those were calmer and less wolfish, so things wouldn''t have gotten out of control too suddenly.

    Much to her surprise, the pups weren''t annoyed or ignoring Lara''s appearance like they would do with parents who weren''t theirs.

    As soon as Lara walked in, in fact, ten pairs of eyes had turned in their direction.

    ?Oh, this is new,? the caretaker said with an embarrassed chuckle. ?They usually ignore adults...?

    ?How cute,? Lara sighed. ?Mine were just like this... Well, they aren''t much bigger now. But they were small and cute, and they would crawl on the floor exactly like they are!?

    ?Crawling on the floor,? the young woman repeated, a thrill of dread crossing her spine. Why were even the shiest and theziest pups interested in Lara?

    She had to be careful, or the Alpha would have been mad... But the pups...

    ?Hey, hello,? Lara said when the closest one reached her. The little one - a boy with big round eyes - pulled her trousers, she crouched down and patted his head.

    She didn''t hear a word, but she obtained a big smile in response. The boy closed his eyes and let her pat him just like her cubs would do.

    ?Isn''t your job awesome?? Lara continued, giving some of her attention to the others who had joined. At some point, her knees started hurting, and she sat down next to them.

    ?Awesome isn''t precise, but it''s not bad. I mean, they are good, just not like this all the time.?

    Has she ever seen ten pups smiling at the same time? Not even one crying? Never.

    ?Ah, is this for me?? Lara murmured when one gave her his toy.

    A little girl got up and took a step, a little uncertain, and she pushed the toy away with an angry expression. She then reced it in Lara''s hand with one of hers.

    ?Oh, I see,? Lara murmured, catching her before she fell after losing bnce. ?We''re going to y together now.?

    All the kids had between one and two years, some maybe even younger. They were silent but seemed to move better than usual human kids. Just like hers, their words weren''t many but their actions helped them withmunication.

    ?They don''t talk, do they?? she asked.

    ?Some do, but not much. Wolves don''t like words as much as they like scents and nces. It''s in our nature.?

    ?I see. My kids were like this, and I was worried at first. But they could tell me everything, somehow. It''s not like they needed to talk so badly, did they? And they learned to talk well soon after turning two, so I stopped worrying until... Well, until the growling.?

    The caretaker sat down as well, observing that group of calm - even though slightlypetitive - group of pups. So small, needy, andpletely foreign to most pack dynamics. Yet, they could feel who they were ying with. They had reached their new Alpha Female without dy, and they needed less time than anyone else to make her ept them at the same time.

    ?This one,? the caretaker remembered, catching one round and blond kid. ?This one is Manager Cooper''s daughter.?

    ?His and Roxy''s, right? Those two are married...?

    ?Yes, that''s correct.?

    ?I see. She''s their youngest... Oh, Manager Cooper told me he had kids, and that they would be very clingy during the first days in the kindergarten. He said it''s normal that they ask for attention at home and not to worry.?

    ?Manager Cooper is a nice person. Sometimes, he is... Uhm... busy with stuff. But he always inquires whether everything is good. Roxy works full-time at the office, so he''s the one walking to the other departments to ask for issues to solve.?

    Said like that, it didn''t sound as if Roxy would send her husband as an errand boy to ask around, did it? The caretaker didn''t want problems with the high-ranking wolves in the pack, so she wouldn''t have exined in detail how things worked in the HR department.

 Chapter 241 - Mommy Doesnt Want Twins

    Jaden and Scarlet felt something was wrong. They felt it deep in their heart. Then, they finally sensed that their mommy was nearby.

    ?Mommy,? they said at the same time, in sync just like they used to before meeting Nate.

    Scarlet let her toys fall and turned away from the group she was ying with, and Jaden stopped solving his puzzle. The boy was a little tired after ying ball with his friends, but, suddenly, new energy filled his muscles. He could run out together with his sister.

    ?Where is mommy?? Scarlet asked while stepping towards the section with the smaller kids. ?Why is she here??

    ?We''re not supposed to walk in there,? Jaden reminded her.

    ?But mommy!?

    ?It might be a mistake of ours. She''s with Nate at this hour, isn''t she? Whying here??

    Jaden patted on her shoulder, trying to make his sister reason. Just like Nate said, he should stop her before causing trouble instead of just covering for her.

    ?And, even if she came here, why has she gone in that room instead of looking for us?? he added.

    ?She can''t be looking for a new baby, can she??

    ?Why would she? We already are two. She doesn''t need a third baby.?

    ?But now that Nate is here, she has more time. What if she wants a new baby and is looking for one??

    Scarlet''s blue eyes filled with tears, and Jaden sighed.

    ?She doesn''t want one. Why take one from the school instead of making a new one??

    ?She doesn''t want to ask Nate to help her, maybe. You know how mommy is. She wants to do everything alone.?

    ?Also,? Jaden realised, ?if she asked Nate to help her, she might have twins again. What if she doesn''t like twins??

    ?Mommy likes us.?

    ?Then why doesn''t she want other twins? She prefers to take a ready baby from there! Do you think she wants a boy or a girl??

    Scarlet tilted her head, thinking hard.

    ?I think she would like another girl so that she canb her hair and make her wear all the nice clothes like with me.?

    ?I also have nice clothes,? Jaden pointed out.

    ?Yes, but mine are way prettier.?

    ?I think mommy wants a boy because I love her more,? he pouted. ?And one day, I will be handsome and defend my mommy from the others. Maybe she wants two boys to defend her.?

    ?Another baby,? Scarlet repeated, her face turning pale.

    If her mommy found another girl, she wouldn''t have the time to take care of her. She would have to bebed by Nate, and that option was scary. So scary... Also, what if the other baby was cuter? Her mommy would love her more!

    Simr thoughts were crowding Jaden''s mind. His mommy would have felt safer with two boys instead of only one. But it also meant that she would have split her attention with three children instead of only two. Moreover, she might have looked for a father for that third baby. With Nate, he knew where he stood. With another man, he couldn''t.

    It was dangerous! They had to stop it!

    Together, the twins pushed the door and walked inside. They looked around and observed the situation with a keen eye before deciding on the best course of action.

    First: despairing. That was the only thing they could do.

    What else if their mommy was surrounded by thousands and thousands of babies? Were they all potential brothers and sisters? Was she choosing already?

    Second: how could they stop her? Was throwing themselves in the group and crying out loud enough? Oh, they wanted to cry.

    They wanted it so much that their eyes hurt. But there was no guarantee Lara wouldn''t leave two noisy children there and take home another pair, more silent.

    The twins had no idea how to move.

    ?Oh, you''re here,? Lara noticed, smiling at them.

    Her expression calmed down their worries a little. She wouldn''t be so happy to see them if she was nning to leave them there.

    They were going home with her, at least. Maybe, with an extra burden. But, most importantly, who would she choose? And how could they get rid of it before it was toote?

    ?Why are you ying with other kids?? Jaden asked, pursing his lips in a pout. It''s been so long since Lara had yed with him. More than hours! He had slept once since then!

    Was Lara getting tired of them, for real? She came as far as the school to find other kids!

    ?Mommy,? he sobbed, ?I love you so much! Why don''t you like me anymore? You like other babies!?

    ?I also love my mommy!? Scarlet eximed.

    Both Lara and the caretaker observed that show with dumbfounded expressions. The pups were holding each other''s hands, trying tofort themselves and encouraging the other with their squeeze.

    Their eyes were wet just like their noses, and their hearts were beating a crazy, tragic rhythm.

    ?What would Nate say if he knew?? Jaden tried. ?Have you asked him if he wants it too??

    ?Wants what?? Lara asked, crossing her arms. ?Shall I ask him permission for everything??

    Jaden shook his head, looking at the tip of his feet. Scarlet didn''t say anything and just stood silent, ring at the group of kids surrounding her mommy.

    Did she like them more because they had no fangs and ws?

    ?By the way, Nate knows that I''m here. Just if you two were nning to tell him and add to the trouble... Just do it: he won''t be surprised.?

    ?He knows??

    ?Not just that he knows. He sent me here,? Lara chuckled.

    What would she do with a group of smaller soon-to-be cubs? She was there because the mighty Alpha had given her permission.

    ?He agreed,? Jaden and Scarlet realised.

    Their hearts broke in several pieces right there and then, in front of their smiling mommy and far from their cold, cruel dad. Nate had sent Lara there because he nned to get rid of them by recing the twins with another pup.

    They turned on their feet and walked out under the even more shocked gaze of their teacher. The woman felt like something had happened, but she couldn''t be sure what.. All she could understand was that she needed to tell the Alpha.

 Chapter 242 - Lovely Pups

    The operations weren''t done yet, but Nate let the team deal with it on their own. He had been called by the caretaker from the kindergarten, and he had a smaller crisis to solve.

    He knew what was going on: the pups were jealous. Their mommy was ying with a bunch of kids and not with them exclusively; how could they not be heartbroken?

    Also, the ck Moon was having some effect already. He needed to help them get out of the little depression they fell in before it became worse so that they could spend a nice evening all four together.

    ?If things getplicated, just wrap it up and forget,? Nate said. ?It''s just money, after all.?

    He left the room and collected his things. He took Lara''s coat as well, ready to go home. She had spent the whole afternoon in the kindergarten. With some luck, she was growing attached to the pups there.

    If she started loving the members of the pack, she wouldn''t have refused to be part of it. And the pups were the most likeable.

    He just needed to convince his own kids to let her approach the others.

    ?Protective little beasts,? he murmured.

    He crossed the door of the kindergarten, and he could feel most of the pups shivering. They knew he was there and that he was unhappy about something. He had to calm his emotions before entering one of the rooms. Those small things were easy to frighten.

    He knew where Lara was, and curiosity won over worry. He opened the door, and he widened his eyes at that show. His mate was surrounded by babies, happily ying with them. Yet, as soon as he had appeared, the babies started crawling around her and trying to hide from him. They caught her clothes with their hands and turned away as if not seeing him meant not being seen.

    He didn''t know whether to feel annoyed by the hrious show. They were frightened of him, for some reason, and they thought that being next to Lara was enough to feel safe. He could tell how their bodies weren''t acting as if he was some huge threat anymore since the moment they had hidden behind Lara.

    ?Oh, Nate. Hello!? she said, smiling happily. ?Look at them: so cute, right? I''ve also got to know Manager Cooper''s daughter.?

    ?Ah, yes,? he remembered. That blonde girl was somewhere in that group. Hiding too well from him to notice her. ?I''m d you like the pups. They''re still human, mostly.?

    ?I was supposed to visit the whole kindergarten, but then I was distracted,? she chuckled. ?I''ve never been surrounded by many kids like this.?

    ?I guess you''re likeable to wolves,? he shrugged.

    How could she not be, by the way? Also, being his mate, she was the only person the others in the pack could go looking for when they had issues with him or feared his reaction.

    ?Seeing so many in the same ce makes me want to have other kids,? Lara said out loud. ?The twins were like this, I swear! Adorable and calm.?

    At the word calm, the caretaker swallowed. She eyed Alpha Nate and attempted a shy smile. Yet, her nervousness was too visible.

    ?Let''s have a word,? Nate said, pointing at the hallway with his head. ?Thank you for calling me.?

    ?I''m sorry for disturbing you, Alpha.?

    ?You did the right thing. You know... The twins know how to be problematic. I can''t understand what''s going on in their heads right now, but I''m sure it''d be even harder to guess without knowing about this. Most likely, they''re just jealous that their mother is ying with other pups.?

    ?Rather than jealousy... To me, it looked more like they were disappointed. Or, maybe, afraid? But does it make sense? The pups aren''t dangerous for their mother.?

    ?It''s not a matter of danger alone. Not in a conventional way,? Nate chuckled. ?But how could you tell that something happened? Just by looking at their faces??

    ?Their expressions were transparently showing their mood. Yet, children often have gloomy moments. I just felt like this was something different. I don''t know why.?

    ?And what about Lara??

    ?What?? the caretaker repeated, confused. ?She just smiled at the twins and continued ying with the babies.?

    Nate sighed. Lara, more often than not, was oblivious to the situation around her. Even just to date her, he had to say everything clearly. How could the twins think that just looking at her from afar was enough for her to understand something asplicated as a wolf''s territoriality?

    ?Also, Miss yton is a nice person,? the caretaker added.

    ?Do you also feel the need to hug her as the kids do??

    ?No, Alpha.?

    Who in their right mind would ever admit something like that, even if it could be true? Alpha Nate was right there, watching her calmly. However, their Alpha was good at hiding his emotions, especially when they were turbulent.

    ?So, you don''t feel like doing anything to get her attention? You don''t want Lara to take care of you in some way?? he continued, genuinely interested in the reply.

    ?No, I don''t.?

    ?But do you like her? A little??

    ?I like Miss yton, of course!?

    ?Since the beginning??

    ?I didn''t know her very well in the beginning. But Lara yton has always been a careful mother. She would protect the pups while staying calm, and I''ve heard her tell them a couple of words of scolding when needed. I''m sure she will be a perfect Alpha female one day.?

    ?That day isn''t that far, is it? The pack is already epting her.?

    He turned to the room where the kids were already back to ying. They would move their toys for Lara to see and smile when they got a pat and a few words of praise.

    ?Just like the pups, the rest of the pack is finally epting her fully,? Nate continued. ?It''s true, especially close to the ck Moon.. Wolves don''t lie in these times.?

 Chapter 243 - Choosing A New Baby

    Nate was a little earlier than usual. So, when he walked in, he was surprised by the pups'' long faces. They were sad, sitting in a corner and hugging each other as if they were abandoned.

    He would have expected something simr the day he cameter than usual, not earlier...

    ?Hey,? he said, attracting their attention.

    All the pups in the room shivered at his voice, but they didn''t start wreaking havoc in panic. Somehow, they were just wary and on alert. Most likely, it was Lara''s presence again.

    ?What are you doing here?? Scarlet asked with a pout.

    ?I came to pick you up,? he replied.

    ?For real??

    ?Yes, sure.? Why were they so doubting, all of a sudden? It wasn''t the first time he did that, after all. Hadn''t they grown used to it in thest month?

    Oh, but a month isn''t so much time, he thought. It was still early to consider their uses as habits.

    ?Let''s go,? he said. ?Let''s pick up your mother and go home in time for an afternoon snack.?

    Somehow, not even mentioning food cheered them up.

    ?Hey,? he repeated. ?What are you two doing? What''s up??

    ?You''re not going to abandon us, are you?? Scarlet inquired while collecting her backpack and bringing her shoes.

    Jaden followed, still gloomy, listening to the conversation in silence.

    ?Abandoning you? Why??

    ?Mommy said you gave her permission to look for another baby,? Jaden pointed out. ?Why keep us around? Is it until you decide who it is going to be??

    ?What new baby??

    ?Mommy is selecting babies. There,? Scarlet said while pointing at the door. ?She said you knew about it and that you agreed. But if you don''t know it, then maybe mommy is doing it alone.?

    She didn''t care that she was selling her mommy off to who she had considered her worst enemy up to a few days before. At that moment, Nate was the only person who could stand in between her mommy and a potential new baby taking their ce.

    ?She decided to have a baby without your help,? Jaden agreed, finally seeing some hope. ?She won''t like you then. We will be stuck with you unless...?

    ?Unless?? Nate asked, in between amusement and worry.

    His kids were territorial, as much as to despair when a new brother or sister seemed to have a chance to join the family.

    ?Unless you also abandon us,? Jaden said, his eyes filling with tears.

    The twins looked at each other, pondering on the consequences of the events. They started sobbing together, and Nate ruffled his hair in awkwardness.

    ?Let''s talk about it out of here, okay??

    The other pups were staring, curious and wary. They were wondering why Nate was making his pups cry like that. Had they done something bad?

    ?Why do you even think she''s selecting babies to exchange for you two??

    ?Those babies don''t have fangs,? Scarlet said.

    She even showed her hands with the palms up, and she gritted her teeth for Nate to see the pair of short, pointy teeth.

    ?They don''t growl,? she continued. ?Mommy would be happy with them.?

    ?She''s happy with you just as much,? Nate pointed out.

    Jaden closed the door behind their backs and ran to his father and sister. Scarlet had found out about the n, so it was his turn to do something. He had to convince Nate not to abandon them.

    If he could convince Nate, he had some hope with his mommy since she liked them more than Nate did.

    ?Da-dadd-dy,? he stuttered. It was awkward to say that word. How could Scarlet bear it so often?

    ?Yes, Jaden??

    ?Don''t abandon us. We will be good and call you dad,? he offered. ?We will also give you one day with our mommy withoutint if you convince her not to exchange us.?

    Nate couldn''t help but chuckle. What was the part about exchanging?

    ?You don''t just exchange babies, Jaden.?

    ?No? What do you do with the old ones??

    ?You don''t exchange people! Moreover, neither Lara nor I would do that even if it was permitted.?

    ?It''s not??

    ?No. One has the kids he has.?

    ?So, you won''t give us away, daddy?? Scarlet butted in, raising her arms and finally getting picked up.

    She hugged Nate''s neck and pressed her cheek on his shoulder.

    ?You don''t want to get rid of us??

    ?No, Scarlet, I don''t want to.?

    ?You will keep both the new baby and us??

    ?There is no new baby.?

    ?Sure?? Jaden asked, standing on tiptoe and tugging Nate''s shirt.

    Since he couldn''t pick his son up, Nate offered his hand - which was dly epted.

    ?Not yet. One day, your mother and I might want another one... Or two.?

    ?But what will happen to us, then??

    ?You will be a big brother and a big sister.?

    Scarlet wasn''t listening anymore, not one bit interested. She had heard what concerned her: they weren''t going to be thrown away. She didn''t care about brothers and sisters so much once she had her ce safe.

    Jaden, however, opened his mouth in awe.

    ?A little brother? Or a little sister? Which one will you get?? he asked.

    ?I don''t get to decide,? Nate chuckled. ?Kids just happen. It''s not something you decide beforehand... I mean, you do. But you can''t pick the features. It''ll be a surprise.?

    Scarlet continued to hug Nate, sometimes pecking his cheek and showering him with love. Meanwhile, Jaden was thinking hard to understand that new topic he hadn''t tackled before.

    ?Mommy told us she couldn''t choose whether she liked boys or girls more, so she got both of us,? he said. ?Since she likes both, she had twins. Did my mommy lie? Why??

    Difficult questions like that one were a hassle for Nate. And Lara''s early answers were something he couldn''t contradict that easily. He couldn''t say their mommy lied; how could he?

    ?I don''t know, Jaden,? he sighed in the end. ?I didn''t get to choose... I got what I got.?

    ?Oh, and are you happy? Would you have chosen only one of us??

 Chapter 244 - Just Playing

    Nate walked out of the kindergarten with his pups. Scarlet was still hugging him, covering his face with light pecks and sometimes even professing her love.

    Jaden, meanwhile, was doing what he was the most proficient at: asking difficult questions.

    ?But why do we have both a mommy and a father? How do you make kids if you are two? I thought my mommy did most of the work.?

    ?She did,? Nate agreed.

    Lara had brought them in her belly for months, giving birth and then raising them all alone. She had done almost all the work.

    ?Does she need you to have another baby? Or can she take another man??

    ?She can, but I don''t think your mother will look for another person to have a child with.? Not with Nate so avable, at least.

    She only had to ask, and he was ready to have as many pups as she wanted.

    ?Then why is mommy examining the babies there?? he continued.

    ?She''s just ying.?

    ?But she can y with us. Is it because those are better than us? Because they don''t scratch or bite??

    ?Oh, no, Jaden. Your mother was just... ying? What''s so wrong with it? She can have interactions with other people too, can''t she? It wouldn''t be too good if she devoted every cell of her body to your sister and you. She needs her own life.?

    ?But we''re already sharing her with you,? Jaden pointed out, his eyes watery.

    ?You''re not sharing anything. She spends some time with me, but her heart ispletely yours,? Nate replied. ?And regarding her motives, just ask her directly!?

    He was a little tired. A whole afternoon nning business moves and directing his team towards the right path hadn''t been nearly as exhausting as replying - or better, attempting to reply - to his son''s questions.

    ?You don''t want to answer!? Jaden sulked.

    ?It''s not like that,? Nate said, sinking deeper into despair.

    Why couldn''t Jaden just turn all fluffy like Scarlet and tell him sweet fake words of love? Why did he need to understand just everything?

    ?I don''t know what to say, Jaden.?

    ?But you''re an adult.?

    ?So what??

    ?You should know! Don''t adults have all the answers??

    ?Not at all. There are things even we adults don''t know. Learning is something you do for your whole life, not just while you''re little.?

    ?Oh, I see. So, can I learn new things when I grow up??

    ?Yes, you can.?

    ?Awesome! And can you teach me??

    ?Of course,? Nate said with a nod.

    And there it was, even the second pup was now d to have him as a father. If only it wasn''t out of interest, it would have been so perfect.

    ?When is mommying out?? Scarlet asked, stopping to act affectionate and turning to the door. ?She''s taking too long...?

    ?I can go pick her up,? Nate chuckled. ?What do you think??

    ?Will she follow you? She didn''t even call for us.?

    ?The other pups will go home soon, either way. I can give it a try, or we can wait for her out here like abandoned dogs.?

    ?Mhm... Go try,? the girl decided. ?Jaden and I will wait here without moving.?

    ?Don''t roam in thepany.?

    ?We won''t.?

    ?If your mother and I don''t find you here, we''ll just go home.?

    ?I said we''ll stay here,? sheined, rolling her eyes and giving a deep sigh. ?Just go.?

    Nate let the girl down on the floor, and he returned inside in search of his mate.

    The twins waited in silence, bracing themselves. They were a little afraid, for real, that Nate couldn''t convince their mommy to go home with them. What if she abandoned all three of them? Stuck with Nate for the rest of the time?

    ?Do you think he can do it?? Scarlet asked, poking her lip with a finger. She was a little nervous that day.

    ?Of course, he will!? Jaden replied. ?Nate is good!?

    ?Good? Since when??

    ?He knows a lot of things. And mommy listens when he talks normally... I mean, when he''s not all Alpha-ish and orders people around. When he''s normal, mommy listens to him.?

    ?How do you know that is normal? Isn''t Nate normally Alpha-ish??

    ?I don''t know... But he is kind sometimes. And he exins things to me.?

    ?He also buys me all I want,? Scarlet realised. ?Except when he thinks mommy would be unhappy.?

    She had collected many pretty things, and it was all thanks to Nate. She also had her own wardrobe in her room, where she packed her stuff. It was so nice, and she didn''t have to share the space with Jaden''s toys and puzzles.

    After spending some time ying with dolls and other kids, she had understood that she didn''t like puzzles as much as her brother. She preferredzy games or ying pretend.

    As for Jaden, he liked learning. Nate was always ready to exin anything or answer his questions, even those Jaden asked just to make him sweat a little. The boy liked that part of his father... He could continue learning forever, like that!

    ?Jaden, I think it''s better if mommy marries Nate. She won''t be able to just take other kids without him, and we can convince him that we''re good enough. We are two, after all.?

    ?You''re at it again, Scarlet,? the boy sighed. ?But letting him have our mommy is what we''ve tried to avoid so much.?

    ?There are worse options. Many, many, many...?

    ?I don''t know... I don''t like changing our ways so fast. It''s difficult: I''m too used to how we did before!?

    ?Hmm... There''s no need to make Nate notice.? Scarlet nodded, confirming her words with more motivation. ?We can make him sweat a little, but still allow him to be closer to mommy sometimes. That should be enough. Mommy does like him a little.?

    ?Not as much as to make another baby, right??

    ?I don''t know.?

    ?We shall let him, then. He can''t steal mommy away.... Can he? No, she likes us more, even now.?

 Chapter 245 - Sounds Like A Trick

    Samantha had just arrived home when the bell rang. She opened, wondering whether Rider expected her toe to the door naked. Too bad she hadn''t had time for her bath. He had kept his word and hurried to her.

    Still, why was he carrying two heavy bags?

    ?Food,? he said. ?Real food, for the Moon Goddess. What you have in your fridge can''t be considered as such.?

    ?Are you going to cook for me??

    ?That''s the n.?

    ?Nice n,? she chuckled.

    ?I figured you wouldn''t have been done with your bath and found something to keep myself busy. I''ll make you dinner.?

    ?Oh, tempting,? she chuckled. ?But we agreed, Rider: nothing more than sex.?

    ?Isn''t food sexy??

    ?Depends,? she sighed. ?But it can also be intimate or friendly... I''m afraid it will make things difficult.?

    ?Hmm... I would agree with you during any other day of the month. Yet, today, we''re going to be close no matter what we do. It''s what happens during a ck Moon, isn''t it? Why fight so much? We both are adults and can understand - tomorrow when the effects are gone - that it was just a moment. Nothing to grow a rtionship over. Am I wrong??

    ?It sounds like a trick.?

    ?Because it is. You''re troublesome. Just eat my food and say thank youter. If it''s good, of course. If not, I''ll distract you from the taste,? he said, taking a couple of steps in her direction.

    Instead of doing anything a boyfriend could do, he just passed next to her and ced the bags on the table in the kitchen.

    ?I also bought some ingredients for easy dishes. You don''t need to starve or eat garbage when I''m not around,? he added.

    ?I don''t eat garbage!?

    ?I''ve seen the inside of your fridge, Mine. You can''t hide it from me.?

    Samantha''s shoulders bent down as she epted reality. Something yummy and potentially healthy seemed like the right idea. Moreover, it was better to have enough energy for hours toe.

    ?Go take your bath. I''ll need a lot of time here,? he continued, taking out what he needed and leaving it on the counter while putting away the rest.

    ?Is that meat?? Samantha said when the aroma of blood reached her nose. ?Beef??

    ?Ground beef.?

    ?And? Tomatoes? Oh, even a carrot and onion! What are you going to prepare?

    ?Surprise!?

    Before she could reach out and rummage in the bag, he grabbed her wrists and made her turn.

    ?Go. Take. Your. Bath. If youe out of there in less than forty minutes, I will be very mad at you,? he whispered to her ear.

    ?Oh,? Samantha sighed, leaning back until her body hit his chest. ?I need more details, Mister Rider. So that I can choose which option appeases me the most.?

    ?You don''t want to see me mad, believe me.?

    Since he didn''t seem to take the chance to touch her, Samantha guided his hand on her breast. He just chuckled against her neck, sending shivers through her spine with that simple action. His fingers didn''t press on her skin, and he caught her wrist again. He pressed Samantha''s hand where his was a few seconds before, and he licked her earlobe slowly and carefully.

    He could sniff her scent, and he knew she was losing her cool.

    ?You can do this in the bath while thinking about me,? he whispered, this time with a more provocative tone. He wasn''t threatening anymore... Oh, his was more like a promise. ?While imagining me cooking for you, ah? Doesn''t that turn you on??

    ?Just a little,? she voiced, her lungs aching for theck of air. Even talking was so difficult at that moment.

    ?Then go, and loosen up. I want to see you pleased and rxed when you''re done. Am I clear??

    ?Oh, Rider... Don''t do this,? she murmured, turning on her feet and cing her hands on his chest. ?Don''t send me away like this! Do I stink, by any chance? Is that why you''re sending me to bathe with so

    much insistence??

    ?Hey,? he warned her, but she didn''t listen.

    Instead, she leaned forward, intending to cut any distance between them.

    ?Mine,st warning.?

    ?It''s funny when you pretend to be stern,? she chuckled.

    ?Funny? Pretending??

    He made her rotate towards the door, and he pushed her slightly forward. After Samantha had taken a short step, already considering going back and teasing him again, he spanked her.

    There was no strength at all. He just wanted her to feel how serious he was about her bath. Yet, her red face and trembling shoulders made him reconsider.

    ?Hey, Mine?? he inquired. Was he going to feel her rage? Or had he hurt her pride or something like that?

    What was the problem? Was she angry, hurt, or shocked?

    ?You''re rude,? she said, trying to keep herughter down. ?I can''t believe you really did it!?

    Her voice filled the room, and Rider''s heart returned beating again. Even if she was making fun of him... Ah, that little devil!

    ?You really are a big, bad, and rude ck wolf,? she said.

    ?Do you want another one?? he warned her, and the woman shook her head while walking away.

    He could hear the flowing water, and then her body entering the tub. She was listening, for once. Now, he had to cook something edible if he wanted her to listen even after dinner. And he wanted her to listen.

    ?Oh, was once enough?? he wondered.

    Maybe, he should have asked his mother to show him for the second time. But he was confident in his skills.

    If he could make an omelette, he could also prepare something slightly moreplicated. His mama told him it was still a basic te. And he knew how to solve it if things went awry: with fried eggs.

    Not to mention that he had ingredients for an army.

    ?Good,? he murmured while rolling up his sleeves.

    There was a naughty, hungry devil waiting for his hard work.

 Chapter 246 - Dad

    The second ck Moon since the day she met Nate again had just started, yet Lara was already tired to the bone.

    She was nning to cook for her family - since Mnie would have been in an odd mood as well - but she couldn''t help but want to sleep more. Before, when that happened, she would just grit her teeth and focus on her cubs. Yet, with a family helping her, rxing was just too much of a temptation.

    For some unknown reason, Scarlet had been very, very affectionate with Nate for the whole time, and Jaden was busy chatting with his father. They were so taken by each other that they forgot to cling to Lara and ask her about her day, sniffing her scent in search of the people she met. Nor did theyin any further about her ying with other pups. Were they turning for the better, bing less territorial and adapting to living in a pack?

    She couldn''t know it, but she hoped it was like that.

    Still, not even the ck Moon could make the twins go to her in search offort? Were they changing their mind and opting to be possessive of Nate all of a sudden?

    She pushed back that sour feeling rising in her heart. She had wished for her kids to ept their father. What right did she have to feel jealous? It was a good thing; they were getting used to Nate, and they might even be happy if they became a regr family.

    Yet, why have they moved their attention away from her all at once? Shouldn''t it have been more gradual?

    ?I will be back soon,? she said, walking away without anyone batting an eye.

    Period cramps were killing her, even if they had given her a break while ying with the other kids. She had felt so well back then. She didn''t know whether it had any connection to how packs worked, but the kids liked her as much as she liked them. It had been fun and recharged her batteries, bringing her for a moment back in time to when her cubs were like that: small, silent, and not yet cubs.

    When she came back after a hot shower, she didn''t notice any change. Jaden was still talking, and Scarlet was burdening Nate with hugs and kisses. How long could that phasest, for goodness?

    It almost looked like they had found their father after months of separation.

    Moreover, they seemed all right to her. They didn''t need herfort! Not even the ck Moon was making them run to her, all three of them, in search of hugs and caresses. Oh, but that might have been the reason behind their odd behaviour.

    They were feeling something she, as a human, couldn''t.

    ?Isn''t it time for sleep, Jaden?? Nate said at some point.

    He had talked with the little boy for the longest time, and he was starting to feel a little annoyed by Scarlet''s clinginess. Moreover, the little girl would take a break from her loving hugs and bite his shoulder in between; maybe out of habit, or maybe because her teeth were tingling. Or just, she loved him as much as to bite him.

    How Lara could resist for years was still a mystery to him.

    ?Your father is tired from work, kids,? Lara said, sitting next to them on the sofa. ?You should be a little considerate.?

    ?But I am not tired yet,? Jaden replied. ?I have so many things to ask!?

    ?You will ask him tomorrow. Nate isn''t going anywhere.?

    The little boy nodded, feeling the meaning behind his mommy''s words. So, Nate would stay with them.

    He sighed, relieved he could continue to talk another day. And also that his mommy wouldn''t have a baby with someone else. With Nate, somehow, Jaden felt like there was hope to stay where he was, with his mommy and sister. Plus their grandma and aunty Sam.

    With Nate, like it or not, they were better than without Nate.

    ?We can talk another day,? he pouted, displeased yet epting his mommy''s request.

    ?You too, Scarlet,? Lara said.

    The girl turned to her, thinking hard about something. She crawled down from Nate''sp and reached her mommy. She hugged her tightly, kissing her cheek just as she had done with Nate. Maybe with less intensity, but she wasn''t afraid to lose her parents anymore.

    ?Me too!? Jaden said, pushing his way through and hugging his mommy as well.

    Lara''s heart started beating again, and that weird jealousy disappeared. Her cubs had been focused on Nate, but they didn''t forget her.

    ?Mommy loves you,? she said. ?Mommy will always love you.?

    ?Even if we have a little brother or sister?? asked Jaden.

    ?Of course!?

    ?Then I don''t care,? he decided.

    As long as his mommy stayed with them, he could ept another attention-stealer. Just one, though. More would have been too much of a distraction.

    ?Now go to sleep, please,? she sighed. ?Mommy is very tired today, and your dad has had a long day as well.?

    ?I will, mommy. Just one more minute,? Jaden said.

    ?Do you even know how long a minute is??

    ?Dad taught me.?

    ?Oh, he''s dad now?? she chuckled, caressing his head.

    ?Yes.?

    ?That''s good,? she sighed. ?You should love him just as much as you love me. Even more, if you want.?

    ?I don''t want to. My mommy will always be first.?

    She chuckled, turning to Nate with a bright smile.

    Even if his kids were openly admitting they wouldn''t prefer him to Lara ever, he didn''t look upset or worried. If anything, his eyes were warmly watching his family, and his lips were distended in a calm smile. He was happy to see his mate and kids cuddling together. Even if it meant he had to wait for a little before getting his hug and goodnight kiss, not just that he didn''t mind it: he was happy.

    It was the most difficult night of the month, but he was calm and pleased.. His heart was happy, and he didn''t need much more from his life.

 Chapter 247 - Jealous Of Nate

    The kids were sleeping soundly, tired after the relief of not being abandoned by their mommy. And by their dad, for that matter.

    Lara and Nate could take a breath and focus on their own needs, for once.

    ?I''m d the kids are so attached to you now,? Lara said, eyeing Nate''s expression.

    She was d, sure. But how much?

    He could feel something weird in her tone as if she was... lying? Uncertain?

    ?Are you worried, perhaps??

    ?Not at all! I''m really so d. I just felt jealous today,? she confessed. ?But that''s my own problem! Jaden needs someone to answer his questions, and he doesn''t want to ask me for some reason. And Scarlet, well... I''m not really sure what made her act in that way, but it''s good. Isn''t it??

    ?I''m also d they are relying on me,? Nate said. ?Lately more than before. It hasn''t been long since we met, after all. It''s a huge feat, hearing Jaden calling me dad or Scarlet nibbling on my shoulder with no ill intent. It was a new feeling for me.?

    ?And do you like it??

    ?Yes,? he said. ?It''s nice, and I felt so... I don''t know, so proud? Or just happy, Lara. Today was an especially difficult day, yet they told me their worries, and we talked a little. I think this will make them change, you know? Don''t expect anything drastic, but they might allow me to get closer to you. Just a little, and only when it doesn''te in their way.?

    ?Awesome. Now, I''m curious. How did you do it??

    ?Oh, it''s a secret,? Nate chuckled.

    ?You don''t want to tell me?? she said, raising her brows. ?I guess it''s fine if the three of you have your own secrets.? Even if it made her feel left behind.

    But it was good: Nate was bing important for the cubs, and they were also growing up a lot next to him. As for her, she could just observe them from the side and let the warmth fill her heart at the sight.

    ?How are you feeling?? Nate asked, moving slightly closer to her. One inch at a time, he was going to reach her side and, eventually, hug her. That''s what he was waiting for.

    ?Not bad. I''m a little tired today even though I didn''t do anything much. I didn''t even work this morning; there was nothing to do,? Lara chuckled.

    ?You dealt with a bunch of pups: that''s a lot of work. Especially when pack dynamics are involved. Those looked like human kids, but they know who you are, Lara.?

    ?I see... I''m a little afraid to ept the role of being your mate. But, at the same time, it''s so appealing. It would mean we could stay close forever, and it would give a family to the twins... Everything would be just perfect, right??

    She sighed, biting her lips because of nervousness. That part of her that blocked everything else was annoying, but she didn''t know what to do.

    It was worse than she thought.

    ?I will work on it,? she decided.

    And she could try all the methods that came to mind. In the end, something was going to work sooner orter.

    ?What about you?? she added, all of a sudden settled on changing the topic. Even if she was the one starting it, she couldn''t bear to continue the conversation. Something deep inside her reminded her to hide every weakness, especially those not as solvable.

    ?I''ve never been better during a ck Moon.?

    ?Oh, not even the night we met?? she teased him.

    ?I don''t know... This is a difficult question, actually. That night was both blissful and painful for me,? he said. ?The memory of meeting you is always followed by your flee. You left, and I was alone. That was the worst moment for me, worse than anything else I''ve felt. Even after my father''s death, I wasn''t as helpless because I had a lot of work to do... But that night, I felt wrong in any way possible.?

    He was telling her his worst nightmares, but his tone wasn''t all that sad. It was as if he was getting over it, step by step.

    ?But now, all of that is just in my memories, Lara. Today, I feel just like the first time I saw you. That short moment, now, issting weeks, months, and I hope it''ll never end.?

    He moved a lock of her hair and rolled it around his forefinger. The dark brown strand was silky and had a fresh aroma, as much as making him want to bend over and inhale it with a deep breath.

    Yet, he could feel it was the wrong moment. Lara was tense, and her expression was absent-minded even if she tried to hide it.

    Even just touching her hair had made her straighten her back. He wouldn''t risk frightening her by decreasing the distance even more.

    Moreover, he had his own worries to solve before trying anything too daring with Lara. He still hadn''t found out whether he had some issue with his masculine parts.

    And Lara didn''t seem to remember what had happened. She might have thought it was a dream, maybe... But he couldn''t forget. He still needed to find a solution before trying to woo his mate.

    After all, he couldn''t offer himself before making sure everything worked as it should have! Just like that night of five years before... But what had changed since back then? Had his prolonged chastity caused problems?

    What if the only solution was more exercise? Then, he was done for! There was no way he could ask Lara for help, and he had no intention of training with any other woman.

    Life knew how to be unfair.

    Hisplex mood was almost unnoticed to Lara, lost in her own worries and fears. Still, a little before Nate could change the train of his thoughts and return normal, she caught his expression and gaze.

    She filled the gap between them and hugged him tightly. He needed it, at that moment, didn''t he?

 Chapter 248 - Delicious Food Difficult To Eat

    Samantha could rx because she knew Nate wouldn''t have needed her. She had left her phone fully charged and in a ce easy to reach, just in case.

    Still, there wasn''t much she could help with, in a manoeuvre like the one of that evening. She just hoped that it was the same for Rider.

    Not that she had any reason to care. He was an adult and should have known how to behave in his pack.

    However, knowing he worked in the security department, she could guess he had no reason to be there during an economic crisis.

    She finished her bath with her conscience clear, ready for a bumpy night. She didn''t dress because it seemed like a useless effort. Moreover, Rider would have no panties to steal that way.

    The aroma of food had invaded the house, and she felt it as soon as she turned the water off. She wrapped herself in a big towel and, all wet and dripping, she walked to the kitchen.

    ?You can''t eat like that,? Rider said as soon as he saw her. ?You should be dressed when sitting at a table, Mine!?

    He sounded like a desperate housewife. Even the way he red at the drops of water forming a pool on the floor made her chuckle. That floor was hers, for the Moon Goddess! She would be the one to clean in the morning... Why was he reacting so fiercely?

    Samantha was struggling. On one side, she wanted to drag him to the sofa and make good use of all that energy. On the other hand, she was intrigued by the food. What had he made?

    She nced behind his back and saw a pot, a pan, and two tes ready for serving. He had washed most of the dishes he had used, and there was little left to get some clues, except for the delicious scent in the air.

    What was she going to eat first?

    ?Rider,? she said, ready to be counterattacked just like before.

    She stood her ground and waited for his rude hands to spank her again and send her to wear something decent.

    ?Yes?? he replied, instead.

    ?I am naked, and you are fully clothed,? she pointed out. ?Just like you like it...?

    ?I''m cooking,? he said. ?You don''t want your dinner to be burnt to ashes. Not after so much of my effort, right? It might even be edible.?

    ?Oh, well, you are on point. But... A quickie??

    ?No. After dinner.?

    He turned on his feet and left her there to observe his back. He removed the lid from the pan and nced inside to check the food. He then turned the stove off and set the table. All under Samantha''s attentive gaze.

    ?Sit down,? he ordered, and she just crossed her arms in front of her chest, pressing the towel on her body.

    He had just told her to sit even though she had no clothes on. He was contradicting himself, and not because she was naked in front of him. He had forgotten his point, and all because the food was ready.

    Food was more attractive than her!

    ?Hey,? she said, ?are you serious??

    ?I will eat it alone,? he decided.

    ?No, wait! Why??

    ?Get dressed ande here to eat. I''ve done my best to make this...?

    She sighed, epting his conditions and throwing a light dress on herself. No underwear because of the usual reason.

    ?What have you cooked?? she asked, eyeing the tes and licking her lips. ?Spaghetti??

    ?Yes. This is Bolognese sauce.?

    ?You made it yourself?? she wondered in awe.

    ?You saw me. Literally.?

    He was a little too easy to trigger that evening. Samantha observed his jaw, the skin hiding his clenched teeth, and his tense muscles. He was... worried?

    ?The aroma is mouthwatering,? she pointed out. There was nothing to worry about.

    She couldn''t believe that someone rude andmanding like Rider would then worry about the oue of his culinary skills. He made something new andplicated for her: how could she not like it?

    Even if it turned out overly spicy or he put sugar instead of salt, she would have smiled and praised him, eating everything to thest bite. With that yummy dish in front of her, there was nothing that could disturb her.

    ?Delicious,? she said after a clumsy bite.

    Her words had the desired effect, and Rider''s tension disappeared all of a sudden. Their ce was taken by his usual, calm demeanour. He even smirked, as if he knew it from the start that something he made couldn''t be less than perfect.

    ?Let me show you how to eat spaghetti,? he said, rolling a few around his fork with a couple of expert movements.

    He offered the bite to Samantha and observed how she tried to redo the same movement but failed.

    ?It''s easy,? he said.

    ?Easy my ass,? she pouted. She tried turning right, turning left... Nothing worked.

    ?Let me help you, then,? he chuckled.

    He wrapped his hand, bigger, around hers, and he helped her roll the spaghetti around the fork. It worked out, somehow, but Samantha couldn''t learn that movement because of his proximity. He was too distracting, and the way he could roll them was way sexier than she would even manage to look.

    At least, she could focus on the taste even if she couldn''t eat properly.

    ?Feed me,? she said, giving up and leaving her fork on the table. She turned to Rider, waiting patiently.

    ?Sure,? he sighed.

    His worries had disappeared, and his little devil was calm and listening. He didn''t feel anything amiss in spoiling her a little. After all, they both needed energy for the night.

    ?How was your day?? he asked, then.

    ?Nice.?

    ?Won''t they need you today??

    ?Oh, no. Won''t happen,? she chuckled.

    ?That''s good. The night is young, and I still have a lot of things to do. I hope you''re done rxing, resting, and eating, Mine.?

    ?It''s my turn!? she reminded him.

    ?Yes, of course. I have my list, and you have yours. Isn''t that awesome??

    ?It does sound good.?

 Chapter 249 - A Date

    Waking up next to his sleeping mate, Renato thought his life couldn''t be better. Even if just for short meetings, they could continue with their odd rtionship and date once a month.

    Because that was: a date. He had cooked for her, and then they had moved to the bedroom. Even though he had to pretend to see only sex, want only sex, and care about nothing else.

    But he liked seeing her eating. He loved the way she would put all her effort into pleasing him or how she could tease him without remorse. She was so beautiful when hiding her thoughts and, even though failing, trying to suppress her feelings.

    Sex had be just a way to get to her, after all. Something he had to do in order to grow closer. Not that she attracted him less: just, he had other priorities.

    First of all, protecting her from what could happen between their packs. Protecting her even from himself.

    Now, lying in her bedsheets and observing her calm face was all he needed.

    His scent was all over her ce, entangled in the fabric of the bedclothes more than anywhere else. She would remember him for days because his traces couldn''t just disappear.

    Oh, he could try leaving a mark, a slight and feeble one. Just so she carried his scent around for a day or two. But he knew she wouldn''t like it. Not without any warning.

    He moved a lock of hair from her forehead, leaning on an arm to watch her better. He knew their link would have brought them either together or to madness.

    It was morning already, and he needed to go. He could meet her again soon with the same excuses, and maybe he would know a new recipe at that time. He had a month to learn, after all.

    He coulde up with new ideas to grow closer without making Samantha realise. Not because he wanted her to join his pack. Not anymore.

    He just wanted to know her better, to see her hidden sides and her small ws. Maybe, even to let her see his own weak side and his hidden fears. One day, though. Not too soon.

    ?I shall go,? he sighed, pecking her forehead and rolling on the other side of the bed. He collected his things, put away the food they forgot out of the fridge in the evening and even washed the dishes.

    Once done, he checked his pockets for the phone and wallet. Then, he turned to the door.

    ?Are you going to leave without a greeting?? Samantha asked from the door. ?After cleaning and tidying up? Are you transforming into a cleaning woman now? You were so silent that I didn''t wake up until now.?

    She walked into the living room wearing only an oversized t-shirt. She reached the table where breakfast was ready and waiting for her before turning back with a grimace.

    ?Don''t you want to stay for breakfast?? she inquired.

    She wasn''t aware of how often she stepped on her own words and intentions, but she couldn''t fight it. Not after a night of passion, for goodness''s sake.

    It was so easy to keep her mind clear and believe in herself when he was somewhere far from her. But with him in front of her eyes, as close as to feel his scent and the warmth of his skin, it was impossible. She would stop thinking about consequences and let loose like never before in her life.

    Rider, on the contrary, always seemed so rational when they were together. He was more unstable in their messages than in their conversations.

    ?Are you talking about breakfast?? he asked. ?Like... Food, or...?

    ?I don''t know,? she replied, her face turning annoyed in a split second. ?What do you want, then? Breakfast or something else??

    ?I haven''t done one thing from my list yet,? he pointed out.

    ?Why??

    ?Because I was hoping you would propose it. I was saving my slots for many wicked ideas, as you witnessed.?

    ?You''re maniptive.?

    ?Oh, it''s just the beginning,? he admitted with a grin. He got rid of the jacket and walked to her. ?Do you ept or not??

    ?What is the idea??

    ?Why don''t you guess? If it''s something you like more than me... Use that pretty head of yours, Mine.?

    He turned towards the ss wall, his eyes shining even with their ck colour. He was ready to leave, but she offered so readily that he couldn''t waste the chance.

    Moreover, how could he be sure she wouldn''t ask to meet in a motel from then on? He had to use his chance.

    ?The window,? she realised. ?You do like windows, don''t you? That''s a pretty extreme kink if you ask me... Moreover, in broad daylight!?

    ?No one will see if you don''t get too close. The lights in this room are off, and it''s bright outside. Like this, you can observe people going to work, and they won''t know what you''re doing up here.?

    ?It''s not as crowded around here,? she chuckled.

    ?One more reason not to fear doing it.?

    ?That would bring you two points in advantage!? she realised. Somehow, they had managed to keep the scores unchanged no matter how often or how intensely they met.

    ?Oh, yes. You can take your point back next time. You''ll have a lot of time to think about the worst thing you can do, Mine.?

    She bit her lower lip, knowing very well that ying hard to get meant just making a fool of herself.

    When she took off the only cloth covering her, Renato smiled like a kid. Two points of advantage meant that he didn''t need to keep track of it so much. Even if he lost control and she got one point back, she would be in debt and would continueing to him to try getting even.

    Two to zero was a more favourable score. And he knew Samantha waspetitive enough not to let go until she won.

    ?I love it when you''re so assertive,? he said. ?It makes me want to do a lot of things, Mine....?

 Chapter 250 - No Distractions

    <em>Smut content (but there''s also character development).</em>

    With her hands pressed against the cold ss, the thought of all the people walking on the street and possibly ncing up, Samantha forgot about any score count and closed her eyes in pleasure. Her breath was causing shrouds on the transparent wall, and her body couldn''t fight against it one bit. She had lost when she allowed Rider to do what he wanted, and she gave up any trace of control.

    It was the easiest way to get what she wanted: when he was taking the lead, she would bepletely smitten and just enjoy all the ecstasy. The point was lost, either way: why make it even harder when she could get so much more if she let go?

    She whined when the first wave of the climax hit her, but she couldn''t get any more of it because he stopped suddenly and turned her around. She sighed helplessly, already envisioning his wicked torture.

    ?Don''t do that,? she breathed. ?Just finish it quickly this time.?

    ?Don''t worry, Mine,? he growled back. ?You won''t bete for work...?

    His hand enveloped her breast, and she moaned when he pressed her against the ss. A shiver crossed her whole body at the chilliness, and the difference of temperature between her back and front parts were exciting her even more. And the interrupted climax made her more receptive to any caress.

    Her back was covered in sweat, and the ss was wet from her breath. When Rider pulled her up by the thighs, she tried pressing on it to keep bnce, yet it was too slippery. Like that, all she could do was cling on Rider and hope he could hold her long enough. If not, the floor was still a good option.

    ?Look at me,? he said, whispering to her ear before licking her neck. ?I want to see your face as youe.?

    He straightened up, noticing how she was following his directions without an ounce of resistance. If that was the way to have an obedient and trusting mate, he was going to do it more often. Hungry for pleasure and smitten under his touch, Samantha looked at him while their bodies returned to being one. She panted, groaned and screamed her feelings, but all without moving her eyes away from him.

    Somewhere in the living room, a phone rang. It was not Samantha''s, though.

    ?Someone is calling you,? she said.

    ?I''m busy at the moment.?

    Her eyes didn''t wander far from his while his hands squeezed her butt until making her moan in aint.

    ?Don''t get distracted.?

    ?Why not??

    ?I won''t let you go this easily if you do,? he exined, bending over to kiss her lips.

    His tongue imed her mouth, leaving her without breath yet unwilling to fight for it. Suffocating wasn''t an issue, and she just replied to the kiss without turning it into a fight for supremacy.

    Little by little, they were starting to understand each other - at least, in bed - and she had learnt when to insist and when to let him have his way.

    Her nails dug in his shoulders while her moans were stiffened by his greedy tongue. The ringing in the background didn''t disturb their engagement, and they both came together, wailing and panting in their wild kiss.

    When the waves decreased in intensity and they could think again, Rider split from her. He made sure she was standing on her own feet before turning to throw the condom away. He walked back while buttoning his trousers, ready to go and with a wide grin on his face. He had woken up with a great mood that morning, and it could only improve when his mate had pulled him to the wall and pushed her butt on his crotch in a transparent invite. Even though he was getting a little too predictable.

    When he turned to where he had left Samantha, he found her on the floor. She was leaning on the wall, her hair messy and her breath still fast. Her eyes were closed, and her hands were on the ground, preventing her from sliding even lower.

    The wall was stained by her sweat, tracing the trajectory of her body.

    He observed her with a hint of worry, but it soon disappeared when she looked back at him. She was... tired and pleased. As much as not to be able to stand after that.

    He observed her form upwards, all proud and mighty. He was the reason for her tiredness, after all. He could feel powerful for a couple of seconds more!

    The gaze they exchanged had nothing lewd nor intimate. Yet, it connected them. He could feel what she felt, and he liked knowing that she wasn''t regretting following his lead.

    And, most likely, she could pick up some of his feelings. He could read it in her naughty expression.

    He bent down and picked her up, carrying her to the bed.

    ?Just tell them you''re tired or that the ck Moon had a strong effect on you, Mine. You don''t need to go to work this badly, do you??

    ?I don''t know,? she chuckled. ?But no one is going to need me today, luckily.?

    He pressed his lips on hers in a chaste peck before leaving the room. His phone was still ringing, and he waited to be out of the apartment before answering.

    ?Yes?? he said.

    ?I want you back here. Now. They might attack...?

    ?Attack?? Renato said, turning his head back for a moment.

    Their best warrior was currently resting in a sweaty bed. How could they organise an attack without her?

    ?Norwich has attacked our obligations. They''re doing it as a decoy... Next will be to attack the headquarters! I want you back here!?

    ?Will they attack?? Renato repeated.

    Samantha had said a few times she wouldn''t be going anywhere. It meant that Nathaniel Woods wasn''t nning to use brute force that day.

    ?Do you know something useful?? his Alpha asked.

    Renato thought about it for a split second. He was sure: no attack was nned. It meant that his pack was safe.

    There was no reason to use the information Samantha had given him without noticing. She was getting too transparent for her own good.

    ?No, Alpha. I know nothing. I will be back soon.... I''m on my way.?

 Chapter 251 - Only One

    The day after the ck Moon, just like usual, started slowly for the wolves. Well, most of them.

    A group of them had a bumpy morning, like Samantha.

    But Nate and the pups were silent and tired as if they had run forever. Lara was the one to wake up early that day. She made breakfast for everyone and noticed the ss of wine among the dishes drying next to the sink. It wasn''t Nate''s for sure. Maybe it was Mnie''s. She also had her difficult night, for she had lost her mate.

    After finishing their food, the cubs got up from the table and walked to her for a hug.

    ?I love my mommy,? Jaden said.

    Lara crouched in front of them and hugged each with one arm. She pecked their heads and enjoyed that familiar warmth she had envied Nate the night before.

    ?Mommy loves her cubs as well,? she replied, inhaling their scents just like they did with her so often. They had a familiar and sweet fragrance. ?Now, shall we get ready for school??

    ?Yes, mommy!? said Scarlet, turning around and pulling Nate''s sleeve. ?Let''s go, daddy,e to help us.?

    Lara smiled when the man got up and stepped in front of them towards the stairs and then the bedroom.

    ?Come with us, Jaden. You also need to get ready,? Nate murmured, waiting for the little boy to reach his side.

    ?I wanted to be with mommy some more,? was the reply.

    ?You will, butter. It''s not like your mother is going anywhere.?

    ?I know, but... Today I wanted to hug my mommy more.?

    ?You can hug her in the car,? Nate sighed.

    Jaden pulled his sleeve just like Scarlet had done, and Nate halted. What was happening? Why was Jaden acting all cute?

    He picked the boy up, sighing when he hugged his neck.

    ?I want to do something for my mommy,? Jaden said.

    ?Something like what??

    ?I don''t know. What do you do for my mommy??

    ?Hmm... Nothing much because she''s difficult to spoil. But I would like to buy her presents and flowers, bring her to a nice ce and take a stroll together, talk about something she likes... That kind of thing.?

    ?I can''t do anything,? Jaden pouted. ?I don''t know how to buy presents.?

    ?Oh, but we can find a way. I can help you, after all. I''m your dad, aren''t I??

    ?Yes. So, will you help me buy a present for my mommy??

    ?I will. But do you know what she would like the most? Something you do with your own hands.?

    ?What can I do??

    ?Let me think. You can draw something or write a letter.?

    ?Which letter? L??

    ?Not that letter,? Nate chuckled. ?Put your feelings on paper, with words.?

    ?I don''t know that.?

    ?Indeed, it''s a little early. You can just write that you love your mommy and draw her.?

    Jaden didn''t seem very convinced.

    ?Or we can buy a new puzzle and frame it when it''s done. Then, you can gift it as if it were a painting.?

    ?Would my mommy like that??

    ?I''m sure she''ll ce it somewhere in her room where she can look at it every day!?

    ?Oh, nice!?

    ?But why are you talking about this??

    ?Is it July now??

    ?Yes, it is.?

    ?I heard grandma say that July is a nice month and that the garden would be even better.?

    ?Yes??

    ?So, it must be July.?

    ?That''s right. What happens in July??

    ?My mommy''s birthday is in July.?

    ?Which day??

    Jaden pouted his lips and bowed his head, looking down in shame.

    ?I don''t know,? he whispered.

    ?Oh, no big deal. I can retrieve the information somehow. I will find out, and then we can organise a surprise party for her.?

    ?Surprise??

    ?Yes. Wouldn''t it be even better? Your mommy won''t expect it... But for it to be a surprise, we need to keep it secret.?

    ?Oh, don''t tell Scarlet then. She says everything to mommy!?

    ?Everything??

    ?Yes! Every time we argue, she runs to mommy and tells me off. She tells her everything I''ve done wrong.?

    ?She''s a telltale.?

    But the little girl had kept the secrets they had shared during the first days. Lara didn''t know about him being the CEO until he told her, and she didn''t know about Scarlet''s torn and then repaired clothes.

    ?She does it only when it brings her some advantage,? Nate noticed. ?Or when she''s angry and wants to get back at someone.?

    He''d better remember not to rely on her discretion too much.

    ?We shouldn''t tell Scarlet,? Jaden replied.

    ?Sure! We don''t want her to get angry and then ruin the surprise, right??

    ?Right!?

    Jaden chuckled, hugging Nate once again.

    ?My mommy has never had a surprise party,? he said.

    ?I guess there was no one to organise it.?

    ?She used to buy a small cake. For our birthday, it''s always been way, way bigger than hers. I thought it was because we are two, but mommy never liked buying things for herself. Not even cakes or flowers.?

    ?It''s fortunate you now have me. By the way, what kind of cake did she buy? Can you remember??

    Jaden thought hard, visibly considering how to exploit the situation for his own gain.

    ?Chocte,? he said.

    ?Are you sure?? Nate chuckled.

    ?Yes! My mommy likes it so much.?

    ?Not fruits??

    The grimace on the boy''s lips was an answer clear enough.

    ?My mommy likes both fruits and chocte, but her cake should have chocte!?

    ?Hmm... I see. If you think she''ll be happy like this, we will find a chocte cake.?

    Jaden seemed conflicted while clinging on to Nate and considering his options. On one hand, he could have chocte cake with little effort. Moreover, his mommy really liked it.

    On the other hand, he could make his mommy very very happy with her favourite cake. It was a tough battle, but his feelings won in the end.

    It was his mommy he was thinking about.

    ?You know, dad... Mommy likes fruits very much. Maybe, it''s better if we find a fruit cake.?

    ?Is it?? Nate chuckled. ?Then, I''ll arrange for the best fruit cake in the world!?

 Chapter 252 - Layered Plan

    Lara continued her exploration of thepany, spending the morning in the HR department, while Nate listened to the reports about their attack.

    Everything went just as nned, and the ck Moon helped him: the Mayford pack didn''t notice what was going on until it was toote. All they could do was wait for the stock exchange to open again and issue a statement to their stakeholders.

    ?When the reste back, and after they''re recuperated after the ck Moon, we''ll proceed with our ns,? Nate said.

    He observed the drop in bond price and reputation Blue Moon was having. He smiled at that sight, but he didn''t let his guard down. They would need to defend soon because Mayford wasn''t going to give them an advantage.

    ?We''re not stopping here, of course. It would be stupid, a pity... And it would bring us harm.?

    He ced a few papers on the table and leaned back on the chair.

    ?We should start by checking every aspect we overlooked until today. Every single contract shall be analysed in search of potential issues. Our employee''s conditions shall be adapted to human regtions. Even the schools will get a certification of eligibility. The canteen shall pay for the right concessions and have the documents in order. Everything up to the single cent shall be recorded. They will counterattack, even more fiercely as we continue with the n. I don''t want to have any weak points.?

    The wolves in the meeting room took notes and nodded their heads, agreeing. It was more out of habit than any real concern. If their Alpha said to do something, they would just do it.

    ?Samantha, you will be in charge of checking the contracts and agreements with clients. From this day on, the regr contract we offer shallply a hundred per cent with anyw and good practice out there. Even if it costs us money... We''re spending to save money in the future, do you understand??

    ?Sure,? the woman said.

    ?Roxy and Bass will do the same with the employee''s contracts. Pay attention to regting Lara''s position in detail, in case the Government sends someone to check on us. Everything shall be just perfect. We can''t afford a single mistake because they will be searching for it, and they will find something.?

    ?Still, controlling everything is impossible,? Samantha pointed out. ?Even if we do our jobs perfectly, there will always be something we forget. Maybe just a small mistake like two digits which exchanged ces. You can''t count on perfection.?

    ?That''s true, in fact. That''s why we will strictly control what they find. We will leave traces to allow them to find a w - not so vital - and exploit it for a little time. Then, we can just turn the tables by exposing the backstory or producing proof that will free us from any charge.?

    ?How??

    ?That''s part of the n,? Nate said, chuckling. ?You just do your job.?

    ?Hmm... I will do it.?

    ?As for the reporter who wrote the article about me, Lara, and that man. Have you found out who it was??

    ?No. He wrote under a pseudonym. But we know who the photographer is... Apparently, he asked for his name to be included in the article, under the picture... It''s a famous paparazzi.?

    ?I see... He might know who wrote the article. We should have a talk with them and convince them not to y with fire anymore. With kindness, of course... We don''t need any scandal right now.?

    ?People would assume you''re doing all of this because you''re jealous,? Samantha pointed out. Even though jealousy was rted to the matter, it was not what triggered Nate to fight back. If not for his family is in danger, for risking to lose them all after finding them back, he wouldn''t have been so set on ending the grudge between Norwich and Mayford before it could cause more damage.

    And the pack was with him: they wouldn''t like a dark Alpha, grieving over his mate and hating his life.

    The pack needed someone strong and with a lot of reasons to live and fight. Lara and the twins gave plenty of that to Nate.

    ?We shall talk with the journalist and make sure he''s done the damage already and doesn''t have anything else in store,? the Public Rtions Manager said. It was an older man, around sixty-five, maybe seventy years old. Even though he could enjoy retirement, he had decided to stay in thepany until Nate needed it. That is to say: until his mate would have taken the ce of Alpha female and helped stabilise the pack as well as their public image to humans. With Lara, he knew that moment wasn''t too far. Being a human herself, she would have been able to help them manage that part of the business world.

    ?Reporters might keep some of their information forter. They know how public attention works, and they want to keep things interesting for the longest time possible. If he has something else to write, he should be writing the article soon. In a few days, something even clearer and more intense will be presented. They will call it: development of the situation. Still, the pictures and news might be from the g.?

    ?What do you suggest we do??

    ?Find the reporter and pay him enough to stop. Not too much, though, or he''ll think there is something worth the hassle if we overdo it. Just tell the usual, same tale about privacy and remind him we could sue him anytime.?

    ?Humans fear tribunals more than they fear death,? Samantha chuckled. ?But... Is there something to hide so badly? Oh, except the fact that you and Lara are back together after years apart. But that isn''t easy to find out. And it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t change anything, does it? At most, it makes the whole story more interesting and romantic.?

    ?We will talk about it if we need to. I don''t think there is much apart from it, but I don''t want to find out from a newspaper.?

    ?Sure,? Samantha sighed. ?Just don''t overdo it.?

    ?If you say so, dear cousin, I will listen,? he replied with an ironic tone. That made Samantha realise the situation and shut her mouth.

    She was there to listen and follow orders, not give her opinion.

 Chapter 253 - To Each Their Own

    Renato pretended to be listening to the reports about the attack that night. He was bored to the core and couldn''t see any sign of danger.

    They had lost money. Understandable, and not even that bad, all things considered. After kidnapping Nathaniel Woods''s family, he was surprised that man hadn''t barged in and killed just everyone. But money was not that relevant, after all.

    Moreover, it wasn''t even a decoy! Samantha was as rxed as going back to sleeping after he had left. She wasn''t going to fight anytime soon. Not even a single hair on her was nervous.

    He was sure they were safe, at least about what he could do to help. Regarding economic stuff and other difficult matters, he didn''t want to intrude. He didn''t even tell his opinion since he was just a security person. His job was to keep them safe, and he would have done that.

    He would fight if it was needed, and that ended it. Somehow, he didn''t feel the need to be any more useful.

    He had betrayed Samantha once, indirectly causing all the mess they were trying to solve in that meeting. He wouldn''t bring any help to his pack by telling the Alpha what he knew. It was better for everyone if he just shut up.

    The first time, his clues had led Alpha Luciano to find out about Nathaniel Woods''s woman and then kidnap her. One thing after the other, that event had led to the loss of money they were facing with such dark faces.

    Renato just hoped it would end there.

    If no blood was spilt, he wouldn''t feel guilty. Money could be earned back, and reputation could be recovered. If the other pack members were alive and healthy, they could always fight back.

    ?What do you think about it?? the Alpha inquired, turning to him. ?From where will theye in??

    Renato lifted his brows, not expecting to be asked anything. Lately, he had been almost ignored by the Alpha. Maybe, it was because of Samantha. Yet, when the situation was dire, they knew to ask him for his opinion.

    ?If I were them, I woulde in through the back while keeping two teams on the sides. It''s the easiest way to reach the centre... But only if one knows about our vulnerabilities and inner structure...?

    He scratched his chin, thinking hard.

    ?Maybe, they will do something a little more creative.?

    ?Creative? Ah,? the Alpha scoffed. ?Is that a word of praise, by any chance??

    ?No, Alpha. I''m just considering the facts. Nathaniel Woods won''t just attack... I think he''ll strike only with a lethal n. We shall reinforce the weak parts and bring the younglings and elders to a safer ce.?

    ?That''s out of the question. Everyone stays here! Till the end!?

    ?I see... I don''t think they''ll reach the centre of our headquarters, by the way. There hasn''t been enough time to n it yet, and this attack doesn''t sound like a decoy. It''s more like... Like a prank? As if they were making fun of us.?

    ?Fun? Are you trying to say something??

    ?No, Alpha. I don''t know enough toment on that. It''s just... What if they just wanted us to react??

    ?So you''re suggesting I don''t do anything after this affront? Shall I let go and forget about my pride??

    ?I didn''t mean it like that. Just... not falling in a trap seems better.?

    ?There''s a reason why you''re the chief of security,? he shut him. ?You think about your sector, and I will make the decisions. Make sure no onees in, and we will be safe.?

    ?Yes, Alpha.?

    ?As for the attack on the bond prices... I can''t let them go. What if it isn''t a trap? Our honour as a pack would be gone. We shall fight back just as fiercely.?

    ?With another attack on their bonds? Last time it didn''t work,? another wolf pointed out.

    ?Might they be giving back that attack?? the Alpha thought. ?If that''s the case, then they will try hurting us in a more physical way very soon.?

    ?We''re not sure yet, but that might be possible.?

    ?We need to get ready. Straighten every defence, make sure the headquarters are safe and unreachable from the outside. Also, Lucretia is forbidden from going out just like any other wolf with relevance to the pack. If they want to kidnap one of ours, we shall prevent them from taking the chance. Not like they did with their Alpha''s family,? Luciano polenta snickered. ?We will be smarter.?

    The wolves around him nodded their heads fiercely, all except for Renato. He knew little about the Norwich pack, but he would never think they were going to blindly attack. The man Samantha trusted so much couldn''t be as in as to repeat what his enemies had done in every detail... There must have been a greater n for it. Still, he couldn''t say it even if he wanted: no one would listen to him.

    Except if he said the information came from a safe source, which would imply Samantha. He had no intention of doing so.

    He would keep their rtionship as private as possible, avoiding giving the information to the Alpha unless it was about the survival of the pack.

    ?What does it mean that I can''t go out?? Lucretia asked from her ce. She let go of her phone and got up from the sofa and stormed towards the table. ?You can''t just lock me in!?

    ?You wouldn''t be locked,? Alpha Luciano pointed out. ?Moreover, it''s just for a few days. Until we solve this.?

    ?But I don''t want to! There are many things I want to do!?

    ?You can postpone. Your friends shouldn''t go out either, by the way. Teens are a weak point of any pack, so you will stay inside and safe. Far from trouble.?

    ?But if Renato...?

    ?No. Renato can''t be your bodyguard in this situation. He needs to work on our defences. I can''t waste his time like this. You will return to your life as soon as we take down Nathaniel Woods.?

    ?It''s taking forever, Luciano! Can''t you just kill him and get it over with??

 Chapter 254 - Not Being Locked

    ?Can''t you just kill him and get it over with?? Lucretia shouted in the meeting room. She stormed back to the sofa and collected her things before running out and mming the door.

    She left a dumbfounded Alpha and his trusted men in silence.

    ?Women are soplicated, aren''t they?? Luciano chuckled. ?She''s like this now, but I''ll talk to her and solve it. She will listen, eventually.?

    It was that word, eventually, that scared the others. Still, they had no reason nor motive to doubt the Alpha. They continued talking about defences and countermeasures. All while Renato had an odd feeling.

    He observed the door where Lucretia had passed a few minutes before with unrest in his heart.

    It was new: that brat couldn''t ever move anything in his heart. But he was worried about her reaction all of a sudden. As if it regarded him in any way.

    He shook his head and focused back on the meeting.

    Meanwhile, Lucretia reached her room and packed a bag. She collected clothes for two days and enough cash, other than her credit card. She knew her brother would instantly locate her if she used it, but it was better than having no money when she needed it. It would also mean she could have a ride back home if things went out of control.

    She had to move fast before the others finished their meeting. She had sent a message to her friends, but no one was willing toe with her.

    ?You bastards,? she whined while getting out on tiptoe. ?It''s not even that dangerous out there for us!?

    They all had found an excuse to stay home. Moreover, it was going to rain soon.

    The water would cover her traces, true, but it would also make the outing a cold, ufortable experience.

    ?Just you see when you''re locked inside,? she continued, walking in between the houses in search of inspiration. She could sneak out and take the public transport until her traces were lost.

    But alone, it wasn''t as tempting. It was not about the fear something could happen because it was not the case. It just sounded boring.

    Walking and walking, she reached Renato''s parents'' house.

    She observed the door and wondered whether she could just knock. She hadn''t been inside before, not even when Amanda had invited her over for tea, once and totally against her will.

    Still, all of a sudden, she was willing to drink tea with that weirdo. Maybe just to feel Renato''s scent in a ce he found familiar.

    He hadn''t defended her back there. Oh, nothing new. Still, she hoped he would convince Luciano not to lock her up. He had done it a couple of times before. She would ask him nicely, and he would talk with Luciano; in the end, she would have her way, flying in the sky from happiness because Renato was the one helping her. He was also the only one who could make her brother ept reason.

    After a split second of consideration, she took her phone out and called Amanda. She had saved her number, for some reason. She didn''t know herself why... Maybe, just because she was Renato''s sister, even if she was weak like an outcast.

    Lucretia didn''t receive any answer, and she almost smashed the phone on the ground. Yet, at thest moment, the door of the house opened.

    ?What are you doing here?? Amanda asked.

    ?I want to go out. Do you want toe with me??

    ?Out? And where are your friends??

    ?They''re scared of outside,? Lucretia whined, rolling her eyes.

    ?Is there a reason to be afraid, though??

    ?No, they just don''t want to go without their parents'' permission. Weaklings.?

    ?So, you came looking for me because no one else is around.?

    ?Do you want toe or not??

    ?I''m not that attracted to going out with this weather, Lucretia.?

    ?Oh, just do what you want!? she yelled, turning on her feet. Yet, before she could run away, Amanda''s voice stopped her.

    ?How long??

    ?Two days will suffice.?

    ?Wait for me here,? Amanda said before disappearing behind the door once again.

    She returned a few minutester with a backpack.

    ?Does your brother know you''re going out? Oh, does my brother know as well?? Amanda said. ?Where is he??

    ?I''m going alone today.?

    ?Oh, I see. Are we fleeing together, then??

    ?Don''t make fun of me,? Lucretia said.

    ?Hey, you are the one among us who is desperate. I didn''t call you here to run away together. What do you call me, usually? Outcast, wasn''t it? Yet none of your friends wants to follow you, Lucretia. It means that: either your n is bullshit, or your friends aren''t as close friends, all things considered.?

    ?Don''t make me regret calling you,? Lucretia spat out while moving the first few steps.

    ?I don''t care. If you ever regret it, just tell me. I''ll turn on my steps ande back home. I have a home, after all... And I haven''t argued with my family. It''ll be fine for me.?

    ?How do you know??

    ?What else could make you abandon your safe ce without a bodyguard to carry your bags? It''s pretty evident what happened.?

    ?I''m not running away forever. Just a couple of days.?

    ?A lot of things can happen meanwhile... Let''s go so that you vent a little, and we cane back earlier.?

    ?I''m not doing it to vent!?

    ?No? Oh, sure... If you say so.?

    The two girls walked away while the rumbling of thunder resounded in the distance. A storm was approaching, and rain started falling as soon as they had boarded a random bus. It covered their traces, melting their scents with the ground and making them disappear.

    No wolf could follow them in that situation, and the bus was fast enough and crowded. It would cut any link they had left.

    The world was waiting for them and, no matter how much they were denying it in one way or another, they were both excited.

 Chapter 255 - One Mate For Life

    The HR department was lively that morning. Roxy had finished the draft of Lara''s contract, and she made her sign the integration about overtime work. After that, she had no remorse for exploiting the woman anymore.

    She exined briefly thepany structure and how she dealt with the mostmon problems. Someone would alwayse to her in search of justice or hoping to get the solution to everything. It would have happened with Lara as well, so she''d better be prepared.

    ?Even though it''ste now, some wolves are still under the effects of the ck Moon. It should be a light day for us,? Roxy said.

    ?Okay...?

    ?How was your night, by the way? Are you happy about it??

    ?It was pretty normal, Roxy. But I think Nate was okay this time around... Do wolves with mates suffer less, by any chance??

    ?It''s not just that you''re here, but also the fact that you''re willing to stay and help him a little. Alpha Nate had spent years alone, and it was time someone appeared to save him.?

    ?I''m d to be of help,? Lara chuckled. ?I hope itsts.?

    ?Itsts? What, exactly??

    ?Well, everything. But especially Nate''s light mood.?

    ?He will be happy as long as you''re with him. Do you have any intention of leaving??

    ?No. Of course not.?

    ?Then, it willst,? Roxy concluded.

    Lara''s rosy cheeks surprised Roxy, but she didn''t add a word. Things seemed to be progressing well, at least for the pack. They could feel how their Alpha was happy and more powerful every day. Still, when she talked with Lara, Roxy would always have the impression that nothing much had happened between them.

    Either they were both slow, or their Alpha was happy with little.

    Oh, but being slow wasn''t that bad. It meant that the phase of chasing each other wouldst longer, with all the consequences of an intrigued Alpha. If only they could avoid the wavering mooding from small failures, things would be perfect.

    ?And the twins? How are they actingtely??

    ?They were a little difficult yesterday, but they''re improving. I would spend the ck Moons soothing them all night, but yesterday they slept on their own after just a littleforting...?

    ?This morning, Alpha Nate was in a great mood,? Roxy chuckled. ?You''re doing miracles with them just by being nearby. Imagine what would happen if you were married??

    ?I don''t want to imagine, Roxy. I prefer living in the present,? Lara said with a smile, hiding her worries well.

    Imagining a married life was too cheerful and optimistic for her. She feared living the dream and, one day, waking up and realising she actually had nothing.

    ?How is our Alpha when you''re alone, by the way? Is it just as smitten as we see himtely??

    ?Smitten? I find Nate. Uhm... He''s so gentle, but sometimes he knows how to be overbearing. Especially when making decisions for everyone! That drives me nuts, but I know he''s not doing it with any bad intention.?

    She didn''t find him smitten at all. If anything, he was kind. But he also knew how to be flirty, how to be decisive. Most of all, though, he was safe for her. She couldn''t understand how she could have such a dark heart to doubt him...

    ?Oh, well, I guess they tend to be different with their mates. But it''s also in their nature tomand all the time. Literally, all the time. A pack''s stability depends a lot on their Alpha. Someone certain of his actions and with a stable character will guide a stable and powerful pack. Everything we do, guided by Nate, turns out well, Lara. It''s because he is the way he is. Overbearing and bossy, but also careful and attentive to everyone''s needs. If not, we couldn''t have reached this point without the Alpha female. Even if I was the one doing some of the work, it wouldn''t have been enough if Nate didn''t care more about us than about his own power. Alpha males are territorial, possessive, and they''repletely obsessed with power... At least, when they don''t have enough or when they don''t have someone by their side to stop them.?

    ?But Nate... He had all of you by his side,? Lara pointed out. ?That''s how he didn''t fall prey to madness, right??

    ?I don''t know, Lara. But it must have been difficult for him. I think that, after meeting you, he changed. I''m not too close with Alpha Nate to tell, but Bass said it''s as if he grew up all of a sudden. Or that he realised something during the night. The rest of us just assumed it was due to the pack''s difficulties, our old Alpha''s death...?

    ?But... Is this the very first time you feel like, ehm... Like Nate is settling down??

    ?Yes, it is,? Roxy replied simply.

    ?What about his other girlfriends??

    ?Other girlfriends? Nathaniel Woods isn''t one to date. He doesn''t do rtionships, Lara. Or rather, he''s loyal to his one and only mate. Now that we know, it''s pretty clear that he doesn''t dislike women at all. He''s just loyal. Wolves mate for life, remember? He couldn''t have any other girlfriend after acknowledging you.?

    ?No other women,? she murmured, her face dumbfounded.

    Her heart started beating faster, and she looked at Roxy with her full attention.

    ?But I wasn''t here,? she said. ?There''s no point in being loyal!?

    ?You weren''t here, right. And Alpha Nate most likely thought he would never meet you again. Still, his choice was done.?

    ?But...?

    He could give her his devotion without even knowing her name while she was struggling so much for nothing. If Nate chose to have no other woman even without her around, he really didn''t want anything in exchange.

    He wasn''t waiting for her love; he just gave her his... or he tried to.

    ?I''m a coward,? she realised.

    Nate deserved her full devotion, and she really wanted to give it to him.

    ?But I can change.?

 Chapter 256 - No Need For Permission

    Lara had made the decision, but she didn''t know how to fulfil her desires. She wanted to be a better person, but she couldn''t get out without Nate, Samantha, or a guard.

    She didn''t want to run away like a brat, either. She had to build her rtionship with Nate on trust and actions other than feelings.

    Still, she couldn''t bring herself to ask him for help.

    She would have liked to set herself free from her irrational fears and, as a new person, show him the results. But to do so, she needed to leave thepany during an afternoon every week.

    ?I need some time for myself,? she said soon after lunch. ?Alone, far from wolves. I want to take a walk in the city without a guard.?

    ?That''s out of the question,? was the prompt reply, but she was expecting it. She couldn''t even be angry at him because she was busy looking for a solution to her issues.

    ?I''m not asking for permission,? she pointed out. ?I''m just informing you. I don''t want anyone to get in trouble after you find out I''m gone. And I don''t want you to worry. It will be all right. I''ll use public transport ande back long before evening... It won''t be dangerous. Those people can''t do anything in crowded ces.?

    ?But, Lara... They are strong, and they want to hurt you!?

    ?I won''t let them,? she said. ?And I''lle back without a hair out of ce. If it makes you feel better, I can call a taxi...?

    ?A taxi?? he said. ?Do you need a driver? I can lend you my car.?

    ?I don''t have a driving licence. My mother said I didn''t have any use for it, so I never attended the course and the exam to get one. I was the only one among my peers back then. But it felt more like I was a princess, to them, always driven by someone back and forth.?

    ?Your family also has a driver, I guess,? Nate said. ?You should be used to being driven, Lara. I''ll send you one of thepany drivers... Just be careful on your way.?

    ?Thank you,? she said, smiling content. It had been easier than she thought it would.

    ?I''m not giving you any permission, Lara. You said I have no right to.?

    ?I''m thanking you for the help, Nate, not for the permission.?

    ?You''re wee.?

    They watched each other for a moment, and then Lara smiled again.

    ?I''m d you''re not too stubborn,? she said.

    ?You don''t like stubborn people, do you? Also, there''s nothing I could do to stop you, right? I''m sorry that you feel imprisoned here, though.?

    ?I don''t feel so.?

    ?But you said you want to stay far from wolves and from me.?

    ?Just for a few hours... I need privacy and my space. It''s normal for human women, I guess... But, I think it''s not only a human thing.?

    ?You''re not tired of us, then,? he murmured.

    ?I am not, Nate.?

    Oh, if only he knew that she was doing it for him, to be a better person and a more trustworthy partner. To be a better mother for their kids, and even, maybe, a better Alpha''s mate for the pack...

    ?I will keep the kids for the day if you need more time, but I''d really, really appreciate it if you kept it short. I mean:e back before dark, please. It would make me feel less apprehensive.?

    ?I''ll have my phone on all the time, and you can just send a message if something happens,? Lara said. ?I won''t turn it off.?

    ?Sure.? He nodded, knowing very well that he couldn''t just call her every five minutes no matter how worried he could be. Those couple of hours of peace for her would have been a torment for him. Yet, what choice did he have?

    ?Does it feel hard on you?? Lara asked, tilting her head and misunderstanding his expression. ?When someone disobeys you, I mean... Even though I''m not a wolf, I''m starting to feel like part of the pack. Is it so bad when I do things on my own??

    ?It''s not bad, Lara. I don''t feel bad at all! Just a little concerned about your security.?

    He bit his tongue, keeping for himself the rest of his thought. He risked losing her for good if he was too strict. She could just collect her things and leave any moment, most likely bringing the pups with her. He would be alone once again; a couple of hours of constant worry were nothingpared to that.

    He would have the pups next to him, and they would wait for her together.

    It wasn''t too bad, all in all. He just had to pray Lara was okay and wouldn''t wander too far from crowded ces.

    ?I might need my space more often,? she added. ?Like... Once a week??

    Nate''s pale face almost made herugh, but it wasn''t the time for jokes. She was having a serious conversation, and it was vital Nate understood how much it meant to her.

    ?Don''t even dream about having me followed. I will soon know every face in the pack. I will notice if you send someone after me.?

    ?I wouldn''t do that ever!? Nate lied. He was just considering it, but with some worry. He knew she wouldn''t like it.

    He hadn''t done it in the past when she couldn''t have noticed, and it brought her trouble. Doing it now that she was expecting it was a suicidal move.

    ?Oh, I don''t think the Mayford pack will have time to trouble you, Lara,? he said.

    He couldn''t send someone to follow her. But he could make sure the wolves in Mayford had their hands too full with other stuff to even think about Lara, let alone hurt or kidnap her again.

    He could protect Lara in his own way without sending someone to intrude into her privacy or overlook her safety.

 Chapter 257 - A Short Chat

    Lara had considered that decision a lot before making the appointment. It felt odd for her, and she hadn''t considered spending money on that before. Yet, at some point, she had understood she couldn''t deal with it alone.

    On one side, she owed it to her cubs. She needed to be better for them. She owed it to Nate, as well, so that he could have a confident woman by his side.

    And,st but not least, she had some money to spend on her ount after a whole month of working at thepany with little expenses on her side. She was leeching on Nate, but he would have been annoyed if she refused to.

    In the end, it was an investment for a better future for them all.

    She was right on time when she crossed the door of the studio, and she sat in the waiting room for a minute only before a woman noticed her.

    ?Are you Miss yton, by any chance?? she asked.

    ?Yes... Doctor Mason??

    ?Correct,? she replied with a smile. ?I''m Skyler Mason.?

    ?Uhm... It''s the first time I do this, so I''m not sure.?

    ?Oh, that''s good. You''ve made a wise decision Miss... Can I call you Lara? Is it a bother??

    ?Not at all.?

    Skyler Mason was around forty. She had medium-length ck hair collected in a high bun, and her brown-green eyes were warm and weing. She moved with calm, each gesture taking its time and helping her patients rx.

    ?Young women like you most often disregard their issues and think time will solve it when, most often, time makes things worse. I''m among the most renowned professionals in Norwich, and I''ll make sure to help you to the best of my possibilities.?

    She pointed at a leather armchair, and Lara sat down and waited.

    She had no clue about how psychologists worked, and she was afraid she would end up hiding most of the information and wasting money and time on that new adventure. Yet, trying was a necessity. At least for a couple of sessions. If she didn''t feel any improvement, she could change her idea anytime. No one would have found out, after all.

    She hadn''t told Nate about it, nor her cubs. It would have stayed her own little failure if things went awry.

    ?Are you nervous?? Skyler asked, preparing a block note and a pen for her observations. She also had a few pictures on her side - if she needed to ask Lara questions or take some tests.

    ?I am,? Lara admitted.

    ?It''s normal. It happens every time we do something new, doesn''t it??

    Lara nodded, trying to rx. She leaned back on the armchair and observed the psychologist with her curious eyes. Could that woman really help her? It didn''t seem possible. What was there to help, after all?

    She had an issue, and talking with Nate had helped her find out about it. Still, she couldn''t see how she to solve it.

    ?If you have chosen toe here, there must be something that is tormenting you,? the woman continued, removing the cap from the pen and writing a couple of words. ?There''s nothing wrong in looking for a professional even without pending matters. I mean, it would bring advantages to anyone. Still, most peoplee here only when they have something to solve.?

    ?I do,? Lara said. ?I have a problem, Doctor Mason. I hope you can help me.?

    ?Before starting with the problem, we can know each other better. What do you think??

    Lara blinked, confused.

    ?Is it necessary??

    ?It''s part of the therapy. Of any therapy. You might have identified an issue to solve, but that doesn''t mean we need to toggle it immediately. It''s better if I know something more about your character and you begin to trust me before talking about what''s tormenting you.?

    ?Oh, okay.?

    ?Let''s start with something simple. What''s your name? How do you feel about it? How old are you??

    ?I''m Lara yton, twenty-six years old. I''m, oh... I don''t know. I feel okay with my name. It''s just a normal name, I guess. Nothing special.?

    ?But it''s yours. It''s how people call you and how they refer to you. Do you like the sound? Do you like the way it tastes on the tongue? Its meaning??

    ?Taste? Sound? It''s the name I was given at birth. I''ve listened to it my whole life, so I can''t tell you how it sounds. I''ve heard it too often to pay any attention.?

    ?All right. What about your family, then? Who are they??

    Lara''s lips distended in a smile while she was reminded of her hungry cubs. Who knew if they were missing her while she spent time talking with a woman with countless degrees.

    ?I have two kids. Twins: a boy and a girl,? she replied.

    ?What are their names??

    ?Jaden and Scarlet.?

    ?How pretty. Did you choose them??

    ?Yes, that''s right.?

    ?How old are they??

    ?Five. They''re growing up so fast. Sometimes, it seems like yesterday that they crawled on the floor or couldn''t move a finger without my help.?

    ?Do Jaden and Scarlet know that you''re here??

    ?No, they don''t,? she sighed. ?I haven''t told anyone.?

    ?I understand... I''d like to remind you that there''s nothing wrong with talking with a psychologist. It doesn''t mean you''re ill, Lara. I''m here to help you solve a problem. I''m not a doctor cutting away part of your body to save your life. I shall save every side of your character and mind if I want to do my job properly. And I''m not treating an ill patient. You''re fine, Lara. Even the fact that you came here voluntarily is proof of that: you''re conscious enough to know when you need help, and you''re responsible for yourself and your family as much as to look for me.?

    ?I just figured there''s something wrong. And that I risk losing something important if I don''t do something.?

    ?What are you talking about? Is it your family? Are you worried for your children??

    ?More or less,? she said.

    ?And what does your husband think? Oh, does he know that you''re here??

 Chapter 258 - Not Wrong

    ?What does your husband think? Does he know that you''re here??

    Lara was taken back. She observed doctor Mason for a few moments before finding the right words to answer.

    ?I don''t... I don''t have a husband.?

    ?Oh, I see. And the children''s father? Where is he? Is he part of the problem you''re trying to solve??

    ?He''s with us. And he''s definitely part of the story. If not for him, I wouldn''t have known I''m wrong.?

    ?You''re not wrong, Lara. At most, there might be something to solve with you. But that''s so far from being wrong.?

    ?He also said something like this, once.?

    ?The kids'' father??

    ?Yes, Nate. He said I am not wrong.?

    ?And he was right. Why don''t you believe him??

    ?I don''t know. That''s why I''m here. He keeps telling me nice things, but I struggle at believing him. It''s bing problematic, especially because we''re trying to build something... We''re dating right now.?

    ?If you think he''s part of the problem, I''ll need to know more about it. Are you okay if I ask a few questions about him??

    ?Yes, sure.? There was nothing about Nate she wouldn''t admit. He had so many bright sides, and he deserved to get back as much as he gave her.

    ?He''s not your husband but your... boyfriend? Dating partner??

    ?Yes, that''s correct.?

    ?Since you have kids together, it''s a pretty unconventional situation. It doesn''t mean anything, though. Every person and every family is different from each other, after all. Do you feel like not being married is part of the problem??

    ?It''s not that I don''t want to, Doctor Mason. Rather, it''s difficult. I''m scared... What if he changes his mind and disappears? What if he finds out I''m not good enough, that he made a mistake and wants to leave me? I wouldn''t survive it.?

    ?You can''t avoid any rtionship just because of the fear it''ll end some day. You can''t live in fear, Lara. Try focusing on the moment.?

    ?It''s easier said than done,? she pointed out, a little disappointed.

    If the solution was just that, she wouldn''t have used her time and money in that way. She wouldn''t be there, struggling with something she couldn''tpletely identify.

    ?Okay... I feel like the story is way moreplex. But I don''t want you to be traumatised during the first meeting. We should talk about it a lot, bit by bit, and we can analyse things together until we find the problem. Then, we will look for a solution together. Do you agree??

    ?Yes, okay. Let''s do that.?

    Not that she could understand enough to have an opinion. What Doctor Mason said, she would do. Or she would just stoping to the sessions and forget about that page of her life, just like many others.

    ?You and your partner aren''t married, but you have kids. As far as I''ve understood, the reason why you aren''t married is your fear that the rtionship will break.?

    Lara shook her head.

    ?No, not only that. We met by chance six years ago. Then, we parted ways and met again only a few weeks ago.?

    ?Oh... Could it be?? the doctor murmured. ?Are you perhaps afraid he''ll leave you alone just like back then??

    ?I was the one leaving, doctor. Nate would have preferred if I stayed, judging by his words. He says he has serious intentions, and I believe him. Still, I can''t get over the fact that I am not enough for him. I''m just a regr woman. There''s nothing special to me, while he''s... He''s exceptional.?

    ?One doesn''t need to be special to be loved. Also, having kids doesn''t mean you should marry at any cost. It''s up to you.?

    ?I know. But I do want to know him better. Still, every time we grow a little closer, I feel the same way. Nate says I''m not wrong; he says I''m okay like this. And I believe him. At that moment. But, when things settle down, and we prepare for another step in our rtionship, then my fears return, and I ruin nice moments or trouble him with my doubts.?

    ?Are you sure he''s troubled when you express your fears??

    ?I don''t know, doctor.?

    ?I would be perfect if I could talk a little with him...?

    ?No,? Lara refused, shaking her head vigorously. ?Nate doesn''t know about this. I''d like to improve and show him a better self one day, but he will never know how I solved my issues and became a good woman for him.?

    ?You shouldn''t do it for another person, Lara. The only one you need to make proud and to please is yourself. Anyone else isn''t relevant. Not even the kids or your partner.?

    ?I don''t feel like I have to. They don''t force me to improve. But I want to do it for them. For my kids. I''ve lived this long only thanks to them, and they''re almost the only reason I continue living. Oh, they were until a month ago.?

    ?What happened then??

    ?I met Nate again.?

    ?And? What has changed since then??

    ?I changed. I am not my kids'' only pir in this world. They also have a father now. Isn''t it better??

    ?It surely is,? the doctor agreed. ?And how does this make you feel? Have you lost the will to live??

    ?Oddly enough, I haven''t. I''m not clear about what happened, but I''m just as fine. Every second I spend with them is special and invaluable. Maybe, it''s because now it''s our choice??

    ?I have another question for you. If you agree, we can start talking about it until you''re tired or time is over, but I''d not overdo it for today. Are you tired??

    ?I''m all right, doctor.?

    ?Where are your parents in all this story? Your birth family... You said you were alone with your kids until your partner reappeared. Where were they all this time??

    Lara sighed. She tried to smile but failed.. The hard part of the therapy was yet toe.

 Chapter 259 - Business Geniuses

    Nate spent the afternoon managing his team and ordering the finance department to make enough trouble in the market, even at the cost of losing money. Like that, he could make sure Lara was safe.

    When he was done directing, he could finally sit on his sofa and observe his calm pups with a satisfied grin.

    ?Lara is safe like this,? he said.

    ?Why?? was the automatic reply.

    Jaden looked directly at Nate, waiting for the reply. He wanted to know where his mommy was, but since Nate didn''t want to tell him, he had to wait for her. At least, she was safe... But how?

    ?I''ve caused enough trouble for the people who kidnapped you,? Nate exined. ?They''ll have to work for days to solve it. They won''t have time to look for trouble.?

    ?What if they decide to get my mommy and ask you to stop in exchange for her??

    ?There''s not a chance. They won''t have time because our financial department will change strategy every time they get used to it. If they don''t want to go bankrupt, they better focus on the stock exchange and on their reputation.?

    ?Why?? Jaden asked again.

    ?They will soon receive interesting calls from people in search of information... People from different sectors, at that. It will be a spectacle to look at.?

    ?Will it be??

    ?Yes, Jaden.?

    ?Okay... Uhm... What is bankrupt??

    ?It''s when someone has no more money to pay debts.?

    ?Oh, it''s ugly.?

    ?Very ugly.?

    ?And what is stock??

    ?The stock exchange is a ce where you sell your actions and bonds.?

    ?Why do you send your actions, dad? I do my actions without selling them. Are you that desperate for money??

    ?Not that kind of action,? Nate chuckled, looking for a way to exin it easily to his pup.

    ?You can make money like that?? Scarlet said, suddenly interested.

    At the word selling, she pricked up her ears and left her teddy rabbit on the sofa. She nibbled on two chocte cookies while listening to Nate''s exnation, one in each hand.

    ?Yes, Scarlet. Apany can collect money by selling actions. You give a person a piece of paper where it''s written that you will split the profits, the money you make in the future, with them.?

    ?So bad... Don''t do actions, daddy!?

    ?I won''t. We don''t like the risk of someone buying too many actions and climbing to the top enough to control thepany. Bonds are better for that.?

    ?And you don''t give money then??

    ?You do, but you just borrow it. Someone gives you some money, and you pay it back in the future.?

    ?Borrowing is better,? Scarlet sighed. ?At least you don''t need to split the money with people.?

    ?Correct,? Nate said, patting her head.

    His kids were so smart, even though it was obvious they weren''t understanding a thing.

    Jaden was still pondering, moving cookies from his te to Scarlet''s. He would put one on her te, wait for a second and take it back. Then, when Scarlet managed to snatch one and eat it, he frowned.

    ?You are right, dad. We shouldn''t sell actions!?

    He tried stealing one of Scarlet''s snacks, and he ate one with a smug expression.

    ?I don''t like bonds either,? Scarlet said. ?Who is the one bonded??

    ?We are, Scarlet. We need to give the money back when we''re done.?

    ?And what is it that you are doing to those people? Buying their things and asking much, much money to give it back to them??

    ?More or less,? Nate said, surprised.

    Was Scarlet following the conversation with so much attention? Was she a genius? Oh, he couldn''t wait for Lara toe back and tell her how both the pups were so well-versed in business! They would be even better with age and more experience... Not to mention all they could do once they learned to read and write!

    It was time to teach them some maths.

    ?Daddy, why are you looking at us like that?? Scarlet inquired, moving to him and reaching out to his face.

    She caressed his face, trying to understand that new expression.

    ?Daddy is proud of you,? he said.

    ?Why??

    ?Because you are smart.?

    ?Smart? My mommy never told me I''m smart. She always says I''m cute and pretty. Jaden is the smart one.?

    ?You both are,? Nate chuckled, instinctively picking up Jaden when he also reached him. ?Dad''s smart pups.?

    The two kids giggled, wagging their tails and hiding their mouths behind their hands.

    Their ears twitched and trembled with their chuckles, and Nate moved their clothes away to free their tails. They were so happy after a single word, both of them. He was surprised, time after time. Having kids was difficult, but, sometimes, it would make him feel so proud and happy for their small sesses.

    He could understand why Lara didn''t feel it hard to bring them up. Even though they were needy and clingy, they also knew how to make it worth it. At that, in ways that Nate didn''t realise until finally living it on his skin.

    ?What do we do now?? Jaden inquired, ncing at the clock on the wall. Dinner time was far, meaning they were going to stay there longer.

    ?We wait for Lara,? Nate sighed.

    ?Where is she??

    ?I have no clue.?

    ?Is that the reason why your heart does bump-bump?? Scarlet asked, pressing her hands on Nate''s chest. ?So fast...?

    ?Yes. I''m a little worried, but it will be fine. We can''t stop your mother from going out just because we''re worried, jealous, or just want her here.?

    ?Really??

    ?Yes.?

    ?But if mommy marries you, she will stay with you all the time,? she pointed out. ?Is that why you want her so much??

    ?No. She will still go out like this. She needs it, and we have to ept it.?

    ?You''re weird, dad. If I were tall like you, I wouldn''t let mommy walk around alone,? Jaden said.

    ?You wouldn''t??

    ?No.?

    ?Then she''s lucky I am taller than you,? Nate chuckled.

    Jaden''s pout made himugh even more, and he patted his son''s head with ease.

 Chapter 260 - Losers And Non-losers

    The ck Moon was over, so the girls couldn''t just visit a club and get loose. Amanda was grateful for that! Taking care of Lucretia was a hassle already; she didn''t need a noisy environment to make things worse.

    She bought two drinks at the pubs - nonalcoholic even though it wouldn''t have made any difference for them - and returned to the table after sending a message to her brother. Just in case he worried about her, or the Alpha sent him to look for them.

    She didn''t want him to wander around helplessly, even though she knew she was going to be scolded first thing. But what could she do? Leave Lucretia alone and in trouble? That would have been worse, especially given that brat''s character.

    Moreover, why in the world was she going to Norwich? Of all ces, that damned city. It was where their rival pack lived, and, judging from Renato''s words, they were currently at odds, almost at war.

    ?Where are you going, by the way?? she asked while leaving the soda in front of Lucretia. ?And why now??

    ?Don''t ask me anything.?

    ?Just so you notice: I followed you in the wild while your friends were too scared to get out of their home. If you can''t summon enough effort to be polite, I''ll just go back. Isn''t that what we''re doing either way??

    ?I won''t go back soon. I''m angry.?

    ?Since I''m not rted to anything angering you, don''t take your fury out on me. Isn''t that the least you could do, ah??

    ?You weren''t so annoying until a few days ago!?

    ?Why? Because I didn''t talk back this much? You were surrounded by your dear friends, Lucretia. What could a weak wolf like me do? I''m not one of you, am I? It''s easier to blend in with the walls and wait for the moment to be gone. You''d forget about me once it was over, either way. Until the next time my brother rejects you, of course. That''s pretty obvious.?

    ?Ah? I don''t know what you''re talking about.?

    ?Yeah, sure. Just like no one else does. Didn''t you hear your friends talking ''bout you? They find you a little... Uhm, pathetic. I do too, but I prefer not being your friend at all to talking behind your back.?

    ?You''re lying!?

    ?Oh, yes. Sure. You''re blind if you think I gain anything by lying. I am not your friend, and I won''t ever be one.?

    ?As if I wanted you as a friend!?

    ?Yes, that''s what I''m trying to say. By the way, what are we doing here? You haven''t answered.?

    Lucretia grumbled instead of replying, averting her gaze in the club. She didn''t answer, which made Amanda chuckle once again.

    ?I can turn and leave. Tell me your n, and I might consider staying here. Or I can call my brother and go back home quicker than immediately.?

    ?No! Don''t call anyone! They will lock me up!?

    ?Lock you??

    ?Yes. They''re afraid someone might hurt me if I go out, but I don''t want to stay alone at home, far from fun. The world is so much more interesting... We could visit ces that people like you like if you prefer...?

    ?Like??

    ?Libraries, supermarkets, and cheap bars.?

    ?You''re not even trying to be impolite, Lucretia. It''s just your nature!?

    ?What??

    ?Why do you think I like supermarkets, though? I get it, libraries are cool, and bars are better when they''re cheap. But supermarkets? What the heck??

    ?You like buying groceries there.?

    ?Not everyone has a personal chef and a housekeeper doing it for them.?

    ?I don''t have a housekeeper!?

    ?Who does the buying for you??

    ?My life nner! She lists everything we need and makes sure we aren''t left without. And the chef is always inmunication with her to ensure a healthy diet.?

    ?You''re incredible,? Amanda chuckled. ?Do you even believe the things you''re saying??

    ?Yes, of course. What''s wrong with you??

    ?Life nners don''t exist. It''s just an excuse to make you pay her more.?

    ?You say so just because you don''t have one.?

    ?Yes, sure. That''s exactly how things work. Continue living in your dream, and don''t ask yourself anything when your friends turn their backs on you. You''re as desperate as to bring me with you, Lucretia. Wake up.?

    ?What are you trying to say??

    ?The only reason those brats hang out with you is that you are the Alpha''s sister. If not for that, they wouldn''t bother.?

    ?You''re jealous.?

    ?You know what? I''ll go back. See you soon, you brat, because you won''t be able to survive out here for so long. You''lle back with your tail between your legs and your ears drooping.?

    ?What makes you think you would make a difference, ah? You never stepped out of the pack''s territory if not with me!?

    ?Don''t make meugh. Again.?

    Amanda got up, turning her body to leave when a tiny hand wrapped around her wrist with too much strength to be casual. Or to be polite.

    She couldn''t stand that habit of the other wolves: grabbing people must have been illegal! Moreover, she was weaker than the average wolf, making it pointless to struggle. All she could do, usually, was to wait for them to let her go and run away.

    ?Don''t go,? said Lucretia''s pleading voice.

    It was odd but notpletely out of character. In the end, the Alpha''s sister wasn''t anything other than a spoiled little girl, too used to having her way to wonder how other people felt about it.

    ?If you want me to stay, stop acting so dumb and arrogant.?

    ?I won''t... I won''t say that again,? she whined.

    ?What, exactly??

    ?All of that... About you being a loser and the rest about your kind of people.?

    ?Isn''t it cool? I''m not afraid toe here with you, unlike others... Non-losers like you.?

    Amanda''s voice was cold, and she observed Lucretia from above. She was standing while the other was still sitting.

    ?If you want me to stay, we do things my way.. First of all, tell me what you''re looking for, here.?

 Chapter 261 - Born Omegas

    Just as expected, Lucretia didn''t have any real reason to go to Norwich. She was hoping to make trouble there, maybe. Or she wanted to see with her own eyes the pack that was making her brother turn bald.

    Whatever the reason, she didn''t know how to exin it to Amanda. She didn''t want to.

    ?I thought you were here because of my brother,? Amanda said. ?Isn''t that right? I guessed it from the start.?

    ?Because of your brother?? she mumbled, confused. Onlyter she realised... That blond woman she met at the Tech Fair was from Norwich! Moreover, she could swear she caught traces of her at the fashion show she had attended, barely a few days before.

    She had assumed Renato had met her, but she wouldn''t have guessed it was someone from their rival pack. So, Renato was spying on Norwich for them. But why was it so difficult to beat them if that was the case?

    ?Don''t tell me...? she whispered. ?Are you sure your brother is loyal??

    ?He''s loyal to his Alpha, Lucretia. I won''t let you talk about him like this just because you''re jealous!?

    ?Then, why are we losing??

    ?Losing??

    ?Yeah... It''s not the first time he''s distracted. That mission is bringing more harm than profit to us. He should stop seeing that woman since she''s useless.?

    ?Useless? Ah, you have the guts.?

    ?But who in Norwich has enough information to be of any use to us?? she wondered.

    There weren''t many single female wolves with a good position there, mainly because of their single and handsome Alpha. All those who could count something were the HR Manager, who had a husband, and Nathaniel Woods'' female cousin, who wasn''t that easy to approach.

    ?Ah, I see,? Lucretia said, sipping her soda. ?It''s because she actually isn''t that relevant.?

    ?How do you know??

    ?Unless Renato seduced the Ice Manager, he can''t get much information from her.?

    ?My brother would be capable of that,? Amanda pointed out, annoyed. ?He has enough charms for any woman in the world!?

    ?Yeah... Sorry to say, but Samantha Murphy is a cold bitch. She wouldn''t nce twice at him if not to pick a fight.?

    ?Oh, well,? Amanda said, calming down a little. ?If you say so...?

    She couldn''t reveal the truth just yet. It would have been funny to see Lucretia''s face, but she couldn''t betray her brother.

    His love affair was a secret to most. Even though Lucretia had met Samantha and recognised her scent, she didn''t seem to know about her name.

    ?How do you think the Ice Manager is?? Amanda asked.

    She was curious about how the other imagined that infamous woman. Even just the talk about her different eyes wasn''t as spread as one would think. With that maic gaze and stunning beauty, she would think the first thing to hear would regard her appearance. Yet, everyone talked about her strong character, quick decisions, and chilly expressions.

    She hadn''t had any rtionship whichsted longer than a week, and it all ended up without any rumour. Lately, people were also thinking she wasn''t going to mate ever. They didn''t know about Renato, of course.

    It was funny how the two were so simr, at least regarding the rumours surrounding them. They both didn''t look like someone ready for a mate, yet...

    ?Why are you looking like that?? Lucretia asked. ?Are you daydreaming about Samantha Murphy? I don''t want to talk about her, she''s boring. And an enemy.?

    ?Don''t you want to be like her, not even a tiny bit??

    ?Why? Who wants to work in a department full of stinky males? Who wants to deal with humans on a daily basis? I don''t want to work, to begin with. Something hard like managing people? No way.?

    ?But she''s cool,? Amanda chuckled. ?She does all of that alone, and she''s good at it.?

    ?I heard my brother say she''s a troublemaker. She has the signs of an Omega.?

    ?Omega??

    ?Yes. Apparently, she finds it hard to deal with rules and stuff.?

    ?I didn''t know that,? Amanda said. Renato didn''t tell her. It meant he hadn''t noticed... Who told Alpha Luciano then?

    ?Why would you? You don''t even care about our own pack...?

    ?It''s not true! I don''t do gossip, but I''d like to know about a real Omega... All those I''ve met were Beta, under all the trouble they covered themselves with. I''ve never met a real Omega before.?

    ?It''s just a wolf with issues following orders. Nothing worth the enthusiasm you''re having right now. Moreover, Omegas are better out of the pack than within. They risk dis-bncing the pack structures. They usually challenge the Alpha''s orders without any reason, and stuff like that...?

    ?I know... That''s why I''m surprised. Samantha Murphy is so loyal to her Alpha, isn''t she??

    ?I don''t know,? Lucretia spat out. ?I am no fan of her. I should ask you, apparently: why do you like her so much??

    ?No reason in particr.?

    ?You''re a weirdo. Why don''t you drool after my brother like every female in the pack? Or even after Nathaniel Woods. I would understand it, after all. He is handsome and powerful. Why that woman??

    ?I''m not drooling, Lucretia. It''s called respect. I like how she acts and what she does; that''s all. Powerful female wolves have it tough, but she managed to climb thedder on her own.?

    ?Her cousin is the Alpha. It wasn''t on her own.?

    ?Still, she earned the others'' respect.?

    ?Sure... But she should have focused more on finding a mate instead of spending her life alone and constantly looking for trouble.?

    ?Where does thise from??

    ?My brother says she might be the one destroying Norwich one day.?

    ?She won''t,? Amanda said. ?At least, not on purpose!?

    ?Of course. Omegas don''t do it on purpose. It''s just her nature. She''s a little pitiful, isn''t she? How will she find a mate with her character? No one is going to take a stubborn female; am I wrong??

    Amanda just nodded, hiding her wily smirk from the other girl.

 Chapter 262 - A Random Woman

    The two girls spent the afternoon in the city, walking in the centre and eating dinner at a fast food ce.

    ?These things stink,? Lucretiained. ?How do human girls manage to eat it??

    ?For once, I agree,? Amanda replied. ?But it''s not like we can afford more than this without using your credit card.?

    ?They''ll find us immediately. We should resist until tomorrow... Then, we can simply go back or wait for my brother''s men toe to fetch us.?

    ?I''ll get in trouble, won''t I??

    ?Why??

    ?Lucretia, you''ll just be scolded for a minute and two... I will be grounded by my parents... Not to mention what Alpha Luciano will do to someone bringing his sister out of the pack''s quarters like that.?

    ?You didn''t bring me,? the girl pouted. ?I walked on my own two feet.?

    ?Won''t make any difference.?

    ?Whatever, I didn''t force you to.?

    ?Figures. But how could I leave you alone like that? You would have died of hunger already if not for me.?

    ?I am not a total idiot. I know how to survive among humans...?

    ?Yeah, sure. That''s why you wanted to run away. Because you know well enough how difficult human life can be. Especially without money.?

    ?Don''t cross the limit, Amanda!?

    ?What limit??

    ?Ah...?

    Without reply, Lucretia got up and walked out of the restaurant, just half of her sandwich eaten.

    ?Wait...? Lucretia moved her nose up, sniffing the air. There was something familiar close to them.

    The two girls were walking in the night, looking for a ce to sleep. They followed that new yet familiar scent until losing it for a moment.

    ?Oh, damn it, what could it be? It''s so bad in the city...?

    ?You can''t follow scents in cities, Lucretia. The pollution gets in the way, and there are way too many aromas to track people.?

    ?People? Is this a person??

    ?Yes. Can''t you tell who it is??

    ?I am not a seer.?

    ?What the heck, you went looking for trouble from her just a few days ago!?

    ?Oh, right!? Lucretia said, ?it''s that woman! Renato''s current lover!?

    ?So, you really have no clue...?

    ?About what??

    ?Nothing... We shouldn''t go looking for her, Lucretia. She has her life here, and this is also the territory of her pack.?

    ?Wait, so she''s really from Norwich? But who could it be? Moreover, she seemed to know her deal at the Tech Fair...?

    ?She sure did.?

    ?Who are the women working in their engineering department, though? Norwich is quite confidential with their inner structure...?

    ?But you know about that Omega thing.?

    ?It''s just an intuition. No real proof anywhere regarding that. Moreover, Woods and Murphy get along so well that it''s difficult to believe that one is an Alpha and the other an Omega.?

    ?I find it weird, still.?

    ?Where is that woman, oh...?

    ?We really shouldn''t, Lucretia. I have the feeling we''ll get even more in trouble if we find her. Isn''t it better to continue roaming around in secret? Woods will know about us if someone from his pack sees us. That''s too dangerous, isn''t it??

    ?Nah... We''ll run away in time. Back then, I couldn''t do anything because we were in public... Now, we don''t have to hurry, do we??

    ?Are you nning to carry out a sneak attack on her? What for, for the Moon Goddess? Has she done anything to you, ah??

    ?She thinks she''s all that good just because she''s with your brother. Doesn''t that make you annoyed as well? Moreover, he spends more time with her than with you. She''d better learn her ce.?

    ?But you don''t know absolutely anything about her!?

    ?No, but I don''t really care. Just, it''s time she stops her games. The information brought by your brother - if any - hasn''t helped us much. It won''t be bad if he stops seeing her altogether.?

    ?You''re just doing it for yourself, not for the pack and even less for my brother!?

    ?So what? Don''t I have the right to aim at him? This woman is no good, and our packs are currently at war. Renato will open his eyes, sooner thanter, ande back to us. When that happens, I''ll show him that there''s no one better for him than someone he has known since forever.?

    Lucretia stopped her walk, sniffing in two directions and choosing one after thorough thought. Amanda was having difficulties following the trace, as feeble as they were. Yet, the female wolf next to her was too stubborn to let go.

    ?She''s nearby.?

    ?You''re just like a hunting dog. You found your prey and won''t turn around until you''ve hunted it down. I''m quite concerned for your sanity, Lu.?

    ?Don''t call me Lu. I''m not one of your loser friends.?

    ?No, but Lucretia is too long of a name. And we risk getting exposed as people from Mayford. You''re your brother''s sister, after all.?

    ?What shall I call you, then??

    ?My name is normal and won''t attract attention.?

    ?You need one. I don''t want to be the only idiot.?

    ?Just call me Mandy, then. Now, let''s go and get it over with. I have a feeling that our adventure is going to end sooner than you think.?

    ?Why??

    ?Just saying.?

    ?She''s a few steps from us.?

    ?Yes, I can smell it too now. But still, we should go back and find a hotel for the night. It''s not a bright idea, Lucretia.?

    ?You just said you would call me Lu.?

    ?I knew you liked it,? Amanda giggled.

    ?Don''t stray from the topic. What shall we do? It might be easier to attack her without warning and, when she''s surprised and confused, strike.?

    ?Oh, we''re getting into so much trouble... Why do you even care to hurt a person you don''t know anything about? Not even the name!?

    ?Shut up, weirdo. She''s my enemy, and her pack is against our pack. It''s only fair if we fight.?

    ?You will get hurt.?

    ?I''m the strongest among the females in our pack. What do you think a random woman could do to me, ah??

 Chapter 263: Talks of safety

    Lara returned to thepany from Doctor Mason''s studio and found three wolves silently waiting for her.

    For some reason, Nate had withdrawn the kids from the kindergarten. The three were eating snacks and chatting, jumping in ce when she walked into the room.

    ?Mommy!? the twins shouted while running to her. ?You''re finally back! We missed you! Don''t leave us for so long again!?

    ?You wouldn''t have noticed I was away if Nate left you at school,? she pointed out. ?What''s the point of all this excitement??

    ?Dad didn''t want to wait alone,? Jaden said. ?That''s why he fetched us from school. We talked about... Ehm, safety with him.?

    ?Safety??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Cool.?

    Jaden didn''t exin what kind of safety it was, nor whose for that matter. Lara just smiled while patting her cubs'' heads, happy to have returned to them.

    After talking with the doctor, she didn''t feel better, not even a bit. If anything, she felt worse. Her fears were still roaring in her heart, and her body was nervous because of all that ufortable talk. She wanted to rest in bed for a while, without not even a single noise by her side.

    Yet, she couldn''t just turn herself off with the twins to take care of. She needed to function for them.

    ?You were missing mommy,? she said, moving her eyes on Nate. ?I wonder who made you think about me so much.?

    Nate was startled, still sitting on the couch. He bowed his head, hiding his guilty expression. It was true: after making sure his team was going to handle the attacks on Mayford, he had felt alone and in need offort. His primal instinct had been to call Lara, but he had managed to resist and just went looking for the pups instead.

    ?So, you two skip school just because,? she chuckled, pretending to be angry.

    ?No, mommy. It''s Nate''s fault,? said Jaden.

    ?Now, he''s Nate? When he does something you like, though, you call him dad. That''s unfair, Jaden.?

    ?But he''s at fault if mommy is angry,? the little boy said, his eyes filling with tears. ?I wanted to stay at school, but he came to pick us up!?

    ?Yeah, sure, sure...? She chuckled, nting a kiss on the boy''s head. ?Mommy isn''t angry.?

    ?Me too,? Scarlet murmured, pushing Jaden aside and hugging her mommy. ?I also want a kiss.?

    ?Here ites.?

    As they cuddled as if they''d been apart for months, Nate sat at his ce, alone and forgotten. He was waiting for his turn, but something deep inside his mind recalled that he wouldn''t get anything unless he somehow asked for it.

    ?How was your outing??

    ?Nice,? Lara said.

    Her tone was not just that was uncertain, but her body also reacted in an odd way for it to be nice. She started sweating, and her heartbeat elerated. She avoided Nate''s eyes, focusing on the kids and trying to forget; but it wasn''t enough to elude his refined senses.

    ?I''m d you enjoyed your time alone. We''ve had some fun together here, even if the twins won''t ever admit it to you. It wasn''t as boring as Scarlet will say in a few minutes.?

    ?I see... Is that true, Scarlet??

    ?I wasn''t going to say boring,? she murmured, pouting. ?But it''s better with my mommy, always.?

    ?You see? I was expecting it,? Nate said. ?I''m not as interesting as her mommy.?

    ?But you already know that, daddy!?

    ?Yes, I know.?

    ?And you agree!?

    ?Mhm... Maybe.?

    ?Don''t you like my mommy?? Scarlet asked, strolling back to Nate.

    Jaden took the chance and hugged Lara, not letting her go even as she straightened up. She didn''t have any choice but to pick him up, like that.

    ?I do,? Nate said, helping Scarlet to climb on the sofa.

    ?Then why don''t you admit she''s better than you??

    ?I do admit it, though. And you kids like her more than you like me. It''s fine: we can have our preferences, after all. Love is not a matter of ranking. You can have both a mother and a father and love them differently and in unique ways.?

    ?Ah... So, you love us differently? Me and Jaden??

    ?I do.?

    ?And who do you love more??

    ?No one. It''s different, but not more and not less. Just like you like Jaden and your mommy in different ways... Don''t you? You can''t decide who you love more, can you??

    Scarlet tilted her head, thinking hard. Yet, no matter how long she thought, she couldn''t decide. Even if she didn''t love Jaden in the same way as her mommy, it was so hard to say who was more important.

    She didn''t want to live without either of the two and, as much as her mommy was the most important person in her life, Jaden felt like a part of her: a hand or a lock of her precious hair!

    ?I don''t know, daddy. I''m confused...?

    ?You don''t need to choose. That''s what love means.?

    ?It''s so hard...?

    The two stared at each other, suddenly silent. They exchanged a long, meaningful look, and then they sighed.

    Meanwhile, Jaden made full use of the opportunity he was given. He hugged his mommy tightly and inhaled her scent, feeling that of another woman but without inquiring about it. He was just so happy that she was back.

    Lara rubbed his back and pecked him a couple of times while walking to the sofa. Without making anyone notice, she was gaining energy from all those cuddles.

    After talking with the doctor, one thing was sure: her kids were her world. It didn''t matter much what happened to her as long as they were happy, possibly close enough for her to look over them.

    ?Mommy is happy to be back,? she murmured, absent-mindedly ying with Jaden''s furry ears.

    He had released the tail that was happily wagging, but his breathing was calm not to alert the other two wolves. As long as they were busy conversing, staring, or sighing together, his mommy was his exclusively.

 Chapter 264: In seach for two brats

    Luciano Polenta wasn''t in a bad mood. He was absolutely furious.

    ?I will ground them both when theye back,? he said. ?What in the world are they thinking of doing? We''re currently at war, and they left as if nothing happened??

    ?I will find them,? Renato offered, knowing that only with his sister safe could the Alpha return functioning normally.

    ?How? She hasn''t used any credit cards yet, and they disappeared soon before the storm. Their scents are gone, and we have no clue how and where they went. Have they stopped the cars to travel? Or do they just run in the wild? We know nothing!

    Nothing!?

    Telling him to calm down would have no effect, so Renato waited for the outburst to end before offering once again.

    ?Go,? the Alpha sighed. ?And make sure this adventure of theirs is kept hidden from the pack. It''s not the case to let them know, especially because they would sense that Nathaniel Woods is attacking ourpany on all fronts. They would worry, and that is dangerous.?

    ?Yes, Alpha.?

    Renato walked out and reached his parents'' house. He had to hearten them, to tell them it would be all right - all while hiding the real situation. Only afterforting his mother and promising he would find Amanda, he could abandon the base and go to look for them.

    ?We''re not that worried,? his father said, chuckling lightly. ?On the contrary: I''m relieved Amanda finally did something rebellious... I was starting to think she was a little too passive for a teen.?

    ?Ah, yes, sure,? Renato sighed.

    ?She wille back when she''s tired. It''s not like human people could hurt them, after all. Even a weak wolf, like Amanda, can stay her ground against humans,? his mother added. ?I can''t understand why you''re acting like this, Renato.?

    ?I''m just a worried brother,? he said. ?After what happened before... I''m not all right with letting the teens wander around.?

    ?What are you referring to??

    ?The incident with Nathaniel Woods''s mate.?

    ?He has a mate?? his mother inquired, suddenly curious.

    ?And she apparently got herself into an ident, deary,? his father added.

    Only at that point, did Renato understand how secretive the Alpha''s decisions could be. He didn''t like talking about his job, so he wasn''t even aware of what the rest of the pack knew and what they didn''t. Still, they had kidnapped that woman and were nning to use her as a means of suffering for Alpha Woods. How could the rest of the pack be unaware?

    It was rted to their future; they should have known the reasons why Norwich was moving against them!

    Not that it would have changed anything for them, all in all. They would follow their Alpha just like usual. Still, Renato thought they had the right to know. Every one of them, not just those close to the Alpha.

    He was among those who were aware of every decision, be it brave, wicked or well-thought. And he was still there, helping. Why wasn''t the Alpha trusting the rest of his people?

    In the long run, that could be a liability rather than a strategy.

    ?What happened to that poor woman?? his mother asked, turning to Renato in search of all the answers.

    He stood there, unable to utter a word.

    Was he supposed to lie to his mother? Just to cover his Alpha''s ideas?

    Still, it wasn''t that nice to tell her what kind of person he was bing. After all, it was his fault if they found out about the woman and the pups. If not for his intel, they would still be in the dark. The war would have been dyed by who knows how much.

    ?If female wolves can have incidents, then someone is messing around,? his father said. ?It''s not safe for the girls, indeed... But, at least, we know Amanda is not alone. She would have never left like this, without a word. But she also doesn''t have anyone from this pack as close as to elope together.?

    ?They are just ying,? Renato sighed. ?She''s with a friend, and she sent me a message about half an hour ago. She told me they are safe and that she will call when her friend stops fuming.?

    ?So, she''s just humouring a friend.? The couple sighed. ?It''s not our fault or something we''ve done that upset her.?

    ?No, mama. You know Amanda. She''s too calm to do something out of the blue...?

    ?Let''s hope her friend calms down soon, though. Her parents should be so worried now... Shall we call them??

    ?No, you shouldn''t. I will take care of it, mama. I''ll find them and bring them back.?

    Even though Alpha Luciano was quite mad at both the girls. He would most likely let go of the grudge with Lucretia, but who knew about what he could say to Amanda? After all, she humoured the other girl in a dangerous stunt.

    ?She doesn''t know about the situation,? Renato murmured.

    He found it deeply unfair: how could the Alpha be angry at someone unaware of the situation? Still, he was the one making decisions.

    He was sure Amanda wouldn''t have just followed Lucretia like that if she knew about the dangers, and he also had the suspicion she was just trying to help. Instead of letting the brat disappear alone, she had followed and kept in contact with him.

    She thought that the tantrum would end in a couple of days, and she was going to call him then... It made sense, but if someone from Norwich found them before him...

    ?Why are you so concerned?? his father asked.

    ?It''s the first time my sister has done something crazy. Why shouldn''t I be concerned??

    He turned on his feet and left the house. As he crossed the door, he received a message.

    Was it from Amanda?

    No, it wasn''t.

    Yet, as he read, his heart calmed down a little. His sister was safe, just like that other spoiled brat. It was time to go fetch them.

 Chapter 265: [Bonus chapter]Business talk

    Samantha had been invited by a client to discuss the contract over dinner. It was one of those clients she knew it was better to reject.

    Still, Nate said to be polite and not let anything get in their way for a few weeks. They had to be extra-perfect until Mayford was done for.

    As such, she had no choice but to ept and find a way to reject the advances - just like usual, but without sounding bitch-y. Everyone knew she was cold, either way, so there was nothing wrong in continuing being such.

    ?You see... Ourst contract was good, Miss Murphy, but I''d like to increase the order this time. We''ve sold everything, every tiny piece of fabric, before we could arrange another delivery, so our customers are eagerly waiting for the new order. This time, the requests are many. We can risk buying more.?

    ?I''m d to hear that,? Samantha said.

    Was there a need to have dinner to say that? She wasn''t going to ask for different prices, either way. Nate forbade taking advantage of business opportunities.

    And it was not like they needed more money to function as apany.

    ?I was just worried... What if your conditions change??

    ?Won''t change,? she replied. ?The prices will stay the same, the quantity will be adjusted. I can''t guarantee the same delivery time, but we can arrange it. Your usual quantity can be delivered as usual, while the surplus will have to wait. Right now, we have sold everything in our warehouses, so yourpany will have to have patience with the production times...

    Thankfully, we''ve improved our tech, so it won''t be as long as you''re fearing.?

    ?Oh, that''s good! But... Is there any way to get a discount? After all, we''re buying more than usual. Do you have other clients ordering so much? You should take care of our rtionship, Miss Murphy.?

    Samantha smiled, polite yet cold.

    ?As I just said, our production is overwhelmed. I can do you a favour, since you''re one of our old clients, and pass the order quickly so that the next lot will be yours... But I can''t apply any discount right now. After we erge our facilities and be capable of producing more, then we can discuss discounts. Right now, our offer is lower than the market demand.

    It would be a business suicide if we offered discounts.?

    ?I see,? he murmured. ?Well, then... For this time, since your products are so requested by middle-tier customers, I''ll pay the full price. But we will discuss this order again next time, won''t we? I might change my mind and ask otherpanies to produce fabri

    ?Sure,? Samantha chuckled, trying to smile warmly and failing at it.

    She did feel lighter thest few weeks. As much as smiling at her colleagues was easier. Yet, during business meetings, she still failed to. People would still treat her like an Ice Queen, which made it harder for her to get out of that character and create a new one.

    Lara could manage to look warm and professional. Why was it so difficult to imitate her?

    Seeing that uncertain smile, the client replied and offered his ss for a toast. Was there any choice but to ept?

    Samantha lifted her ss and then sipped. Humans were so fixed on alcohol, especially wine, that it was funny. Was there any need to toast every single time? It was just a contract, for goodness!

    There were some times when she had been offered repeated toast with odd excuses, and then the other party would usually offer to drive her home.

    ?Do you need a ride home?? the client inquired, in fact.

    He thought Samantha would feel dizzy after exactly two sips of wine, didn''t he? Oh, bad for him.

    ?I came here with my car. I will go back with it,? she replied, arching her brow at the disappointed face of the man.

    The contract was set. What need was there to continue being polite? She had never gone back on her word once given, and she would have processed the contract first thing in the morning. He could rest assured; there was no need to overdo it.

    ?Oh, but after you drink, it isn''t so wise to drive...?

    ?I''ve never said I would drive,? she pointed out.

    ?The night is young; what do you think if we have a drink, then??

    ?I have to be in the office early tomorrow,? she rebuked. ?First of all, to write the new contract. I''ll send it to you as soon as it''s ready. Now, I shall go. Have a pleasant evening.?

    As such, she got up and left the restaurant without even thinking about paying for the dinner. It was a business expense, after all, but she wasn''t the one proposing dinner as a ce for the meeting.

    Moreover, it was a vegetarian restaurant. She had eaten out of politeness, but her stomach was still empty and rumbling. She had to find a ce where they made good meat before going home to sleep...

    While stepping out from the restaurant, her senses tensed up all at the same time. She turned her eyes around, looking for trouble, but she couldn''t sense any threatening present around there.

    Oh, maybe, some humans were trying to rob her! That would exin the tension and the total absence of anyone with some strength nearby.

    She shook her head, wondering why those people couldn''t find a proper job. They would have been taught a lesson, though. What if she was a human woman, defenceless and easy to attack?

    Someone ought to teach them a lesson for all.

    She entered a dark alley, attracting her followers into a trap with no exit. She could imagine the shadows rubbing their hands, not believing in their luck: their prey was willingly walking into a deserted ce! It was a sign from heaven, wasn''t it?

    What idiot wouldn''t take the chance to attack?

    Samantha sighed, still shaking her head. Humans knew how to be annoying...

 Chapter 266: Assault in an alley

    Amanda followed her friend without a sound, rolling her eyes and praying that Samantha wouldn''t beat them to a pulp.

    Oh, she could teach a lesson to Lucretia. That was going to be funny. But what if she thought Amanda was involved? She didn''t want to look bad in front of her future sister-inw!

    However, since Lucretia was stubborn and unpredictable, there was no way of making her change her mind. As such, she could just follow and do her best to get out of there alive and, possibly, in a single piece.

    Samantha was Nathaniel Woods''s righthand man. She was among the most powerful wolves in the Norwich pack. Only Renato could be a match to her among their people, after all.

    ?She''s going this way,? Lucretia whispered, following the calm and unaware woman into the alley. She even quickened her steps, trailed by an unwilling Amanda.

    ?We''re still in time to make a wise decision, Lu.?

    ?Don''t make a fuss and shut the fuck up. She might hear us...?

    ?She already did! Why walk into this useless alley if not??

    ?Ah, you think it''s a trap? Who would make such a stupid n? Moreover, she can''t have felt us from this far...?

    Just while talking, her head turned back to see Amanda, Lucretia bumped into someone. She turned her head and saw the stunning beauty from up close. Blonde hair, differently-coloured eyes, and a well-trained physique wrapped in expensive clothes. Straight standing and an annoyed expression.

    For a moment only, she considered that she might have not been just a simple woman. Itsted shortly, fortunately.

    After all, Renato did have good taste when it regarded women. Even though his previous lovers weren''t anything special, that one was beautiful. Lucretia had to admit that, even with her pretty face and blooming body, she was no match to her. At least, when it regarded beauty.

    Her standing in the pack was a strong point, by the way. And she was going to grow up stronger one day. Her brother would help her find ways to stay close to Renato, and the man would have epted her out of exhaustion. Her only obstacle was that blonde woman from their enemy pack.

    She had to get rid of that woman if she wanted to stand a chance, for Renato was losing his head and heart.

    ?Hey, you,? Lucretia said, crossing her arms. ?How much do you think you can go farther without meeting your retribution??

    ?Ah?? the blonde woman murmured, confused. ?What are you talking about? Moreover, do we know each other??

    ?You don''t remember me!?

    ?No, I do not. Who are you??

    Samantha bowed forward, sniffing Lucretia with the same impolite insistence the girl had used with her that day during the Tech Fair. Still, she found no resistance. Apparently, it really was allowed in Mayford.

    She felt a little sorry for all the poor people who liked having their spaces, for a moment. And then, she could understand a lot about Rider by that. It was no surprise he woulde close to her without any warning or grab her like a thing before carrying her to a bed, sofa, or even just a wall.

    It seemed that everyone was like that in Mayford.

    ?Hello, Miss,? said Amanda, purposely avoiding to speak any name. She didn''t want Lucretia to know, for some reason. She was the only one Renato had told about that woman, and she had every intention of keeping the secret all to herself.

    Also, Samantha didn''t seem to know that Amanda was her lover''s sister. It was so funny to be the only one informed about everything.

    ?What do you want?? Samantha asked. ?I hope you didn''t follow me here to steal my money. Even though you two do look like you''ve run away from home... Stealing is wrong, don''t you know? Also,ing here is stupid and dangerous.?

    ?Dangerous?? Lucretia chuckled. ?As if.?

    ?This is Nathaniel Woods''s territory, didn''t you know? Anyone from other cities isn''t wee without an invite. And it just so happens that no invites were sent.?

    ?How could you even know if I was invited or not?? Lucretia said and burst outughing. ?You don''t even know who I am!?

    Samantha''s annoyed sigh didn''t pass unnoticed to Amanda, but Lucretia was too overwhelmed by her emotions to see it. She was there to teach a lesson to that woman, and - even though she had no idea about how to do it - she wasn''t going back without fulfilling her ns.

    ?Aren''t you brats hungry?? Samantha asked, her stomachining about the vegetables she had eaten for dinner. No matter the amount, her stomach wouldn''t feel full without proteins.

    ?Quite much, yes,? Amanda nodded, ignoring Lucretia''s rising temperature.

    The girl was annoyed, furious about being ignored and ready to attack. She was also close, so there was nothing she had to do other than throw a punch.

    She raised her arm, moving the elbow behind her shoulder and getting some momentum. Before she could even start the actual attack, there was no one in front of her. The blonde woman was gone!

    Lucretia widened her eyes and turned, finding her next to Amanda. When had she passed by her? She couldn''t notice anything! Was it because she was distracted? Oh, most likely.

    ?Let''s go, Lu. The miss will offer us dinner. A nice dinner! Not that thing you wanted me to eat...?

    ?Amanda...?

    ?Hey,? the girl reminded her. ?No names!?

    ?Ah, yes... Mandy... How stupid is it, by the way? No one knows you!?

    ?Are you hungry or not??

    ?No. I''m good,? she sulked.

    She counted the steps between her and the blonde woman, feeling the energy rise inside her. She had to take some of her wolf''s strength, but she still was in time for an attack. A single punch to take revenge on Renato.

    He couldn''t spend time with her because of that woman. Beating her up seemed like the fastest way to make her realise that Renato was not the right male for her.

    Their packs were at war, either way. It wouldn''t have changed anything, and her brother might have been proud of her.

    She had to take the chance.

 Chapter 267: Something edible

    When the brat moved for the second time, Samantha didn''t dodge. The first punch she was getting ready to throw had been ignored for the sake of peace. Still, giving her a chance to atone before making a hassle turned out useless.

    The brat, Lu, ran towards Samantha with both her hand and her leg tense. It was evident how she was getting ready to throw a kick while faking a punch.

    Samantha had time to chuckle before grabbing her wrist and pulling her closer, pushing her out of bnce and without any hope of attacking. Before the girl could fall down, Samantha pulled her wrist again, in the other direction, and forced her to stand right next to her.

    ?You better calm down, Lu,? she said.

    ?Don''t call me that!?

    ?Oh, sure... But you shouldn''t fight with people... Especially when you don''t know who''s in front of you. It''s dangerous.?

    ?Don''t treat me like a pup, for the Moon Goddess!

    ?You are the one acting childish, Lu. What have I done to you??

    Since Samantha couldn''t know about Lucretia''s crush on her mate, she couldn''t understand what could push a teenager to act like that. But teens were hard to understand, always...

    ?Oh, I still remember when I was your age,? she moaned. ?I was untreatable.?

    ?Yes?? Amanda inquired, calmly observing how Lucretia was being pushed around without interfering. After all, that girl needed to be taught a lesson.

    ?I was a mess! Well, I didn''t grow up with my parents, so I did have some restraint. But my friends didn''t like me, and the teachers would scold me all the time because of my character. If not for my brother understanding me, I would still be like this.?

    She even pointed at Lucretia while exining.

    ?You challenged authority?? Amanda asked.

    Lucretia pricked up her ears, moving her dark brown irises from one woman to the other. What were they talking about? And why was that damned bell ringing in her mind so insistent?

    ?Sometimes, yes... But every teen is difficult, isn''t that right? Hopefully, it will pass. You will soon understand your pack''s dynamics and find a ce for yourself in it. How old are you two??

    ?We''re seventeen,? Amanda replied.

    ?I see... It''llst two more years, and then you won''t feel the need to cause trouble to everyone.?

    ?I don''t cause trouble!?

    ?No, Lu, you don''t,? Amanda snorted. ?Now, can you calm down a little??

    She even crossed her arms, and, for the first time, Lucretia saw Amanda''s angry face. She had always been cold, detached, and annoyingly sarcastic. As if everyone wasn''t up to her standards. However, she wouldn''t take anything she did to heart.

    Again, because Lucretia and the others were too childish for her for any concern. Yet, in front of the blonde woman, things were different.

    Amanda was angry, seriously, and she wanted to talk with her more than she wanted to hang out with Lucretia. It was unfair: that woman was just a random stranger!

    ?Is it because of your brother?? Lucretia asked. ?You like her more because she sleeps with your brother while I don''t??

    Amanda''s fury disappeared, and its ce was taken by a new level of... disappointment? Embarrassment? She couldn''t know.

    How could someone be so stupid? They were supposed to keep their identities secret and return home sooner thanter. Not attack Samantha Murphy, make her realise who they were, and then... What? Having dinner with her?

    Amanda pretty much wanted that dinner.

    ?I know a ce where they roast good meat,? Samantha said, in fact. ?You two should eat something edible. And I am starving as well. Shall we go? It''s not too far from here.?

    ?Don''t tell my brother about this, please,? Amanda sighed. ?That we met and all. He''ll get furious.?

    ?Your brother? I don''t know who your brother is.?

    ?He didn''t tell you his name; no surprise you don''t know him.?

    ?But he told you about me.?

    ?Because... Well, we found out already that you are his secret girlfriend. He didn''t have any choice, and Lu recognised your scent. You marked him, didn''t you??

    ?Lu recognised it?? Samantha murmured, tilting her head. ?How close do you get to him, usually??

    ?None of your business,? the other replied, crossing her arms and raising her chin.

    ?Oh, but right... You people sniff each other by habit. No wonder you found me this easily.?

    ?It wasn''t our intention... I mean, it wasn''t my intention. But Lu is stubborn, so...?

    ?Oh, Mandy, stop telling her things! Don''t you see? She doesn''t know your brother''s name! She''s not that relevant, is she? There must be a reason if he didn''t tell you!?

    ?In fact, there is.?

    ?Don''t think you''re anything meaningful. He''ll forget you sooner orter, but I will stay. Because I am part of his pack, and you are not.?

    ?Will you stay? He''lle back to you, and so on and so forth??

    ?Yes, precisely??

    ?Mandy... Does your brother like underage teens? Seriously??

    ?No, he doesn''t. He likes... Uhm, women his age??

    ?I see.?

    ?Don''t tell her everything! It should be a secret of our pack!? Lucretia shouted, her eyes filling with tears. Why was the whole world against her all of a sudden?

    ?I''m hungry,? Samantha replied. ?Let''s have dinner, and then you two can go home.?

    ?I''m not going!?

    ?To dinner or home??

    After a few seconds of consideration, during which Samantha and Amanda started their walk, Lucretia followed them to the restaurant. After all, it waste, and she was hungry. Also, nothing would have stopped her from pretending to go home once her stomach was full.

    She didn''t have any obligation of doing what that blonde, annoying woman told her to. She was no one to Lucretia!

    ?What do you like more, beef or chicken?? Samantha asked. ?Or pork? They cook everything perfectly in the ce we''re going, by the way.?

    ?I like everything,? Amanda replied, ignoring the sulking, oddly silent Lucretia.

    ?That''s good! You need energy to transform into an adult. What better than beef for that??

 Chapter 268: Who will pay

    Rider parked the car not far from the address Samantha had sent him, and he walked toward the restaurant with a tone of questions.

    First of all: how much did the woman know? If she knew Amanda was his sister, she could guess everything else. From his name and position to his reputation in the pack.

    She could have even discovered his early n to bring her into his pack! Oh, that would have been a disaster!

    He didn''t even want Samantha to abandon her people anymore. Losing even the little of her trust he had was out of the question. How could he even look her in the eye if she knew about it?

    Even if the Moon would still drive them one in the other''s arms, it would have been more torture than pleasure.

    He read once again the text, finding no trace of rage. No annoyance... Not even because of the unnned encounter with two runaway teenage wolves.

    ?Your sister and her friend are with me. Sending the address where you can find us.?

    He followed the directions, finding a low-key restaurant. It was almost a fast food ce: they were grilling meat and serving it on big wooden tes with some vegetables as decoration.

    He could see some guests eating the meat into sandwiches, while others had the meat on the te and the bread apart.

    Samantha and the two girls were in the corner, eating the meat and forgetting all about bread, side dishes or vegetables. They seemed to have fun, all three of them.

    Especially Amanda: she was beaming while tasting that not luxurious yet good-quality beef. It was fresh and tasty. Listening to Samantha chatting about something not rted to any pack politics was rxing.

    ?So, you two were angry about something and fled,? Samantha said, trying to collect some information about the reasons behind their holiday. She wouldn''t think they came there just to meet with her.

    Even just founding each other had been sheer luck. ?Which one of you, exactly??

    She turned to Lucretia, waiting for an admission.

    ?They wanted to ground me! You would have run away in my ce too!?

    ?Oh, well... Maybe.?

    ?I''m not just a spoiled brat,? the other continued, cutting the meat into medium-size pieces before eating it. ?I have my reasons to do the things I do.?

    She had calmed down and was conversing with an - almost - normal tone.

    ?I understand now. How long has it been??

    ?We ran away this afternoon.?

    ?Oh, isn''t it time to go back??

    ?No. At least two more days. But now that you''re offering us dinner, our money couldst three.?

    ?Who said I was offering?? Samantha chuckled.

    ?I have no money nor intention to pay for all of this!?

    ?Oh, sure... I knew as much. But someone else will pay, do not worry.?

    ?Who??

    ?You will see,? she said, leaning back on the chair.

    Only then did Rider''s scent hit her. She couldn''t feel him in the crowd until he had reached closer... Why was the mating link so cruel to her? Was it rted to how she sometimes could lose control over her shape?

    She didn''t move immediately, but her smile froze on her face. The two girls in front of her raised their eyes and stared in silence, helping her locate the face of the man she was waiting for.

    ?I will pay,? Rider said. ?Since you two had already inconvenienced thedy enough.?

    At the worddy, Samantha turned and looked up, smirking. She liked the way he was trying to act polite and detached. He didn''t know her name, either way... And he couldn''t call her Miss Trouble in front of those brats.

    The safest option was being courteous like that.

    He sat right next to her, and his eyes suddenly were full of life. Even if he was angry at the teenage girls; even if he was far from home and in the enemy''s territory.

    How could he be less happy while sitting next to his mate; in public, at that? It was a rare, maybe unique, asion.

    ?Are you all done eating?? he wondered. He signalled to the waiter to bring something for him too. He hadn''t had time for dinner because he was busy first with the pack and then looking for the girls.

    Now that he knew they were safe, he could rx and eat something with them. There was time for scoldings and punishment. Especially because the Alpha was fuming.

    Just the thought of meeting his rage, all of a sudden, made him sigh. If only that evening couldst forever... He had no hurry to go back.

    ?Would you like another drink?? he asked Samantha, noticing the still water on the table.

    ?Yes, order another bottle. Water is the best with meat like this, isn''t it? The grill gives it a special taste, and any juice or wine would ruin it...?

    ?I agree,? he said, even though he didn''t have a clue about what was better.

    He had started understanding wine justtely, and to him, tastes were a simple matter: he either liked or not liked. There weren''t as many shades as Samantha would notice... Or, better: there hadn''t been until he started to know her.

    He observed how Samantha bit her skewer and desired a piece for himself. A piece of that specific skewer... But it was not the right time.

    He felt the thirst at the back of his throat, but it was somehow... Far away? As if he was remembering thirst instead of actually feeling it.

    Only after a while, he understood: it wasn''t his! He was feeling what Samantha felt thanks to their link, but it didn''t seem like her soul was as sensitive as his. Either she didn''t care enough, or she couldn''t feel it as deeply. Maybe, Renato thought, he was the special one in that case... It would have been so lucky: he was able to help Samantha without asking her how!

    He poured her a ss of water, and he observed how she drank a couple of sips before returning to the meat. He smiled, onlyter remembering they were not alone. Two pairs of eyes were fixed on him, wide open and following every single change on his expression. Not willing to lose a single detail, even though for different reasons.

 Chapter 269: Just a woman

    After eating, Renato showed the door to the girls.

    ?Get in the car,? he said, and his tone didn''t admit anyint. Amanda and Lucretia bowed their heads and walked out, following the direction of his finger towards the car park.

    ?He''s fuming mad,? Amanda murmured.

    The other girl just sighed, dejected.

    Meanwhile, Samantha observed his authoritative demeanour and chuckled lightly.

    ?How have they found you?? he inquired, crossing his arms.

    ?I don''t know. I guess it was by chance... They noticed I had the same scent as the woman who marked you, so they thought about attacking me... Well, the brat thought about it. Your sister was rather calm and friendly. She''s a pretty girl and a polite wolf.?

    ?She doesn''t seem like one of us, does she??

    ?That''s right.?

    They turned in the direction where the girls were still walking, and they smiled like an old couple in front of their grandchildren. Onlyter, they returned to their senses and to each other.

    ?Do you need a ride home??

    ?No, Mr Rider.?

    ?Hey... You really don''t know my name??

    ?No. Your sister told me you didn''t want us to exchange names... Or something like that.?

    ?Ah, I see...?

    Also, Amanda didn''t call her by name even though they had introduced themselves at the Tech Fair. Could it be that the girl forgot? Samantha hoped it was the case, for there was no way for Rider to connect her name and identity once and for all.

    ?So, about the drive home...?

    ?I can go alone. Your bike will be pretty crowded, won''t it??

    ?I came by car.?

    ?Well, it''s still too crowded for my taste. I will go back on my own, just like I was nning to, originally.?

    ?Were you having a business meeting??

    ?How do you know it''s rted to business and not a date, ah??

    ?You''re too well-dressed for a date. And your shirt screams about professionalism.?

    ?Well, you''re right! It was business...?

    ?But the guy asked you out for other purposes, didn''t he??

    ?What if he did??

    ?Nothing. I see you refused... I guess he wasn''t interesting enough, Miss Trouble.?

    ?Are you relieved??

    ?I shouldn''t care. You said it''s not my business, so I won''t inquire any further. I''ll just remind you that we won''t be alone in the car, so my offer has nothing attached to it.?

    ?I don''t want the brats to see where I live,? Samantha chuckled. ?What if one of themes back for me??

    ?Ah, yes... That''s right... I will go, then.?

    ?See you around.?

    She turned to leave, but - before Rider could control his hand - a tight clench on her arm stopped her. Rider pulled her back, ncing towards the car to make sure they weren''t in sight. Then, he pressed his lips on Samantha''s for a single second before straightening his back and returning as calm as he could.

    He observed her face, finding no trace of annoyance nor - unfortunately - any blushing. Still, he was happy like that.

    ?I bet your business partner wasn''t as smooth, after all,? hemented. His chest was swollen with pride, and his face shined with contentedness.

    ?Hey...? Samantha warned him, but she herself didn''t know what she wanted to say. She liked that soft, quick kiss.

    ?See you around,? he said before walking away, almost jumping content.

    He took his time to realise that things were gettingplicated real soon.

    He sat on the driver''s seat and turned to check the two girls in the back seat, silent and guilty.

    ?She''s noting with us, is she?? Amanda inquired, failing at hiding her disappointment.

    ?No. You two have just ruined my day, do you know that? I''ve spent the whole evening tracking you...?

    ?But your girlfriend warned you about us, right? That''s how you found us.?

    ?Correct. Except that she''s not my girlfriend.?

    ?Not?? Lucretia inquired.

    ?No. Just a woman I''m seeing.?

    Still, his tone, facial expression and happy heartbeat didn''t agree with his words. Who would be so content after briefly seeing just any woman? Lucretia wasn''t an idiot - all the time - and she could recognise feelings when she saw them.

    Her eyes filled with tears just as if she was a pup, and she hugged her knees while sobbing on her seat. The world was so unfair, and the only man she had ever loved wasn''t going to notice her no matter what she did...

    ?Please, keep the tears forter,? Renato sighed. ?Trust me, you''ll need them. We all will need them.?

    ?Did you reallye to pick us up? I think you were actually meeting that woman and that you saw us by chance!? she used him.

    ?Don''t think, right now. Lucretia, you ran away during a difficult time, and you know very well that we''re at war with Norwich. Why in the world did youe here? Of all ces...?

    ?War?? Amanda replied. She had heard about the difficult rtionship from Lucretia, but a war... No one had noticed in the loweryers of the pack.

    Most likely, it was still confidential.

    ?Soon, everyone will know. There''s no point in keeping it secret anymore, is there?? Lucretia continued. ?Woods is attacking, and we will soon be forced to fight back. I wanted to take a tour while I had time.?

    ?Woods? Do you mean Alpha Woods from Norwich? How odd, he seemed quite peaceful... But one never knows... Why do they pick up fights with us? We just want to live in peace in our city, am I right?? Amanda whined.

    War meant she couldn''t meet Samantha for a long, long time. And her brother was going to be in a very difficult situation, even worse than the current one.

    ?I wish Alpha Woods was known by humans for his cruel nature... Instead, they all think he''s kind and forgiving... Bullshit!?

    ?Forget it, Amanda. Things are alwaysplicated when Alphas are involved,? Renato murmured. He couldn''t just tell her everything; their Alpha wouldn''t have approved it.

    Still, he couldn''t help but feel a sting on the back of his head. They weren''t innocent at all. Alpha Woods had pretty valid reasons to attack... It was a miracle he hadn''t fought back sooner, actually.

 Chapter 270: A long break

    Nate had noticed something was not all right. Lara hade back from her solitary afternoon in aplicated mood.

    She would smile and y with the pups, chatting with Nate as everything was just like usual. Yet, she wasn''t fine.

    Something was bugging her, and there were too many things that could go wrong for Nate to guess what the issue was.

    First of all, Alpha Polenta.

    ?Has someone looking suspicious or... ehm, dark-haired approached you?? Nate asked.

    Lara winced, looking at her clothes in search of clues. Doctor Mason had ck hair, indeed, but how could Nate notice?

    ?I mean, ck wolves... Have you been approached by one??

    ?Oh, I wasn''t approached by anyone, Nate. I just met with a person. It''s a woman, by the way... Just so you know.?

    She blushed, her cheeks burning in embarrassment. Why had she thought of specifying the gender of the person she met? Nate didn''t seem the jealous type, after all. He would most likely sulk a little or feel sad if he thought she was attracted to other men, but he wouldn''t be angry with her directly.

    Somehow, the thought of him being sad hurt her enough to say something embarrassing.

    ?I can feel the scent of that person,? Nate said. ?It''s not my intention; it''s just... there. A human woman who wears vani perfume.?

    ?Oh, correct,? Lara chuckled.

    ?Is she your friend??

    ?Yes, she is... A friend.?

    ?You should go out and meet friends, Lara, but why are you feeling like this now? Has anything happened??

    ?It''s not rted to her,? she sighed. After all, it was about herself and her inner world. Doctor Mason wasn''t the source of the problem but just a potential medicine.

    ?Have you met someone from your family? The press? What could have happened to make you so anxious??

    ?Nothing, really,? Lara chuckled, this time without any weird undertone.

    ?Things with the Mayford pack might getplicated... Just so you know. If there is an emergency, I''ll have to work longer and won''t be able to be with you and the kids as much as I''d like. Just so you know... It''ll be out of duty, and I wille back as soon as it''s done.?

    ?Can I help you in any way??

    ?Not really. Things are already moving, and soon no one will have time for a break.?

    ?If you don''t want to tell me, it''s fine... But I''d like to be of help, Nate. Even if it means making tea. After all, I am already involved, right??

    ?Yes, but... I don''t want you to be overwhelmed. Wolves can be quite cruel in battle. Even when we''re using money and reputation to fight.?

    ?It''s fine. I''m on your side, either way.?

    She smiled, getting on tiptoe to leave a peck on his cheek. Even if she was still uncertain about everything, even if she was afraid Nate would change his mind anytime, she still liked being next to him. Even if it was going to bring her to insanity.

    They had gone home and had dinner before sitting on the terrace to wait for bedtime. The twins were ying in the garden, chasing each other and fighting from time to time.

    ?They are so happy to go to school,? Lara said. ?I hope the situation won''t require them to stop it.?

    ?It won''t. Thepany is a safe ce, always guarded and protected from outsiders. The floor where the schools are is even more...?

    ?Guarded? The twins got out of there repeatedly, Nate.?

    ?It''s more controlled than it looks! Just, the security system checks that no threats go in... not out.?

    Lara rolled her eyes. She was a little concerned about how could the teachers ignore that there were missing kids - the Alpha''s kids! - but she knew her cubs wouldn''t get hurt that easily. At least, they seemed to have stopped sneaking out and would patiently wait for Nate to go fetch them.

    ?I''ll send the kids to sleep tonight,? she said. ?You must be tired.?

    ?Not as much as not to tell a story to Scarlet and answer Jaden''s questions.?

    ?But you also need a break, Nate. I know how hard it is to take care of them, even if they''re good kids. You shouldn''t force yourself so much, and I also can do my part. We are two, after all.?

    ?Listen... Lara, I really don''t find it hard to wish them goodnight and talk a little.?

    ?You also help them in the morning! I''ve done nothing for long! I understand you three are excited after starting to get along, but I want to fulfil my part as well.?

    ?Oh, sure. It was not my intention... I never wanted to push you out. I just thought you might want to take a break.?

    ?Oh, Nate... I risk bing spoiled at this pace.?

    ?It''s okay.?

    ?Not really.?

    ?You miss taking care of them, don''t you? I can tell, Lara. I''m so grateful that you''re letting me do my part, even if I''mte and I don''t always know what to do. It means a lot to me. And when you entrust the twins to me, I feel like I''m closer to bing a proper father. But I don''t want to take them away.

    I want to be there for them, by your side.?

    ?I know, Nate. But that doesn''t mean that you need to overwork yourself! You spend the whole day in the office or your study, and you still have the energy to y with them and answer their questions. It''s been so long since thest time I had a break like this, really. But now is time for me to return to being their mommy like before.?

    ?The situation is different. And, also, we are a little different from before. Our habits and understanding of our rtionship have changed... And it will change again in the future. Rather than going back to old habits, we should find new ones and build a future on them.?

 Chapter 271: No choice but to obey

    After making sure the cubs were ready for bed, Lara read a story to Scarlet and kissed Jaden''s head before switching the lights off. Only when she was sure both were settled, she closed the doors and turned towards her room. There, she found Nate waiting.

    ?So, how was it?? he inquired. ?Does it feel like before??

    ?Just like before.?

    ?See? Nothing changed, actually. None of the relevant things.?

    ?They''re growing up so fast. I''m afraid to lose their best years if I get distracted,? she chuckled. ?They learn something new every day, and I can''t remember them controlling their instincts so well... Scarlet hasn''t lost control even once since the full moon, right? And Jaden is starting to control his ears, even if not always. They''re growing up, Nate.?

    ?Yes, that''s correct. The twins are growing up both in height and weight and in their powers. Even since visiting the doctor, I kept them under watch, in search of signs of danger, but I think it''ll be okay. Scarlet is learning how to control her mood, and Jaden has never been dangerous, to begin with. As for his ears, even if he doesn''t gainplete control, he will find a way to live with it.?

    ?Oh, that... I''m d it''s nothing serious.?

    ?The doctor said it''s normal that kids have a tough time keeping their calm, but also... There''s something about me you don''t know yet. About my family, to be precise. Even though we''re powerful wolves and often born Alphas, there''s a lot about our powers and shape that isn''t good. There have been cases of wolves without the capability to turn, and others who would lose control over their shape.

    Also, we seem to have a hard time with the mate link. That''s why it took me so long to find you. Not the whole pack knows about it. It could cause problems if the others thought I was weak because of that...?

    ?A hard time?? Lara said.

    ?We don''t feel the link like other wolves do. When we''re next to our mate, we''re just like regr wolves, actually. We feel the link if the other person allows us in, and we know who we''re with. Our beings resonate just as usual. Still, once our mate is gone, we can''t locate them. We can''t find a missing mate because we don''t see the link unless we''re close to each other.?

    ?Is that an exception? What do normal wolves feel??

    ?Normal wolves can locate their mate and reach them anytime, especially during ck or Bright Moons. They can know whether their mate is feeling well or not. But we can''t. We, Woods, are crippled wolves, in fact.?

    ?Oh, so that''s what made your whole pack think I was dead,? Lara realised. ?If I wasn''t, you would have found me using the link, right? They didn''t know you can''t just know where I am.?

    ?Plus, you''re human. I''m not sure whether that makes any difference, but it''s a possibility.?

    ?So, what if I am not your actual mate? If everything you feel is weakened, then it might be just an unfortunate mistake.?

    ?No. No way, Lara. I recognised you the first time our eyes met. And I''ve kissed you under a Bright Moon. No wolf would resist the call of nature if not for something more pressing than turning. That night, you were my priority.

    Other than the Moon, a wolf can long only for their mate during such a night.?

    ?Oh, then... That time you showed me your ears... The first time... That was one of the moments you lost control??

    Nate kept silent, bowing his head and avoiding answering the question. He was in control that night. He had released the ears only because he thought it could help him gain points with Lara. And it resulted in a hug! It was definitely worth it!

    However, he couldn''t just admit it.

    ?I''m not dangerous when I lose control, Lara. If things aren''t excessively chaotic, I''ll always keep enough brains not to hurt you. Also, my wolf instinct drives me to you. It''s not another person, but a part of me: I like you with all my being, even the part that is irrational and acts on instinct.?

    ?I''m not afraid. I was just wondering... Just that!?

    Lara''s cheeks blushed at the memory of that night. She had been almost immobilised under Nate''s... Power? He had prevented her from running away in any way possible, including some odd wolf magic. She had been still on the mattress for a while until he had lowered the pressure to allow her to move.

    They had spent hours kissing and touching each other, without any hit of real lust but mostly nostalgia and happiness to be together after six years. It had been that kind of night, and Lara couldn''t like it more than she did.

    ?Do you want toe in?? she said, opening the door and waiting for Nate to make a decision. ?We can have a chat whilefortably sitting down. No need to stand in the hallways, am I right??

    Nate followed without thinking twice, as if falling into a trap wasn''t his hidden purpose. Was Lara going to assault him there?

    He recalled what had happened the night they slept together, and he scoffed at the memory of his fast release. He had to pay attention, that time, because Lara wasn''t sleeping. She would have remembered if he made a fool of himself. Maybe it was too early to sleep together: he hadn''t checked what was wrong with him yet!

    What if he was ill, and his stamina wouldst so short in the future as well? Lara would have been so disappointed that he could imagine her shaking her head and living in search of a better partner.

    However, he couldn''t just turn on his heels and leave. First of all, because he had been invited inside. Now that Lara had told him what she wished for, he had no choice but to obey.

    Also, he liked the idea of spending time with her; even if it meant doing anything but that kind of activity...

 Chapter 272: Sweet kiss

    Nate closed the door of the room and sat on a chair, patiently waiting for Lara''s move. Thankfully, she knew how to be assertive when she wanted: he didn''t need to do all the work all the time, and it was easier to understand what she wanted when she was free to get it.

    He observed her body for a moment, on one side excited to touch her and on the other afraid. He still had that little problem to solve.

    However, he couldn''t just leave and wait for another time after figuring out what was wrong with him or after a medical check-up. He didn''t have the strength to go.

    When Lara sat on hisp, one of his dreams was finally fulfilled. He had dreamt to see her actingfortable around him, and nothing she could do would have upset him. He liked her being familiar with him enough to do something daring!

    ?Can we... Can we just kiss today?? she asked, caressing his cheek and looking at his lips.

    Was she asking for permission or setting a boundary? Nate wasn''t sure, but he would ept both. A boundary was just what he needed, and permission was given to her the first time they met. It would have never been withdrawn when it concerned him. He was hers, at all times and in every situation.

    ?It''s okay,? he said. ?I feel the same.?

    He also didn''t want to go further than kisses, after all. Not on his side.

    But kisses could be daring enough if he knew what to do.

    Lara didn''t remember their first time, but he could recall every single detail. He knew well enough where she liked to be touched and what could make her shiver or whine. It might have been new to her, but he had some experience to use. Not much, unfortunately, but that single night had been long and intense...

    ?Just kisses will be fine,? he murmured, hiding his real concern.

    Lara didn''t need to know about his little problem, and they could work on itter after he was sure she wouldn''tugh at him or leave him for someone who couldst longer.

    She bent her neck and pressed her lips on his, tasting the softness for a moment before retreating by an inch. She looked him in the eye before tilting her head by a few degrees and slightly opening her mouth. Just enough to engulf Nate''s lower lip and suck on it.

    She heard a moan, or maybe it was just a deep sigh, and she became daring. Her tongue slipped in his mouth, caressing Nate''s and exploring without shame. She had the right to kiss him in any way she wanted, right? And he had given her permission.

    She wasn''t ready to move farther; her trauma wouldn''t allow it. Yet, she couldn''t resist the temptation of his lips and the caring touch of his hands. She knew it was unfair to him, yet she couldn''t fight it.

    As if fearing he would leave, she blocked his face with her hands, brushing her fingertips on his chin or jaw, making him face her from the right angle while deepening the kiss and giving her all.

    She hadn''t learnt to kiss properly, but her body was moving on its own. She didn''t know what she was doing, but it felt incredibly right. Just like everything involving Nate.

    His arms first surrounded her without dangerous intentions, just embracing her body and making her feel warm. But then, at some point, his hands found her back and caressed their way up and down. She felt his touch from over the clothes, and she couldn''t help but move closer, pushing herself on his chest and moaning when she felt his hard chest.

    She also wanted to touch him, to feel everything under his shirt, but she still remembered it was unfair: not until she was ready to give him everything.

    ?The bed,? Nate muttered, splitting from her just for that second. ?It''s more

    Lara opened her eyes and noticed the chair they were sitting on. She agreed: the bed was better! But how to get there? She couldn''t just stop the kiss and resume itter. Her body wouldn''t allow it, and her soul would ache for that long couple of seconds needed to walk.

    She nodded, returning to kiss him as if she hadn''t heard anything. She surrounded his neck with the intention of ast kiss before getting up, but a strong hand slipped under her butt, trailing down her thigh and grabbing behind her knee. His other arm firmly held her waist, and he picked her up. Lara tightened her clench around his neck, helping him carry her to the bed.

    There, he let her slip on the mattress carefully. When she was sitting there, looking up at him with clouded eyes, he watched for a long moment before sitting next to her. His instinct was yelling to push her down, devouring everything on his way, even herints or insecurities... But, thankfully, he was rational. If not, he wouldn''t have had any chance of building a life with Lara.

    She was too delicate for a beast, and he was going to give her all she had asked for. And even what she didn''t: a partner who could understand her needs, a family, and a ce where no one would judge her for anything.

    He would have built a ce for her, where she could feel safe and loved, respected by the people around her and adored by her mate and pups.

    Onlyter, he would have married her. Once she waspletely certain he wouldn''t abandon her as her family did, and once he was sure she wouldn''t decide to leave for any reason. Only then, they could be like any other couple.

    However, that didn''t mean he couldn''t show her a little of what she gained with him. Just a little and without crossing any boundary she had.

    ?Do you trust me?? he asked, caressing her cheek and smiling when she tilted her head and exposed the side of her neck. Sometimes, she would act exactly like a wolf.

 Chapter 273: Daring kiss

    Semi-smut content.

    ?Do you trust me?? Nate asked.

    Lara nodded, even though her face was crossed by a shadow.

    ?It''s not that I don''t trust you, Nate. I''m just... Not yet certain about myself. It''s too soon, and...?

    ?I know, Lara. I''m not asking you to do anything you don''t want. I will respect your will, and I agree about taking it slow. We were too hasty the first time, and it brought us apart for years. This time, we should build our rtionship brick by brick. That''s why I''m asking you whether you trust me about this.

    I will stop if you tell me to stop, and it won''t make me feel rejected or sad. And I will also trust you to tell me right away, Lara.?

    She blinked, realising that it was an important moment. She could say no and try another time. Nate said he wouldn''t feel rejected... But was it true?

    Also, her body wanted to kiss more. To touch each other. Was it so wrong to let loose for once? Moreover, Nate would ensure not to cross any line.

    ?I trust you,? she repeated. ?And I know you won''t hurt me, Nate.?

    ?So, is it yes?? he inquired.

    ?It is. But... What do you want to do??

    ?I want to kiss you,? he said in a light tone as if he was talking about breakfast or bills. As if it wasn''t a private, embarrassing moment.

    ?Yes? Okay,? Lara replied, her cheeks burning and her knees trembling. Thank goodness she was sitting!

    ?To kiss you whole!? he added, pecking her cheek and slipping down on her neck. ?Until you say no.?

    She yelped, taken back and excited at the same time.

    Nate pushed her down on the bed, lying by her side not to bother her frail body with his weight. The bed wasn''trge, which meant they were pretty close. He tried pulling her shirt up, and, seeing no resistance, he helped her take it off.

    ?You too,? she whined, not willing to be the only one naked.

    She pulled his shirt apart, paying no attention to the buttons flying around. She touched his chest, finally, and felt the vibrant muscles under his skin. His broad shoulders were soon uncovered, and the shirt was sent flying to some dark corner.

    Lara pushed on Nate''s chest, trying to overturn him. She straddled him, leaving trails of wet kisses on his chest and up towards his neck. Something odd was happening to her, but she didn''t care about controlling it anymore. All she wanted was closeness, pleasure, and to satisfy that urgent need of hers.

    Just kisses, she reminded herself while sinking her teeth in his shoulder in a spot not visible with clothes on. She left a hickey right next to the bite, knowing very well it would disappear sooner than she liked. Still, it was so satisfying! It felt good as if she was making a im on him forever. Her whole being shuddered at that thought.

    Was she being possessive? Oh, it was the wrong moment to wonder.

    ?Just kisses,? Nate reminded her before she could unfasten his belt. Her hand was already on his abs, on its way down. He caught her wrist just in time, firmly settled to avoid repeating the same scene that had caused him to doubt himself.

    He brought Lara''s hand to his lips and kissed her fingertips, looking her in the eye for the whole time. He then sucked her index finger, seeing her face gaining colour and her lips splitting to moan. He could sense her shivers and the loss of control that allowed him to push her down without resistance.

    Onceid down, Lara watched as Nate''s head moved down on her belly.

    ?I will only kiss you,? he repeated, noticing the rxing muscles and lowered guard. Like that, he was sure he could do just anything, and she wouldn''tin. But he had given his word.

    He owed her one, either way. Even if she didn''t remember about it or she thought it had been a dream.

    ?Just rx,? he said, ?and let me do all the hard work.?

    ?It''s unfair,? she chuckled, but her body didn''t want to follow her orders and stop Nate.

    As such, he reached the hem of her trousers and pushed them down by an inch, revealing the white skin underneath.

    He looked up, checking her expression and the way her eyes were following every move with surprise and anticipation. She did want it, after all. He could smell her arousal and feel the hot skin under his lips turning red.

    She didn''t ask to turn off the lights, and he had no time to think about it either. He just made the trousers slip down without moving her underwear. He didn''t want her to feel shy, suddenly, or decide to stop before he could do anything.

    It was a matter of principles: he wanted her to feel good and to remember itter.

    Nate''s hands trailed up her legs from her ankles, knees, and slowed down on her thighs. He had promised to kiss her only, but she didn''t say anything about his touch.

    He pressed his mouth on her side, following the rim of the underwear and pushing it lower a tad at a time, always watching her reaction. Since no resistance was put into ce, he could uncover her intimate part and kiss her lower.

    Her legs were still closed, stopping him before reaching her folds. Yet, her quickened breathing and silent moans were a sign clear enough. It was a matter of seconds, and she would allow him to kiss her there as well.

    The anticipation, the excitement of something soon-to-happen, was driving Lara crazy. She had clenched the sheets and closed her eyes, feeling every touch with more rity.

    Just as promised, she trusted him.

    ?Can I?? he inquired.

    She nodded, opening her legs slightly. Just enough to let the underwear slip lower to her knees. She couldn''t see Nate''s happy smile, but she was sure it was there, shing on his face.

 Chapter 274: More effort

    Smut content.

    Nate kissed Lara''s skin, starting from her side and trailing down her thigh. He avoided her secret ce on purpose, circling around it and reaching her knee. His eyes glowed, but the light in the room was on. Lara didn''t notice his feral instincts while he could watch every single detail about her. It was just so perfect.

    Her skin was how he remembered it: silken, warm in some spots and almost chilly in others, and with that exquisite taste he had missed for long. Mostly, she hadn''t changed.

    However, the small differences he could see were all due to the pups. Either because of the pregnancy or small scars they caused her, they had left more traces on her body than time alone.

    She was young, in the end. Life had been hard, but she was in the prime of her youth. Her bosom was plumper, at least one size bigger than so many years before. Her hips wererger, barely noticeably. Her nails were short and well-trimmed; so different from the longer and painted ws that had scratched his back.

    Nate didn''t know what amazed him the most, but every spot on her body was just beautiful. He sank his tingling teeth in her calf, always gentle enough not to hurt her.

    A moan weed his action, and he licked the ce before returning on his original path. Her white legs were spreading in front of him, revealing the heaven in between. He sucked a spot on her inner thigh, leaving a love bite for the days toe. No one would have seen it there, so it must have been fine...

    Everything he did would make her sigh or breathe light moans, sometimes arching her back or folding her knee while pressing her foot in the sheet. Her knuckles were white from clenching the mattress; her nails sunk there in a desperate attempt of clinging on to sanity. Every single of Nate''s actions were driving her crazy, closer to a state she could hardly remember.

    And, finally, he could do what he wanted to do from the beginning but was too wicked to start before teasing her enough. He kissed her folds, lustrous from her juices and hot from excitement. His lips parted hers, and his tongue slipped in before returning to lick the opening and up, reaching her clit. He toyed with it, responding to Lara''s moans and pleas just as she needed him.

    He split from her just for a moment, and he blew on her core making her shiver. All to return to kissing her with more intensity than before. Just like promised, he didn''t touch her much. He just kissed...

    His hands were wrapped around her thighs, positioning her leg so that they were both morefortable, and his fingers would assist him only when he needed to spread her folds and reach deeper. But he didn''t cross that silent line and continued to keep his word. He resisted the urge to tease her with touch, and he continued with his mouth alone.

    It took him more effort, like that, but it was so rewarding when Lara arched her back and left out a louder groan. She clenched the sheets and inhaled sharply, trying to recollect some control over her body. Yet, it didn''t work. With that hot, slippery tongue down there, insisting on the right spot at the right time, she couldn''t do anything but surrender to the feelings.

    He applied more strength when he felt Lara closer to the peak. He increased the pace of his stroke until finally breaking that barrier of resistance, thest drop of her stubbornness.

    It had been so long sincest time, so Lara was surprised by the intensity of it. Her back arched, her feet curled... Was it like that, making love? Oh, if she knew it earlier, she wouldn''t have lived a life like a proper girl. She would have let go of her stupid ideals just to have that bliss again.

    ?Oh, Nate,? she moaned, her legs quivering and her belly contracting and releasing as waves of pleasure crossed every single cell. She had forgotten one hell of an event! How dare she?

    Her trembling body was soon hugged by a pair of strong arms and a hard chest, and she sank her head in it. She sensed Nate''s scent and let go of any trace of control. She didn''t need it, next to him. She spent thest waves of pleasure like that, cooling down at the air and starting to feel a little cold.

    Before she couldin, the cover was wrapped around her, and she flew into slumber with a smile on her face. She was warm, pampered, and her body was shining with happiness. Nothing could disturb her rest.

    Nate, on the other hand, was still awake. A kind smile, one of his most gentle ones, was on his lips, and his eyes were spreading love wherever he looked, especially at the woman sleeping in his arms.

    He reached out to the switch and turned the lights off, settling in bed and hugging Lara tightly for the night. That bed was deliciously, oh so wonderfully, small. He had to clench her tightly if he wanted to lie there.

    He had no strength to go back after witnessing her moment of ecstasy. He wanted to stay next to her and share that chilly night. She had let him kiss her anywhere he wanted; she wouldn''tin about just sleeping there.

    After all, he would leave early in the morning before she had time to assault him. For the moment, that was as far as he could go.

    ?Good night,? he whispered against her hair. He watched her sleeping figure some more in the darkness, caressing her back and feeling every single muscle of her reacting to his proximity.

    She was tired, mostly from work and a little from the climax. That new knowledge made Nate beam. The room was lit again by his smile. The moon outside, shyly reappearing after a week of absence, was overshadowed by the happy man in that cosy room.

    ?Thank you for being back,? he said.

 Chapter 275: Harsh punishment

    Once back at the headquarters of the pack, Renato and the girls went straight to the Alpha''s residence. They had to tell him they were safe and then to listen to his scoldings for a while.

    All three were nervous and on alert, even though Lucretia wasn''t as frightened as the other two. Her brother wouldn''t be capable of being angry at her for too long, right?

    Luciano Polenta was already there, sitting on the armchair and turned to the door, waiting for their arrival.

    ?First of all, Lucretia... You are grounded for two weeks,? he said rather calmly. ?You won''t go out unless necessary, and it won''t be necessary if I have a say in it. You wanted to avoid being at home, and now you''ll get the same result after being dragged back. Was it worth it, Lucretia??

    ?Somehow,? she murmured. ?I hate being stuck inside the quarter... At least I got a few hours of freedom before that.?

    ?Lucretia, who said about being inside the quarter? You''re not allowed to leave your room, let alone this very house. You''ll stay in your bedroom without a phone,puter, or anything allowingmunication with the outside. For two weeks.?

    ?Brother...? she murmured, her eyes filling with tears once again.

    ?You challenged my decisions, Lucretia. In front of everyone! Don''t you think that has consequences on the pack? The power stability depends on how much others believe in me... And if you, a teen wolf, can disobey, then why shouldn''t the elders do the same??

    He was fuming mad, yelling from his armchair and ring at the three people in front of him. His eyes had turned dark of anger, and his face was stiff, a grimace crossing his lips.

    ?Don''t you realise how severe it was?? he continued, his tone turning calmer yet chilly. ?Now, go before I change my mind and make it a month.?

    Lucretia sighed, trying to send a plea with her eyes. Still, the man was unmovable. That one in front of her wasn''t her brother but Alpha Luciano.

    She turned on her heels and ran away, sobbing quietly and locking the door behind her back. She was going to stay alone in her room for two weeks... How was she supposed not to turn crazy?

    As for Amanda, she had nothing protecting her except for her brother. She had no position, no power... And she was weak: for the Alpha, she waspletely useless.

    ?As for you,? he said, fixing his cold, ice-like eyes on her. ?You put my sister in danger and helped her disobey my orders. You brought her out of the pack... Should I exile you??

    ?Alpha!? Renato said, taking a step forward as if to protect his sister from a blow. ?Things are a little d

    He calmed down before saying something more and turning the situation potentially worse. He had to stay calm even if what was happening seemed unfair.

    ?You''ll be locked for four days,? Alpha Luciano said. ?In the cells, of course... Not in your room. No food nor water until I give you permission to leave.?

    Amanda''s face turned pale, and she looked at her brother in search of help.

    ?Renato...? she whispered.

    ?Renato can''t help you. Don''t you see why? I am the Alpha. I make decisions and punish those who act against the well-being of the pack. Your standing will also decrease to Omega. Until you convince me you''ve understood your ce.?

    ?Why so much?? Renato murmured, trying to reason with his boss.

    ?You''re too concerned for your sister, Renato. She''s put the pack in danger...?

    ?Still, an Omega... Isn''t it too much? She''s just a teenager, and she didn''t know anything about the situation. How could she act any differently??

    ?Are you questioning me, now??

    ?No... Just... It''s too much, isn''t it??

    ?Hmm... You''re right. Your sister will be locked for two days, then. Forty-eight hours, isn''t that awesome??

    Renato dropped his jaw, his hands trembling out of... He didn''t even know how he was feeling!

    ?Amanda is just a teenager, Alpha. She can''t bear hunger and thirst for so long; her wolf is weak.?

    ?So what? Is being weak an excuse, now??

    ?No, of course not... I''m asking you to reconsider the punishment and choose something that won''t bring her long-term damage. Bing an Omega and, even worse, being locked in a cell for days will leave signs for long.?

    ?Renato, you''re bing too wide-mouthed. Is this how you''re thinking of acting from now on? Being a little useful for the pack doesn''t mean you can discuss my orders. You also are demoted to Omega, which means you''re not required toe to work for a while. Your position is taken away unless I reconsider and allow you to be a Beta again. The pack will know in due time...

    You two can go now.?

    ?Alpha...?

    ?My words are definitive. Now, go!?

    Since no one stopped them, Renato and Amanda left the residence. It seemed that only part of the punishment would be carried out, in the end. They couldn''t help but sigh in relief. The cells were the worst, after all: being locked, alone, and hungry was every wolf''s nightmare.

    Still, being demoted from regr members of the pack to Omegas would have been hard to bear.

    ?Your friends won''t talk to you for a while, and you won''t be able to use the facilities. Even those where Omegas are admitted,? Renato exined. ?Sometimes, you can go to a public ce, but people will stare and gossip so much, making you wish you had never stepped in there. It''s difficult, but you will get it through, Amanda. You''re stronger than this, believe me.?

    At his words, the girl started sobbing. Her ck eyes shined in the dark while she tried to wipe the tears before making a mess with her face.

    ?I didn''t know it was dangerous,? she stuttered. ?It seemed like a regr tantrum to me! I''m really sorry!?

    Renato''s heart stopped, but he had tofort his little sister before exining any further how to bear with the situation. Being Omegas was difficult, sure, but there were many worse fates.

 Chapter 276: Omegas

    ?I''m really sorry,? Amanda whined, wiping her tears and looking her brother in the eye.

    ?Hey, you''ll survive it. You don''t even like themon facilities...? Renato said, trying to calm her a little.

    ?I''m not crying for me,? Amanda revealed. ?I don''t even care about being an Omega. I''m sorry for you! You live for the pack, and all you''ve done so far was so that we all could have a better life. It''s so unfair that you''ve lost your position for something I did!?

    ?It''s not your fault, Amanda. I was the one talking back to the Alpha.?

    ?But you did it to defend me. You saved me nights in a solitary cell.?

    ?Hey,? he murmured, dragging her in a hug. ?It will be all right, eventually. This is just a period, and it will pass.?

    ?How can you be so calm after losing your standing??

    ?I don''t know, Amanda. Maybe it''s because you''re crying so desperately that I realised that nothing actually happened. We''re part of the pack, even though not like before. We weren''t thrown out, which means we still have hope to get our lives back.?

    ?But you were the chief of security, and now you can''t even be a guard... You have worked so hard for the whole pack, reaching your ce with tons of sweat. It''s unfair that, because of that brat''s actions, we are paying the consequences.?

    ?It''s a difficult period, Amanda. It will pass, and everything will return as it was. We''ll have our peace and a good life once things are solved...?

    ?You mean when the war with Norwich is over??

    ?It''s not war,? Renato said. Not yet war: they haven''t fought for real yet. Just a few scuffles and economic games. Was that Nathaniel Woods''s final n? To make them poor?

    ?Let''s go home, now. Mama won''t throw you out of home even if you''re an Omega now,? he said, surrounding Amanda''s shoulders and walking towards their house.

    ?Will you stay with us??

    ?I''m currently jobless, so I can stay. I guess...?

    ?That''s good.?

    ?Yes. We both need somepany right now. It will make it easier to bear.?

    ?I was so scared when Alpha Luciano said he would lock me in the cells! I haven''t been there yet, but I heard people talking about it and... it''s so bad, isn''t it??

    ?Yes.?

    ?That''s why you stood in my defence. If it wasn''t severe, you wouldn''t have talked back to the Alpha and challenged his authority.?

    ?We''re lucky there was no one in that room,? Renato said. ?No one saw it, so it won''t cause trouble in the future.?

    ?I see... So, I can''t tell everyone how awesome my brother is, can I??

    ?No, you can''t. It would be worse if anyone heard, and Alpha Luciano wouldn''t forgive us so easily.?

    Before they could reach their house, but after thest turn on their path, Renato''s phone rang. Who could it be?

    Maybe, something had happened, and the Alpha was already calling him back. It wouldn''t have surprised him too much if that was the case.

    Still, the contact on the screen didn''t say Alpha but Trouble. That''s how he had saved Samantha''s number.

    ?It''s her, isn''t it?? Amandamented, ncing at the phone. ?You should answer.?

    ?It''s not the right time. Samantha will understand, and I''ll call her backter.?

    ?But you shouldn''t lie and tell her you were busy, Renato. You said you wouldn''t lie to her; have you already forgotten??

    ?No, but... This regards the inner organisation of the pack, Amanda. I can''t just tell her everything.?

    ?She told you,? the girl pointed out. ?She''s more concerned about you than meets the eye, and she''s falling in love just like you. You''re close to your goal, brother.?

    ?I don''t have any goal. Not anymore...?

    ?But you should answer all the same.?

    ?You also bring trouble, Mandy. Are you sure you''re my birth sister??

    ?Yes,? the girl chuckled, running to the house to let Renato have his privacy. She had to tell her mama about the events, either way. She was in a hurry!

    He answered the call and heard the voice of the only person in the world who could make him forget about how he had just lost everything. Almost everything.

    ?Hello, how did it go?? Samantha inquired.

    ?What??

    ?You brought the girls back, right? Are your parents angry with your sister??

    ?Not much, actually. But the Alpha is. Now he demoted me to Omega...?

    ?Omega? Why? Just because of two teens? Was the other one your little princess or what??

    ?It doesn''t matter. The Alpha decided on a punishment, and I talked back to him and asked for something milder. As a result, I''m now also involved in it.?

    ?It''s bad for Betas,? he heard her sigh. ?Being an Omega feels like having your arm or leg cut off to a Beta Wolf.?

    ?It is what it is.?

    ?But you shouldn''t bear it all alone! I feel bad for it... I don''t even know why I called you, Rider, but now that you''ve told me about this, I want to see you in person and check that you''re really all right.?

    ?I am, but you''re wee to check.?

    ?Since you''re the one in need offort, I cane closer to your ce. I can''t cross the border and wander inside Norwich because we risk someone noticing my presence. But I cane to a nearby city. At least, you won''t need to drive for long.?

    ?I''m not in the mood for a hot night, Mine.?

    ?Who said anything about hot? Nothing wild nor sexy; I promise! I just want to hear you out, and maybe that can help you as well.?

    ?If you insist,? he chuckled.

    ?I do!? was her reply, excited and happy to be of help.

    Oh, damn it. How could she be so irresistible? Moreover, pretending to be untouched and ready to leave any time would have be very difficult sooner thanter.

    ?I''ll send you the address, Mine. It''s a nice ce, and we can have some time alone. For talking, of course.?

    ?Talking!? she repeated not less content than before.

 Chapter 277: Money is just a tool

    Luciano Polenta had just sent out his right-hand... Ex right-hand man. His mood had worsened even more since that afternoon when he had noticed the different economic attacks Nathaniel Woods had in store for him.

    Maybe, he shouldn''t have sent Renato out like that.

    The girl was also innocent, most likely... He had been harsh. Still, it was toote to call them back. An Alpha can''t admit his mistakes so promptly.

    Luckily, Renato was useless when it came to business. Luciano could have solved the crisis without him. Then, once the war was over - or as soon as it turned bloody, which was more likely - Luciano would have called him back and bestowed upon him his old position.

    Everything would have gone back to how it was as soon as Nathaniel Woods was done.

    ?Money is just a tool,? he scoffed, reading the reports and insisting on the numbers with the expected losses. Norwich was going to pay for that... They were losing their own money only to bring disadvantage to Mayford, and, this time, it didn''t look like a decoy. Even if he had been expecting something to happen, the only things hit, for the moment, were their bonds and reputation...

    Nothing else had happened to their bases. No attack, not physical.

    Yet, he had received intel about Nate''s warriorsing back from their mercenary missions. He had called for the best fighters, a sign that something was going to happen - sooner orter.

    Could Mayford attack before Nate had time to assemble the troops? Oh, it was alreadyte... Soldiers were pretty quick to organise.

    He had even noticed how the attacks had intensified during the afternoon, for some reason yet to define... But it had calmed down just around the time Renato went out to look for the girls. He thought, for a crazy moment, that Norwich had found his sister.

    Nathaniel Woods''s actions were still a mystery, but Luciano Polenta knew there was something elseing his way. Losing a little money wasn''t enough revenge for kidnapping and hurting his family.

    ?Not that he doesn''t deserve it,? Luciano murmured. His eyes went back to reading the screen of his phone.

    The answer came soon.

    He received a text from one of his informants from the human ministry departments... How odd, of all times...

    ?Inspection tomorrow, tax evasion suspected.?

    As if! He paid his taxes regrly. Humans knew how to be troublesome when it regarded fiscal matters. At least, wolves weren''t required to pay the crazy amounts the others did since they weren''t going to use hospitals, schools, and other services either way. The small remaining amount was paid without problem; the deduction would allow hispany to breathe freer than thepetitors.

    It had helped him establish Blue Moon, especially in the first phases.

    He didn''t fear the inspectors because there was nothing wrong with his tax reports.

    ?Ah?? he moaned, receiving another text soon after.

    ?Someone tipped off about monopoly policies and cartels. Investigations will start early in the morning.?

    Cartels? That was something everyone would do! Hispetitors have asked not to go under a range of prices, and he has epted. Was that really a crime? Just a few words and the use of rationality?

    ?Espionage,? he read again, the third in a row.

    All those text messages were from different people. He had many advisors, informants, or just people who would sell information to him - just like to anyone else.

    ?He''s sending the humans at me,? Luciano realised. That bastard! ?Do you think I''m the only one who can be brought down like this? Just your dream, Nathaniel Woods. You''ll sink down with me if I can''te out of it.?

    He wrote back to the messages, promising sulent information about anotherpany. He would have found just as much about LY Corp. They would have losses in reputation, money, and trust from the human Government. Woods wasn''t the only one who could y dirty.

    ?Oh, you''ll regret it,? he said.

    Then, just like a bolt in the blue, one of his men knocked at the door.

    ?Alpha, there''s the police at the entrance.?

    ?Po-police??

    ?Yes, Alpha.?

    ?What do they want??

    ?They say they found evidence about kidnapped people being held in our bases.?

    ?Oh, don''t joke with me. That''s bullshit. How can they find evidence without us noticing? Oh... That base.?

    It wasn''t theirs anymore. The base in the outskirts they had lost while kidnapping Woods''s family. But how could the police find proof? Had Nathaniel Woods nted it before leaving and calling the police?

    ?A group of kids were ying there, and they walked in. One of them found the ropes and posted a picture on the. It''s how the police decided to intervene.?

    ?You must be joking! We didn''t even use ropes!?

    ?I don''t know, Alpha. That''s what they say. They want to talk with you now...?

    ?If they didn''te in, they don''t have a warrant, right??

    If that was the case, the investigations were just for show. Some kids found circumstantial evidence, and the police would stick around just to check it was nothing grave and show it to the public.

    ?Fuck,? Luciano cursed. ?I''ll have their breath on my neck for days!?

    ?Shall I call Renato?? the wolf inquired. He knew the boss had been demoted to an Omega. Still, it was an emergency: there would be time for punishments once dealt with Norwich!

    ?No, don''t. There''s no need for him. Let''s just solve one matter at a time.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!?

    He opened his mouth to ask what had Renato done to be cut off from the pack, but he changed his mind just in time. It had been just a moment, and everyone knew he wasn''t a Beta anymore. Renato was far from them, no matter how close he could be physically.

    But no one really hated him for that. He was still one of them, and he would have his ce back eventually.

 Chapter 278: Omegas lives

    Samantha reached the address Rider had sent her. She knocked at the door of the motel room. She had a pack of beers with her, oil for massages, and condoms - just in case; she had no intention of using them.

    After the day Rider had spent the whole night at her ce without any lewd intention, she had wondered when her turn to give back woulde. She knew what being an Omega meant, and most packs would be bitter with their Omegas. The change would happen suddenly: one morning, everyone would just ignore, re at, or pick useless fights with you after being friendly until the day before.

    She had experienced it in her old pack. It didn''tst long, and even as a young teen - a few months older than ten - she could bear with it. She hadn''t felt the pain most wolves would, and it had made her parents realise she wasn''t a regr female wolf.

    Still, she remembered how mean her friends could be. Even though they hadn''t reached the age when status started to matter, they had stopped greeting her at school or answering her inquiries. As the Alpha''s daughter, she had been the centre of attention in her ss; until that day.

    ?Oh, jeez,? she sighed while the door was being opened.

    She had to forget about it for a while. She couldn''t take care of Rider if she was lost in the past. Fifteen years had passed, and it was behind her. She hade to pacts with that long ago.

    ?Bad mood?? Rider said.

    He noticed her frown and stood there, confused. Why was it affecting her more than him?

    ?No. Just... since I''m not in your pack, I won''t be affected by your change in status,? she said. ?You can call me when you needfort.?

    ?It''s fine. I''m not even that concerned. Sooner orter, the Alpha will give me back my role. I''m one of his people, after all. I''m more of use than harmful.?

    ?But why did he punish you, Rider? Because of your sister? Is that a thing??

    ?Well, I talked back when he decided to punish her. It is my fault, indeed.?

    ?You were defending her, right? It''s natural, not something you need to punish people for!?

    She then realised something.

    ?Wait, who was the other brat? Why does your Alpha punish two teens when they run away? Isn''t it something their parents should do??

    She tilted her head, wondering.

    ?Is your pack so strict, or are the two girls special??

    ?None,? Rider said. ?Just a tough situation. We''re at war, remember??

    ?Oh, sure,? she said, not yet convinced.

    However, she didn''t inquire any further. Rider was in a difficult situation: there was no need to rub salt on his wounds.

    ?Tonight, you aren''t yet conscious of the effects,? she said. ?You''ll notice tomorrow. It will be hard. But, since it''s just punishment, you have to remember it won''tst forever.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes.?

    ?You seem knowledgeable about it. Especially for someone who doesn''t know how to control their shape. You know what you''re talking about, don''t you??

    ?Yes,? she said. ?It''s something from a long time ago.?

    ?Norwich punishes troublesome members like that?? Rider muttered. He couldn''t imagine it. He was sure Nathaniel Woods and Samantha Murphy went along well, so much that people would think they were in a rtionship. However, they thought of each other as siblings.

    It must have happened during the old Alpha''s rule.

    ?No. We don''t punish teens in such a way,? Samantha chuckled. ?We''re not as savage as you like to think!?

    ?No??

    ?No! It''s dangerous for a teen to be an Omega. It unsettles them, and it could bring long-term effects.?

    ?Really?? Rider repeated, suddenly interested. Was Amanda in danger?

    ?Also, teen pups know how to be brutal.?

    ?Yes... So, it''ll start tomorrow.?

    ?Yes. Unless you wander around during the night, you won''t meet anyone today.?

    ?Ah, yes... And how can I cope with it??

    ?Just remember it will end. If you aren''t exiled, you return to being a Beta after serving your sentence.?

    ?How long was it for you??

    ?One day, actually,? she chuckled. ?And it was kind of an incident.?

    ?How old were you??

    ?Ten.?

    ?Ouch. How about not punishing kids??

    ?It was an incident, Rider. And now it''s over. I''m not a kid anymore, and I follow the rules.?

    ?What happened??

    ?It''s a secret,? she said, winking. ?You would know too much about me if I told you.?

    ?You were troublesome even during your childhood,? he said, reaching out to her shoulders and pulling her closer.

    Since her intention was tofort him, she slipped to his side and hugged him tightly, misunderstanding his intentions. He was going tofort her about that old memory, while Samantha thought he was feeling down.

    Not that Riderined. He just took what he got.

    Being an Omega wasn''t so hard, all in all. At least, at that moment. He would assess the situation again in the morning.

    ?So, it''s dangerous for teens,? he repeated, still worried about Amanda.

    ?Yes. Why are you so curious about it? Do you feel younger??

    Then, she raised her head and looked him directly in the eye.

    ?Or is it because of your sister? Is she also an Omega now??

    Her face stood still, but her heart started racing. Not because of worry. In rage.

    Fury took the ce of her first thoughts, forgetting about Rider for a long, painful moment.

    ?Why?? she spat out. ?Just because of a prank? Teens do that kind of thing all the time! This is too much! How will the pack cope if she develops social issues? I understand why you took her side, now!?

    Rider sighed, lowering his head.

    ?Yes,? he admitted, allowing her in his mind and heart.

    Samantha had discovered everything, either way. He could risk showing how he truly felt.

    ?I''m worried about her.?

    Even more: the Alpha had not said anything about a period for Amanda. He was even considering exile, at first. Was there a solution to save Amanda''s social life and mental sanity?

    ?And I don''t know what to do... I''m not even mad at her anymore. I''m just so sickly worried.?

 Chapter 279: A day as an outcast

    ?I''m just so sickly worried,? said Rider.

    ?You can''t allow her to stay an Omega for long! She might forget how to live in a pack, and she will be cut from every decision ormon event. Teens might forget what it means to be part of something if they''re cut out for too long... Even just a day is dangerous.?

    ?It''ste now. I don''t get to decide, Mine.?

    ?But you should talk to your Alpha. You should ask someone you trust to reason with him. You''re serving her sentence either way, aren''t you??

    ?It''ste. And I was even relieved the punishment was just that... How stupid of me.?

    ?Hey, you didn''t know about it. You have been a Beta for so long, working close to your Alpha... How could you be aware of the consequences of being an Omega??

    ?But you know it,? he said, turning to her. ?Are you a born Omega??

    ?That''s not rare enough for me,? Samantha chuckled. ?Am I not the weirdest wolf you''ve ever met??

    She yed with his hair, intending tofort him a little. She was there for that, after all. Her role was to make him feel better, not worse. Yet, after just a couple of questions, she had ruined his mood.

    ?Being Omega means being cut off the pack''s connections. You live on your own, without being as affected by the changes. For some, it''s easier that way. The day I was an Omega, fifteen years ago, was the best and the worst day of my life. On one side, it was difficult to face the others. They were mean, or they ignored me.

    I wasn''t anyone anymore, just a cast-out. But, at the same time, I felt free. All my emotions were mine alone, and I cried because I was hurt and not because of some collective pack mood. I was so relieved that you can''t imagine it.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes. After getting over my day at school, I went out and had a run alone.?

    ?A run? At ten??

    ?I turned early.?

    ?At ten years old??

    Samantha didn''t reply to that question; she simply shrugged. Ten years old was eptable. Even Nate had turned at nine. It was a couple of years in advance, nothing major.

    ?Your run...? Rider murmured, returning on topic.

    ?I felt so alive. It was as if I could do literally anything. I had nothing to lose, either way. My pack had abandoned me, but why despair? The world was there for me.?

    ?And??

    ?And then, I came back and was grounded for a whole week. I couldn''t get out of my room for days. My status as an Omega was lifted, and all my friends returned talking to me as if nothing happened. But it wasn''t the same thing. Not for me. I would still remember how they treated me that day, and I couldn''t forget it.

    They had walked over our friendship, and I couldn''t forgive as a kid. That''s when I started being a loner.?

    ?That''s how wolves work,? Rider exined, pulling her even closer until she sat on hisp. She was there forfort, and it was way morefortable to hug her like that.

    ?I know it, at least rationally. But for me, that day, everything changed. I couldn''t ept my role anymore. That''s when I learned I was not fit for life in a pack.?

    ?So, you are a born Omega.?

    ?I don''t know,? Samantha chuckled.

    ?But... I really can''t imagine you staying in Norwich after that. Don''t you hate your Alpha now??

    ?I don''t hate anyone, Rider.?

    ?I see... Still, they hurt you. It would be your right to feel angry.?

    ?Things are a little moreplicated.?

    ?But you managed to find your ceter.?

    ?Yes, sure. Now I know my ce,? she chuckled. ?I''m still difficult to deal with, and rules make me want to break them so badly. But I control it most of the time. It''s like... Do you know what kind of feeling it is when someone tells you not to do something, and you start wanting to do it at that very moment?

    It''s childish, immature. But I can''t help it.?

    ?That''s how you feel...?

    ?Yes, but I deal with it and still do my best to be a good wolf. Someone my pack won''t feel ashamed of.?

    Rider nodded, hugging her even tighter. He left a peck on her temple and sank his face in the skin of her neck. So, things weren''t that simple after all. The reason why Samantha Murphy had changed packs was starting to be clear.

    She wouldn''t have been able to live in her original one, even as the Alpha''s daughter. As such, she had been moved to Norwich. Her mother and Nathaniel Woods''s father were siblings. She had grown up in a new pack, and it looked like it was easier than her original home.

    ?You''ve told me too much, Mine. This is about your personal life... Weren''t you settled on keeping me out of it??

    ?I just feel it''s the right moment to talk about it so that you know I''m not talking just because. I know what it means to be an Omega, and I also know how to cope with it. If you need help, I''m here. For your sister, too. She''ll have it tough, and if the punishment goes on for long, it might be better to help her change packs.?

    ?Yes? And where can I send her, ah? With you??

    ?I would take care of her, believe me. Or I could help you find another pack if you hate Norwich too much.?

    ?I don''t hate you,? he chuckled. ?It''s just how things are.?

    ?See? You''re already out of it!? Samanthamented. ?Out of the connection. So much that you don''t hate the people your Alpha hates.?

    ?Uh? You''re right. This Omega thing is soplicated,? he murmured, rolling his eyes in secret. He had stopped feeling the connection before bing an Omega. Yet, he hadn''t talked about it with anyone.

    He knew well whose fault it was if he had changed. Yet, he was loyal to his family and pack. Even without feeling them like before... Had he stopped being a Beta way before his Alpha had cast the punishment? Had he been an Omega all along?

 Chapter 280: Jealous?

    Samantha continued to caress Rider''s hair while he inhaled her scent or rubbed her back. His way of looking forfort was weird: he would prefer touching her than being caressed. Still, she was there because he wasn''t feeling well. She let him do as he wanted.

    While sitting on hisp and listening to his worries, sometimes telling about her own experience, she realised that she was an open book for him. She wasn''t good at keeping secrets, and she would eventually confess anything if Rider asked with an expression docile enough.

    She also understood something else, but she didn''t know whether to inquire. In the end, she didn''t want to take advantage of Rider. Especially now while he was feeling down.

    ?That brat is your Alpha''s family, right?? she asked in the end. ?That''s why her disappearance was a great deal.?

    Packs would usually keep that kind of information confidential, to avoid others using them to disturb the inner structure. For example, it wasn''t known far and wide that Samantha and Nate were cousins, even though she was sure other packs might have known about it. It was not such a great secret, after all. Still, not many knew that she had been adopted into Nate''s family at the age of ten.

    The chance that Mayford knew about that was small, and it would have meant they did their investigations thoroughly.

    ?Yes,? Rider confirmed. ?She''s his sister.?

    ?Lucretia Polenta? I thought she was older and well... Uhm, more rational. I wasn''t expecting a moody teenager!?

    ?Yes, well, a spoiled brat.?

    ?She likes you!?

    ?So what??

    ?Hey, it''s the Alpha''s sister! Aren''t you the least intrigued??

    Rider opened his mouth to point out Samantha also was an Alpha''s sister, but he closed it soon enough. Lowering his guard with her was okay, but he couldn''t make all his effort go to waste. He had to pretend he knew nothing about her. That''s how they could be so close.

    ?You''re more intriguing to me,? he murmured before pressing his lips on her neck. He peeked at her expression and smiled against her skin when he noticed her red cheeks.

    ?You''re flirting,? she pointed out.

    ?Yes, but I''m not trying to drag you in bed. I''m not in the mood right now. Maybe next time, okay??

    ?Yes, sure... I mean, I haven''t asked you anything! Don''t say such things so effortlessly!?

    ?Okay,? he epted, but he clenched her waist and brought her closer. Funny enough, they could alwayse to a tad closer no matter how tight their embrace became.

    ?So, your Alpha punished your sister and you because of that brat,? Samantha continued. ?What about her, though? She can''t be an Omega right now. I can''t imagine a brother doing that to his sister.?

    ?No, she''s not. Just grounded at home for two weeks. Apparently, enough for the war to finish.?

    ?She ran away when she was told not to, right? Oh, what a brat, really!?

    ?She didn''t want to stay at home and decided to leave for adventures. Luckily, you were the one finding.?

    ?She was looking for me, for some reason... Oh, well, I kind of guessed what it was. She wanted to check who''s the woman who marked you, Rider! She was jealous and wanted revenge for stealing her man!?

    ?I am not her man. Never was. Jeez, that''s a kid.?

    ?A kid? She doesn''t consider herself as one, and she has her brother''s territoriality... Are you sure you never gave her hope? Oh, what does your Alpha think about it? Is he unhappy she''s after you? Or he''s expecting you to follow suit?

    Poor you... What a tough situation!?

    ?Hey, don''t tease me like this.?

    ?I''m not,? Samantha chuckled. ?Just... It''s difficult to feel pity, you know? You''re chased by the princess of your pack.?

    ?She''s a kid,? he repeated, spitting each word as if it was poisonous.

    ?So? She doesn''t know she''s too young for you, Rider. Have you been clear enough??

    ?Are you jealous, by any chance??

    ?Jealous? Of a weak pup?? she scoffed, leaning back on his arms and far enough to look him in the eye. ?Never.?

    ?Oh,? he said, feeling that sour emotioning from her.

    She didn''t have a clue about how powerful their mate link was. When they were nearby, he could sense glimpses of her feelings. He could find her wherever, especially during a ck Moon. Not to mention how his soul would guide him to her even without using his senses.

    It wasn''t the same for her, though. It was as if she was deaf, unable to feel the same. Yet, sometimes, when close enough and during ck Moons, she could feel what he felt.

    She knew he was her mate, but she didn''t acknowledge it.

    And she thought she could lie about her jealousy and get away with it. Moreover: she was jealous of a brat! Had Samantha been so possessive when they first met? He hadn''t noticed till that moment.

    ?Hmm,? he moaned, inhaling her scent sour because of her mood. To him, it was the sweetest aroma ever. ?Tell me more about it. Talk about how you don''t want me around that brat

    ?Don''t overstate my reaction, now. I have never said that!?

    ?Haven''t you? What a pity.?

    ?Is that what you want to hear??

    Rider nodded, bowing his head and sighing deeply.

    ?Don''t mind me. Must be an effect of... Well, you know...?

    ?Oh,? Samantha moaned.

    She cursed in her head. Why was it so impossible to resist that sad face? Was there any other option? Not that she could see any... And he was feeling down. She could put in some effort, after all.

    Just for once.

    ?I...? she started, her voice trembling with uncertainty. ?I don''t want you around that brat.?

    ?Oh,? he sighed, leaning back on the sofa and closing his eyes as if her words had just relieved him from great pain. ?One more time??

    He opened one eye to nce at the sulking little devil sitting on hisp, and everything else disappeared for a moment. He would have found a way to save Amanda, and he didn''t care too much about his own standing.

    It would have been okay, eventually.

 Chapter 281: Surprise

    Just as nned, Nate woke up before Lara. He turned her rm off and sneaked out of bed. He had to take a cold shower before officially starting the day, and it was better if Lara slept while he organised the rest.

    It took him shorter than forecasted to get ready, and he walked into Scarlet''s room first. His little girl would always need more time than Jaden to wake uppletely, even though both twins were amusingly slow.

    ?Scarlet,? he whispered, touching her shoulder. ?It''s time.?

    ?No, daddy, not yeeet,? sheined, covering her head with the nket. ?I wanna zweep!?

    ?You can sleep in the carter or at school in the afternoon. Now we have something to do.?

    She pouted but followed him out to Jaden''s room. She held her daddy''s hand for better bnce and to avoid the need to think about where she had to walk.

    With her brother, things went easier.

    ?Jaden, it''s morning,? Nate said.

    The boy opened his eyes and stared back at his father for a few seconds. Four or five.

    Then, he beamed and jumped out of bed, running to his study corner and collecting the papers he had prepared.

    ?Yes, yes, I am ready!?

    ?No, you''re not,? Nate chuckled. ?Let''s first get dressed, brush your teeth... Then we can wake your mommy and have breakfast together. She will be happy with the surprise.?

    ?Mommy doesn''t like purprises,? Scarlet moaned, observing the confusion with a frown. She wanted to sleep some more, but there she was... She didn''t even remember what the reason for all that excitement was. Luckily, Jaden had thought about it for her.

    ?I''ll keep this safe while you two get ready. You''ll be able to enjoy the breakfast for longer if you don''t have to rush to prepare, right??

    Jaden nodded, obediently strolling to the bathroom. Scarlet sighed and followed suit, still tired and sleepy. She yawned all the way, and she could wash her face soon after her brother, but it didn''t help her wake up for good.

    ?You look so excited,? shemented, starting to feel annoyed by Jaden''s vivacity.

    ?Of course, I am!? Jaden said, releasing his ears and trying to move them in front of the mirror.

    Nate was behind them, watching from enough distance to let them feel free to move but careful about everything. The twins were standing on their stools, brushing their teeth or washing their faces.

    They would then get off the stools and dry themselves before turning to Nate.

    ?Done,? they said.

    Jaden was still twitching his ears in search of the right level of cuteness for his mommy. Scarlet yet didn''t know what was happening.

    Nate realised only at that moment that he was smiling. His heart was warm, and his mind at peace. Just looking at his pups was filling him with love.

    If anyone had told him that he woulde to love those little beasts like that, he wouldn''t have believed. He didn''t even like them at first!

    ?You two are growing up,? hemented, patting their heads.

    Jaden nodded, proud, while Scarlet''s face lost colour.

    ?Grow up?? she moaned, her eyes watery and worried. ?I don''t want that!?

    ?Oh, I see... But it''s better. You won''t need a stool to wash your teeth. Isn''t that better??

    She sulked, crossing her arms and turning her back on Nate as if he was the culprit for her changes.

    ?Shall we go, now?? he said, chuckling slightly at his daughter''s antics. ?It''s gettingte, and we risk failing if we wait any longer.?

    ?Late?? Scarlet muttered, finally remembering what they were supposed to be doing. ?Oh, no! Let''s hurry, let''s!?

    She grabbed Nate''s hand and pulled him out of the bathroom, followed by a Jaden not less excited than before. The boy returned to his room and collected everything he needed, and, all three holding hands, they walked to Lara''s room.

    Nate pressed a finger on his lips while opening the door ajar. He checked that Lara was sleeping soundly and not justzing on the bed. Her body was rxed and her breathing stable, but that was no guarantee she wasn''t awake. She used to need quite some time since the moment she opened her eyes, to properly function.

    Since she was still dreaming something nice, Nate and the kids could walk into the room and reach the bed undisturbed.

    ?One, two, three,? Nate said before inhaling deeply and giving the signal to the twins.

    As if programmed, they started singing together.

    ?Happy birthday too youuu! Haappy birthday too youu!? they sang, a little out of the pace but still synchronised. ?Haappy biirthdaay to our mooommy! Happy biirthday too you!?

    Lara winced, turning under the nket and looking around in shock. She then noticed her bare shoulders and remembered she was wearing no clothes underneath.

    Her face turned red, and she red at Nate. What was he doing? Didn''t he know well enough how undressed she was?

    ?Mommy, are you happy?? Jaden asked, pressing his palms on the edge of the bed and moving his face closer to look at her. His eyes were shining, and his lips half-open in a smile. He was even blushing, for the Moon Goddess!

    ?Oh,? Lara sighed. ?I''m so happy.?

    Her cubs were singing for her, and they had remembered her birthday... But how could Nate remember if they didn''t know dates yet? He had organised everything.

    ?How did you even know?? she wondered.

    ?I won''t tell you my secrets,? he said, winking.

    ?You read my employee information!?

    ?You caught me. But only because Jaden reminded me about it. I would have overlooked it and felt awful when it waste...?

    ?Oh, Jaden,? Lara chuckled. ?How did you know??

    ?It''s July,? he said.

    ?Oh, mommy''s smart boy,? she said, bending over to peck his head. ?You surprise me every day, don''t you??

    ?And I?? Scarlet inquired, butting in and inelegantly pushing her brother aside. ?Am I too??

    ?You''re mommy''s precious girl,? Lara sighed. ?Come here and have your kiss.?

 Chapter 282: Shiny gift

    After singing a song to their mommy, Jaden and Scarlet walked out and let her dress. Nate also chuckled while apanying them out, and he convinced the kids to wait for their mommy at the table.

    Somehow, Lara was awake already, not sleepy like usual.

    ?Isn''t my mommy so pretty on her birthday?? Jaden pointed out, still clenching his papers and walking behind Nate and Scarlet.

    When they reached the stairs, the girl pulled Nate''s sleeve until he bent down to pick her up.

    He turned to Jaden and waited for the boy to stroll to him, and he carried him down as well. He was too busy looking at the present he had prepared for his mommy to walk down the stairs.

    ?Your mother is more than pretty,? Nate pointed out. ?And not just at her birthday.?

    ?But today she''s especially happy. And she''s more beautiful than usual.?

    ?Is she?? Nate muttered. Too bad that he couldn''t feel the difference.

    He liked her in any version, even with a tired face andfortable clothes, dragging her feelings with her as if they were a weight.

    ?Is it because she slept more??

    Scarlet tried to understand the situation, but she couldn''t. What could make her mommy so pretty, so happy, and so rxed? She would usually wake up before them and hurry to finish everything in time.

    ?She didn''t sleep any more than usual, Scarlet. We got up earlier than her.?

    Even if Nate had postponed the rm, Lara went to sleepte the night before. She wasn''t happy because she got enough sleep; maybe it was the opposite.

    ?But she is so beautiful,? Jaden insisted.

    ?She always is. At least, to me. And to you??

    ?Yes,? Scarlet nodded, followed by Jaden. The three discussed Lara''s qualities for the whole time on the way to the kitchen.

    ?The cake,? Jaden whispered.

    ?Not now, Jaden. It''s early.?

    ?But my mommy should blow out the candles. We can eat it this evening, but I want mommy to see it now!?

    After keeping the family party a secret from his mommy, Jaden was itching to tell her everything. Waiting a few more hours would have been torture.

    ?Okay,? Nate epted.

    There was no point in keeping the kids anxious for the whole day just because of some cake. Lara could blow the candles and express her wish in the morning, and they would eat it once back from thepany.

    Lara was already expecting something when she finally sat at the table, and her family didn''t disappoint. Nate''s nning didn''t stop at the song in ce of the rm.

    ?We made you a cake, mommy!? Jaden eximed.

    ?You made it??

    ?Grandma helped a little.?

    ?Ah, I see... I shall thank Mnie when I see her. She must have sweated hard to bake it while I was too far away to notice.?

    ?It''s nothing,? Nate intervened. ?She likes making sweets, and we all like eating them.?

    The woman chuckled, following the fire of the candles with her eyes. There were only two because the twins couldn''t agree on how old their mommy was. One of them wanted to fill the cake with candles, but the other didn''t like that option. Moreover, their mommy was young! She didn''t need many, many candlelights.

    In the end, Nate had put two and ced the cake on the table. He had fired the candles and turned to Lara in expectation.

    ?You should express a wish,? he reminded her.

    ?Yes, sure,? she said, closing her eyes and keeping her desire absolutely secret.

    Not Nate nor the kids could guess what she was thinking about, and she opened her eyes only when she was done. She blew on the two candles, extinguishing them at the first attempt.

    The kids pped their hands, amazed, and Nate got ready for the second part of that game.

    ?I want to try too!? Scarlet said.

    ?Me too! I also want to!? added Jaden.

    He lit the candlelights and positioned the cake so that both pups could blow. He repeated a couple of times until getting tired and retreating with the cake, and he nced at Lara a few times.

    She was observing her kids, sometimes turning to him with that same expression. She was happy, rxed, and she was looking at him almost as much as at the twins.

    ?Thank you,? she said. ?It''s been so long sincest time.?

    ?It''s not over,? he chuckled. ?I hope you didn''t think you could get out of it with just a cake. We''ve prepared presents.?

    ?Yes, presents!? Scarlet eximed. ?We prepared them for you especially, mommy!?

    She turned to Nate, realising that she didn''t know where her present was.

    ?Daddy, where?? she pouted. How could she forget after all the emotions of choosing it together with her daddy?

    ?Here,? Nate said, delivering a small package.

    ?Daddy and I went shopping, and we looked for a present for you, mommy. This is the one I liked the most,? she exined, delivering the box.

    Lara opened it, finding a shining diamond inside.

    ?Scarlet, you liked this one more?? she chuckled, a little nervous.

    It was just a diamond, not even a jewel! Her daughter sure knew how to choose presents. That one was just a precious gem, maybe one of those people buy for investments.

    Oh, she was going to be a CEO one day, Lara was sure. She had an eye for expensive things. And for shiny gems...

    ?Th-thank you,? Lara stuttered. How was one supposed to react after receiving a diamond?

    She could give it back to Nate once everything was done so that he could bring it back. Or, since Nate was most likely going to get offended and refuse, she could keep it for the kids'' education. College could be expensive, and that diamond could cover part of the costs...

    ?You don''t like it,? Scarlet noticed, grimacing and walking back to her father. ?Daddy, she doesn''t like it,? she whined.

    ?She does,? Nateforted her, and he nced at Lara in hope she would understand and smile a little more brightly.

    ?Yes, I do. Mommy was just so surprised by the first present her girl prepared... It''s so special; I will keep it forever,? she surrendered.

    She hoped Jaden didn''t have the same idea, by the way. One diamond was enough for the year.

 Chapter 283: Colours of love

    After Scarlet''s gift, Lara was ready for anything. Still, she was curious to see what Jaden had prepared.

    It was the first time her cubs had the chance to think about presents, and she was d they had fun while doing so. Nate had assisted them, obviously, and he was the first person she needed to thank for the birthday party.

    ?Mommy is happy enough with the song,? she said. ?You didn''t need to go out of your way to buy me presents. Now I''ll have to think hard for your

    ?No, mommy, it''s fine,? Scarlet said, surprising her mother with a mature and solemn tone. ?We don''t need you to buy us presents.?

    ?Oh,? Lara chuckled, reaching out to her. She hugged her tightly and kissed her head. ?Mommy''s selfl

    ?You don''t need to because Nate will,? Scarlet whispered. ?You can just rx and cook roast for us!?

    ?I see,? Lara sighed. Not that selfless, after all. ?And Jaden??

    She turned to the boy, patiently waiting.

    ?I made this for my mommy,? he said, delivering the stack of papers. ?There''s one from Scarlet too, but she forgot about it after seeing the shiny rock.?

    ?Oh,? Lara murmured, observing the drawings.

    It was the first time Jaden made a drawing especially for her, wasn''t it? The cubs used to give her all their artworks, in the past, because they didn''t know what to do with them. They weren''t drawing specifically for her but just because it was funny.

    She listed the papers, noticing one with the four of them.

    ?Is this Nate?? she whispered, pretending to be hiding it from the man.

    ?Yes, mommy! This is you! You are the prettiest!?

    ?How nice,? she chuckled.

    They were standing in a circle, holding each other''s hands. Every face had a big smile, and the surroundings were coloured with clumsy strokes in bright colours. The green covered most of the space, and other colours would mix in certain spots.

    ?Are these flowers?? she inquired.

    ?Yes, mommy! This is grandma''s garden.?

    She turned the page and found another drawing of people. It wasn''t so easy to recognise them, if not for the hair colours.

    ?Oh, Scarlet has pigtails here,? she murmured, not even aware of the nostalgic smile on her face. ?And you''re both wearing blue clothes.?

    ?This is when we were little,? Jaden exined. ?Mommy let us y with your hair, then... And you also kissed us very much when we said something.?

    ?You remember??

    ?I do remember everything about my mommy!? he eximed, almost offended.

    ?And this is from Scarlet, right?? she said.

    The hand was different, and most of the attention had been put into the clothes. Lara and Scarlet were wearing a blue dress while Jaden had a red t-shirt and ck trousers.

    ?Right,? Jaden said, moving it away and focusing on the next of his drawings without much consideration. He had so much to show his mommy yet; Scarlet should have remembered her drawing in time.

    ?Wait, let me see it better,? Lara replied, but he didn''t flinch and showed her thest one.

    That drawing was a portrait of Lara. Her eyes were crooked, one way bigger than the other. Her nose was just a line, and her mouth was red. Her hair was portrayed by a set of unbent lines going down from her ears to her waist - even though it wasn''t so long and straight - and her neck was tiny and long.

    The overall feeling of unbnce would make the looker wonder where to focus; some of the colours were stronger than others. Jaden had used markers to draw, and some of them were drained before he could finish.

    Still, that artwork was so beautiful in her eyes.

    Most of all, she liked what she saw on top: four words, every single letter of different size and the E turned in the wrong direction. Still, beautiful for her heart.

    ?I love you, mommy,? she read, her eyes filling with tears and her heart beating like crazy against her chest.

    Her little boy had written a whole sentence for her, and she hadn''t even noticed how fast he was learning! She knew Nate would often spend some time teaching him, but she couldn''t imagine they were proceeding so fast.

    ?Mommy loves her boy as well,? she replied. But then she couldn''t help it anymore.

    She burst out sobbing, holding the paper with so much strength that it wrinkled at the edges.

    Jaden started panicking, wondering if he had made some mistake. He nced at the words once again, but it looked all right. Had Nate taught him wrong? What was happening?

    He wanted his mommy to be happy, not crying.

    ?Mommy, mommy...? he murmured, tapping on her thigh. ?Don''t cry, mommy!?

    His eyes filled with tears as well, and he was getting ready to cry out loud and as desperate as he could. Yet, he didn''t make it in time because Scarlet patted on his shoulder.

    ?It''s fine,? she said. ?Mommy told me she sometimes wants to cry when we call her mommy. She''s crying with happiness because we''ve remembered her birthday.?

    ?Yes?? Jaden moaned, not fully convinced.

    Could he risk believing Scarlet? But his mommy was still crying, holding the drawing against her chest and wiping her tears in a vain attempt at looking presentable.

    Jaden turned to Nate, looking for all the answers.

    ?It''s true,? the man confirmed. ?Your mother is happy; that''s why she''s crying.?

    Then, he crouched next to Lara and rubbed her back.

    ?Hey,? he said. ?It''s not even my turn yet, and you''re already l

    Lara sighed, doing her best to stop that stupid cry, but she failed.

    ?Jaden wrote this,? she said, showing it to Nate. Needless to say, he had already seen it. ?Can you believe it? They''re growing up so fast!?

    ?Yes, I can believe,? he chuckled.

    ?You''re to thank for all of this,? she continued. She wrapped her hands around his neck and hugged him tightly. ?Thank you so much, Nate.?

    The twins observed the show, dumbfounded. Why was Nate getting their hug? Why?

 Chapter 284: The first slice

    While Nateforted Lara and waited for her to stop crying, rubbing her back and enjoying the hug, the twins moved their attention from their parents to the cake.

    They had insisted with their grandma to bake a cake with a lot of chocte, even if their mommy liked oranges. Nate had ordered something very fruity, but they had used their charms on their grandma until she had finally surrendered.

    ?It''s zah-ka,? Scarlet remembered. That''s what grandma called the cake.

    ?No, grandma said zah-ke,? Jaden pointed out. ?And she also said tart.?

    ?Zahka tart? But it''s a cake!?

    ?I don''t know, Scarlet...?

    ?There''s so much chocte on top,? shemented, licking her lips.

    Breakfast was ready, in the kitchen and soon to be brought, but she forgot about it while reaching out for the cake and taking some with her bare hand. It was just as promised: full of chocte. Also, since their mommy liked fruits, they had allowed grandma to put some jam in between, slightly sour. It was their mommy''s birthday, after all. They could very well allow some fruits hidden inside.

    Seeing his sister eating the cake, Jaden first panicked.

    ?The first slice is supposed to be mommy''s!? he whispered.

    ?She will have the first slice,? Scarlet pointed out, reaching for a second piece.

    Since it kind of made sense - they weren''t eating slices - Jaden did the same and tasted the heavenly chocte and the soft cake.

    It was worth the scolding they were going to bear!

    ?Hey, you two,? Nate said, turning just in time before the twins could ruin every side of the cake.

    ?Hmm?? Lara murmured, lifting her head from Nate''s shoulder, even though unwillingly.

    She noticed the twins'' hands and faces, stained with chocte and oh-so-guilty. She couldn''t help but chuckle. They took the chance to get their paws on the cake as soon as she and Nate weren''t looking too closely.

    ?How is it?? she wondered.

    ?Mommy can have the first slice,? Scarlet eximed, running to the kitchen and asking the maid to give her a te and a knife.

    She got the te, but not the knife. Regardless, she ran back and left the dish, now stained from her hands, in front of Lara.

    ?Daddy, can you bring a knife for mommy?? she asked, using her cutest expression to convince Nate. If Lara could eat the cake in the morning, they wouldn''t have been in trouble anymore! There wouldn''t have been anything to scold them for, right?

    ?Are you sure you need a knife? I think you manage well enough without,? Natemented, crossing his arms and standing straight, waiting for his kids'' n to unfold.

    ?And a fork or a small spoon,? Jaden added. ?Can you bring it, dad??

    ?Yes, sure,? he sighed.

    He nced at Lara and couldn''t resist her happy expression. If she wanted to eat cake, so be it.

    He returned sooner than they thought with a knife, two spoons and two forks, and four clean tes.

    ?Let''s eat this cake,? he said while cutting a piece for everyone.

    The pups were going to eat a small one, especially because it was early in the morning. And, also, they already had enough before he could stop them.

    He ced the first slice on Lara''s te. He had cut it from the untouched part of the cake. Then, he fed his pups.

    ?You, daddy? The cake is very good! Grandma made it!?

    ?You know... I asked for a fruity cake. What is this?? he inquired, pretending to be annoyed and surprised by the amount of chocte.

    It was kind of predictable, in fact, and he knew it since before. His mother had preferred to do as her grandchildren asked instead of following her son''s wishes. She had been unfair, but Nate was getting used to it.

    ?It is fruity,? Lara pointed out while biting the first piece. ?It''s a Sacher Torte. It has apricot jam inside.?

    ?Oh,? Nate said. ?You recognised it s

    ?It''s not a big effort, Nate. It''s quite recognisable.?

    ?Do you also know how to make it??

    ?Yes, I do, but I don''t want to enter apetition against your mother. This is maybe the best cake I''ve ever eaten! I won''t make you one; just eat this.?

    ?Best?? Jaden said, pricking his ears and strolling to his mommy. ?It''s because Scarlet and I helped.?

    ?How did you help??

    ?We watched carefully while it was in the oven so that the cake couldn''t escape.?

    ?Ah, I see,? she sighed. Her cubs did like watching things in the oven. Especially meaty things.

    ?I also tried the chocte before using it to be sure it was good,? Scarlet added, still eating her portion. She reached out to Jaden''s te and, little by little, pulled it closer to her. She could eat his part as well since her brother was busy wagging in front of their mommy.

    ?I counted the spoons for grandma,? Jaden said. ?I can also tell you how many there were. I can remember the sugar... Twelve.?

    ?I see,? Lara chuckled, picking him up and positioning him on herp. ?You two were so hard-working.?

    ?Yes, we were.?

    ?That earns you a kiss,? she stated before leaving a noisy smack on Jaden''s cheek.

    The boy smiled happily, and his tail wagged even faster. He pricked up his ears and pped his hands, observing how his mommy ate the cake with even more motivation than before.

    ?My cubs are so good at cooking,? she said.

    Meanwhile, Nate was alone in his chair. He was also eating the cake, but not as blissfully as his daughter and future wife. He felt cut out because he didn''te up with the same idea and didn''t help his mother with the preparation.

    The pups were years ahead of him in grabbing Lara''s attention.

    He had juste to terms with everything when a shy hand pulled his sleeve at the elbow. He looked down and saw Scarlet, her eyes directly staring at him like every time she had a request. She was going to say that word, he was sure. He was expecting it.

    ?Daddy!?

    And he was right.

    ?Yes, Scarlet??

    ?Since you''re not eating your cake, I can finish it for you!?

 Chapter 285: Disposable

    Amanda didn''t feel anything wrong except for that disconnection from the rest of the pack. Not until she wandered out of the home.

    It wasn''t even that strong: she still was one of Mayford, just not as central as before. Not that she had ever been relevant to the pack. But, this time, everything was different. She was an Omega: disposable.

    Her parents told her not to go out, to stay hidden and wait for things to get better. Even Renato was of the same opinion.

    Yet, she didn''t want to hide any longer. Being locked in her room was so suffocating.

    She avoided crowded ces just as she was told, and she took a walk in the woods, keeping a long distance from everyone. She wanted to stay far from incidents, so she would turn away every time she felt a presence.

    Yet, sometimes it would fail. She didn''t think the others would as much ase after her. She was expecting to be ignored, not... Not followed!

    She recognised theds tailing her: Lucretia''s friends. They were all pups of someone relevant, high-ranking in the pack. One day, they were going to take their parents'' ce and be those making decisions.

    What did they have to do with her? She had gone out with them a couple of times at most, and she also was someone''s sister. They shouldn''t have bothered toe after her to y a prank...

    ?Hey, freak!? one of them shouted. ?Are you running away??

    Without any word, Amanda elerated until she was running breathless in the woods. She didn''t want to know what they wanted from her. The fright was enough for the day.

    She shouldn''t have gone out after that. No matter how suffocating, her room was the safest ce.

    ?Stop!? they shouted at her, but she didn''t listen. She had almost caught the quarters; she could see the roofs of the closest houses. If only she could reach there, she would be safe. The adults would have saved her, and everything would have been right.

    Too bad that she was slow, and she knew it. In the end, she was a weak wolf.

    Her eyes were filled with tears; it made everything fuzzy and difficult to discern. Her lungs were aching more from stress than any real need for oxygen.

    Still, a few steps from reaching the street, she was thrown on the ground by a weight. Someone had tackled her, using their body to keep her down.

    She moaned in pain when her knees and side were hit, and she tried breaking free - without any result.

    It was one of the boys, meaning she had no chance.

    ?Look at this,? he snickered in her ear. ?Someone is full of ener

    ?Let me go, please,? she tried, looking as pitiful as possible. Yet, it didn''t help her.

    ?Oh, you know how to ask nicely, now. Shut up, Omega. You''re leaving only after we''ve had enough fun. It''s been a while since thest time something interesting happened, right??

    ?Hey, don''t overdo it,? one of the other boys said.

    It was a mixed group: four boys and three girls. They were staring at her like a piece of trash, but not everyone was convinced that hurting her was allowed.

    ?What are you afraid of? Rather, of who? Renato is an Omega, just like her... Isn''t it the right time to teach her some manners??

    ?He won''t stay Omega forever,e on! Don''t overdo it, just in case.?

    ?I will tell him everything,? Amanda said. ?I will make sure he knows every single detail andes after you, one by one!?

    ?Oh, you''re not polite anymore. That''s not nice, freak.?

    He grabbed her arm, clenching until she moaned in pain. Then, he pulled her in front of him and looked her in the eye.

    ?Apologise,? he spat out.

    ?No way,? she whined, looking around for any kind of idea.

    She was almost in the city. If she managed to move a few steps, she would have been safe. Just a few steps away...

    When the initial panic dissipated, she inhaled deeply, trying to calm down her nerves. Then, with her lungs filled with air, she started screaming.

    ?Help!? she yelled. ?Please, someone help!?

    ?Help? Do you think anyone would mess with us for an Omega''s sake? How dumb can you be, ah??

    As if to prove their words, they moved closer to the house and tugged Amanda with them. They reached a small square where two streets met, and they threw her on the ground.

    ?Scream if you like, but no one is going to help you...?

    Her eyes moved in between her aggressors, looking for any trace of sympathy. But she found none. Some of them might have been against hurting her too much, but it had nothing to do with her. They just feared consequences... And by that, they meant Renato''s fury. Because no one else would haveined about some bullying on an Omega.

    ?You are crazy,? Amanda said. ?Is this some kind of drama show? We were friends a few days ago!?

    ?Friends? Oh, you little thing... We weren''t friends just because we let you tag along once or twice. You were a little pitiful, all alone. We did it for charity.?

    She eyed the adults observing the scene, and she noticed the invisible bound they didn''t cross. They would watch from afar, maybe checking that things didn''t go out of control... Or maybe not.

    No one stepped in to defend her, and no one felt even guilty because of it.

    At that very moment, Amanda understood what it meant to be an Omega. She was a regr wolf: for her, the pack was her life. Even if she didn''t socialise as often, she still felt part of it at all times. She knew they were there for her... Until now.

    ?No...? she sighed,ing to terms with the situation.

    She was all alone, and no one would havee to save her. She had no power of her own. And she was disposable.

 Chapter 286: No choice

    WARNING: violence and triggering content.

    There wouldn''t be consequences. Amanda knew it. As such, she could foresee that the brats wouldn''t leave until having enough fun for a while.

    Just, she couldn''t know what that meant yet. It hadn''t happened before in the pack...

    There were a couple of Omegas, weak and old wolves who would receive less than the others when sharing resources, but they weren''t bullied like that. Just left behind if there wasn''t enough for everyone. They had been Omegas for a long time, and they even seemed used to it.

    Either way, not one of them thought about going solitary. Life out from a pack was still worse.

    But, for Amanda, things were different. She was in punishment, meaning she was not just disposable but also guilty of... Guilty of something, it didn''t matter what.

    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves and brace herself. She couldn''t do anything against seven wolves, and her initial n had failed already. The adults weren''t going to help, not even to warn someone from the inner circle of the pack.

    She had been protected by Renato''s name for the whole time. When he had be an Omega as well, that protection had faded away. It wasn''t his fault, but she did resent him a little. He shouldn''t have talked back to the Alpha like that!

    Oh, but... Whose fault was it, in the end?

    She shook her head, confused by her own thoughts. There were two sides of her fighting each other. One med her brother and herself, but the other was convinced they weren''t really at fault and the Alpha had made a bad decision... The Alpha being wrong? Impossible!

    She looked at her bullies again, and her mind returned on track. She had to survive them before having time to wonder about the meaning of life.

    ?Let me go,? she tried, her tone low, and her head bowed.

    The boy pushing her for the whole time caught her hair and pulled, forcing her to look up at him.

    ?Hey, don''t order me around,? he said. ?You are no one!?

    ?Then forget about me... If I really am no one.?

    ?But you must be funny to y with. We will let you go... Eventually.?

    ?If... If you let me go now, I won''t tell anyone. I promise!?

    ?Oh, but we want you to tell everyone,? a girl shouted from behind them. ?It''ll be even more fun if you make a fool of yourself in front of the pack. Isn''t that right, freak??

    Her defences crumbled down, and she lost any motivation to fight. All alone and surrounded, there was nothing she could do. Truly nothing.

    No amount of threatening, screaming, or begging would have helped her. She was their toy for that day, and it didn''t matter what she did.

    She closed her eyes and tried finding a space in her mind where to hide, but it was difficult with her hair being pulled with so much strength. A bit more, and her skin would have been torn together with the locks.

    It hurt so much, but nothingpared to the scratches on her forearm. All five ws were deeply stuck in her meat, her muscles screaming because of the cut.

    Tears started flowing down her cheeks, and her lungs sobbed, but she bit her tongue not to shout. There would have been time for thatter when their wicked games got even worse.

    ?It''s no fun like this,? he murmured, then.

    He let go of her, and she fell to the ground, lifeless. She sat there, finally opening her eyes and observing what woulde next. Blood stained her clothes while she hugged her wounded arm. It was going to heal, either way, but such deep cuts required a few minutes, at least.

    She wasn''t that quick at healing, by the way. How long would it have been for her? Half an hour? Oh, only if they didn''t do anything worse.

    ?Run!? he ordered.

    Her mind was crossed by a revtion, and she remembered that guy''s name.

    ?Armando!? she said. ?Your name is Armando!?

    She wanted to add something, but she kept silent because - maybe - it was better. He had a crush on Lucretia, but she didn''t consider him one bit.

    So, it was like that. Did he want to get back at her for hanging out with Lucretia all alone? Or was he jealous of Renato?

    Whatever the case, he had enough reasons to hate Amanda. At least, in his own wicked logic.

    ?So what? It''s not like my name will stop me,? he said. ?And I said: run!?

    ?Why??

    ?We want to chase you.?

    ?No, you want to chase me. They don''t really care...?

    The others were standing around them, carefully watching and silently having fun. They wouldn''t have hurt her - they still feared revenge - but they wouldn''t have stopped Armando either. If anything, they would advise him how to make things funnier.

    ?You run,¨¬; we chase you. Is that right, guys?? he said, crossing his arms.

    His eyes were glowing, a sign that he would have used the wolf''s powers. What point was there in running away? Amanda had given up already.

    If she followed his will, the torture would havested longer. Like this, they could just get it over with and let her return home sooner.

    ?I didn''t say you could choose,? he muttered, looking at his sharp ws. ?Moreover, if you manage to run away from us, you''ll be safe. Let''s y a game. If you reach the next inner circle, we won''t follow you there.?

    Amanda sighed. They were on the outskirts. The following inner circle wasn''t all that far... There was some hope she could make it, but it still sounded like a trap. They would catch her, and that would have been so painful.

    Yet, staying there and waiting wouldn''t have improved her situation either. She didn''t have much choice, and both her options were horrible.

    She wished she had the energy to get up and run, but she had just given up.

    ?I didn''t give you a choice, freak,? Armando repeated. ?I said, run.?

 Chapter 287: Run

    WARNING: violence and triggering content.

    ?If you reach the next inner circle, we won''t follow you there.?

    The quarters were organised in a structure simr to an onion. The most inner part was where the Alpha lived and worked. Then, in the second circle lived his closest people. Renato used to live there, in a single room. He didn''t need an apartment because it was a hassle to keep it clean, and he didn''t know how to cook either way.

    Then, there were several other circles surrounding the centre. Amanda''s family lived in the fourth, close enough to the centre to be respected but not enough to matter in any decision. She liked their rank: they had enough benefits to be happy and avoid overworking themselves. Her parents didn''t have much responsibility towards the pack outside of their ordinary jobs.

    At that very moment, they were on the outskirts where the lower-ranking members lived. These had no power and would wait in line for their turn when there was some sharing of resources. Their only dream was to advance into an inner circle, be it just one.

    Rather than circles, theyers had the shape of squares or rectangles, but the name had stayed since the beginning of time when packs lived in circr viges.

    Amanda observed the people around her, and they opened a path for her. They even gestured as to show her the way while Armando snickered.

    Seven wolves, chasing her... Her wounds hadn''t yet healed, and she couldn''t think of getting more time. She had to make a decision because they wouldn''t allow her to sit there forever.

    ?Run!? a girl repeated.

    If Amanda remembered correctly, her name should have been Giusy. Yet she wasn''t sure, so she didn''t test the waters.

    Amanda got up, collected all her energy and decided to give it a try. The results wouldn''t be any different, so she might as well run.

    Instead of following their will and running towards the inner circles, she turned to the forest and used every trace of her strength to reach it. She couldn''t transform into a wolf, it would have used precious seconds of her time, and she wasn''t good enough to do it while running.

    As such, she ran to the trees and disappeared from sight for a few seconds. She felt them chasing her, their feet hitting the ground and getting closer. At some point, some of the steps changed and became paws running on the weed.

    She was slow at turning, but some of them were not.

    She increased her speed, even more, reaching her limit and thinking only of one thing: getting to her home, possibly in one piece. She wouldn''t go out of her room ever again! She wouldn''t venture this far without someone by her side.

    ?Fuck,? she cursed, jumping to avoid tripping over a fallen tree.

    She soon got out of the pack''s headquarters. Getting out of there meant leaving, and she hoped teens weren''t authorised to do so. If the Alpha had spread the orders, they would eventually stop chasing her.

    As for her, she didn''t even care about being locked for days.

    They caught her a few metres before she could cross the border, and a wolfnded on her and immobilised her on the ground.

    She had almost made it, yet just a few steps...

    ?No,? she whined, hitting the ground with her fists. ?No! No

    ?Yes,? said Armando. ?You wicked thing, we caught you just in time... Do you really think we wouldn''t dare follow you out there? Ha! You miscalcted something... Crossing the border won''t save you from us.?

    The wolf got off her, letting her sit up. Her palms were sinking in the soft grass, and her nose was filled with the aromas of the forest. She could feel some small animals running around, not scared by the bunch of wolves nearby. After all, no one was going to pay attention to a rabbit that day.

    ?You really thought you stood a chance to flee?? he chuckled. ?You weren''t this lucky... But you tried to trick us! You freak!?

    Amanda saw his ws getting longer, and she hugged her arm again; it had barely healed, and it was going to get bloody again...

    ?No,? she sighed, preparing to repeat all that had happened in the outer circle. Just that, alone in the woods, there weren''t any witnesses at all. It was even worse!

    What an idiot, she thought about herself. Being bullied in the quarter couldn''t be worse, and she had never had a chance to escape. Not in this direction, nor in the other.

    Armando''s fingers wrapped around her neck as he pulled her up. The flow of air was cut, and Amanda started suffocating. But it wasn''t enough to make her whine... Not yet.

    ?This will be fun, I promise,? he whispered before sinking his ws in her body again. This time, on her side.

    She shouted, forgetting all about her pride. It was damn hurting, and no one would hear them either way.

    As his hand moved up, she heard the shirt tearing and her stomach uncovered for yet another wound. The scratches were ironically precise, like cuts from a knife. Deep enough to be difficult to close, and painful like hell.

    ?I think it''s enough,? someone said from the back.

    Amanda didn''t even turn to check. She didn''t care anymore. They could say what they wanted, but no one intervened to help her before her blood was spilt.

    For her, they weren''t part of her pack anymore. Or, maybe, she wasn''t part of theirs. She wasn''t part of anything at that moment. Just a random wolf alone in the world, hurt and weak.

    ?Let''s go; it''s almost dinner time. You know we shall be at home by then...?

    ?Ah, yes,? Armando murmured. ?Just a few minutes more. We won''t bete.?

    While he was distracted, Amanda took a step back from him. She walked thest few feet in between them and the border.

    Once she was out, she fell to the ground again, weak and hurting. No one followed her, in fear of bing a rejected just like her.

    She felt them turn their backs and leave, with calm as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 288: Family company

    Lara spent the day with Roxy, doing easy tasks in the HR department. She hadn''t told anyone about her birthday, and Nate had promised not to bring it up.

    Doing the trivial work in Human Resources felt no different than working in the sales or secretarial department. She would walk to Roxy when she wasn''t sure about something, but most things she could do.

    ?I had a course about recruitment and stuff in college,? she said to Roxy during a break. ?It was fun. Just a shame I couldn''t listen to the second part the following year.?

    ?I see... Do you miss studying??

    ?Studying not so much, but sometimes I miss college.?

    ?You could try to enrol again now that there''s someone taking care of the twins,? Roxy said.

    ?It''ste, and I''m not as attracted to a student''s life anymore. I''m an adult, and I have a family to take care of. Oh, and apparently a whole pack.?

    ?I''m sure you would find the time, though. If you feel unfulfilled after leaving college, you can try again.?

    ?And what? Fail? I don''t want to go through it now,? Lara said, surprising Roxy.

    The woman wasn''t expecting such a reply. Why would Lara fail? She had done some background investigations on her after signing the contract, and she had found out her grades were all or almost full marks. She wouldn''t fail college if she tried, even if she put less effort than the first time.

    ?It''s in the past. Now I''m happy like this,? Lara said before Roxy could inquire any further.

    She felt that nervousness she hated in her heart, a sign that it was better not to talk about college any longer. She felt that same fear as when she was with Nate.

    ?Oh, well, you wouldn''t have the typical life of a student,? Roxy pointed out. ?You won''t need to look for a room in a city you don''t know, right??

    Lara chuckled.

    ?I''ve never slept in the dormitory. I attended Sheton University, so I was at home.?

    ?You had only the main worry of students, right? Passing exams.?

    ?Not really because nothing bad would happen if I didn''t. Except for the hassle of studying everything over again, of course.?

    ?No??

    ?Well, I had my family''s financial backing. Wasting one year wasn''t much of a problem. My father''spany was doing discreetly... Not as well as it''s now, but not bad either. They could pay for college for my brother and me without issues, and my parents had the house and car they wanted...?

    ?I see, born with a golden spoon??

    ?Let''s just say silver.?

    ?It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about your family, but I''m curious. I thought you were a shy girl who would be blinded by the glittering world where Nate lives. Yet, you did pretty well at the g, and Nate told me it was the same at the cocktail party. You know how to act during formal events.?

    ?My mother insisted I learn,? Lara sighed. ?Even though she did insist more on being presentable and silent. But I''ve been taught. Even if my family wasn''t as well-off as to attend something like the charity g. It turns out my mother''s teachings have a use, after all.?

    ?I see... And your father? Is he also attracted to the elite??

    ?Less than my mother. He''s more dragged in by her, actually. He doesn''t care as much about social status... Just about having a stable life and a stablepany.?

    ?I''m also curious about thepany. It''s pretty recent, right? Your father did a good job, making it be how it is now. It can even raise more if they continue like this.?

    ?Might be.? Lara shrugged. ?I don''t really care.?

    ?If they knew earlier you were our CEO''s mate, they might have progressed even faster. Their industry is rted to clothes as well, after all. I''m sure Nate could start a joint venture or something... But with things like this, there''s no chance.?

    ?Right!? Lara nodded. ?It''s better like this. At least, Nate won''t be dragged into weird business.?

    Roxy listened to her, trying to find out whether she knew something about the beginning of yton Enterprises. Thepany was rather new, and it inherited everything from the family''s formerpany: clients, business links, retailers... But Lara didn''t know what to think about it, and she had never found it strange. She was a kid when it had happened, either way.

    Roxy was just a teen, and she wasn''t working for thepany yet. Still, she could find old records of the LY Corp, of when it still was named only LYC, involving that old predecessor of the yton Enterprises. She was curious to know more because the owner of thatpany wasn''t Lara''s father.

    ?And your grandfather? Did he also have a business??

    ?Not that I know,? Lara said.

    So, who was that mysterious yton? Roxy was so, so curious; she knew there must have been juicy gossip in that story. Yet, she couldn''t just ask. And it was evident that Lara knew nothing.

    ?Let''s focus on work now,? Roxy said. ?I can smell trouble on the way.?

    ?Trouble??

    ?Yes. Just ignore the provocations, and I''ll scold her if she goes overboard.?

    ?She? Who??

    ?You''ll see in a minute,? Roxy murmured.

    She sat at her desk and got ready while Lara returned sorting her documents at the other table in the room.

    She was starting to remember the faces of the employees, especially those she had talked with.

    When the girl knocked and then came in, she lifted her face to see if she knew her, and indeed she did. It was one of the secretaries... Oh, the one who told her so many mean things when she had worked with her. The one using her of hooking up with managers and who knew what more. Lara couldn''t remember every single detail.

    ?I have a problem!? she said.

    ?Yes?? Roxy replied, ncing at Lara.

    ?I want to mate!?

 Chapter 289: Love is in the air

    ?I want to mate!? said the girl, not the least embarrassed.

    ?You want what?? Roxy replied while Lara choked on her saliva.

    Judging from Roxy''s reaction, that was a first. It wasn''t as normal toe to the HR office to ask for... What, a dating partner?

    Moreover, the same woman who had used Lara to be thirsty was asking for a man. Wasn''t that hrious? As hrious as to cry.

    ?I don''t know how to solve this,? Roxy said.

    She turned to Lara, signalling that she was giving up that task. No one in six years hade to ask her for help in mating. That was a line she wouldn''t cross.

    Fulfilling the tasks of a Female Alpha was one thing, but dealing with something as delicate as love was out of the question. Lara at least had Nate''s support, so she could have found a way to hearten the girl if she couldn''t find a prompt solution. Oh, only if she wanted to hearten the person who had insulted her.

    Only then, did the girl seem to notice they weren''t alone in the room.

    ?You didn''t feel her presence?? Roxy asked.

    The girl shook her head, turning behind to see Lara at the second desk. Usually, Bass Cooper would sit where Roxy was, and Roxy would walk around while working and use both desks as she pleased.

    Lately, Bass Cooper hadn''t been seen in thepany.

    ?Alpha Lara?? the girl murmured.

    Her face turned red, and she bent her neck to hide it. She clenched her fists and pressed them on the thighs, inhaling deeply and ready to talk.

    ?I shall apologise! I''m sorry!?

    ?Hmm?? Lara said. ?Now that you know that the unknown father of my kids is Nate, you know how to say sorry??

    The girl nodded, not adding any word.

    ?Sorry about what exactly??

    ?About speaking like that. I''m sorry, and those weren''t my true thoughts.?

    ?No??

    ?No. You''re not easy. Anyone would stay with Alpha Nate, right??

    ?Right,? Lara sighed.

    What a weird conversation.

    Their first exchange hade out out of a drama show. So much that Lara hadn''t asked herself why she was attacked. It had been because of Nate''s scent and theck of any official act, most likely.

    ?So, now that I''m with Nate, it''s fine...?

    ?It is... Every single one of us would have liked to be with the Alpha. We were jealous... And I was more jealous than the others and dared speak like that,? the woman added, her eyes watery. ?I''m ready for any punishment for the words I said.?

    ?So, you''re apologising for telling me I''m easy and that my kids are bastards.?

    ?I never said anything about the kids!?

    ?Oh, yes... That''s true. Just that I was left because I''m too in or something like that.?

    ?I didn''t know a thing.?

    ?What about hooking up with managers?? Lara added.

    That was the second thing that hurt her the most, after mentioning her kids. What had made them think she would hook up with any manager there if she could have Nate? Were they blind?

    Oh, but, back then, she thought Nate was one of them. So, she had felt a little odd... It wasn''t as unpleasant, thinking about it after so much time...

    Well, actually, a few weeks. But it felt like forever.

    It didn''t hurt like back then. It was just awkward. At the same time, Lara wanted to make the other girl suffer a little - just a little - and forget about the matter altogether.

    ?What''s wrong with hooking up with a manager?? the girl asked, tilting her head.

    At that admission, Lara couldn''t help but sigh.

    ?It''s just that it''s impossible. Most managers already have a family. They have a mate and won''t look at another female like that,? the woman added.

    ?I see... You knew it was impossible. You just wanted to hurt me when you said that.?

    ?Yes, that is true.?

    ?Because you were jealous.?

    ?Yes.?

    ?And now you are not? After all, I seeded in... Uhm? Hooking up with the CEO??

    ?No, you''re the Alpha''s mate. The Alpha female.?

    ?Oh, that''s right. You called me like that before, even using my birth name. Is that a thing among wolves??

    ?You are our Alpha,? the girl said, inly as if it was obvious.

    Lara''s brain couldn''t process the situation any further. She just nodded, murmuring: ?apologies taken,? and trying to dispel the iing headache.

    Why hadn''t anyone warned her that being Nate''s woman meant dealing with drastic changes of attitude? She was expecting the girls'' envy to be amplified. Not to disappear all of a sudden.

    ?But what is that about mating?? she continued. ?Why do youe here??

    ?I want a pup but have no boyfriend.?

    ?Oh,? Lara sighed. ?That indeed is an issue. If it''s just about the pups, I can tell you how I had them without a boyfriend.?

    ?It would be awesome, Alpha!?

    ?Don''t call me like that,? Lara said. It made her cringe.

    ?Then how? Oh, humans use... Ehm, Miss yton? Mrs Woods??

    The innocence with which the other girl talked was a little confusing.

    ?Just Lara. For the moment.?

    ?Oh, okay. But I feel shy,? she said, her face red. ?Am I really allowed??

    ?Oh, jeez. Why do youe here to ask about mating? Can''t you do it on your own?? Lara replied, losing patience.

    ?Because I don''t know how to do it. It hasn''t happened before. And I''m not alone, Alpha. The other girls feel just like me.?

    ?But they are too shy toe and ask,? Lara said.

    ?No, they just haven''t thought of it. I''m faster to think,? the girl chuckled as if she had found the solution to all problems.

    ?Still, this is too new to be by chance,? Roxy said, attracting the others'' attention back. ?Mating is a personal matter, and you don''t really need us to help you.?

    ?But, Roxy... How?? the girl said, her face desperate. ?We don''t know how to date! Where can we even find males??

 Chapter 290: Pick a male

    ?Where can we even find males??

    Roxy was dumbfounded. Lara didn''t even flinch; she had been shocked before, so nothing the girl could say would have changed her mood.

    ?We have never thought about that,? the girl continued.

    ?And now, suddenly, you want to mate??

    ?Mate, have pups... Some of us just want to fool a little.?

    ?Jenna, what is going on??

    ?I''d like to know too,? the girl sighed, bending her shoulders and looking at the floor. ?We don''t know.?

    ?It''s because of Nate,? Lara said. ?It''s because Nate is dating. The pack is influenced by his mood, so now everyone wants to. This is how it works, doesn''t it? Right??

    She had started the exnation firmly as if it was obvious. A theory she had after observing the events. Still, how could she know something when even Roxy didn''t? She was just a human, after all.

    Around half of her sentence, Lara''s tone had turned uncertain, ending in a question and wondering if she had just said something stupid.

    ?I believe that''s what happened,? Roxy said. ?We keep young males and females apart to avoid incidents, to allow a normal flow of work in thepany. But they''re not forbidden from meeting, dating, or even fooling around with each other. They can have a normal life after working hours. Still, the girls didn''t seem very interested till now.?

    ?Were you aiming at Nate?? Lara inquired, raising her chin.

    It wasn''t anything new. She had always known that Nate was handsome and charming, attractive to all women. But, all of a sudden, the thought of all those young wolves looking up at him and waiting for him to choose one of them annoyed Lara. It annoyed her so much that she lost control of her expression and stared challengingly at Jenna.

    ?I don''t know what we were aiming at,? the other said. ?At the same time, we wanted and feared our Alpha. But now it''s different. The... The men in the sales department are so handsome, aren''t they??

    ?Yes,? Roxy sighed. ?And they''re avable, you know? They want to date. Just go to them and pick one. It''ll work out.?

    ?That easy?? Jenna inquired, confused like at the start.

    ?Your wolf instinct will guide you.?

    Lara didn''t know whether Roxy was really convinced in what she said or she just wanted to get it over with that show.

    ?Wait, but... As far as I know, the men in sales were avable even before,? Lara added. ?They''ll be happy if they notice you girls are also interested.?

    ?Yes?? Jenna said, her hope rising to the sky.

    Roxy had said the same thing, more or less, but Lara seemed more convincing.

    ?Yes.?

    ?They were avable, true,? Roxy added. ?But since the girls would look at Nate only, they didn''t dare try. It was a stall. Now, since Nate is out from the market, things will start working like before the crisis.?

    ?Just because Nate has a woman?? Lara chuckled.

    ?Not just because of that, but it''s the first step. Also, he''s more rxed and cares for the pack with his heart. He''s with us when we talk, and he''s back to being alive. It''s not just about love alone.?

    She didn''t add anything else. Telling Lara they needed her was too much of a risk. It was better to pretend to be adjusting forever, letting her get used to the others calling her Alpha Lara.

    If even the girls in the secretarial department did, then everyone else in the pack would have epted her as their Alpha''s mate. No matter whether she was human or wolf.

    ?Alpha Lara worked in sales for a while,? Jenna added. ?She knows better than us how they are.?

    Her expression was in between awe and trust. Roxy bit her inner cheek not to burst outughing. She knew very well what that contradiction was due to: up to a couple of weeks before, the secretaries feared getting close to sales. They thought of Samantha as a brave, tough woman, for working there.

    Then, suddenly, they didn''t find the males as annoying. The mood was shifting, and it was good.

    Moreover, Roxy had the impression that the rtionship between Nate and Lara would have been influenced by the pack. It was a spiralling wave of changes: Nate would change, then the pack would follow; the effects of the pack would have returned back to Nate amplified.

    To Nate and Lara because, apparently, she was being affected too.

    ?Love is awesome,? Roxy murmured.

    ?I can''t wait to try it,? Jenna added, nodding convincingly. ?Now I go.?

    She even checked her hair and clothes before turning on her heels and walking out as if she was strolling in the clouds.

    ?She''s going to pick one?? Lara murmured, looking at her back.

    ?I don''t know where she''s going,? Roxy pointed out. ?Also, you haven''t set any punishment for her. For the way she talked to you.?

    ?Oh, I don''t want to do that.?

    ?No? Are you sure? If it makes you feel better, you can make her do some chores or forbid her from picking a mate for a few days. It won''t be too hard, but it will teach her a lesson about who''s the boss.?

    ?I don''t want to,? Lara said. ?Even though the chores are tempting. I don''t think she will do that again.?

    ?No, she won''t.?

    ?But, what about picking a mate just like that? Weren''t wolves supposed to have a true mate somewhere in the world??

    ?We do have mates, but we can''t just wait for them to appear. Most wolves mate at some point in life; after they''ve experienced enough fun. And wolves mate for life, so they will love the partner they choose. Even with Nate and you, there''s still the chance you two aren''t true mates but just liked each other and chose to stay for life. We can''t know that. However, once chosen, a mate is forever.

    Even death doesn''t separate us.?

    ?Oh, how romantic. I like this version more, actually. The one where you choose. But what happens if the true mate appears after you''re married??

    Roxy sighed.

 Chapter 291: True mates and chosen mates

    ?But what happens if the true mate appears after you''re married?? Lara asked.

    Roxy sighed before replying.

    ?It depends. Usually, wolves stay with their marriage partner. If both mates have one, nothing really happens. They might recognise each other, but they won''t leave their husband or wife to be with the other.?

    ?So, there is a choice!? Lara said. ?One can be with someone else!?

    ?That is after marriage, Lara. If you marry Nate, he will be yours forever.?

    ?I wasn''t asking for me,? she chuckled. ?I''m just curious.?

    ?The problem is when we find our mate before getting officially married. Before the mating ceremony.?

    ?Oh, I see... Then, a single wolf will always end up with their mate.?

    ?That, or they will suffer forever. That''s what happened to Nate when you left. It''s as painful as transforming one''s character. You can''t fight it, and it''s not worth it. That''s why partners who aren''t true mates are in a hurry to perform the ceremony. It''s a way to ask the Moon Goddess permission to be together.

    If she allows it, the couple will live as if they had always been destined.?

    ?And when the true mate appears, if that happens, they won''t feel the urge to leave their current partner. That''s relieving, actually. I would be worried about every single marriage if not.?

    ?Not everyone meets their true mate. And it''s also not a scientific truth that everyone has one. It has never been proved.?

    ?Oh, I see.?

    ?And when the true mate appears, things can get difficult. Especially if they''re single. One single and one married is the worst option. For one, the link is active; for the other, it''s deafened. However, even after the Moon Goddess blesses a marriage, true mates continue being true mates. There will always be something linking them, even if not love.

    Telepathy, maybe. Common interests or anything at all. If one is married, it''s still better to never meet their mate.?

    ?So, Nate and I were actually lucky,? she said. ?I''m human, so I wouldn''t know him at all, if not for this. And if we didn''t meet, he would have gotten married sooner thanter.?

    ?That''s the most likely oue, yes. But we are all happy you two met.?

    ?I am as well,? Lara said. ?The twins wouldn''t be here.?

    ?But you would be with your birth family. If not for them, they wouldn''t have sent you away. Right??

    ?Right. But I''m luckier like this. It''s better that I know what I know, Roxy. Better than living my whole life thinking my parents love me.?

    ?That''s on you to decide. You wouldn''t have endured many hardships. And, never knowing about their true nature, you wouldn''t have suffered as you did.?

    ?It was worth it, Roxy! It was worth every single moment of despair. Jaden and Scarlet are growing up so fast, and I''m happy they found a family who won''t abandon them.?

    ?But... How can you be so sure??

    ?I know about myself. Nothing they do could make me change my mind. Even if they be bad people, it will be my fault. I will support them because they gave me a reason to live when I had none.?

    ?And about us??

    ?I feel it. You won''t abandon my pups. And Nate will protect them for the rest of his life. It''s different from before, by the way. It''s not something I''m giving for granted. I know the dangers, and I lived through being abandoned once.

    But this time... I feel that you''re not like my parents.?

    ?Seems like a wolf thing,? Roxy pointed out.

    ?Don''t underestimate human instinct. We also have our ways. And is it still so surprising that I act like a wolf? Nate told me a couple of times that I do what a female wolf would do in certain circumstances.?

    ?And you just marked your territory many times in front of a female wolf,? Roxy pointed out.

    Lara blushed from forehead to chin, her ears burning and her neck reddening a cell at a time. She had been discovered.

    ?I didn''t do it on purpose,? she moaned.

    ?I know. That''s why it''s surprising. It was your right, by the way. And you were as good at using it as not to make the other realise. Jenna didn''t notice how many times you used Nate''s name, by the way. To her, it''s normal you call him by name.

    Oh, but she might have caught the aura of danger when you asked her whether she was aiming at him. But, since it''s in the past, she wasn''t too afraid, to tell the truth.?

    ?Oh, I''m transparent to you.?

    ?Only because I''ve been doing this job for ages.?

    ?Don''t tell Nate, okay??

    ?He would be happy to hear it.?

    ?I know. It''s not because of that. Rather, we''re taking things slowly. I don''t want to rush, and I''d like to take one step at a time.?

    ?Why so? That isn''t very wolf-ish.?

    ?I''m human. And we both have suffered in the past. I don''t want haste to ruin our rtionship. We have the twins to take care of, first thing. They would suffer if we made mistakes, and I don''t want that. Also, Nate doesn''t deserve to be yed with.

    I don''t want to run ahead and then take a step back when I realise it''s too soon for something. I will take very careful steps, and only when I''m sure about it.?

    ?You know, I''m not worried about our Alpha''s heart with you next to him. Even while taking things slowly, you''re making him so happy. You and the twins. He didn''t even know he wanted a family until you showed up, and look at him now: learning how to be a daddy and being so affectionate to children he didn''t even like too much.?

    ?Oh,? Lara chuckled. ?It''s not that he didn''t like them.?

    ?No, that''s right. He just felt like they were in the way. But also a link among you two. It was difficult for him not to be mean and use them to get to you. Can you imagine the temptation??

    ?Nate loves the twins,? Lara pointed out. ?Not just because of me.?

    ?You''re right. And that''s what makes him so happy now. He loves the twins for what they are. Not because they link him to you. Not anymore.?

    The two women smiled at each other,forted by that thought.

 Chapter 292: Weak and (not) alone

    Amanda took the long route to go back home. When she arrived, most of her wounds were healed. Not all, because a few were too deep.

    Also, with many wounds like that, she would have needed a lot of rest to recover.

    She avoided her parents and locked herself in her room. She knew she should have had a shower, but she had no strength. Her clothes and nails were dirty of blood, mud, and dead leaves.

    She couldn''t sit on the bed like that, so she looked for clean clothes but couldn''t put them on. For some reason, she didn''t have any energy to change.

    In the end, she threw the clothes on the bed, deciding to wear themter, and she sat in a corner, on the floor. She hugged her knees and closed her eyes, trying to forget about anything at all.

    She wished to disappear, to erase her existence forever. Why was her life suddenly so difficult? Just because she yed along with Lucretia for once? Oh, she would have never met her again. Omegas weren''t allowed next to Alphas'' sisters.

    At least, in part, her life would have been calmer.

    She almost fell asleep like that until the door woke her up. She couldn''t move to stand, so she just whined while opening her eyes. The room was dark, as it was evening. Amanda hadn''t switched any light on. Still, the shining ck eyes in front of her didn''t need light.

    ?Mama told me you didn''t feel well and wanted to be alone,? her brother said. ?I knew something wasn''t right.?

    He carried her to the bed, paying no attention to the stink of dry blood, dead leaves, and who knows what else.

    ?Who was it?? he inquired, but she couldn''t talk.

    And why should she tell him? So that they can grieve and hate together?

    ?You''re also an Omega now,? she reminded him. ?You can''t just hunt them down, brother.?

    ?Are you sure? I might be an Omega. But, even like this, I can teach them a lesson. One they won''t forget. Tell me the names, Amanda. And every single detail about what happened.

    Don''t leave anything out.?

    ?I don''t want to talk about it,? she said.

    ?All right... You need a shower first. Then you can sleep a little. When you wake up, you can write the list for me.?

    ?I don''t want to think about it,? she sobbed.

    ?I''ll bring you to a safe ce. Just give me some time to organise it. I''ll help you pack your things for a few days of travel... You will buy the rest if you need it. Bring only what''s necessary.?

    ?Where?? she murmured, finally raising her head from the pillow.

    Was there hope for her? Did Renato know about a ce for her to live? Was she going to be a solitary wolf, by any chance? But with her brother protecting her, it didn''t sound so terrible.

    ?Where did they hurt you? With what??

    ?ws,? she said.

    She touched her shirt, ripped in two. She had clenched it tightly whileing back, feeling every breath of wind and every gaze on her. She had taken the fastest way to their home and went in through the back door. Now, her brother was looking at her in that state.

    She should have changed.

    ?Let me see,? he said. ?I smell blood.?

    ?It''s from before,? she hummed, but she didn''t fight when he lifted the shirt and uncovered thest couple of open wounds.

    ?It''s healing, but it must have been very deep if it''s taking this long. When did youe home??

    ?Before dinner,? she said.

    ?It''s been hours.?

    ?Yes? I didn''t notice.?

    ?You were sleeping on the floor, Amanda. Why??

    ?I didn''t want to stain the bed...?

    ?But you were too tired to change or take a shower. Oh, they shouldn''t have touched you. You''re my little sister, for the Moon Goddess.?

    ?I want to sleep now,? she said.

    ?It''s better if you clean yourself up and change clothes. Then, you can sleep while I prepare your luggage. We''re going before dawn.?

    ?Going where??

    ?I still have to decide. But there are many ces in this world. We''ll find the one right for you.?

    ?For me? Are you abandoning me?? she asked, her eyes filling with tears.

    ?No. It''s just temporary. I don''t want you here while I teach those people a lesson. If you don''t tell me the names, I will beat to a pulp every single one of the people who know you.?

    ?It''s not... It''s not a good idea. They were... I...?

    ?How many??

    ?Seven,? she breathed. ?But five stood there to look, and one just caught me while I was running away.?

    ?I don''t care, Mandy. Tell me their names. Every single one of them.?

    ?You''re an Omega like me,? she reminded him. ?You can''t do anything!?

    ?Don''t worry about me. Also, things are getting difficult. The pack will soon enter a war, and Omegas aren''t protected in those cases. I don''t want you to be here while it''s dangerous.?

    ?War??

    ?Yes.?

    ?We don''t know anything about it...?

    ?It''s not yet public knowledge, but it''s just a matter of time.?

    ?But why does Norwich attack us?? she whined. ?What do they want??

    ?Don''t ask me this, please. I can''t answer.?

    ?You know it??

    ?I know.?

    ?And it''s a secret? But it regards the whole pack! We have the right to know when this happens! It''s about our lives...?

    He just shook his head, helping her up. He opened the door of the bathroom for her and prepared the towels.

    ?Call me if you feel weak. I''ll be nearby.?

    ?I''m not feeling that bad,? Amanda chuckled.

    Oddly enough, she didn''t lie about it. She could walk and wash. Was the thought of leaving really enough to help her mood?

    She still was weak and scared, and she couldn''t imagine what those people would do if they caught her again.

    But with her brother on her side, she wasn''t alone.

 Chapter 293: A special occasion

    It was evening. Lara and her family had dinner and ate what was left of the cake after the twins'' morning assault. The cubs cuddled a little with their mommy before obediently going to sleep.

    They were tired after eating so much cake, and Mnie couldn''t help but chuckle while taking away thest few remaining bites. Cooking had always been her hobby, but having two pups eating with so much appetite made everything worth it.

    Lara and Nate took a stroll together in the garden, observing the nocturnal flowers blooming.

    ?I haven''t given you my present,? Nate pointed out.

    ?If it''s another diamond, you can keep it,? she replied, crossing her arms.

    ?It''s not even that costly,? he tried.

    ?There''s even the certification in the box!?

    ?Oh, well, Scarlet liked it...?

    ?I don''t understand how she can be so attracted to expensive stuff,? Lara chuckled.

    ?Rather than the price, it''s about the beauty,? Nate exined. ?She chose the shiniest among the diamonds, which happened to be authentic. She has a good eye.?

    ?You shouldn''t buy just everything she asks for, Nate.?

    ?I don''t. This was a special asion.?

    ?My birthday??

    ?The first birthday we spent together as a family. It''s important! It''s also the first thing she buys for you as a present, so she wanted the best of the best.?

    ?And you just went along,? Lara scoffed, shaking her head.

    ?Of course. How could I not??

    ?Well, thanks,? Lara sighed. ?But you didn''t need to go out of your way, for real. You also helped Jaden draw and write. This is more than enough for me. There''s no need for anything else.?

    ?I''ve already arranged it, and you will like it: I promise. No diamonds nor expensive stuff nestled anywhere... Even though I did think about framing it with gold or tinum, I confess.?

    Lara chuckled, unsure whether his was just a joke. Still, his face was solemn while he held her hand and pulled her inside.

    ?You will like it; I''m sure,? Nate repeated, maybe to convince himself that everything woudl be all right.

    ?Let''s see,? Lara surrendered, opening the box. It was t as if it contained a children''s book.

    When she removed the lid, she checked if it really was a book... She took it out and opened the first page, curious. There was nothing on the outside: a white cover only. Oh, it was a photo album!

    The first page was covered by a single picture of her cubs. They were wearing the best clothes and smiling at the photographer. Scarlet''s hair was tied up in twin tails while Jaden was wearing his hat. The rest of their clothes were matched light blue. Jaden''s trousers had a darker shade, just like the ribbon on Scarlet''s dress.

    ?Oh,? Lara sighed, caressing the corner with her hand. She didn''t want to ruin it, so she moved her fingers away. ?So pretty,? She added. ?A perfect present for my birthday!?

    ?I figured,? Nate chuckled, sitting next to her. ?I feel like the roles have reversed today, by the way.?

    ?Hmm??

    ?Last time, you made me see some pictures of the twins. Now, it''s my turn.?

    He turned the page and showed her the rest of the pictures.

    ?Just like usual, two of each copy,? he said. ?This is fresh from yesterday. The teacher in the kindergarten sent me some of these... And the rest is from when I was out with the kids. I''vee up with the idea just recently, so it might be a little boring, but this is what we''ve done thest few times.?

    ?Yes?? Lara chuckled. ?It''s interesting.?

    Some pictures had both the kids, while others were portraits or taken when only one was around. In total, there weren''t many, but, since there were two of each, they filled the album.

    Then, towards the end, Nate started appearing in some of the pictures. Lara smiled even wider at that discovery. He was so handsome that not taking pictures was such a pity, but she also couldn''t think about it at the right moment and was still without!

    ?This is me with Scarlet at the mall. We took the pictures in a photo booth and split the oue among ourselves. This is what I got... Well, not all,? he exined.

    ?I see... And this? Were you at the entertainment park with Jaden??

    ?Correct. There are some rides he likes very much. We will also go to the zoo, sooner orter.?

    ?Seems nice.?

    ?We can go together. As a family.?

    ?Yes, we can.?

    ?Once the crisis is over, we can do a lot of things like a family,? he added. ?Just be patient a little more, okay??

    ?Okay!?

    They continued watching the album together, sometimesmenting on some pictures.

    ?Nate...? Lara said at some point. ?Do you mind if you and I take a picture together??

    ?Now??

    ?Now... Or when you want. I''d like to have one. Is that okay??

    ?Yes, sure!? he said, getting up and looking for the perfect angle and light. ?It''s dark now, but we''ll take another during the day. This will be just until then.?

    ?I''m not in such a hurry,? Lara pointed out.

    ?But I am! Come here... The garden is better during the day, but we should have thought about it earlier. Themps should produce enough light for the camera...?

    He took out his phone and surrounded Lara''s waist with an arm. Bending his neck to have his face closer to hers, he could find a position where they both had light and a good angle. He took a couple of pictures and checked them before showing Lara the best.

    ?Oh, nice,? she said.

    ?I''ll send it to you now.?

    That said, he set that picture as his background picture. Then, he realised that something was missing.

    ?Oh, we really need to take another one,? he said. ?Maybe just you and the pups... That would be better as phone wallpaper.?

    ?No, all four of us would be just perfect,? Lara rebuked. ?But, until then, I''ll keep this one as background.?

    She pressed her phone on her chest, happy. Her blushing cheeks were as beautiful as usual.

 Chapter 294: Dark truth

    Samantha opened her door for Rider, and she crossed her arms when she saw the bag he was carrying.

    ?I need your help,? he said, his face oddly desperate.

    ?My help?? she said, not letting him in just yet.

    ?I wanted to bring her away, but... I can''t leave her alone, and you''re the only person I can think of right now. And I''m sure you won''t hurt her.?

    ?Her?? she scoffed, confused.

    Rider noticed her expression and took a breath before clearing the situation.

    ?My sister,? he said.

    Samantha moved her eyes to the side, and only then noticed the teen girl standing there. Mandy was wearing dark clothes and looking down to the floor.

    Overall, she gave the impression of a tired, exhausted person, but a light blush covered her cheeks when she nced at Samantha.

    Itsted a moment only, and her sadness and worries returned soon enough, making Samantha understand the situation. It was worse than she thought it would be.

    ?Come in.? She surrendered.

    In the end, she would let him in even without a real reason. She knew how weak she was bing, but turning away was out of the question. She was into it so deep that she would never have gotten out.

    ?What happened?? she asked.

    ?Some people chased her in the woods and hurt her. I can''t protect her at all times, and I don''t want to risk it. I''ve brought her out of the city, but I couldn''t choose a good enough ce. I don''t want my sister to be alone for the time being. I know it''s much to ask, especially with the war toe, but I promise I''ll return the favour whenever you need it.?

    ?She''s in danger,? Samantha realised. ?I will protect her here, then.?

    ?And your pack??

    ?No one willin. I won''t keep it a secret from my Alpha, though. He has the right to know.?

    ?But what if he hurts her, then? Using her as leverage??

    ?You brought her to me,? Samantha pointed out. ?Did you really believe I would have kept it a secret? It''s safer for you both if I tell the pack that she is here. Just to avoid any incident. They won''t do anything... We don''t kidnap people like you do.?

    ?Uh?? Amanda whined, hearing the conversation. Who kidnapped whom?

    ?Don''t worry, you''re safe,? Samantha said, guiding her to the sofa. ?Sit here and rx. I''ll make you breakfast or... most likely... We can order something yummy.?

    ?Don''t tell him,? Rider tried again, taking a step forward.

    ?Do you want my help or not?? she asked.

    ?Yes, but...?

    ?I can''t betray my pack,? Samantha pointed out. ?And your sister will be safe: I give you my word! I''ll protect her with my body if ites to that. But it won''t. Be

    ?No,? Rider moaned, catching her wrist and pulling her closer. ?It''s too much of a risk.?

    ?It isn''t a risk but my condition.?

    ?Please, Samantha...? he said, trying to surround her waist with an arm to use anything at his disposal to convince her.

    Yet, her rigid muscles and cold expression proved how he was failing.

    ?You know... You know my name?? she stuttered. ?How??

    The room was immersed in silence for a long while. The three people didn''t dare to breathe. No one said anything because they all were confused, surprised, and felt the cold atmosphere deep in their bones.

    Amanda was the first to react, remembering her conversation with her brother.

    She opened her mouth and said: ?I told him.?

    However, it was toote. The silence was long enough for Samantha to realise how stupid she had been. Her name was famous, yet she had believed Rider could miss it.

    She had thought he wouldn''t investigate, that he didn''t want to know as much as her. She had been so stupid, and her brain had gotten smaller every time she had met him. She had believed, and he took advantage of it.

    ?You knew from the start, didn''t you?? she asked.

    ?No, I told him!? Amanda repeated. ?You introduced yourself at the Tech Fair, remember??

    ?Shut up,? Samantha said, and Amanda''s mouth closed before she could think about it.

    She had got up to defend her brother, but she sat down as if a big invisible hand was pushing her. The pressure around her, especially on her lungs, made it difficult to move any muscle. At most, she could blink or breathe - even though hardly.

    ?You lied to me,? she said. ?You called me all those names, but you had no need to, right? And even... I even found a name for you, but I could as well ask for your real one. Would it make any difference? You knew it from the start.?

    ?I didn''t want to lie,? he said. ?But you would have left me, Mine.?

    ?Don''t call me that! Use my name now. Don''t y any more stupid games.?

    ?It''s not a game for me.?

    ?You weren''t curious about me just because we''re mates. You wanted information! And I gave you everything, in one way or another, right? Every time you got out of here proud and mighty, it was because you had discovered what you came for. How... How stupid of me.

    Doesn''t it make youugh??

    ?Samantha,? he said, pulling her closer.

    Yet, without forewarning, she forced his hands off. She didn''t care about using her strength - he must have figured it out already.

    ?The day they... The day you kidnapped Nate''s family, were you here on purpose?? she asked.

    ?No, I was not. It''s a coincidence, I swear!?

    ?You know... I''ve just realised that everything you say doesn''t sound right anymore. I can''t believe what you say, which means it''s pointless to talk any further. You can leave.?

    ?Listen...?

    ?I can''t listen. Just go, please. Leave me alone...?

    ?Mine,? he sighed, stepping away because he knew she didn''t want him close. ?I''m sorry. I''m really sorry for the lie. But I didn''t know about the kidnapping. For real. And I just wanted to be with you.

    That''s all I cared about.?

    ?Good. Now, go.?

 Chapter 295: Betrayal hurts

    ?Good. Now, go.?

    Samantha opened the door for him and waited, her expression cold but her eyes burning in pain. Rider bowed his head and turned, but he couldn''t move a step out.

    ?I will protect your sister. No harm will be done to her. When the situation gets more stable,e and get her back. Until then, I don''t want to see nor hear from you.?

    ?Yes,? he sighed before stepping out.

    As soon as he was out and the door was closed, the air in the room got lighter. Amanda could breathe again. The pressure over her was lifted, and she turned to Samantha with her eyes wide. What had just happened?

    ?I... I need to stay alone for a while. Just call for delivery for tonight. There''s a card and some money on the fridge. We can talkter,? Samantha said. She walked to her room and closed the door.

    Thankfully, she managed to reach the bed before copsing. Her body was crossed by painful jolts, making her tremble. Her eyes cried, but she could barely notice her silent sobs. What hurt the most was her heart. She hadn''t ever known how the word heartbroken could be this literal.

    She lost control over her shape for a few moments, but she stopped shifting just in time. Her fangs, ears and ws appeared, but she couldn''t turn them back.

    She curled on the mattress, getting rid of the clothes annoying her and nestling under the nket. Her tail slipped between her legs, just like a puppy''s after being scolded.

    ?No,? she whined while her belly burned, a fire raging inside.

    She felt horrible, but she didn''t know how to stop it. Was there a way? She didn''t know what the cause of everything was, and even less how to feel any better.

    Just a bit would have been fine. Enough to survive and not die of pain.

    Forgetting about the girl silently sitting on her sofa, she turned in bed and whined, keeping her voice as low as possible.

    Why did it hurt so much? Realising her own stupidity was the lowest point in her life, even worse than being abandoned by her parents. But why did she feel like that? Not that it wasn''t unexpected.

    She clenched her fists until the hardened nails cut her pals. The scent of her blood was released from the cuts, but she couldn''t stop it. She covered her head with the sheets, sinking into the darkness.

    Meanwhile, Amanda didn''t move from her ce.

    She sensed the blood; she heard the whining. She could even feel part of that pain herself.

    Still, she couldn''t just go there. Part of her wanted tofort Samantha, maybe to tell her her brother was actually a good person, but she knew the other woman needed her space.

    She sat on the sofa, hugging her knees and doing her damned best to erase her presence. She felt safe in that ce, far from any danger. Oddly enough, even with the guilt of tricking Samantha partially on her shoulders, she felt better there than at the quarters.

    No one was going to hurt her. Not even Samantha who was raging and hurting at the same time - sad and furious, but mostly desperate and in pain because of the betrayal of her mate.

    Renato and Amanda had left the back before dawn, and he had driven for a long time in search of a ce. Yet, after thinking about it hard enough, they couldn''te up with a good solution.

    Amanda didn''t want to be alone, and Renato had to be back to the pack soon to help them with the iing war.

    In the end, he had brought her to the only ce he found safe. He had asked her before turning the car towards Norwich, and Amanda had stupidly agreed. If not for her, he wouldn''t have made such a stupid mistake, and Samantha wouldn''t know he knew who she was... If not to beg Samantha to keep Amanda''s presence secret, Renato wouldn''t have used her name.

    They had reached Norwich early in the morning. Renato had calcted the best time to appear at the door: soon after breakfast but before Samantha left. As a result, she didn''t even go to work.

    Lunchtime hade already, but Samantha didn''t get up. The whining had calmed, though, meaning she was most likely asleep.

    Amanda got up and decided to cook something healthy. She could make a soup or somethingforting for Samantha. She wouldn''t be able to eat too much, so it was better to stay light.

    She opened the fridge and found nothing. Shocked, she stared at that emptiness for a minute. The fridge was filled with useless stuff, not enough to prepare any dish she knew. Yet, it was full! But nothing useful!

    How was that even possible?

    ?Oh, I get it,? she said.

    Suddenly, that day when Renato had nonchntly asked their mama to show him some recipes made a lot of sense.

    Samantha might have been powerful, smart, andpetent as a manager, but she sucked at taking care of herself. She badly needed someone to help her.

    Since her brother was away and wouldn''t be back anytime soon, Amanda could as well be the one to cook and hearten the she-wolf. She owed her as much.

    ?Organic eggs,? she read on the only edible food.

    She couldn''t fry some eggs and pretend it''d be enough. But the vegetables avable were too exotic for her. She didn''t even know the name of some, let alone how to employ them! Except for some tomato that had been there for too long... Did Samantha buy tomatoes? It felt odd, given the rest in the fridge.

    ?Oh, shit,? she cursed, counting the money on the fridge.

    More than delivery food, she needed to buy groceries. Thankfully enough, Norwich was big enough as a city. There surely were markets delivering the goods... Buying food without checking it before wasn''t any interesting, but the situation wasplicated enough.

    She couldn''t get out, but she could make sure some real food was on the table by the time Samantha felt well enough to walk back to the living room.

 Chapter 296: The base

    Lara had finished her tasks in the CEO''s office earlier than usual, so she left a note for Nate on the desk and moved to HR.

    She had plenty of things to do, and Roxy was acting as if they had to finish everything earlier because of some sudden emergency. As such, Lara did her part of the job while Roxy was away.

    The office was silent, and no one came to ask for help - which was odd. Even after working there for a week only, Lara couldn''t count the wolves with issues to solve - from little problems to grave situations. But, suddenly, everyone was fine?

    She understood what was going on when Nate walked in a little before lunch break.

    ?Oh, hello,? he said. ?I was looking for Roxy.?

    ?She will be back in a few minutes,? Lara replied. ?I left a note on your desk for you. I''ve finished with the documents. Now I''ll work here for a while.?

    ?A note?? Nate murmured, turning absent-minded for a moment.

    He hadn''t gone to the office that morning, and he wasn''t nning to... But... What if someone got their hands on his note before he could put it away in a safe ce?

    He had to go back. Be it just for a second. Thankfully, he didn''t need toe up with excuses to walk into his own office. And, with Lara in the HR department, he didn''t need to hide while securing the note.

    ?Okay!? he said, nodding. ?I have amunication for thepany. I''m in a hurry, so if Roxyes back, tell her we''re moving to the base starting this weekend.?

    ?Base??

    ?Packs usually live inmon quarters, in houses that are one next to the other. We don''t do that. In fact, most of us have our own houses. Yet, we have a ce for emergencies. We will move there because it''s easier to defend, and we''ll stay until the situation with Mayford is cleared. Right now, Mayford is busy with some bureaucratic things, but they''ll attack sooner thanter.

    I don''t want anyone to be hurt on the way to or from work. Thepany will work with the essential personnel only. Oh, just tell Roxy we''re moving there. She knows what to do.?

    ?Has it happened before??

    ?Such a crisis? Yes, of course. During the first year after I became the Alpha, things were unstable. We moved in and out of the base something like three or four times. But then, once peace was reached, we could continue with our life like regr humans. It won''t be forever.?

    ?And I also wille with you, right??

    ?Of course.?

    ?It will be safe for the twins, too. And your mother, Samantha...?

    ?Yes, Lara. Everyone.?

    ?Oh, good!? she eximed. ?I guess I''m not part of the essential personnel. Does it mean I get a free vacation??

    Nate shrugged, cornered. Was she waiting for him to agree just so she could scold him for being controlling? Or did she earnestly want to stay at the base with the pups?

    ?It''s not a vacation, Lara. I need you there.?

    ?Yes?? she chuckled. ?What I can possibly do??

    ?Deal with the others,? he said. ?Roxy is needed in thepany because the human Government officers wille here and check all we do is by thew. There will also be investigations about everything. They''ll turn thepany upside down in search of any clue, so I need Roxy to deal with them in my stead. Like that, the base would be left without someone to run to when things getplicated.

    You won''t be alone; I''m sure my mother would help you!?

    ?Oh, so I''ll be there,? she said, nodding. ?I see... It makes sense. I''m not sure I can do a good job, but I will try. Since your mother will be there, she''ll keep things calm until youe back if I lose control, right??

    ?You won''t lose control,? Nate pointed out. ?Just keep calm and make everyone believe we''re going to win this.?

    ?But what about the humans pricking their noses? Why??

    ?Oh, that''s because I sent them to Mayford. That madman will send them back after dealing with all the usations. I don''t think he has many hidden ounts, so they won''t find anything too severe. He''ll pay a fee and then call his people at the ministries and send them to us to do the same checks.?

    ?Ah. You sent... Oh, Nate, you''re merciless! Financial investigators are the worst!?

    ?Oh, yes. I know that, right??

    ?My mother hates them, and my father would always pray that they pass by us. My parents would say that, no matter how clean your ounts are, they will always find something you''ll need to exin.?

    ?Yeah... Humans are crazy about taxes. They''re the only thing that could keep Mayford upied long enough.?

    While the coupleughed at their jokes, Roxy walked in. She frowned, surprised by that atmosphere. Weren''t they the least worried about the war, the iing battles... ck wolves potentially invading Norwich and their pack dissolving just like it risked five years before?

    Oh, but who could think they would actually dissolve? If Nate had managed to guide the pack while suffering because of his mate, how could he fail with Lara by his side?

    It was better if those twoughed together. It made the whole pack stronger! Still, Roxy couldn''t help but feel like something wrong was on the way. Something she had overlooked and escaped everyone''s control...

    ?We''re moving to the base, right?? she said. Whatever it was, she couldn''t stop just to wonder. There were many things she needed to do.

    ?Yes, that''s right. We''ll also reduce visits from humans to the lowest possible level. Call clients and suppliers, clear everybody''s schedule... You know what to do, right??

    ?Right, Alpha Nate. I''m on my way!? she eximed, turning towards her desk and returning to her job, no matter they were close to lunch. She couldn''t afford to waste time.

    They had to be ready before the weekend started!

 Chapter 297: Healing from weakness

    After the whole morning in pain, Samantha could get up only past noon. She had a shower and got rid of the bedclothes stained with her tears and blood. She found a clean set and got the bed ready for Amanda. That girl would need a ce to sleep during the night, after all.

    She checked her face and found out it was just as horrible as she felt it, and she sighed while walking into the living room. She could eat something random from the fridge and then go buy real food for the teen girl.

    When she stepped into the living room, though, she found Amanda stirring something in a pot. She turned to Samantha and looked at her before checking again what supposedly was some soup. She lowered the intensity of the stove before stepping away to clean the table.

    ?I hope you don''t mind that I''m using your kitchen,? she said. ?It''s almost done, and you nee

    Instead of ring at her for the confidence of using her few and weird utensils, for dirtying her kitchen and buying groceries without permission, Samantha''s mouth opened before closing again. Her swollen eyes filled with tears, and she started sobbing again.

    Why was Amanda so simr to Renato in that environment? They both had cooked for her...

    Before Samantha could run away again, Amanda reached out to her hand. She didn''t do it on purpose, so she winced and closed her eyes, waiting to be pushed.

    Still, Samantha didn''t do anything. She stood there, crying like a baby and wondering what had she done wrong to deserve all that pain. Why couldn''t she even step into the living room without being reminded of him?

    ?I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I won''t do anything like this again! I''ll sit in a corner and wait for my brother,? Amanda blurted out, her eyes wide in fear. ?Please, don''t send me away! I don''t want to go back.?

    Both the girls were in an unstable condition, one crying and the other trembling in panic. They looked at each other for a long while before recognising what the other was feeling.

    Samantha didn''t want to send her away, Amanda realised.

    And Amanda was trembling like a pup because of the things they had done to her, was Samantha''s thought.

    They both were broken, even though for different reasons.

    They stared at each other for a long moment before splitting their hands and bowing their heads. Samantha''s sobbing decreased for a moment before returning frequent and bothersome. Amanda''s trembling fingers, though, calmed down.

    She did fear going back, but she also couldn''t look at Samantha like that. If her presence reminded her of Renato, she would prefer to stay in another ce.

    ?I will call and tell him I want to go,? she murmured. ?I''ll be somewhere else alone. It''s not like anyone will actually look for me, right? I''m just expendable.?

    ?No,? Samantha sighed, even though she couldn''t talk because of the sobbing. ?S-stay.?

    She turned to leave, to stay alone until returning presentable, but she couldn''t move. She didn''t want to be seen like that, but she couldn''t bear another second alone in her room.

    In the end, Amanda took the decision for both.

    She circled around Samantha until she could look her in the eye.

    ?It''s nothing, really. I can go. Just wait for the soup to be ready, so you have something to eat.?

    Only then Samantha could think about things, a little calmer. Even though she was still crying, she realised. What the brats had done to Amanda must have been as severe as to cause trauma. Moreover, during a war, Omegas were the first to be left behind when things went wrong.

    She couldn''t allow Amanda to be hurt even if she was angry with Rider.

    ?Come here,? Samantha said, spreading her arms.

    When she was feeling bad, every time, he would hug her. And it would work. Maybe, she couldfort his sister in the same way.

    ?You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?? she added while Amanda epted the hug.

    ?You too,? the other sighed, letting go of some tension.

    Instead of calming them, the hug made all their weaknesses resurface. They cried together. Neither felt awkward nor shy about it. After all, they already knew about it before.

    Samantha was as desperate as to hurt herself and stay in bed for the whole day because of a man. And Amanda was as alone and frightened as to shiver every time she mentioned going back.

    Even after the war. Even if her ce was returned to her. She couldn''t think of going back and just resuming her normal life.

    Samantha couldn''t think of breathing, let alone continuing with her job, her life, and keeping her ce in the pack. She had betrayed them, in some way. She had done what she thought she never would.

    The girls stayed close until the timer of the kitchen sounded, signalling it was time to turn the stove off. They had to separate, to avoid burned food and turn that annoying sound off.

    Samantha sat at the table, collecting the pieces of vegetables left in a single heap. She wiped her tears and took a breath, recollecting all the things she didn''t do while she was in pain.

    Amanda, meanwhile, washed the dishes and felt her heart beating again. Renato had brought her to Samantha because he trusted her. He knew she wouldn''t hurt his sister.

    She was safe next to Samantha, even in the enemy''s territory.

    However... What was that about kidnapping people? And the war? She hadn''t heard anything about it until her getaway with Lucretia.

    Her personal situation became less relevant while she wondered what would happen to her parents... To her brother. To the rest of the pack!

    War was such a gruesome word, and wolves knew how to make it even more bloody. During pack fights, sometimes things could get violent. However, there weren''t casualties if things were under control.

    But during a war, no one cared about something as feeble as a life.

 Chapter 298: Seven names

    Samantha found her phone and called thepany. She couldn''t get out in that condition, but there were things she needed to do.

    ?Hello?? answered a sweet voice.

    ?Lara??

    ?Yes... Oh, it''s you, Samantha! I''ll be working here in the afternoon... I''m answering the phone because Roxy is out. I''ll call her back. Or I can tell her to call you when I see her.?

    ?There''s no need. I''m just calling to say that I''m sick.?

    ?Is that a thing for wolves??

    ?Usually not. However, I had a meeting with a client this morning. And two other tomorrow. I need someone to cancel everything on my schedule for the next two days. Just tell them I''m sick; humans will believe it.?

    ?Oh, yes, I''ll see it''s done. Also, about tomorrow, Jordan handled it. We did say you were sick to the clients...?

    ?Good. Thank you.?

    ?So, you''re noting to work for two days??

    ?No, I will. I''ll be at thepany tomorrow, but I can''t meet people.?

    ?If you''re not feeling well, it might be better to stay home.?

    ?I need to talk with Nate. And also with you, maybe? I don''t know. But, since you''re here, can you arrange it? I think I''ll need an hour of your time, yours and Nate''s.?

    ?Yes, sure. Is anything the matter? Would you two like to meet and talk in private??

    ?No, I don''t.?

    ?Okay, then! I''ll see Nate''s schedule and reserve an hour for you! But I don''t think you need an appointment to talk with him. You two are family.?

    ?I''d prefer to be sure he doesn''t have anything else to do for a while. It''s a little... It''s not evenplicated, just difficult. I''ll tell you everything, Lara. You also deserve to know.?

    ?Oh, sure. But, is everything okay with you??

    ?It will eventually be. And, even if it isn''t, I brought this to myself. Now I shall go. You must be busy there.?

    ?Don''t worry. Today the pack is rather calm... Must be because of the notice.?

    ?Notice??

    ?Yes. Nate made everyone know that we''re moving to the base. We''ll live together for a few days, apparently. Until things are settled. I''m curious but also a little worried. It seems something we do only for great emergencies, right?

    I hope everything turns out just right.?

    ?I see... It''s better like that. The base is safer and easier to protect than thepany.?

    ?Nate also said that. And that only essential personnel wille to work from next week. Everyone is in a hurry to finish their tasks, so they don''t have personal issues for the HR department. Feels like I''m wasting time here, honestly.?

    ?You''ll hear about their personal problems once the war is over,? Samantha pointed out. ?Don''t feel guilty and enjoy your free time. You won''t have any when the packes back. You''ll wish to go back to these days, believe me!?

    ?Oh, that''s right.?

    Samantha heard a sigh on the other side, and she felt a little better. She still was linked with her pack, and hearing their Alpha female worry for her had done the trick. The pain was still there, buried in her heart, but she could function all the same.

    Maybe, with a little luck, she could even eat without throwing up.

    She greeted Lara and hung up, sitting next to Amanda on the sofa.

    ?You will tell them about me tomorrow, right?? the girl asked.

    ?Yes. I will warn them that there''s a Mayford wolf at my ce. Nate won''t hurt you, but he should know about you to be safe. We can avoid idents like this. Everyone is under pressure because of the impending war.?

    She leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. The sun made the room as bright as to be painful while both the girls only wanted some darkness where to hide.

    ?What was that about not going back?? Samantha asked. ?What have they done to you??

    ?Nothing,? Amanda replied. She wouldn''t tell the names. She didn''t even want to remember that.

    ?Nothing? Ehm... Your brother was too desperate for it to be nothing. He even left you here with a potentially raging female. If you''re safer next to me, at this very moment, then what happened isn''t nothing.?

    ?Some of the other teens hurt me,? she said.

    ?Some? How many??

    ?S-seven. Well, actually one, but the others were there.?

    ?Names,? Samantha ordered.

    She moved her tired eyes on Amanda, patiently waiting for the reply. ?Now. Tell me the names.?

    ?I don''t want to,? the girl tried, but she knew she was going to confess. She hadn''t told her brother about them even though he must have smelled Armando''s scent when he had visited her.

    ?I didn''t ask you about your opinion,? Samantha pointed out. ?And it''s not like I will recognise them around or something. I''m not from your pack.?

    Sighing, Amanda finally loosened her tongue. She told Samantha the names, pointing out she wasn''t a hundred per cent sure about a couple of them. She also told her about the whole incident.

    The other woman clenched her fists and listened carefully, hugging her when she started sobbing or touching the ces where she had been wounded.

    It was odd how they couldfort each other by showing their wounds.

    ?Do you want to know my brother''s name now?? Amanda asked in the end.

    ?No, there''s no reason to.?

    ?But you two would be kind of equal then. Isn''t it unfair that he knows yours and you don''t know his??

    ?It doesn''t matter anymore. It can be as unfair as it''s possible. I won''t mind it. I don''t care.?

    ?He isn''t as bad as you think right now.?

    ?Don''t defend him in front of me, please. I know he''s your brother, but just avoid talking about this for a while, okay? Just until it settles down a little.?

    ?Oh, yes. Sorry.?

    Amanda bowed her head, and Samantha observed her bent shoulders with apprehension. That was a teen at risk. Being an Omega was even more difficult in some packs, and Mayford seemed like one of those.

    She reached for her phone, sending a text to Rider. The first word was the number, and then the list of names. She put asst the names she wasn''t sure of, and she didn''t add anything else. He would know what it meant and what to do.

 Chapter 299: In fear of a punishment

    After more than twenty-four hours locked in her room, Lucretia finally got permission to go out. She still had restrictions, like staying inside the inner circle, but it was better than a room four times six. That was suffocating!

    Her friends would most likely be in the central bar, and she could have a coffee there before returning home in time for the curfew. She had promised her brother she would behave before he allowed her to leave.

    Just a couple of hours of chatting, and she would be back home. She couldn''t survive alone, after all. Wolves were social animals.

    When she reached the bar, she noticed how only a few of her friends were there. Three or four of the girls she knew better and just a couple of guys... Where was everyone?

    ?The curfew is close, so they went home,? Anna replied before she could even ask a question. ?They are worried the Alpha gets mad if they''re a minutete.?

    ?Oh,e on,? Lucretia chuckled. ?Are the punishments he gave so bad? Why is everyone afraid of being grounded for a few days??

    ?Grounded? That''s not what they fear,? the girl pointed out. ?And, honestly, I feel like them. But I''ll go home half an hour before dinner time. No need to overdo it like some of them. We still have time.?

    ?But you''re so worried... It''s not like my brother will walk around and check who''s in and who''s out of their house.?

    Moreover, he was so busy with the human officers... He wouldn''t even notice.

    ?Still, better not risk it. You''re the Alpha''s sister, so it''s not the same for you.?

    ?I won''t go out either,? she scoffed. ?I''m just surprised by all this fear.?

    ?Why??

    ?It''s too much,e on!?

    ?Well... It''s not without reason. You''re rxed because you''re safe, Lucretia.?

    ?Safe? From what? I got my punishment!?

    ?Yeah, but that freak girl got it harsher. Even Renato was punished because of her.?

    ?Renato? What happened??

    And why? Did her brother find out that he was falling in love with that wench from Norwich? But how could he? Even though Renato was quite transparent, Luciano was blind to certain matters.

    ?You... How can you not know? You''re Alpha Luciano''s sister!?

    ?Why? Is it so severe? I was grounded in my room and couldn''t hear any gossip for the whole day.?

    ?Renato and his sister have been demoted to Omegas. Both of them, even though we know Renato will soon return to his ce.?

    ?Of course,? one of the boys added. ?If the Alpha set a curfew, we must be going to war. Finally! After all, it''s time to teach Norwich a lesson. We''ve been patient long enough.?

    ?Wait, what was that about Omegas? How is it possible??

    That was too harsh! And, also, howe she didn''t notice? Is disobeying the Alpha once enough to lose contact with the pack? Was she also bing an Omega?

    Before Lucretia could start panicking, she felt the link with her pack and calmed down. No, that was not it. She was still one of Mayford.

    Then, howe she didn''t notice that someone was cut out? Not just someone: Renato and Amanda, and she had spent so much time with them...

    ?Oh, I was a little worried about my own situation,? she said, moving a lock of hair behind her ear. ?I didn''t have time to notic

    ?Even if it was Renato? I thought you had your antennas ready when it came to him...?

    ?Me? Huh, I might appreciate his looks, but the world doesn''t revolve around him.?

    ?Now, it doesn''t? Well, his bad. He can''t look up to you now that he''s an Omega.?

    Somehow, that sentence disturbed Lucretia. She couldn''t imagine it... How could Renato be an Omega? He was their pack''s first fighter after her brother!

    But, about Amanda... She didn''t deserve the punishment. Not that it was Lucretia''s business, but it felt wrong.

    ?Well, not my cup of tea.? She shrugged. She was too busy to worry about her.

    ?I see,? one of the other girls added with a wily grin. ?I thought you two were friends.?

    ?Friends with that freak? Oh, as if... Wasn''t it for her brother, I wouldn''t even talk with her. But it feels bad for Renato''s sister to be all alone, right? That''s why I called her to tag along.?

    ?We all know, don''t worry. But reaching Renato through his sister doesn''t seem to work. Thankfully, you''re over him. Now that he''s an Omega, you can finally look for someone your age, Lucretia.?

    ?Boys are boring,? sheined.

    She had tried, but it wasn''t her fault if most of them were either ugly or stupid...

    ?They say the freak girl disappeared, by the way.?

    ?Ah?? Lucretia murmured, returning from that ce far away from earth.

    She had just started thinking about Renato, his broad shoulders and pitch-ck eyes, his sexily threatening expression... That she was called back to talk about his sister. What had happened to her?

    ?No one saw her after yesterday. Armando swears she''s alive, but... Who knows? Maybe she really died. She already was weak before; now, she must be half a human.?

    ?Died? Why??

    Did her brother lock her? Was she starving in a cell? Oh, but that was too much after making her an Omega...

    ?You don''t know? I thought Armando would send you the pics first thing. But it looks like he''s waiting to show you in person,? the girl continued, her lips curled in a pleased smile. ?We taught her a lesson.?

    ?Lesson? And who is we??

    ?Armando, I, and the others.?

    ?Oh, don''t be so difficult, Giusy. Just show me already!?

    She sat closer, her instinct yelling to check what was going on. She didn''t have ess to her phone, so she couldn''t be sure what had happened. However, if Giusy and Armando were involved, it must have been something huge.

    ?Tell me everything,? Lucretia said, her lips curled just like Giusy''s.

    Something deep inside her was certain that she had to hear that story.

 Chapter 300: Permission to get revenge

    ?Tell me everything,? Lucretia said.

    She didn''t want to ask Armando toe with her when she thought about running away. She knew very well his wicked nature, and she didn''t want to end up alone with him.

    Amanda had been a safer option, and, all things considered, it had been fun. Except for meeting that wench who was after Renato, but that part... Oh, who cared?

    Still, hearing that Armando did something to Amanda didn''t hearten her. Giusy was also one of those brats she hung out with just because she couldn''t push them away. Giusy would turn her back at someone at the first chance... Lucretia didn''t ever think she would ept toe with her.

    The rest of her friends just told her to go back home while Amanda packed her things and followed her to the worst ce to go.

    ?We caught her taking a stroll in the forest as if nothing had happened... You know, Omegas shouldn''t wander around alone...? Giusy said, shrugging her shoulders. ?We taught her a lesson. One she learned, seeing how she didn''te back.?

    ?You did what to Renato''s sister? Do you want to die?? Lucretia replied.

    ?He''s an Omega now. He can''t do anything.?

    ?He will return to being a Beta soon. You two are stupid!?

    ?Stupid? And we weren''t two, babe. Also, after returning a Beta, he won''t mind a little game we yed with an Omega. That''s how life works, Lucretia...?

    ?Sure. Let me see the pics then. Or rather, send them to me. I''ll take a lookter...?

    ?Oh, but Armando must want to show you by himself...?

    ?I''ll pretend to be surprised, I promise. Now send me.?

    ?Sure,? Giusy murmured, rolling her eyes. ?Here

    She tapped on the screen and sent the files.

    ?There''s also a video,? Lucretia noticed from where she was sitting. Her phone was still in her brother''s hands. But she would have got it back soon enough.

    ?Yes... It seemed fun to film the event. In case she came back to bother. We''ll show her that we have a tape with her desperate begging. Like this, she won''t talk back to us anymore, Lu...?

    Lucretia''s brow twitched.

    ?Don''t call me like that.?

    ?Why? You never disliked it before...?

    ?Just don''t. I have a name,? Lucretia replied.

    ?Sure, girl... You''re acting strange today.?

    ?It''s because I just came out of seclusion. Now, let''s take a look at it. You say it''s funny. Let me judge,? Lucretia murmured, sitting closer to Giusy.

    She had chosen a seat far from the others. After they left her alone, she felt uneasy around them. Yet, she couldn''t just continue avoiding everyone. She had to ovee the fault they did to her and continue living in her pack, after all.

    Her eyes moved on the screen, and she didn''t even blink for the whole duration of the video.

    Meanwhile, Renato was talking with his Alpha. He had been admitted because Luciano thought he would apologise and beg to be a Beta again.

    ?You haven''t thought it through,? he murmured, shaking his head.

    Renato hadn''t even mentioned his own position. All he did was talk about his sister, about how some brats chased her... Prank between teens; was there really a need for the Alpha to be involved?

    ?I still don''t know the names, but I will find out, Alpha. You should have smelt the blood... They hurt her deeply, and there were more of them.?

    ?I don''t have time, Renato. I thought you were back to your sane mind. But I guess I was too optimistic. I don''t care what the brats do while ying.?

    ?ying? They hurt her!?

    ?Oh, how grave can it even be? Moreover, it''s normal. She''s an Omega now.?

    ?Then, if you made her return a Beta like before...?

    ?No. And asking me will make me only be more sure about my decision. You better think of yourself, Renato. You''re also in trouble, aren''t you??

    ?I care about my sister more.?

    ?You brat,? he whispered. ?Youe here without any proof. Why should I punish some teens? Just because of your word? It doesn''t mean anything right now, don''t you realise??

    ?But Amanda...?

    ?Enough! Leave.?

    ?But... What if I find proof? Will you help me, Alpha??

    ?Proof,? he snickered. ?What kind of proof? Well, I understand how you feel... I also have a sister. Let''s do this: you can take care of it personally. Isn''t that enough??

    Renato''s dark face froze for a moment.

    ?Perfect, Alpha,? he said. ?Thank you.?

    ?Now, go. And don''t make them realise it was you. Even after giving you permission, I won''t be able to defend you if they want revenge against you. Be a little smart, won''t you??

    ?Yes...?

    ?Yes?? Luciano said, surprised. ?Yes, what??

    ?Yes, Alpha.?

    ?Good. Now, go. Being an Omega can''t be an excuse to forget your manners, can it??

    ?Of course not, Alpha. I''ll go.?

    He walked out and checked the message arrived while he was talking with the Alpha. It was Samantha.

    He opened, his heart beating like crazy. Was that just an insult? Oh, he deserved it. He would take it if it was.

    Was she asking to talk with him? To clear things up?

    That would be awesome, too much to be true. Maybe, she was designing a trap for him. She would have exploited him just like he did, maybe doing worse... But he deserved that as well.

    Whatever it was, it was from her. It was wee.

    Then, he read the first word. Seven.

    Seven what? Was she asking for something? Was it some code?

    Onlyter did he read the names. So, it was like that. No surnames, but he could find those people without too much struggle.

    The name on top made an rm ring in his mind. Wasn''t Armando one of Lucretia''s friends? Oh, but was Lucretia involved?

    Better for her that she wasn''t.

    Renato left the Alpha''s residence and walked out. He didn''t even see the looks of the others. He couldn''t care less about being an Omega. He had something more urgent to deal with.

 Chapter 301: Seven names

    Soon after seeing the video, Lucretia couldn''t stay seated anymore. She smiled at her friends and got up.

    ?I''m still on probation. If I go home early, maybe I''ll be set free,? she said before turning her back and leaving. The pics and tape were on her phone, either way. She just had to get her hands on the device. Then, she had to...

    Oh, do what? Send it?

    She wasn''t even sure of the effects... If she, who cared nothing about Amanda, felt like that, she couldn''t imagine Renato. Moreover, as an Omega, he would feel even weaker and guilty for not being able to help.

    She walked through the gate of the residence, and she saw a dark shadow running in her direction. She recognised him at a first nce, and she screamed his name before he could run away.

    ?Wait, Renato!?

    He stopped just to nce at her, his expression dark like a storm.

    ?Wait, I need to tell you something...?

    ?I don''t have time now. Let''s talk another time,? he murmured, turning to leave for good.

    She reached out to his sleeve and pulled his arm towards the building.

    ?You will have time for this, trust me! It''s very important.?

    ?I have no time to y with you,? he spat out, getting free from her clench. ?

    ?Listen, you will regret it if you don''t follow me now.?

    ?Is it the right time to threaten me?? he said, turning to her and taking a dangerous step forward. By instinct, Lucretia flinched and hugged her arms. Why was he so dangerous all of a sudden? Was it because he wasn''t under her brother''s control? Or because he was fuming mad for his position?

    But he had to hear about Amanda first!

    ?It''s about your sister,? she said. ?I have something to show you. Some people... She might be in danger, and they say she disappeared... Do you know where she is, by any chance??

    Seeing how he rxed his shoulders and listened to her, she understood. Not just that he knew where the girl was: he was the one taking her away.

    ?Thank the Moon Goddess,? she murmured. ?She''s safe.?

    ?Mhm.?

    ?I''ve seen some pics and a tape. Some brats yed a prank on h... It wasn''t even a prank. It was just cruel.?

    ?They registered?? Renato rebuked. ?How stupid is that??

    ?I don''t know. But I couldn''t see all of it. However, I can tell you the names of those I recognised. I''d send you the tape too, but I don''t have the phone with me yet. When my brother gives it back to me, I''ll send you everything.?

    ?Okay. As for the names, can you confirm some of these?? he said, showing her the message.

    Lucretia''s eyes flew up, to the sender, and she realised everything. He had brought Amanda to that woman.

    ?Are you nuts?? she shouted. ?You brought her to the enemy! Don''t you fear what they will do to her there??

    ?Are these the names,? Renato repeated, his voice deadly and cold. ?Tell me.?

    ?But Mandy...?

    ?She''s safe.?

    ?How can you believe it? It''s the enemy''s territory!?

    ?She''s safer than here, isn''t she??

    ?Oh...?

    Suddenly, Lucretia calmed down. She bowed her head and nodded. In the end, it was true: Amanda wasn''t safe in Mayford. There was very little worse than being attacked by one''s pack.

    In Norwich, at least, they had no reason to pick on her.

    She nced at the message, ignoring Miss Trouble''s name on the sender''s slot. He called that woman names, and it felt so warm... Why couldn''t she have a pet name as well? He could call her something naughty and mysterious... Yet, the most she could hear from him was ?brat?, and it didn''t sound like a pet name. It didn''t even happen so often, all in all.

    Only when she managed to make him lose his patience.

    As for the other names on the list, she checked everyone and nodded.

    ?Yes, Giusy is involved too,? she said, noticing how she was almost at the end of the list. ?Is there some meaning to the order? Armando and Giusy love to make trouble together, so when he''s around, she''s most likely nearby as well. Other than today, I guess. And she didn''t seem so innocent to me.?

    ?Is she the one who made the video??

    ?Judging from the names you tell me, no. I saw her... I didn''t see this one, though. She must have registered and taken pictures.?

    ?Thanks,? he murmured, putting the phone away and getting ready for his vendetta. The Alpha clearly stated he wouldn''t help them. Even if they had proof, it meant nothing to him.

    Alpha Luciano was more focused on dealing with the emergency than the disorder in the pack. And, without an Alpha female, they had no one who could do it in his stead.

    ?Remember to send everything once you''re done. I might need it in the future...?

    ?Why not go to my brother now? It''s easier, right? He''ll punish them... He will also retire the sentence from you and Amanda.?

    ?What do you think I''m doing here, ah? Counting the windows on your home? I''ve already talked with Alpha Luciano. It''s pointless, and the pack has more urgent issues to deal with. I can manage alone, by the way. A group of teens is nothing dangerous.

    For me.?

    ?But you''re an Omega now.?

    ?So what? You fear they''ll pick on me as well??

    ?No, but... You''re weaker??

    ?I''ll survive. Even like this, I''m among the best fighters in the pack. Strength is not about power alone, Lucretia. There''s a lot more about it...?

    ?And... Is Amanda okay? Did she heal??

    ?She did, of course. But I can''t have her return until things are settled. I won''t let anyone hurt her for no reason in the world.?

    ?You trust that woman of yours...?

    ?She''s not my woman.?

    ?Yeah, sure,? she sighed. ?She might not be your woman, but you always go to her... And you''re so smitten and listen. You are her man, at least. Her boy toy.?

    ?Oh, that sounds good,? he decided. He could offer such a deal once things were calmer.

    He would pay Samantha back with his life, bing her toy for the rest of his days. Would that help her feel better?

 Chapter 302: Not very smart

    ?Alpha, we couldn''t find the man who wrote the article about Miss Lara. Still, we know the photographer,? said the wolf, with a solemn tone.

    Nate just nodded, observing that annoying picture.

    He had been so busy that he had forgotten that part of the team was working on the article. The reporter clearly spected about Lara''s involvement with both Nate and Luciano Polenta.

    But then, the team couldn''t find the paparazzi who wrote the article. They only knew about the photographer.

    ?Thankfully, we can talk with the photographer,? Nate said.

    ?He said he sold the pictures to many people, including other agencies who then delivered it around.?

    ?That''s not true. If his name is here, he asked to be acknowledged... For some reason, he wanted to sign his artwork. He knows whom he sold it to. Shall I go and talk with him in person??

    ?Alpha Nate, we''re a little... Ehm, in an emergency.?

    ?I know that already, but this can be another emergency if we don''t make sure that man doesn''t write anymore. Yesterday, there was another article about Abigail Brown and her fling with Polenta. He''lle up with a new scoop about Lara or me if we don''t make sure he''s warned about the consequences.?

    ?There hasn''t been anything since the g, though.?

    ?That makes me even more worried. But, indeed, we''re facing an emergency. However, I want you and your team to continue working on it from the base. Find out who the reporter is, and check if his activities are suspicious. First, we need to deal with Mayford. Without Polenta around, there won''t be any reason to spread gossip...

    Even though he might connect it to me.?

    After all, he was being very obvious with both economic and strategic moves.

    ?For now, keep the tabloids under control and make them realise that writing some gossip about Lara or me wouldn''t be profitable. If the paparazzi have no one to sell the article to, we''re good.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!?

    ?What''s next on the list?? he wondered...

    Oh, right. Samantha. She wanted to talk that morning, and he also had to tell her a couple of things regarding their n.

    ?Are the soldiers back?? he asked secretary Jack.

    ?Yes, CEO Woods. They''re currently meeting in the base and discussing the tactics. They will synchronise by the end of the morning.?

    ?And the human officers??

    ?We''ve received the call but, since it''s alreadyte, they won''t be here before tomorrow... But then again, tomorrow is Friday, and there''s little chance they will start an inspection on Friday.?

    ?Yeah, it would ruin their weekend if they found something. Don''t lower your guard, either way. I want everything that could bring trouble erased or fixed by the end of today.?

    ?Yes, Alpha, we''re on it!?

    Nate collected his things and reached his elevator. Lara and Samantha were already waiting for him. He preferred working out of the office not to make Lara anxious with the amount of trouble they were in.

    He crossed his door and noticed the two women sitting one next to the other. Lara was caressing Samantha''s shoulder, trying to hearten her, while thetter''s dark expression, gloomy aura, and mixed signals made Nate worry.

    What had happened?

    ?Hey,? he said, ?you look terrible!?

    ?That''s how I feel,? Samantha replied. ?Terrible. And I deserve it, Nate.?

    ?What happened, for the Moon Goddess? The only thing that can make a wolf like you look like this is...?

    ?A mate,? Samantha confirmed. ?I found my true mate. And I''ve also been tricked by him.?

    ?That''s so mean,? Lara murmured, rubbing her back to reassure her.

    Yet, a tricking mate?

    ?That''s not possible. One can''t just trick their mate... It''s against their nature.?

    ?It is possible during the first times and, apparently, it continues to be possible if you think you''re doing it for the greater good. I''m so sorry.?

    ?Why sorry??

    ?Because it''s my fault if Mayford found out about your family... It was my fault because I lowered my guard. I thought I could manage, somehow, but I was a fool. And, now, we''re in trouble, and the war is starting...?

    ?Hey, wait... Start from the beginning, Sam. How can you be responsible for war??

    ?Oh, Nate... My mate is from Mayford.?

    ?Why didn''t you tell me before??

    ?I was scared of your reaction. And I thought, I really thought, I could manage it. I wouldn''t get attached to him, and we would meet from time to time just to relieve the effects of the bond. In my mind, it was so perfect!?

    ?It was doomed not to work, you know that, right?? Lara said, stillforting her. ?A link to a true mate is stronger than our will, isn''t it??

    ?Yes, but... I thought I could trick the link and live my life.?

    ?So, how did everything happen?? Nate asked, sitting at his ce behind the desk.

    ?The first time, it kind of worked. We met and left without many interactions... But then, he discovered me. Just like that, with a te of fried wings.?

    Her eyes filled with tears, and she bit her lower lip not to start crying.

    ?He called while I was with Jaden, and he asked me about the pup. I told him it was my brother''s, and I thought it was safe. That''s how Alpha Polenta discovered the pups.?

    ?And you thought that telling him it was your brother''s would have solved it? However, he knows we''re cousins. He did his research before meeting you.?

    ?He did,? she murmured, nodding.

    ?And what''s his name??

    ?I don''t know. I told him we shouldn''t know each other''s names. That''s why I felt safe.?

    ?That wasn''t very smart, Sam. Everyone knows about you, even though not everyone knows how we''re rted. You really thought that not telling your name was enough to stay anonymous??

    ?Oh, Nate. It gets only worse then. I tried to stop it, breaking up after the incident. Yet, in the end, we always ended up meeting and... You know how it works. Every time, we grew closer.?

 Chapter 303: Not deserving forgiveness

    ?Every time, we grew closer.?

    ?That''s how it works,? Nate exined. ?You can''t stay with your mate and think you two won''t know each other. You''ll grow closer and want to share more and more every time. At first, it''s just physical. But it bes mental, and then of the soul.?

    The woman nodded, bowing her head in shame.

    ?I betrayed you, Nate. And I didn''t even notice. I''m so sorry.?

    ?You said he discovered about... About that.?

    ?Oh, he just knows I''m bad at controlling my shape. But it won''t be long before he discovers everything else. His interrogations are so wicked that it took me so long to find out.?

    ?And what made you realise??

    ?He called me by name.?

    ?He''s as smitten as you are. I''m sure he wouldn''t have made such a mistake if he also wasn''t losing control,? Nate said. ?But you should have told me, regardless of your intentions.?

    She sighed, staring at her fingers.

    ?It''s not all.?

    ?I see,? Nate murmured, sitting at his ce and leaning back on the chair. ?What else??

    ?His sister is at my ce.?

    ?A wolf from Mayford in your apartment??

    ?She''s a teen, and their Alpha sentenced her to be an Omega after a prank.?

    ?An Omega?? Nate said, knitting his brows.

    What in the world? Teens should be protected from the shock of seeing their friends bing mean as if they''d never known each other.

    ?Yes... I couldn''t tell him to bring her back, but I sent him away.?

    ?Damn it, Sam. You sure know how to make itplicated.?

    ?I promised to protect the girl, and I will do so. But for the rest, I know I''ve sinned, Nate. You took care of me, and your family epted me right from the start. And now, I betrayed your trust like this. I don''t deserve to be part of the pack anymore.?

    ?Don''t be so harsh with yourself,? Lara said. ?It''s not your fault if you believed the wrong person.?

    ?That''s the problem, Lara. I didn''t trust him, and I knew he was trouble, but I still lowered my guard. I can''t be part of the pack anymore; I don''t deserve it.?

    ?And what will you do, then??

    ?I''ll be a solitary wolf. That''s the best for people like me... I don''t want to cause more damage than this.?

    ?So, you''re abandoning us the day before a war,? Nate pointed out while crossing his arms. ?You''re running away now that we need you.?

    ?No. I will help with the war. But once it''s over, I''ll leave. There''s no point in being an Omega, so exile is a better punishment.?

    ?Sam, I am the Alpha. I decide the punishment, not you.?

    ?I''m just telling you. And you shouldn''t forgive me just because we''re rted. That would be so bad from your side, and the others would hate me more if I got away with betrayal... You know it''s a bad idea, and I really, really don''t want to be forgiven. I want you all to hate me right now. Because I deserve it.

    I was stupid, and my stupidity put your mate and pups in danger.?

    ?It''s not stupidity; I know well how it works. Especially for us...?

    ?Is being smitten also a family thing?? Lara inquired, curious about that exchange.

    ?No, it''s not a family thing,? Samantha chuckled. ?It''s because of how I am. You know, my father is the Alpha of another pack. I have two brothers, twins.?

    ?Twins? Oh, I see. It really is from Nate''s part of the family, then! If your brothers are twins, then it makes sense we also have them.?

    ?Yes, that''s right,? Samantha said. ?And it''s lucky when they''re twins. They won''t fight for power or attention because they share everything. Didn''t you find it curious that they would fight Nate for your attention, but they wouldn''t be jealous about each other??

    ?Oh, not that you say it like this...?

    ?Even before being born, they were together. To them, the other is almost part of themself. However, it''s not the same for all siblings. I was the third child, and I was a few years younger than them.?

    ?Didn''t they like having a sister?? Lara asked, getting a little worried. What if she and Nate had other kids? Would the twins be mean?

    ?It''s not that easy, but yes... They didn''t like it. It''s part of the reason why I grew up in Nate''s pack. Here, I found a ce. And the others are so understanding. They saved me from a life of solitude, even though I still am a little detached and cold.

    I could feel at home here.?

    ?It''s not over.?

    ?No, Lara, it is. Even if you could get over my mistake, I can''t. Guilt will consume me, so it''s better for everyone if I go.?

    ?Go where??

    ?Oh, I''ll find a ce. I won''t go too far, so we''ll meet from time to time. It won''t be like dying, believe me.?

    ?You can go with your mate,? Lara tried.

    ?I don''t know what will happen. Right now, I don''t want to see him at all. But his sister is at my ce, and the link will kill him if I don''t, so... I fear what will happen.?

    ?We need you now,? Nate said. ?We''re going to attack Mayford and end this rivalry.?

    ?It''s okay. I will follow you. I owe you as much. I''ll fight by your side, just like always.?

    ?It''s your mate''s pack.?

    ?So what? Do you think I won''t fight with him? Do you think I''ll stop just because we met? It''s about survival, isn''t it? And, between you and him, I still prefer you.?

    ?Good,? Nate said. ?I''ll text you the details when the n is ready.?

    Samantha nodded.

    ?I will be there. I won''t fail you again, I swear. Not this time.?

    ?How can I believe you??

    ?This time, I know where I stand. I''m not a fool anymore. And I won''t meet my mate now. I will be busy, but so will he.?

    ?I still trust you, Sam. Don''t make me regret it.?

 Chapter 304: Different for twins

    ?There''s more to the story, right?? Lara asked as soon as Samantha left. She leaned on the desk, next to Nate, and looked him in the eye while waiting for a reply.

    ?There is.?

    ?It''s rted to the real reason Samantha is here.?

    ?It is, Lara. And we might have the same problem one day. We have twins, and they seem to get along, but things can change as they grow up.?

    ?Is that why she''s here? She didn''t get along with her brothers??

    ?It wasn''t supposed to be an issue. Girls usually don''t have a strong orientation, and they often adapt to different roles throughout life. Still, Samantha wasn''t like that, and no one noticed until it was toote.?

    ?Ah, I see.?

    ?It''s simr to Scarlet. She also will be very strong and domineering, but it doesn''t mean she won''t be able to live with us. I''ll take care it doesn''t happen to us, Lara.?

    ?And... Jaden??

    ?He''s just a pup,? Nate pointed out. ?He doesn''t show the signs of his future role. It''s too soon. But he also will be strong, don''t worry.?

    ?I don''t want my children to fight,? Lara said. ?If it happens, if we can''t raise them together, I won''t send one to another pack just like that, Nate. I will go with them.?

    ?It won''t happen,? he reassured her. ?It''s just a possibility, and as Samantha told you, it''s different for twins.?

    ?But... What if we have another kid? That would be exactly the same,? Lara murmured.

    Nate''s smile froze on his face while his mind was split into two parts. One sighed in awe, imagining the situation. He could have another pup with Lara! And they would be so cute, right? He could be there from the start, so they wouldn''t hate him just because he existed.

    The other half of him, though, was strongly connected to the present. He needed to hearten Lara and hide how happy he was that she was considering having a pup. Hers was more the assessment of a problem than a proposal, but who cared? Life was alreadyplicated; he couldn''t follow every single detail.

    ?We will be careful it doesn''t happen like with Samantha. Her parents didn''t think she could have a strong orientation. She was a girl, after all, and that condition is so rare even for boys. Then, after a little fight with her brothers, her father was angry and demoted her to being an Omega by mistake. She made him lose patience...

    You know, a strong orientation also entails a strong character and difficulty with hierarchies and rules. That''s why most of them be Omegas, sooner orter. They act like born Omegas, you know? But those are two different things. Born Omegas can''t feel part of a pack and have difficulties in their social life, while people like Samantha... They can choose what to be at some point.

    And she chose to be a Beta, even though it''spletely against her nature.?

    ?She did pretty well,? Lara pointed out. ?She was part of the pack, followed your rules and helped a lot. Am I wrong??

    ?That''s right. She did so well.?

    ?And what happened with her mate isn''t rted to that. I''m sure any wolf would have made the same mistakes.?

    ?I know that too. It''s not her fault, but I can''t trust her, now. What if she meets her mate during the fight? She won''t be able to attack him even if she''s so convinced right now. It''s how we work: our mates be a part of us, and we can''t hurt them no matter what.?

    ?You, wolves??

    ?We, as a family,? Nate said. ?My father was like this too, and he loved my mother so much. He didn''t feel that much love towards me, though, but he was a good father. He taught me a lot of things.?

    ?I just want to make sure you won''t hate your cousin.?

    ?I won''t. She''s a sister to me; we grew up together, in a sense. And we know and understand each other. It made me feel less alone when she had the same issues I had with the other wolves.?

    ?That''s good. You''re a good Alpha, Nate. You know how to separate your private business and prevent it from messing with the pack. I''m relieved you can deal with this situation.?

    ?I didn''t exile Samantha; just reminding you. She chose to go.?

    ?Maybe, it''s for the better.?

    ?Maybe. However, don''t tell her that I''m leaving her out of the attack. I''ll send her somewhere else, and she''lle back when everything is done.?

    ?Okay... What about the rest of us??

    ?You''re moving to the base tonight. I hope to finish the war in a single battle. If I manage to beat their Alpha, I can force him to stop any activity against us. But it won''t be easy, and he knows very well how to avoid facing me. He always flees before I can reach him. That''s why I preferred peace all these years.

    Because I didn''t want the packs to pay the price for our struggles.?

    ?Good. Don''t put yourself in danger, though. Be careful. I''ll be waiting for you with the twins. We''ll be very, very angry if you are hurt.?

    ?I''ll be careful,? he said, raising his chin to press his lips on Lara''s.

    Before he could register what she was doing, she sat on hisp and surrounded his neck with her arms. She split his lips with her tongue and transformed that warm and innocent peck into a passionate kiss.

    She didn''tin when he ced his hands on her back, and she even moved one lower, towards her butt. It was an invite, wasn''t it?

    He felt like he really needed to recharge, and the extra energy he was getting by kissing her was just what hecked. It perfectly warmed him, increasing his will to be back sooner thanter.

    ?I... I love you, Nate. Even if I''m scared, even if I don''t have the courage to prove it to you... I feel like this,? Lara whispered, splitting from him and looking him in the eyes. ?I''m so sorry for being so bad at this.?

    Bad? What was she talking about? Oh, but she loved him. Did it matter if she was good or bad? What proof could he need other than her red lips shaping the words and her chestnut brown eyes staring directly at him?

 Chapter 305: Alive

    Nate had forgotten to reply to Lara''s confession. His mind was broken, and he didn''t say anything while hugging her like a bear.

    Then, when he remembered, it waste, and they had to go. The atmosphere was gone, and he had to ept that he was a failure as a lover. In many ways.

    He had started that war, and he had to finish it. Yet, he hated his decisions at that moment: if not for it, he would still be cuddling with Lara, telling her how much he had loved her since the start and how often he had thought of her. Moreover, his feelings had be more stable and grew in intensity since the moment she had reappeared.

    They had transformed from something purely instinctive to a rational emotion. He knew what he wanted, and he wanted to want it.

    Still, duty called.

    At the same time, he was grateful that the conflict had made Lara say those words to him. Even if she might be taking them back soon, he had a few hours to live as her beloved.

    Life was good, and he was going to war with a smile on his face. The other wolves in the pack were confused by that. Their Alpha didn''t like conflicts, but there he was: full of energy.

    Must have been because of Lara yton. Just like many things had happened because of her, recently. Without doing anything most of the time, she had been the cause of great changes.

    ?Samantha said she won''te to the base, Alpha,? Roxy said while packing the documents for the employees to bring with them.

    They could continue working from the base so that thepany wouldn''t feel the shock of the battle too much. They did need safety, but they also needed money.

    ?I know. Also, she won''te to the attack with us.?

    ?She''ll be unhappy if you leave her to guard thepany.?

    ?No, she''ll have something else to do. Don''t tell her about the attack at all. She''ll be busy with another matter for the time being.?

    ?Why, if I may ask?? Roxy said.

    She knew there were odd circumstances surrounding Samantha, but she wasn''t told the details.

    It was the first time Nate purposely left Samantha out of something. Especially when it involved fighting, her strength would have been a great asset.

    ?It''s better for everyone. Sam has to do something else for me. We can win without her, you know that. Mayford doesn''t stand a chance now that our soldiers are back.?

    ?I hope it''s all fine between you.?

    ?Just like usual, Roxy. Do not worry. This time, I need Samantha in another ce, doing other things. Then, when she''s done, she''lle back and help.?

    ?Oh, I see... It''s okay. I was just a little worried. I''m sorry, Alpha.?

    ?It''s fine. You just asked for information.?

    ?It might have sounded like I was discussing your orders, but it wasn''t my intention.?

    ?I know, Roxy. Moreover, your role is to discuss my decisions, isn''t it??

    ?Now, it''s Lara''s. I should stop sticking my nose...?

    ?You''re still doing most of the job. And you''re one of the invaluable members of this pack. Even if Lara is here, you haven''t lost your position. And I won''t forget how much you have helped me till now. I''m not such an ungrateful Alpha.?

    ?Thank you, Alpha Nate. I''m d things are all right, and I''m happy we finally have an Alpha female. The whole pack is more united like this.?

    And, she thought but didn''t say, their Alpha was an alive person. With personal wishes and tastes, with ambitions and emotions like pettiness, will for revenge, and strive for happiness.

    The girls in the secretarial department had discovered dating. The sales agents were blessing the day Lara yton appeared: they finally stood a chance to win over a mate. The rest of the pack was finding it easier to understand their Alpha, and they could follow him better thanks to that.

    Norwich had always been stable as a pack, but it came at a great price. Nate could keep them united and under control by giving up his ambitions and personal wishes. He would do his best for them and forget about himself, and no one would feel the need for an Alpha female, thanks to that. But then, when she appeared, the pack had started being chaotic... Alive!

    They would have the struggles of all the other packs, and, with some luck, they wouldn''t lose their strength in the process. It was as if they had found amon goal all of a sudden.

    ?We''re winning this,? Roxy realised. There was no way anyone could take them over.

    They had a powerful Alpha, trained soldiers, and amon goal. They cared for each other and about their Alpha, and their Alpha had always cared about them. That was the secret in the Norwich pack.

    They were united by respect, which allowed Nate to be a powerful Alpha. And, in return, the whole pack worked better. It was not power alone that made him a leader.

    Not many other Alphas had that capability and, for sure, not Luciano Polenta. That man was too self-centred to even notice how his pack would follow only because of his power. And he thought it was enough.

    ?Of course,? Nate said. ?We''re winning this. I wouldn''t have moved this fast if I had doubts.?

    ?I wasn''t doubting! Just... I''m relieved everything is going to end soon. It''s been years, and they never left us alone. It''s time we teach them a lesson, right??

    ?Right. But, remember: we''re not fighting on the battleground alone. Your part won''t be easy either, Roxy.?

    ?I''ll remember. And I won''t disappoint you, Alpha Nate!?

    ?How many times have I said to call me...? he started, but he didn''t have time to finish.

    ?CEO Woods. I meant, CEO Woods.?

    He chuckled. Either he was bing predictable, or his pack could finally see through him.

    It had been a long way till there, but it was worth it.

 Chapter 306: Revenge

    Renato reached the ce in the woods where the scent of Amanda''s blood was the strongest. There still were traces of the other teens, and he could pick their scents while examining the scene.

    He didn''t need to investigate any further. He wouldn''t feel guilty if he got the wrong person, either way. His little sister had been hurt, and a war was going to begin anytime soon. He had no time for guilt.

    Of the main culprit, though, he was sure. Armando had always been a difficult one, but he didn''t dare cross the line until Renato had lost his position.

    ?You fool,? he sighed while returning to the quarter.

    That brat lived in the third inner circle, and he had a good life thanks to his father''s position in the pack. He had no worries in the world and thought he could get away with anything.

    Being an Omega had its perks. For example, no one would have noticed his revenge until it was toote. As a Beta, he would have been constantly in contact with the pack, and someone might have felt his mood and intentions. Moreover, as an Omega, he wasn''t bound to the rules. He didn''t feel any urge to follow them for some reason. As if he was a stranger.

    Was that how Samantha lived? She was a born Omega, after all. That was his conclusion after talking with her and picking up information here and there.

    The thought of his mate made his heart hurt for a few seconds. It was real, physical pain; as if someone had shot him. Yet, he couldn''tin. And he didn''t mind suffering... If only he could take Samantha''s pain upon himself, he would have felt better.

    He knew she was feeling horrible at that moment, but Amanda was with her. Hopefully, those two would eventuallyfort each other a little.

    He followed the traces back to the quarter and crossed a few circles until receiving a call. He was tempted not to answer, but even Omegas owed obedience to their Alpha.

    ?Yes?? he said.

    ?Come back; it''s starting,? the Alpha said.

    ?I need a few more minutes, Alpha. Just fifteen minutes. Woods won''t be here that soon either way...?

    ?Ah, you''re more difficulttely... I wanted to give your position back to you, but you don''t seem so eager.?

    ?Fifteen minutes, and I''ll be there,? he said onest time.

    ?I''ll count,? was the reply, and the Alpha ended the call.

    So, seven brats were too many for fifteen minutes. He would need most of the time just to collect them all. As such, he''d better find the main culprit and teach him a lesson. Then, after the war was over, he could think about the rest.

    He was lucky to find both the boys and two girls together. Armando and his friends were exchanging pictures.

    ?You shouldn''t have sent it to Lu,? he said. ?I was going to

    ?Yeah, yeah, she asked me,? Giusy replied. ?Maybe, next time, you''ll be quicker with your moves.?

    There were also two extra teens in the group, sniggering at the pictures. They weren''t at the scene, and they seemed to regret losing the fun.

    ?Hey,? Renato said, meeting the eyes of all of them.

    Why didn''t they fear him? Had they grown balls during the night?

    Or was it another Omega thing? Oh, better for him. He could use his fifteen minutes to the fullest. He didn''t need to chase them around.

    ?What do you want?? they replied.

    He didn''t even register who talked.

    The first punch hit Armando straight in the face and broke his nose. It would heal soon enough, but it was as painful as to make him shout.

    ?Are you crazy?? one of the girls shouted.

    Renato just ignored her, grabbing another one of the guys and twisting his arm behind his back.

    ?Why?? he asked, pressing him on the floor. ?She did nothing to you.?

    Since they didn''t reply, he let go of the guy to evade a kick from another one and return it back.

    He was supposed to feel weaker, but he was just as he used to be. Was it because of rage? Or had the Alpha lifted his punishment?

    But didn''t he need to be in front of him for that?

    ?How can an Omega do this?? a girl murmured, trembling in the corner. ?It''s impossible!?

    ?You see, brats, you can''t beat me just because of a title. I didn''t forget how to fight just because I might have lost some strength. And you hurt the wrong person''s sister.?

    And, just as nned, he made full use of his fifteen minutes.

    Then, he collected all the phones he could spot. He even thought about taking a picture, but what could he do with thoseter?

    It was enough to track down all the people who received the tapes and photos and collect all their phones before it spread even wider.

    ?You... How can you do this?? Armando asked.

    His right eye was already ck, his nose broken and a few teeth on the ground in front of him. Oh, those would need quite a while to grow again.

    ?I might ask you the same,? Renato said. ?But it''s better not to, in the end. I have this feeling that I would kill you if I knew.?

    And he couldn''t stain his hands with the blood of one from his pack. He had to keep control... He still was one of them, after all. And Armando was too.

    Amanda wouldn''t like to know she was the reason for someone''s death. Samantha might have disliked it, too.

    Control was the way to go.

    Again, at the thought of his mate, his heart ached. He frowned, feeling all the energies abandon him for a moment. He regained them soon enough, so the brats couldn''t even notice the chance they had lost to attack him.

    However, it was bad. He was going to die of heartache at that rate. And it didn''t feel so wrong, all in all. Would Samantha cry for him? Even just a little, a single tear?

 Chapter 307: Just the beginning

    ?Now?? the soldiers asked while following their Alpha.

    ?Yes, now. They''re not expecting us to attack before the preparations are over.?

    ?Yes, Alpha! What about the boss, though? Where is Samantha Murphy??

    ?She''s on a mission. Separately.?

    ?But...?

    ?It will be fine. She''lle when she''s done.?

    ?Okay...?

    ?Don''t worry,? Nate said. ?It will be all right. We''re working together on more than one side. Now, focus on your task. We have to find Luciano Polenta, lure him out so we can duel, and then he''ll lose the respect of his people. Without that, Mayford won''t be a pack anymore.

    Not without anyone guiding them.?

    He patted the soldier''s shoulder.

    They were all wearing military clothes, some of them also had weapons.

    ?When his sessor establishes his rule, we will sign peace and our problems will be solved.?

    ?I trust you, Alpha,? he said. ?It''s just that it feels oddtely. As if the pack changed. But we''re

    ?You will get used to it. It''s been a few hours only since you arrived. Now, let''s go. I repeat onest time. Priority is finding Luciano Polenta. Don''t be violent against those not opposing us, most importantly children and elders.

    Neutralise the dangers, especially those on the list of potential attackers. There are quite a few powerful wolves in Mayford. They can''t be underestimated.?

    ?But... What if Luciano Polenta runs away??

    ?That is what he''ll do,? Nate said. ?Then, we''ll make sure his people see it. When they understand who they have followed, they will wake up from their daze.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!?

    ?Also... If you can, don''t kill anyone. Not even the threats. Only if you can, though. If the situation is out of control, you have my authorisation to protect yourselves and your team members by any means.?

    They sat in the cars, the drivers starting the engines and turning on the road. A few kilometres from Mayford, they took an old, not maintained road without cameras. They parked not too far from the Mayford base and got ready to fight.

    ?From here, we start the operation,? Nate said. ?Just remember: to destroy that pack, we first need to show them how weak their leader is. When we''re done, they won''t be able to put up a fight with us anymore. Maybe for years, and maybe forever.?

    The soldiers nodded before turning in the quarter''s direction. They started running, each of them at their pace. Only when they were close enough did they synchronise with each other.

    The Alpha had told them not to turn if it wasn''t necessary, and they were used to fighting in their human form. There were around thirty special force soldiers and fifty among the other members of the pack. Half of them were attacking, while the rest was split among the base and thepany.

    They could storm in, fight with the guards until reaching the house in the centre and then get Luciano Polenta out. But, to do that, they needed to ovee the differentyers. Living together wasn''t too much of a novelty, but it wasn''t too frequent among modern packs. Especially those running apany in human society.

    ?First, we need to deal with Omegas,? Nate said.

    The guards and soldiers already knew it, but he wanted to repeat it, just as a reminder.

    ?Don''t waste your energy. The worst willeter.?

    As he stepped inside the area of the Mayford headquarters, quite a few eyes turned to him. He moved a few steps and waited for the attack, but nothing moved. After a couple of seconds, a few weak wolves stood in his way. They had no weapons, not even their fangs.

    They trembled but stood their ground.

    Nate realised, for the first time, that he had underestimated the outer circle. Passing there would have been difficult without hurting those weak wolves. But he also couldn''t afford to waste time with them.

    ?Move,? he said and, surprisingly, some of them followed.

    They were conflicted, but they also knew their limits.

    The few who stood in the way didn''t flinch.

    Nate observed them for a long second, his men behind him ready to intervene. Yet, he sincerely didn''t want to hurt those innocent. Who kidnapped his mate wasn''t on the outskirts. Other than Alpha Polenta, all of the wolves involved in that incident lived in the inner circles.

    He took a step and, seeing no one moved, passed by the weaklings. He almost grazed one''s shoulder, but he moved at thest moment and avoided sending him to the ground by chance. In the end, without touching anyone, he passed.

    His men followed behind, swift.

    ?The firstyer is over,? the second-inmand said, checking the time.

    ?Yeah, but it''s just the beginning. Special-force soldiers will intervene only at the end while the guards will take care of those in the intermediateyers. You will need to keep the way open to retreat if things don''t go as nned.?

    He switched a small earpiece on, and the others did the same. They couldmunicate using human technologies if anything went wrong with their instincts and empathy. And he doubted Luciano would have a jammer ready to disturb the frequency.

    The first real fighters were taken care of in a few moves, and they were immobilised and tied, possibly knocked out.

    Nate could advance one step at a time, and his n was unfolding as perfectly as when he created it. Even the small tricks he had prepared for unforeseen circumstances seemed useless.

    ?Clear,? the captain of the soldiers said.

    They had almost reached the core of the base. From that point onwards, they would need to fight and leave people behind. Quickly immobilising the enemy was not an option anymore.

    The rm sounded, warning everyone about their presence, but that made Nateugh. They had taken their time before announcing the danger to the pack. Oh, but did it mean Polenta had already left?

    Or was he getting ready for a fight?

    Nate couldn''t wait to find out.

 Chapter 308: [Bonus chapter] Anonymous

    Samantha read the article once again, making sure she didn''t get it wrong. It wasn''t signed by the reporter, but the picture was taken by a photographer she knew well enough.

    She had talked with that person already... It had happened when she had bought some pictures of one of the sales agents with a group of girls from anotherpany. She couldn''t allow the scoop to bring trouble to the LY Corp, so she had paid the paparazzi to avoid the article being published.

    Roxy had sent her the results of the investigations, confirming to her that they were suspecting the same person. It was a famous photographer... Well, famous for newspapers and editors. Not for the public. It looked like he felt old for his job and wanted to be a regr photographer.

    To do so, he had asked for his name to be included in the article, but he didn''t know the writer would stay anonymous.

    Samantha had ridden her bike, polished and cleaned from the dust, to the address written in the documents she had received. She could chat with the author of the picture to confirm some things before finding the reporter who wrote the words.

    She walked into the building and rang the bell of the tabloid magazine. They had a couple of offices only, and they used to produce a number every couple of weeks. They couldn''t survive by selling copies alone, so they also sold the pictures of their paparazzi to other magazines.

    ?Yes?? a young girl asked while opening the door.

    She was a part-timer, working there for around two weeks. Her hair was tied in a high bun, and her eyes were framed by thick sses.

    She had eyebags because of the amount of work andputer screen light. Her clothes were old, baggy, and needed to be washed, just like her hair.

    ?Yes?? she repeated, opening her eyes wide in front of that stunning beauty.

    Samantha was wearing leather clothes because of the bike, and her hair was tied in a braid to avoid trouble with the wind and the helmet. Her eyes shined with determination, making her even more beautiful than usual.

    Nate had sent her on that mission, and she couldn''t disappoint him. She would do all in her power, and even more than that, to bring home some new intel.

    ?I need to talk with your photographer,? she said with a polite smile, showing the issue with the pictures of Nate and Lara. ?It''s about this.?

    ?Oh, this... He did say it would work, that someone would notice his good eye for pictures...? the girl murmured, letting Samantha in and walking towards the second room. She opened the room and called her colleague, soon returning to her part of the job. She had to finish editing grammar and check that the titles were catchy enough.

    ?Why didn''t you publish such a story in your own magazine?? Samantha asked.

    ?And having to deal with Nate Woods and Luciano Polenta? Thanks, but no, thanks. We already can''t survive on our own. We don''t need powerful enemies...?

    ?I see,? Samantha chuckled. ?So, you sold the pictures to a more stable tabloid, one who couldn''t be sued because they''re so used to it that they know which words to use and how to avoid trouble. And you also thought it wouldn''t be your problem if someone used a real picture you made. How wicked.?

    ?We got to survive the harsh world.?

    Samantha''s chuckles made the man who was just walking in stop mid-step. He stared at her, his neck covered by cold sweat. What was the Ice Manager doing there, amicably chatting with their new errand girl?

    ?He-hello,? he stuttered. ?I have nothing regarding your boys this time.?

    ?I know that, right?? Samantha said. ?But I wanted to make sure you don''t have anything regarding my boss.?

    ?No, I''ve sold it all. I have nothing left.?

    ?You made quite the amount, didn''t you? Such a great picture, with just the right angle. My boss is a little angry about it, but he''s also busy; he couldn''te here and fix the mistakes by himself. He sent me.?

    ?I... I have nothing else, I swear!?

    ?I know,? Samantha repeated. ?But that''s not enough for me. I need a little piece of information from you. The article was published, and the damage was done. It''ste to sell me pictures either way, isn''t it??

    ?What do you want?? he replied, flinching in a vain attempt at running away.

    ?Don''t think about getting out of here before telling me,? Samantha warned him.

    ?Tell you what??

    ?Oh, just a name.?

    ?I don''t know anything... I just took the picture; anything written is someone else''s work!?

    ?I know that already. You don''t know how to write, do you? Now... Tell me the name, and you won''t see me again. I''ll disappear, and you''ll continue your life without worries.?

    ?I don''t...?

    ?Don''t start with that. You do know. You know it very well. The name, please.?

    Since the man didn''t tell her yet, Samantha crossed her arms and lifted her brows.

    ?Tell me, Roger. It''ll be better for everyone. Including your finances. I''m buying the information from you.?

    ?You wicked woman,? he cursed while scribbling on a piece of paper. ?This is the person you''re looking for. This is his name and contacts, but he might not reply. He''s well-known for the articles h

    ?Oh, I''m dying to meet this person. He must be interesting, right? Knowing what words to use to make everyone angry... That''s a talent.?

    ?Uhm... Hey,? the errand girl said, raising her head from the mountains of paper in front of her, ?would you like to be on our cover.?

    ?Cover?? Samantha said. ?Me? Are you sure??

    ?Oh, you''re so pretty! I''m sure you''d be a perfect model!?

    While Samantha left,ughing at the joke, Roger, the photographer, red at the girl.

    ?Do you know who you''ve just tried to poach??

    ?A pretty woman??

    ?Samantha Murphy, the Ice Manager. You''re lucky she justughed it off! Don''t you know? She''s merciless, especially withpetitors... Let''s hope she just forgets it...?

    ?The Ice Manager? That woman?? She couldn''t believe it to be true. ?You must be wrong!?

    Even though she did look strong and confident, she wasn''t as icy as rumoured.

 Chapter 309: Arrogant Alphas

    They were almost in. The outer circles had been easy to take care of, and the path for the retreat was paved and ready in case of need.

    There were only threeyers left, and the fighters were bing strong enough to put up a fight.

    But Nate was expecting it. He had told the soldiers how to move, and the guards were left in the outer circles where they risked less and had to keep the situation under control. Only those powerful enough could step in the centre, for that ce was dangerous for regr wolves.

    With Samantha by his side, it would have been easier. Yet, he couldn''t risk so much. If Samantha met her mate, no one knew what she could do. It wasn''t just about her loyalty but also her mental sanity. It might have traumatised her to fight against him or see someone else beat him up.

    Even if she said she was ready to fight, it wasn''t true. And it wasn''t anyone''s fault, just like most things regarding wolves. It wasn''t easy to have a destined partner, and Nate knew it well. Even though he had been so lucky.

    A shy smile appeared on his lips at the thought of Lara and the pups waiting for him. He had to go back early. They were worrying, maybe.

    While they crossed yet anotheryer, the battle started getting fiercer. The soldiers following towards the centre were fewer and fewer. However, as long as Nate was there, he could challenge Alpha Polenta and solve every disagreement like that. Or show the Mayford pack how their leader had left.

    They opened the gates of thest circle, the residence in the centre of the base. That was where Alpha Polenta lived.

    ?Come out, Luciano,? Nate shouted. ?Come and fight with me once and for all!?

    Even with the noises of many battles, his voice was heard loud and clear by everyone. Mayford was suffering from the effect of surprise, but their fighters were doing their damndest best to survive longer and keep defending.

    But, with the enemy so close to the Alpha, their mood was wavering. Where was Alpha Luciano? Was he going toe out and help them a little?

    They had the duty to protect him, but not one of them had any hope of surviving an Alpha in a battle. Only another Alpha could keep Nate busy while they retreated together with the rest of the pack...

    They needed the Alpha''s help to be able to retreat to the outer circles and free their people who were hostages to Norwich wolves.

    Yet, their Alpha didn''te out just yet. It must have been part of a strategy.

    ?Luciano!? Nate shouted again. ?Your people are bleeding. Are you going to stay hidden inside, hiding from the battle and protecting yourzy ass? Come out here!?

    He knew he was talking alone. There was no one in that residence, was there?

    At that moment, when he was thinking of walking through the gate in the huge garden, he felt a presence. There was a wolf in front of him. Strong? Maybe, but nothing over the top. Not an Alpha, for sure.

    He hadn''t met quite a few of the powerful wolves in the pack, and he was starting to wonder whether they had left together with the Alpha.

    The one in the residence wasn''t Luciano Polenta but another one of his men staying behind to protect the pack. Not every one of them was a coward, apparently.

    Nate got ready for the fight. Even with his power, he shouldn''t underestimate anyone. Especially not those as desperate as thest remains of a losing pack.

    He didn''t know the situation, and he wasn''t even sure that presence wasing for him. It might have been one of them surrendering... Yet, that aura didn''t have any trace of surrender.

    ?Come out,? Nate said.

    The wolf with ck eyes stood in front of him. He moved his feet, bending his knees for better bnce and folding his arms in front of him for defence.

    Renato didn''t really have a choice. He couldn''t run away, and he couldn''t beat all those people. Yet, he couldn''t just let them destroy his home.

    He was conflicted. Coming out and proposing a truce was so appealing, but he had no influence to do so. His word was his alone, and it wasn''t enough for a treaty.

    As such, after witnessing the higher-up collecting their things soon after their Alpha left, he understood the situation. They were fucked up, done for.

    What was even worse, the others in the pack didn''t know why they were fighting, for what reason and since when. They were defending the pack with what they got, and Renato would have done the same.

    ?Don''t get out of your room, Lucretia,? he said while opening the door and walking outside. He didn''t even know if buying time would have any advantage at all, other than letting their Alpha reach further.

    He got ready for a fight, facing Nathaniel Woods for the first time in his life. Facing an Alpha.

    He knew he would lose, but that was not relevant. His parents lived in the quarters; his sister did, even though momentarily with Samantha. His friends and the people he grew up with were all there, fighting or already captured. He couldn''t be the only one giving up before throwing a single punch.

    ?I''m ready,? he said, looking Nate directly in the eyes.

    That was the ultimate sign of challenge, and Alphas hated it. They hated being looked in the eye, and they hated being provoked.

    Still, Nathaniel Woods didn''t move a muscle. He just observed his opponent in silence, quietly assessing his capabilities.

    He knew who that man was even if it was the first time they stood in front of each other like that.

    ?Luciano''s chief of security,? Nate eximed. ?What an honour... Yet, I''m not interested in you. I''ll fight your Alpha alone.?

    ?You first need to beat me,? Renato pointed out.

    ?I just said I don''t fight with Betas.?

    ?You''re so arrogant,? was thestment. Then, the real war could begin.

 Chapter 310: Last barrier

    They had never stood a chance. Not with their Alpha on the run.

    Renato knew it, but how could he surrender? The others were fighting, and he couldn''t convince them to stop because he had no power. He was just a Beta, even if he felt no different than during the afternoon he had spent as an Omega.

    Since everyone else was gone, he had to face Nathaniel Woods and create a chance for his people to escape.

    ?Let... Let those from the outer circles go,? he offered. ?You can take the main residence as long as no one gets hurt for no reason.?

    He could make sure everyone left before allowing Woods inside. That way, the pack would be safe.

    He just had to go back and drag Lucretia out of her room. If only Norwich could ept a peace offering... But they seemed pretty pissed off.

    After what they had done to Woods''s family, Lucretia was in danger in the residence. She was the closest family of their Alpha. Nathaniel Woods would have taken revenge on her if he didn''t find Alpha Luciano...

    Renato clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. If only he had had the chance to bring her out, but there had been no time. He had beente to everything: to organise a defence, to convince their Alpha to stay... To everything.

    Oh, at least Amanda was safe. He didn''t need to worry about his sister. And judging from the people around Nathaniel Woods, Samantha wasn''t there either. It made things easier for him.

    He didn''t need to worry about her too, and that would have been difficult. Even though he had no reason for that: she was stronger than him, and only the Alpha could hurt her. But the Alpha was gone.

    ?Where is Luciano Polenta?? Nate said, his hands in his pockets and a mocking expression on his face. ?Tell your people who they''re fighting for. We have no reason to hurt you, after all. Tell them the truth, and this war ends here.?

    ?You''vee this far. It doesn''t matter what happens next; we''ll need months if not years to recover from this. We won''t be a threat to you. There''s no need to ruin our pack for good.?

    ?No? And who decides the reasons? You??

    Renato stood there, alone in the garden of the huge residence, with no answer to Nate''s questions.

    He couldn''t decide, and he had received the order to defend the residence with all he had. His guards were already fighting, and they were losing. It was difficult, but what could he do? Tell everyone the Alpha had abandoned them? That would have destroyed the pack for good.

    Such a shock would have transformed the Mayford pack into a group of individuals, and they would have taken their own paths sooner thanter.

    An Alpha leaving his pack was the worst that could happen. And theirs was gone, already. Too far to follow and convince him toe back.

    Once, Renato would have hoped for Alpha Luciano to change his mind on the way. Buttely, he had learned that people don''t change ideas just like that. And that Alpha Luciano didn''t care about his pack as much as the pack cared for him.

    That was part of the reason why Norwich was more powerful. That was why Mayford would lose any face-to-face battle. They weren''t weak, taken one at a time, but they couldn''t fight like a single wolf.

    Still, that didn''t mean he could abandon his pack as well. He had to stay and take everythinging his way. For his parents, for the ce where his sister would return one day. For the others, even those who didn''t like him that much.

    For every single one of them, he had to fight.

    ?Since you refuse, I can''t let you take a step further,? Renato said.

    The fall of the residence would have meant the end of the pack, the discovery that they were alone.

    ?You''re stupid,? Nate pointed out. ?It would end sooner if every guard stops fighting. And it''s enough to let them know for that to happen. Your loyalty is famous among wolves; you would die for your Alpha. But it''s so stupid, isn''t it? What kind of Alpha would want his people to die for him??

    ?Shut up!?

    Renato moved forward, running towards Nate with the clear intention to attack. Too bad that, when he reached the ce, Nate wasn''t there anymore.

    ?I told you: I don''t fight with Betas. It would be unfair,? he exined.

    ?You''re just running away. Not fighting means not showing your true powers. What if you''re actually weak and don''t want to show it??

    ?Don''t be a fool.?

    Since the ck wolf didn''t seem to understand nor back off, Nate waved at the two guards with him.

    ?Deal with their chief of security. I''ll go drag Luciano Polenta out. Of course, not really since he''s not there.?

    He couldn''t take a step because Renato stood in front of him.

    ?No way,? Renato spat out, but he couldn''t attack because the two guards surrounded him.

    ?We''ll take care of him, Alpha,? they said.

    Renato observed their synchronised movements. Those were professional soldiers, not just guards. They had been taught to work in sync and fight together, and they were trained. Still, Renato wasn''t weak either.

    The problem was that he couldn''t waste time. He needed to knock them out fast if he wanted to prevent Woods from reaching the residence door.

    He wasn''t fighting against the wolves but against time.

    ?Show me what you''ve got,? he said.

    His eyes followed the first attacks, attentively memorising the patterns and techniques before dodging. It was just the beginning, but he felt hope abandoning him.

    Even if he won, what for? There would have been others joining in.

    Still, surrender was out of the question.

    The other Mayford guards nced at him, seeing how he was fighting - better said, dodging the attacks - with two wolves at the same time.

    That sight heartened them a little, and they shouted before focusing back on their side of the battle. They howled at the ck moonless sky, and the mood improved a little.

 Chapter 311: Until the end

    Nate just scoffed, stopping his walk to watch the battle.

    He knew their worst challenge would have been Alpha Polenta''s right-hand man: Renato Canne. Even after Polenta left, that man wouldn''t just give up and surrender.

    ?You''re so stupid,? Nate said. ?Fighting to death just because you were ordered? What for? A man who left??

    ?You speak bullshit,? Renato replied.

    He didn''t want to admit it? Fine.

    Nate crossed his arms and watched the fight.

    Renato would dodge most of the attacks, kicking back only when it was safe enough. Fighting with two people was difficult, especially if they all had supernatural strength.

    Only when there was space to attack, Renato could kick or punch, trying to destabilise the two soldiers enough for a second attack. Yet, when one was weaker, the other was on alert. Nothing he did could actually work.

    Then, when the man on his right lowered his guard for a moment only, Renato took the chance and stepped away from between them. He circled around the soldier and hit behind his head with full strength.

    Since the man fell on his knees and the other was on the opposite side, Renato was shielded by the soldier''s body long enough to attack again and knock the soldier out for good.

    Then, one against one, the situation was easier to handle.

    ?This is better,? he sighed before attacking with full speed.

    The remaining soldier widened his eyes and guarded his face and chest against the attacks. It was his turn to defend.

    One on one, Renato was going to win.

    Nate observed the fight with a keen eye, and he noticed how the others in the Mayford pack were gaining some advantage. Renato Canne wasn''t just a stubborn bastard but also one of the vital points of the pack.

    ?Attack him,? Nate said, turning to the soldiers who had just dealt with their tasks and reached the residence. ?Don''t let him win another battle.?

    ?Alpha? All... All together??

    ?Yes. I don''t care what it takes, but he has to lose. If he doesn''t, we''ll lose control of the situation.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!?

    If Samantha was there, she would have dealt with that. Maybe, sending her away wasn''t as much of a wise move as it looked at first thought.

    But, without the second most powerful wolf in the pack, he had to resort to underhanded means. Like fighting in a group towards a single warrior. Still, Nate had no choice. Mayford''s chief of security had to fall.

    ?Don''t spare any energy. Once he''s down, we will have won.?

    Hearing those words didn''t unsettle Renato one bit. He already knew it, after all. He was all left in between them and a total loss and destruction.

    He fought against seven guards, and, still, he held his guard up and resisted. Contrarily to Nate''s expectations, he was keeping control over his temper and giving some hope to the others.

    ?Now,? Nate said. ?Take him down. By any means!?

    It was just a few steps away. He could open that door and show everyone that the battle was lost. But, with that man fighting, would it have had any effect?

    No! First, Canne needed to fall.

    The moon waste that night. The wolves couldn''t shift to their primal forms, but they could still show part of their features. Most of them had their ws and fangs released, using them to fight.

    Mayford didn''t have time to react, so most of them didn''t have any weapons. But Norwich did.

    The soldiers around Renato took out knives from their boots or belts, and they attacked with an annoying pace. He couldn''t take a breath without the need to dodge or block an attack.

    Seven were too many even for him, especially if armed.

    He could have thought about it before walking out of the residence, but he wasn''t thinking straight.

    The first attack to reach the destination was just a scratch, but the second hit Renato''s kidney. He shouted and bent double, but he regainedposure enough to react. He couldn''t lower his guard, and Nathaniel Woods was looking at him with a cial sight.

    If Renato lowered his guard, he was going to die. If he surrendered, the pack would be no more. Was there any other choice but to fight back?

    He caught the attacking from the left, and he disarmed the soldier. He stole the knife and tried sticking it into another soldier''s eye. Since he failed, he turned around and kicked the arm aiming at him away.

    He could see an opening and threw the knife into a wolf''s chest. It wasn''t a fatal wound, but it had decreased the number of fighters from seven to six.

    Another two or three less, and Renato could think of a strategy to win.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw another group of soldiersing his way and waiting for their turn. They didn''t attack immediately, waiting for the first group to retreat.

    Then, fresh like roses, they took their ce.

    He was facing seven new enemies while he was tired and wounded. Without a way out. Without a strategy to reach any goal.

    All he could do was fight until the end and hope someone else had the energy to follow his lead and fight again when he couldn''t anymore.

    It was pointless, but what else could he do? Nothing.

    He wasn''t strong enough to defend his pack, and that wound hurt the most.

    When he was hurt for the second time, his forehead was covered with sweat and his face twisted in pain and desperation. But a desperate prey knew how to be unpredictable.

    He fought until the end, his end. He returned every blow under Nate''s surprised gaze. Still, it wasn''t enough.

    In the end, he fell to his knees but still growled at his enemies.

    They wounded him again, and again, finally tying his arms behind his back and leaving him there almost unconscious.

    Thest thought he could summon was a whine. Lucretia was in danger there... Why couldn''t she listen and sneak out in the confusion? Any outer circle was safer than the very centre of their pack at that moment.

 Chapter 312: The end

    Nate walked into the residence, forgetting about the struggles outside. He left the door open and walked through the main hall. No sign of life, except for the energy of a wolf on the second floor.

    Not Luciano Polenta, though. That wasn''t an Alpha''s aura.

    He walked there, opened the door, and saw the girl sitting on the bed, trembling like a leaf and bowing her head in front of him. Her eyes were shut, her lips red from biting.

    ?You''re his sister, right?? he asked.

    He took note of the short nod and turned on his heels.

    Luciano Polenta wasn''t in the residence, meaning he had fled. It was time his pack saw his real nature and abandoned that foolish idea of following him to their death. It was time for Mayford to disband.

    He walked out, leaving every single door opened for them to see the absence of movements.

    ?He is not here,? he said while reaching his people. The wolves from Mayford, all of a sudden, lost any will to fight. The few still standing let go of any weapon and raised their hands. Those tied stopped struggling.

    Even those consciousness seemed to lose colour.

    The war was over. Why fight to defend an empty ce?

    They surrendered and gave up any potential ideas to gain some advantage. After all, there was no reason to fight alone.

    Their eyes stopped on Renato, still unconscious, and they worried about his wounds. He was wounded in many ces... He needed some care, but no one could reach him.

    Also, what for? They were done for.

    After thest bit of hope left them, the moon finally rose in the sky. A shy half-moon. There was no need to shift, either way, so no one actually noticed it. No one but Nate.

    They did it. They conquered the whole base before the moon was revealed, so no one could shift. They had used human techniques and equipment, and that had brought them to victory. With most packs, it wouldn''t have worked. But Mayford had a lot of weak points, and their arrogance would make them underestimate anything smelling human.

    ?We can go back,? Nate said. ?There''s nothing for us here. I came for Luciano Polenta, but he''s already gone.?

    He walked away, followed by the soldiers retreating in order and the guards running behind them a little messy.

    Once left, the Mayford pack could get up from the dust. They grouped in front of the residence and untied those tied.

    When Renato woke up, he shoved them off and sat in a corner, leaning his back on the gate. What a shit day. Everything hurt, and he just wanted to be alone.

    ?Leave it,? he said when a girl offered to treat his wounds. ?Let me be.?

    The others were being treated and nced at him a couple of times. They didn''t know it yet, but he had noticed: there was no pack anymore. No link connecting them one to the other. They were done for, and there was nothing he could do to save them.

    The only person who could do so was missing.

    ?We don''t need an Alpha,? said one of the warriors. ?What for? We can just live alone if that is what having an Alpha means. We don''t need to go to war because Nathaniel Woods hates our Alpha. He can solve it on his own, right? Why involve everyone else??

    And... there it was! The first sign of mutiny.

    ?That''s right. He can stay wherever he is now.?

    ?But... Alone? What can we ever do without an Alpha??

    ?I don''t know. Let''s just go back home now. I''m tired, and everything hurts like crazy.?

    ?Someone should take care of Renato... Look at him.?

    He was sitting without any trace of life, his head bowed and his hair covering his eyes.

    ?Let him be. His pride hurts more than any wound right now.?

    ?Mhm... Yeah. He could just tell us there was no one in there. It would have ended sooner.?

    ?He was doing what he thought right.?

    ?Yeah... But still...?

    They walked away, someone limping or holding an arm because it was broken. They would have needed a few days to heal. And, as a pack, they needed a miracle.

    A miracle wasn''t going to happen, Renato realised.

    They weren''t that lucky, and they were alone. Was there any reason to bring Amanda back? There was no home for her. Without an Alpha, her status as an Omega was unchangeable. But, also... Were there Omegas without a real pack?

    ?Damn it,? he whined, pressing a hand on the most painful wound. His muscles were shouting, and his bones had almost cracked. He was useless for the moment, and he just wanted to stay there, on the ground, alone.

    He just wanted to forget about the world and be forgotten.

    ?Let him be,? the others agreed. ?He''ll go home when he gets over the failure. He could never win against those soldiers. There were too many.?

    ?But... He did his best.?

    ?Sometimes, our best is just not enough.?

    ?Let''s go. Renato is not a child. He will ask for help if he needs it. Now, he wants to be alone.?

    As such, they left him there. Sitting at the gate as if to defend the fallen residence. It was hrious, actually. Even after losing, he didn''t move from there.

    If only his stomach hadn''t been pierced a few times, he wouldugh.

    ?Damn Norwich,? he cursed. ?Damn Alphas and damn Luciano Polenta!?

    And, what was worse, his pack still didn''t know the real reasons behind that war. Nathaniel Woods forgot to tell them after revealing the Alpha''s flee.

    They still thought they had been attacked without any real reason. Renato wished he had the courage to tell them at once. But, at the same time, he knew no one needed one more disappointment.

    ?We will meet in a few days and decide whether to disband,? he heard in the distance.

    That thought didn''t even hurt anymore. Maybe, they really needed to disband.

 Chapter 313: Juicy gossip

    Following the clues, Samantha could find the reporter. She did her research online and found an old picture of him; she read all she could discover. She also sent an inquiry to Roxy, but they didn''t know anything.

    In the end, she went to the address written on the piece of paper Roger gave her. It was the fastest and easiest tactic.

    If she was lucky, she could find the reporter, tell him a word or two, and return to thepany in time for the attack! She was ready to fight, but Nate had told her that stopping gossip was more urgent. And she believed him.

    Especially after noticing the map on the ckboard of the reporter''s office. She read it all, noticing how he had found out most of the attacks the LY Corp had carried out against Mayford. Even some of the most hidden ones.

    He hadn''t published anything, but he knew quite a lot. Was he writing another article? In the end, to him, it looked like CEO Woods was a petty man who would ruin an opponent because he dared to look at his woman.

    That kind of drama was loved by humans. Samantha pursed her lips, unhappy. Nate was so right about sending her on a mission! Even if she preferred to fight than deal with tricky human reporters.

    ?I see you''re doing your job right,? she said.

    The man winced, hearing her voice. He was going to walk in, but there was no way that woman could see him while sitting on that chair and at that angle. Yet, her tone didn''t look casual as if she had talked by chance. Somehow, it felt as if she knew with utter precision about his position and movements.

    He stepped inside, renouncing to hide the ckboard and the connections he had drawn on it. He had been discovered, either way. Too bad this article was almost ready. He was going to publish it in the following issue of their magazine...

    ?You asked Roger about me,? he said. ?That''s the only way you could find me so fast.?

    ?You didn''t sign the article, but your way of writing and finding juicy information is quite special. I would havee here even without Roger, but he saved my time.?

    ?What can I do for you, Miss Murphy? Are you here for the matter about Mr Woods??

    ?You can guess. I''m here to stop you before you make a bad choice. Stop your investigations and let Nate Woods and Lara yton live their life. They deserve some calm and happiness.?

    ?You''re so interesting, Miss Murphy. I would have liked to write more about you, but you stopped being seen around. After that event for Blue Moon''s anniversary, at that. What a coincidence. Is that when Nathaniel Woods stole Luciano Polenta''s woman??

    ?What? Are you nuts? Nathaniel Woods always had one woman, and she''s the one at his arm,? Samantha pointed out.

    ?I see... So Luciano Polenta tried stealing Lara yton? Was that the reason for all the tension in the pictures??

    ?That... No?? Well, technically, he did steal her away for a few hours. But not in the sense the reporter meant.

    ?The simple fact that you came here is proof enough that something is going on. I will find out what, and I''ll write the article,? he said.

    ?You don''t want to do that. It''s not because of some fishy business or someplicated heart matters. It''s just that they need peace and quiet. It''s their right to live their life together and away from busybodies.?

    ?It''s the right of the public to know what happens to...?

    ?Ah,? Samantha snorted, rolling her eyes. ?No, it is not. You have no right to ruin their life just because you''re curious!?

    ?It''s my job. This is my way of feeding my family. Not everyone is lucky like you are, Miss Murphy.?

    ?I see... Since threats don''t work, I can offer you something in exchange. Let go of Nate, and I''ll tell you about myself. Aren''t you curious??

    ?Hmm? About how Samantha Murphy is the first to support Nathaniel Woods''s new me? Even forgetting her own chance of sitting at that ce, on his right.?

    ?I don''t need to sit on his right. Not directly, at least. One or two ces farther are okay for me. He''s my cousin, you know? We are like siblings. But you people see only what you want to see.

    Wicked intentions where there aren''t any, and gossip where people have no intentions at all.?

    She crossed her arms, smiling wily.

    ?So, are you interested in me, now??

    ?Samantha Murphy, Nathaniel Woods''s younger cousin?? he said, dumbfounded. How could everyone miss that link?

    ?My mother and his father are siblings. I''ve grown up close to him and his family, and I started working for thepany. I became a manager thanks to my skills and not familiar links, but I won''t me you for not believing it. I used to have doubts as well, from time to time.?

    ?That''s interesting, but giving up love struggles is not easy. Your familiar link to the Woods isn''t as promising as Nathaniel Woods''s jealous moves.?

    ?He''s not jealous,? she said, but it didn''t sound convincing. ?But well, you need love affairs to sell copies. If that is true, we can find an agreement.?

    ?You don''t have an affair.?

    ?Really?? she chuckled. ?I can make one just to help you sell. Wouldn''t that be awesome? I mean, even more than Nathaniel Woods''s woman. It''s not such a novelty either.?

    ?Well... But fake love stories are a difficult matter to handle. Even actors struggle at keeping it believable.?

    ?What if it''s not fake??

    ?Hmm... Do you even like people enough for that??

    ?I do.?

    ?And... is it a man or a woman??

    ?A man,? she said, blinking confusedly. Had she ever given any signal about liking women? Or was that man just looking for any gossip?

    ?But I can''t tell you everything just like this. What if you use my information but don''t keep your promise? I can''t believe you just because you say it,? she added. There still was the risk that the reporter published the gossip about Nate even if he promised not to.

 Chapter 314: Daddy is back

    The n had worked wlessly, but the pack would have stayed in the base for the weekend at least. It was to prevent any idents.

    Also, Lara had cancelled her appointment with Doctor Mason, just in case, saying she had to skip a week. It was better to stay safe; her problems wouldn''t run away. She would spend the next few days taking care of her family and the pack, paying attention to their mood swings.

    Nate said it would be a difficult battle, so she was nervous. Oh, she was dead scared he would be hurt or worse! But she had to pretend to be unaffected, for the others. She had noticed a few stares at her: the other wolves would look at her, trying to deduce whether there was any reason to worry.

    The kids were unresting, and not just the twins. Most of the wolves in the base weren''t warriors or soldiers, and they would do small chores to keep themselves busy. No one was willing to sleep even if it was gettingte.

    When the warriors returned home, Lara sighed in relief and let her expression show all the worry she had tried to hide.

    Nate was among thest to walk in, making her heart throb in the wait. She moved one step forward, intending to run in his arms, when two shadows were faster than her.

    She looked down at the twins, shamelessly hugging Nate''s legs.

    ?Daddy!? they were shouting, raising their arms and trying to get picked by him. ?Daddy, you are back!?

    Nate rose his brows and stared, confused. Did he have two affectionate children? He remembered two overprotective beasts, not those two cute little things trying to get his attention. He crouched in front of them and managed to pick them up both, one per arm.

    They didn''t even nce back at Lara while hugging him, their eyes closed, and their lips curled up.

    ?What does this mean?? he inquired, still curious.

    ?We missed you, daddy,? said Scarlet, pecking his cheek and hiding her face on his shoulder. She even bit him out of joy, but Nate was getting used to that.

    Jaden, on the other hand, blushed. He pursed his lips and looked away, shy like only he could be.

    ?Hey, you ran to me like this, and now you pretend to be shy?? Nateughed.

    Since the boy didn''t look back, Nate kissed his hair while walking away.

    ?Shall we go to sleep?? he wondered.

    ?I wanted to y with dad.?

    ?Yes, I also wanted to y with you.?

    ?Thiste??

    ?It''s notte,? Scarlet said. She pointed at the lights and added: ?don''t you see? It''s so light! I can''t bete if it''s not dark!?

    Jaden puffed, rolling his eyes. He was a big boy and had learned how to read a clock, so he knew it was very veryte! Sote that the clock was showing lunchtime again even though it was already night!

    Still, he didn''t contradict his sister. He stayed silent because he also wanted to y with his father. Only a little, though.

    ?I shall shower first; I smell of battle,? Nate chuckled. Even though he didn''t do anything. Since Luciano Polenta was nowhere to be found, Nate had just walked in and out of the Mayford pack quarter.

    ?Daddy smells good,? Scarlet said. She even sniffed him, nodding approvingly to enforce her words.

    Jaden seemed to agree, so the three reached the kids'' room. They yed together for a while until the twins'' eyes started closing against their will. They stubbornly continued looking for something new to y with, using everything at their disposal as a way to stay awake and y with their father.

    In the end, they just couldn''t take it anymore.

    Even Nate started yawning. After the battle, he wanted to rest a little. Yet, those little beasts didn''t give him a second of rest. However, earlier than he thought, the pups'' energy disappeared, and they leaned their heads on hisp and closed their eyes. They fell asleep on the floor, clinging to their father like they used to do with their mother.

    ?How did you resist for years with them? They have almost more energy than me...? he said, turning to the door.

    Lara was standing there, leaning on the frame and smiling at the cute scene. She chuckled when her eyes met Nate''s.

    ?I bet today is a special day. They''ve bitten their nails for hours until you came back. They missed you and were worried... It''s no surprise they wanted to y with you.?

    ?Tomorrow, I won''t work. I can y with them for the whole time... If they still feel like it,? he said. ?But I was so surprised when they insisted, that I couldn''t say no.?

    ?I understand you. They were acting cute, and they know it''s hard to refuse them when they''re cute.?

    She picked up Scarlet and carried her to the kids'' room, followed by Nate with Jaden. They settled the kids on the beds, making sure they werefortable and warm. Then, they closed the door and walked away.

    The base had limited space, so the twins had to share their room. Next to theirs, there was Lara''s, and a few steps away, Nate''s bedroom.

    ?Let''s go,? Lara said, grabbing his hand and marching towards the doors.

    ?Your room??

    ?Nope! Yours.?

    ?Ah, okay,? he hummed, following her as if enchanted.

    ?I haven''t greeted you yet. I wanted to, but the twins were faster. You went away and yed with them,pletely forgetting about me!?

    She was in a good mood, visibly. As much as to pretend to feel jealous.

    ?I can pay all the attention you want, now.?

    ?Awesome!? she eximed, opening the door.

    Nate observed his room with a suspicious expression, but Lara dragged him inside before he could add anything else. Not that it was such a hard feat to lure him in.

    He would have followed Lara into hell, let alone afortable and promising bedroom.

 Chapter 315: How to celebrate

    Lara pulled Nate into his room, walking in without shame. She was too happy to see him again to feel shame!

    ?I''m d you''re back!? she eximed, hugging him tightly.

    ?I''m happy to be back as well,? he replied. He was in a good mood, too, especially after ying with his pups as if nothing had happened.

    ?I missed you, and I was so worried! Seeing you all right makes me want to celebrate.?

    ?Celebrate?? Nate muttered. It did sound good; too good to be real.

    ?Yes!?

    ?How??

    ?I don''t know. What do you feel like doing??

    She observed him, waiting for a reply. Since he kept silent, she stood on tiptoe and pressed her lips to his. Their chaste kiss transformed into a fric one when Nate understood he had to reply. They hugged each other while stepping toward the bed.

    ?Let me,? Lara said, pushing him to sit on the mattress.

    She undid the first few buttons of his shirt only to move the cloth away from his chest and caress his steady muscles. At that moment, all Lara could think about was how much she had missed him... How much she had worried and how happy she was that he was back.

    It didn''t sound weird to touch him at that moment.

    She pushed the shirt lower on his arms, undoing the rest of the buttons until she could remove it. She sat on hisp, astride, and they returned kissing with more passion than longing. It took them a few minutes to forget every worry and let that savage, lustful part of them take over.

    ?I know a nice way to celebrate,? Lara whispered before pushing Nate down.

    He let her do as he would have done in any situation, but he couldn''t help but feel surprised when she unfastened his belt. Weren''t they moving too fast? Especially after weeks of slow, careful steps!

    Still, he couldn''t resist. His whole being told him to pretend it was all right, to make use of the chance and have his mate all to himself, even if for just a few hours.

    ?Yes?? he chuckled. ?A nice way to celebrate, you say... I''m curious, I have to admit it.?

    ?Hmm,? Lara hummed, pecking his lips before moving her lips and tongue on his neck. She slipped lower, licking her way down to his shoulders and then his chest. Her fingers caressed his arms in a vain attempt at keeping him down. She knew her strength didn''t even exist, but Nate would do what she wanted without aint, making her forget about the power imbnce.

    It was so good, being on top of him and kissing to her heart''s content his chest and abs. After so much waiting, her mouth finally reached his stomach. She caressed his muscles, moaning at the hard rock of his abdomen and imagining how that must have felt while they were... Oh, why think about the past? Her present was so much more alluring.

    ?Let''s make love,? she said, just to be sure Nate knew about her intentions.

    She thought about assaulting him on the bed, getting out of their clothes and letting their instincts free. Yet, there was a chance Nate had enough self-control to stop before reaching the best point. To avoid stopping midway, she had to ensure he knew that she was okay with it and, at the same time, inquire about his feelings.

    ?A-are you sure?? Nate asked.

    ?I feel like it right now.?

    ?I do feel like it, too,? he agreed.

    He had thousands of reasons to say no, but his brain was fried. He had used it all to think about the n against Polenta. Now, he didn''t have any working part that could remind him about all the reasons why he and Lara hadn''t done it yet.

    ?And... Be gentle,? she whispered, blushing to the tip of her hair. Yet, she didn''t move her eyes away from his.

    Nate didn''t know whether she was teasing him or telling her honest mind, but he had no intention of being rough in the first ce. Not with someone as delicate as his mate.

    He surrounded her with his arms, protectively holding her while rolling on the mattress and blocking her under him. He undid the first few buttons of her blouse.

    That was their first time after a long while. The first Lara remembered! He couldn''t waste the chance: he had to leave a good impression on his mate.

    ?I will be gentle,? he said. ?As gentle as to annoy you.?

    ?I can''t be annoyed,? Lara replied, surrounding his neck with her arms and kissing him again. ?Whatever you do is good, really.?

    ?You asked me to be gentle, so I will be.?

    ?You''re so kind, Nate. But don''t be as gentle as to take forever, would you??

    ?Are you in a hurry?? he chuckled.

    ?Not really. I''m just a little curious. Is it that good, after all??

    ?Oh, you will see,? he growled in her ear.

    She arched her back at the sound of his voice, at the warm air hitting her lobe with his breath. When his tongue left a wet trace on her neck, she moaned. They had just started, but her skin was tingling in every single spot.

    ?Can I?? Nate asked while raising the blouse over her head. He observed her cotton bra, wishing to get rid of it too. But he couldn''t rush!

    Lara nodded, a little annoyed. She hadn''t asked him for permission before pulling his shirt off. Nor when she had pushed him on the bed. Yet, no matter how assertive she had been, Nate would always be a gentleman. He would ask before undressing her, and he would be so careful about every move or expression.

    If it wasn''t so annoying, it would have been sweet. Yet, at that moment, she didn''t want tofort him: she wanted something else! And Nate would give her that, sooner orter!

    Judging from his careful expression and words, it would beter. Yet, some things were worth waiting for.

 Chapter 316: A reason for everything

    Samantha reached thepany and reported to Roxy about her progress. Even though it waste, she wasn''t expecting it to be so empty. Only a few guards were left, barely enough to defend an empty building.

    ?Where is everyone?? she asked.

    Roxy shrugged, evading her eyes.

    ?Roxy? Where is Bass??

    ?He''s in the other room, sleeping. He didn''t want to leave me alone while the situation wasn''t... stable... He''s always where I am.?

    ?I see. Then what about Nate and the others? Back to the base? Without you??

    ?Yes... I have to finish here. The humans sent a few investigators and officers to check our documents. I stayed longer to finish here.?

    ?No, Roxy. You stayed because there''s an attack going on, and you''ll go rest only when it''s done. The others are safe in the base, but you''re here. That means Nate is attacking right now. He sent me to investigate just so I couldn''t go with him.?

    ?He gave you an important mission.?

    ?Yes, sure... I believe it.?

    She turned on steps and left thepany, feeling hurt, disappointed, and betrayed. Even though she did understand Nate, a part of her was d she hadn''t needed to fight with Rider.

    It was her who asked to be exiled. Why feel left out after asking for it by herself?

    She went back home and found Amanda setting the table.

    ?Oh, I''m d you''re back in time! Everything is still steaming hot, so we can eat early, while it''s warm,? the girl said.

    She was wearing Samantha''s old clothes, her hair tied up and held away from her forehead by small pins and a hairband.

    ?We are attacking your pack,? Samantha said. ?My Alpha left me home, which means he doesn''t trust me, but he also knows you''re here. You''re safer like this because Nate won''te here to look for you. He''s not like your Alpha. He won''t kidnap people to reach his goal.?

    Moreover, she had the feeling that the battle wouldn''tst that long. Nate was quite settled on finishing every dispute that night, and she feared for Rider and his pack.

    When she received the message from Nate, dinner was over. The girls were watching some television. There was a stupid show on TV, but they needed anything to get distracted.

    Samanthaposed a call as soon as she had read the message.

    ?Hey,? she said when Nate answered. ?Is everyone all right??

    ?I didn''t kill anyone.?

    ?I was asking about us, not them,? she pointed out.

    ?Aren''t you worried about your mate??

    ?I might be, but I''ll call himter. How was it??

    ?Some of them did put up more resistance than needed. However, we managed to show them how their Alpha doesn''t care. He fled.?

    ?Fled? How dare he leave his pack? He couldn''t be sure you would show them and leave! Isn''t he worried sick now?? Samantha murmured.

    ?He doesn''t care. I know Luciano Polenta enough. And, now, his pack does know him better as well.?

    ?And... What will you do with them??

    ?With the pack, nothing. They can''t survive this. As for Luciano Polenta, I will eventually find him. He won''t be able to attack from the shadows ever again...?

    ?I see... Then, I can check what happened to my mate. Can I??

    ?Is there any reason to ask for permission, Sam? It''s your mate. I can understand you better than others. I know what I would do in your situation, and I know how powerful the link can be. I embraced it, epting both the bright and dark sides of it. But you didn''t, right?

    You''re still fighting it. I couldn''t trust you not because it''s you but because of what is happening.?

    ?I know, Nate. And I agree with you. I was ready to fight by your side, but I''m so unstable that it''s frightening. You did the right thing by leaving me behind. It was better for everyone. For us, but also for them.?

    ?Now go look for him, Sam. You shouldn''t stay far apart even when you''re so angry. I would have given anything, even my right hand, to have Lara by my side. And I wouldn''t care whether she was a friend or an enemy... I know what you''re feeling now and, trust me, you don''t want to suffer alone. Not when your mate is reachable.?

    ?But he... He is the enemy,? Samantha pointed out while tears started flowing down her cheeks. ?He tricked me; he used me to get some inf

    ?There''s a reason if the Moon Goddess tied you to him; there''s a reason if you met now and notter. Or earlier.?

    ?Are you angry with me??

    ?No, Sam. I am not... Even though you should have told me right from the start, we would have found a solution together.?

    ?You would have sent me to him; you would have told me to leave the pack,? she pointed out.

    ?Yes,? Nate said, a deep sigh blowing on the phone. ?That''s right.?

    ?You would have got rid of me because you knew I was a problem.?

    ?No, Sam... You would be happier next to him than far apart. And you will be happy, one day. You will find peace. But now... Now there''s no pack to stop you from being together.

    On neither side, is there??

    ?You''re right,? she realised. ?We are all loners now.?

    She finished the call with Nate and tried hearing from Rider, but his phone rang till the end. He didn''t pick up, and she tried a few times again.

    Since she received no answer, she got ready to go. She had to make sure he was alive, first thing. Even though she would have known if anything had happened to him. There still was that weak link among them. Weak only for her because Rider seemed to catch more from it than she did.

    ?I''ll go to Mayford,? she said. ?Are youing with me??

    Amanda moved her eyes away from the screen and checked Samantha''s outfit.

    Her eyes shined for a moment, and even her shivers of fear disappeared at that sight.

    ?Are we going by bike?? she asked.

 Chapter 317: Those who lost

    They went by bike.

    Samantha parked it in the outeryer, in a corner where it didn''t look like being in the way. She left the helmets in the seat and locked the bike before turning to Amanda.

    ?Why park here? We have a lot of space in front of our home,? the girlined.

    ?We can check the situation as we walk. You''re safe by my side, okay? I won''t let anyone hurt you.?

    ?I''m not worried for me... Just, it''s a lot of walking...?

    ?Let''s go, then,? Samantha said.

    They passed through the circles, finding wounded and depressed wolves who barely nced at them. Some of them were packing their things and angrily cursing the Alpha, while others just stared into the void in search of the meaning of their lives.

    That was what a disbanding pack looked like. Still, Samantha felt bad for them. Even at the worst times, Norwich had never reached that level of despair.

    A wolf without a pack had a tough life. A whole pack disbanding was akin to a tragedy, not less scary than a hurricane or a tsunami. For them, who couldn''t survive alone, it was the end of their world.

    ?What happened?? Amanda inquired.

    ?We''re going somewhere else. We don''t want to defend an Alpha who doesn''t think twice before running away,? said one of those packing.

    ?Maybe, it''s part of a n,? another one added, from across the road.

    ?He never tells us his ns. How are we supposed to just believe him??

    ?You don''t need to, in fact. You can go since you don''t care about this pack anymore!?

    ?It''s not me who doesn''t care!?

    While the two started arguing, the girls walked away. They found the same atmosphere in the middle circles, and they reached Amanda''s home with a disheartened expression.

    ?This is worse than I''ve imagined,? Samantha said. ?Your pack has cohesiveness issues, really.?

    ?It''s because the Alpha abandoned them... And they still don''t know about the lies. I fear they''ll be more troubled when it''s revealed.?

    ?There still are some who are waiting for him. They better get over their expectations because Luciano Polenta won''t be able to re-establish the pack after this.?

    ?So, it''s the end, isn''t it??

    ?Seems so,? Samantha sighed. ?Let''s look for your brother.?

    ?He''s strong. I''m sure he''s all right!?

    ?Strong?? Samantha chuckled, oddly amused by Amanda''s statement.

    ?Yes, he''s the strongest after the Alpha!?

    ?You''re his sister; you''re not reliable.?

    ?Oh,e on! Couldn''t you notice his strength while... well, ehm, while knowing each other better??

    ?He didn''t use his strength on me. But yes, I guess he is strong even for a wolf.?

    ?I told you! He must be all right if all those weaklings don''t have a scratch.?

    ?They don''t have scratches because they didn''t fight. Nate Woods doesn''t like to pick on weak people. He let them go and focused on his real enemy.?

    ?Your Nate Woods sounds different from the Nathaniel Woods we know. He was ruthless with us in the past, and now he attacked us - apparently - for no reason.?

    ?Your people deserve to know the truth, Amanda. They need to understand why they have been attacked and why the pack doesn''t exist anymore.?

    ?It exists,? Amanda said. ?It''s on the breaking point; any pressure and it will dissolve, but I can feel the link.?

    ?Which means you are no Omega anymore.?

    ?That''s right,? she chuckled. ?They won''t treat me like garbage from now on!?

    ?If there is a they, Mandy.?

    ?Yes, but... I have a good feeling. We did lose a battle... We lost a war, but this can be a new beginning.?

    ?You''re an optimist. It''s not a bad thing... But don''t let it cloud your judgement.?

    ?I''m more of a realist than you two think!?

    ?We two??

    ?You and my brother. You both think I live in a parallel dimension.?

    ?Oh, well...? Samantha sighed. ?Shall we get in??

    ?Sure, follow me. Mama will be happy to meet you. She''s always been curious about my brother''s women, but he wouldn''t talk about it. Oh, mostly because he didn''t care about them! Not because he''s shy. But he''s been so reserved, all the time, even when it was about you.?

    ?Reserved? As in, he didn''t care enough to tell his family?? Samantha asked, feeling a sting of jealousy at the girl''s words.

    Who were all these women? Oh, but she was nomb either. She did have boyfriends before him, but it didn''t mean a thing to her. They were just a way to try looking normal when she actually felt far and detached from everyone.

    ?It''s different with you. First of all, you two are mates. And, then... He told me! Because I found out... But still, he wouldn''t bother answering any questions before.

    Also, mama knows you''re special because you marked him.?

    ?That was an incident.?

    ?I know, but my brother didn''t mind. That''s what makes it special. He was kind of... ehm, happy??

    ?He made me think his life became harder because of me and that I''ve hurt his pride.?

    ?I bet he did,? Amanda chuckles. ?He''s so wicked, sometimes. But he''s a good person.?

    And, Amanda thought, she was d Samantha was epting to talk about it like that. She thought they would nevermunicate again, but Samantha seemed to be epting, slowly, that Renato would be part of her life.

    ?Come in,? she said, opening the door. ?After finding my brother and making sure he''s okay, I can show you my room!?

    She walked in, running inside. She thought twice before yelling she was back, but her parents weren''t sleeping even if it was the middle of the night.

    ?I''m back!? she said.

    Her parents appeared in the hallway and ran to her. They hugged her tightly, kissing her head and making sure she was all right.

    ?I missed you, mama, papa,? Amanda said, her eyes filling with tears. ?I missed you so much!?

    ?It was for your good,? her father pointed out, stepping back to look at her once again.

    Only after a while did the two wolves notice the second figure in their hallway. A stunning, blonde woman with one eye like the forest and the other like ice.

 Chapter 318: Take what you want

    Smut content.

    Nate undid Lara''s bra, revealing her breasts. Her nipples hardened at the contact with the cold air, but she resisted the urge to cover them.

    She had been so worried for the whole afternoon that everything felt relieving at that moment. The adrenaline rush made her want to do things as if she had been the one fighting!

    Yet, it had been Nate! And she had dragged him on a bed soon after he came back instead of letting him rest. But she couldn''t help it. She wanted to do it so badly, just like a week or so before.

    Nate, on the other hand, was battling with his uncertain self. He still had that little problem with timing, but he could use the excuse of being tired if it went wrong... He hadn''t fought, but he didn''t need to say it out loud.

    If hested only five minutes like that time, he would have used the excuse of the battle and spent the rest of the time kissing Lara in every single spot on her skin! It was a n!

    Given that he didn''t have any working brain cells to think, it was quite a bright n.

    He pressed his lips on her shoulder, moving lower while she caressed his chest. Her fingers felt fresh on his skin, and she skipped a few breaths when he moved lower with his lips.

    He remembered what he had learned about her body on the few asions he could touch her, and he smiled against her skin.

    Laray down, pulling him with her. Her legs locked around his waist while she pushed his shirt down from his shoulders. She found Nate''s hand and intertwined their fingers, sighing when his tongue caressed her breasts for the first time. Just as promised, he wasn''t rushing.

    His fingers trailed down her side, light like a feather. He teased the most sensitive ces while barely touching her, but Lara moaned all the same. He did the same on her thigh, trailing up and down, getting closer to the core of her femininity.

    When she reached out to his belt and tried unfastening it, he dared do the same with her trousers, pushing them down and getting rid of yet another barrier between them.

    They slowly undressed each other until the only piece of cloth left was their underwear. They stopped kissing and touching to look at each other, to exchange firing nces and smiles.

    ?Are you sure?? Nate asked, holding her hand and bringing it to his lips.

    Lara nodded, lightly pushing on his shoulders. She knew there was no way she could overturn him, but he followed her wish as soon as he sensed her movements. He rolled on his back, letting her straddle him. Her hair, loose on the back, slipped on her shoulder and tickled his chest while she bent down to kiss his neck.

    She guided his hands on her back, on her legs, silently telling him to explore. It was at that moment that she felt his hardness pushing against her. His underwear had tented up, and she licked her lips while a jolt of excitement made her chuckle.

    She returned to kissing him, caressing every spot on his chest with her lips... Moving lower a little just so she could watch him better.

    When she felt like moving a step forward, she caught one of his hands and pressed it on her right breast. She could see the tented underwear rise even more, and she licked her lips in anticipation.

    She knew nothing about love, but her body did. It knew how to act when Nate was around, and it could sense every right move at any moment.

    At least, that was how she felt. Judging from Nate''s expression and reactions, he didn''t seem to dislike it.

    His free hand travelled up her thigh, slipping under her underwear and squeezing her butt for a moment before moving in between her legs. His fingers barely caressed her womanhood before retreating, making her moan in frustration. Her fingers pressed into Nate''s skin, making her sigh in approval.

    He knew she would react like that, but he wanted to hear that sound again: it was angry, pleased and pleading at the same moment. So intense and full of meanings that he wished to tease her again.

    He couldn''t because she stroked his member from over the underwear. Nate focused on the present, reminding himself it wasn''t the right time yet! He had to resist! A bit longer... Just a little...

    Thankfully, Lara''s intentions were wicked and cruel. She stopped touching him, smiling wily when he opened his eyes to see her.

    It had been just a little ploy to make him feel like she felt when he had retreated his fingers. He thanked all the heavens and hugged her tightly, forcing her down for a kiss. She didn''t struggle one bit, following his lead just like he did when she had pushed him.

    They couldmunicate with their bodies, show what they wanted, and the other seemed willing to amodate any wish.

    He touched her again, this time without any retreat. His fingers slipped in between her folds, teasing her clit and circling around the opening. The moans he received in response guided his hand where Lara wanted it, his fingers precise as if they had been lovers for long.

    Their kiss intensified as Lara''s breath became hectic.

    ?I want you,? she said, splitting from his lips just for a second. ?All of you!?

    Nate wanted to remind her not to rush, but he couldn''t. He couldn''t talk at all, lost in the sweet reactions of her body, in her trembling voice... In her fast breathing and tense muscles. Her hands touching him were light yet decisive.

    His hand was soaked in her juices, her legs quivering and her face red.

    He sat up, letting Lara find a better position. He caressed her face, moving the hair away, and he retreated the other hand from her.

    ?Then take what you want,? he said, a charming smile on his lips.

 Chapter 319: What she wanted

    Smut content.

    ?Take what you want,? Nate said.

    Lara''s eyes trailed down, and she blushed. He had allowed it, right? And, at the same time, he had given her control over everything. He wanted to be sure she was okay with it, and he wanted her to do only what she felt right.

    His fingers pushed her underwear down, and she raised her bottom to help him. Her panties slipped down her legs, passing her knees and ankles. She got rid of them by kicking them away, and she returned to focus on Nate. There was nothing protecting her from his gaze, and it was okay.

    It felt right... More than right. It was what she needed but didn''t know. Would it have been the same for Nate? Would he also feel so... soplete?

    She caressed his smile with trembling fingers, wondering about the many women he had charmed like that. She felt a sting of jealousy in her heart: they could see him all those years while she barely could remember his face! How unfair!

    Yet, he was hers. She could have him all to herself. She could be the only one allowed to touch him. She just had to throw away her fears and live on.

    She knew it wasn''t that easy. Yet, at that moment, she felt strong enough. She could work on herself in the future. That was for another day. At this moment, all she wanted was to finally have him.

    ?C-can I?? she asked, stuttering.

    He had done the same for her, so it felt only fair to ask back.

    Since Nate nodded, she pecked his lips before forcing his underwear down. She observed his hardened member, stroking it a few times. She wasn''t sure how, but her hand knew what to do. Nate''s groans made her bite her lips in amusement, proud of herself.

    She guided his tip in between her legs, letting it slip inside. She moved slowly, feeling that big foreign object fit inside her. It was weird, but it felt good. Not as good as she had imagined, though.

    She was expecting something more, deep in her heart.

    When he was all in, their bodies in contact and her knees trembling because of her weight, she let out a sigh.

    ?Easy, easy,? Nate said. ?Don''t rush.?

    She nodded, pecking him again. His care towards her made her heart melt, and she split his lips with her tongue to kiss him again.

    She retreated her hips and moved them forward. Her inner walls stretched to amodate him, and a moan left her throat. It was a little better, but that feeling of being filled up was still so strong.

    At the same time, she wasfortable and ufortable.

    ?I... I can''t like this,? she said. ?Can you... can you do...? she murmured, but she couldn''t finish her sentence. She wasn''t even sure what she wanted.

    She didn''t want to stop, that was sure! But she also didn''t know what to do, how fast to move.

    ?Yes,? he said, pushing her hips up and letting her sit on the mattress. ?We forgot s

    He reached into the drawer, looking for protection. He had some in his wallet, in the drawers of his room, and he had brought a few to the base. He wasn''t expecting that oue, but he didn''t want to reach such a point and then have to stop.

    ?Oh, right,? Lara murmured, sitting on the bed and blushing to the tip of her ears.

    She had forgotten all about it. Thank goodness Nate was responsible!

    It wouldn''t be right to have other kids before it was time. They first needed to build their rtionship and know each other before considering erging their family.

    ?Just tell me if it''s ufortable,? he said.

    ?It''s fine,? she replied, observing how he wore the condom. His hands were a little clumsy as if he hadn''t done it as often.

    He offered his hand to her, and she crawled to him. They kissed while finding a positionfortable for both. Laray on the mattress and Nate on top of her.

    She spread her legs, adjusting her hips until they touched each other.

    She moaned when they became one, that same feeling from before invading her belly.

    ?S-slow,? she said.

    Nate nodded, carefully pulling back. He waited for a little before pushing inside again, and Lara arched her back. She let out all the air in her lungs and threw her head back, surprised by the nerves tingling in her whole body. That was so much better!

    She moaned, sinking her fingers in Nate''s back until scratching him with her short nails. She did feel like it had already happened, but she couldn''t wonder any longer because her body took control.

    Her hips retreated and moved up against Nate''s, and her trembling breath tickled his neck. She searched for Nate''s lips, offering a kiss he met as if reading her mind.

    Their bodies were one, reading each other''s needs and wishes. Their moves mirrored each other, their hips shing. Their tongues fought, their hands grabbing each other with the desperation of left lovers.

    Their hearts beat in sync, and their arms pulled them even closer. Their throats yelled their pleasure while their nerves reached the point of non-return.

    Pleasure invaded their bodies, both at the same time. After so many years, they were together again. Their souls could resonate and feel the other with such precision, unthinkable for simple lovers. They were mates, born for each other and finally joined.

    While the waves of ecstasy travelled through their bodies, waking up every single nerve, every cell, they looked each other in the eyes and felt in the right ce for the first time after so long.

    They needed no words tomunicate, no sign to decide.

    Nate rolled down, freeing Lara from his weight. He didn''t let go, though, and he hugged her to sleep like a kid with his favourite toy.

    ?I missed you,? he said.

    ?I think... I think I missed you too.?

    Lara''s eyes closed while she fell into slumber. She couldn''t be sure what was happening, but one thing was certain: it was not just about carnal pleasure. It was something that affected her soul.

    Something her human self struggled to ept and understand, but her instinct knew was her salvation.

 Chapter 320: An angel

    Amanda''s parents observed Samantha in silence, noticing every detail of her. Starting from those beautiful eyes to her long blonde locks and her fit figure. Their eyes swept over her manicured nails, and they couldn''t help but scoff at her outfit - she came there riding a bike, for the Moon Goddess!

    Also, they couldn''t help but recognise her.

    ?Come in, dear,? said the woman. ?It''ste, and you should be tired.?

    ?Yes, we also have something to eat. We can have a cup of tea.?

    ?Mama, where is brother?? Amanda asked, butting in. He wasn''t in the house, so... In his lodgings in the second circle?

    ?Oh, he...? her father sighed.

    ?I''d like to introduce myself,? Samantha sai

    ?Oh, we know,? the couple chuckled.

    ?You know?? she murmured, offended. How could her identity be so famous? She thought no one could recognise her at the first nce, and Rider, apparently, had been secretive about her.

    ?You''re Renato''s woman!?

    ?Oh, that...?

    That seemed to be evident in Mayford. Everyone could recognise her as that damn man''s lover! How could they do that? It was unfair that she couldn''t say anything by herself, but those people... They could sniff anything.

    ?R... Renato,? she whispered, saying that name for the first time. She hadn''t heard it before, but it felt so good on the tongue. As if she had used it forever.

    And, somehow, it felt suitable for that rude man. Even if it was a sweet name.

    Her blushing face didn''t pass unnoticed, but the three wolves in the hallway pretended not to see.

    Someone as extraordinary as to attract Renato''s attention so much must have been special. They were surprised by that odd blushing, but it wasn''t as confusing as the way she repeated that name as if it was new.

    Oh, but lovers could act weird, especially during the first few months.

    ?Where is he?? she then asked, tilting her head.

    That gesture made all three of the ck wolves blink in awe. It was kind of cute. How could a grown woman act like a pup and stay charming?

    Oh, but it was Renato''s woman! She was special indeed.

    ?He''s... He''s at the residence,? the mother said.

    She shook her head, rethinking about her son alone.

    ?He sent everyone away, but it''s not good to be alone now. It''s chilly out there, and he''s wounded. But no one can get close. He''s in a terrible mood...?

    ?Oh,? Samantha realised. ?He''s suffering because of the loss, right? I would bet he''d take it badly. I''ll go check on him.?

    ?Yes, that''s right. You should make sure he heals. I''m so worried, but he doesn''t want to talk even with his mother, that stubborn brat.?

    ?I will go,? Samantha said.

    She walked out and felt finally relieved by the inquiring gazes of Rider''s parents... Oh, his name was Renato. It was better to get used to it. It would be embarrassing to call him Rider by mistake in front of his parents or others from his pack.

    Once out, she felt where she should go. Even though the structure of the Mayford base was quite easy to guess, she also felt something new. She could guess where to go as if knowing where her mate was.

    Was that what made Ri... Renato appear at her door? Oh, it was so convenient. But she hadn''t felt it before, so it was also confusing and difficult to follow.

    She took a step at a time until she reached the residence surrounded by arge garden right in between the quarters. Yet, her attention wasn''t on therge building. All she could see was the gate, and the man sitting with his back leaned on it.

    Renato was there, his head bowed and his eyes covered by his hair. She couldn''t see his expression nor check he was awake, but she could sense his mood from that far.

    He was suffering both physically and emotionally. He felt betrayed, he felt disappointed, and those wounds still hurt even so long after the battle. He must have sat there in despair, but with time he couldn''t get up anymore.

    Samantha knew he was there because he couldn''t move. Not just because he was angry or sad.

    ?Hey,? she said after walking in front of him.

    He didn''t react immediately. But, after a few seconds, he raised his head and saw her. He tried a crooked smile, but he failed. Smiling was suddenly so difficult, but that woman in front of him... She felt so familiar.

    ?Are you an angel?? he inquired.

    Samantha closed her eyes for a moment. Really? Was that his way of greeting her? How bad were his wounds?

    ?Do I look like an angel to you?? she asked, crossing her arms.

    Renato observed her better. Even though blonde, she did not look angelic, indeed. Her clothes were so tempting, the ck trousers wrapping her legs so tightly, and the leather jacket making her look even more sensual than usual.

    Tempting was the right word. Everything about her would tempt him to do things he didn''t really need to do. Like cuddling in bed, cooking, anding up with weird kinks just to see her surprised or excited face.

    ?You''re not an angel,? he said.

    He thought about chuckling but changed his mind. The wounds in his chest were still fresh, and he didn''t want the angel to see him in that condition.

    ?You''re my little devil,? he continued. Then, he smiled. He knew his smile couldn''t look as wily as when he wasn''t beaten to a pulp, but it wasn''t a choice at that moment.

    ?Devil, huh?? she replied.

    She crouched in front of him and reached out to his forehead.

    ?You''re feverish... Let''s get in; what do you think??

    ?I don''t want you to disappear. If getting in means you''re leaving, I''ll stay here and look at you.?

    ?Do you think I''m a hallucination, by any chance??

    ?Aren''t you? My little devil wouldn''te all the way here. She''s mad at me.?

    ?And she''s right about that!? Samanthained.

    ?Oh, yes...? he admitted. She was right about being mad and hating him.

 Chapter 321: Unreal

    Samantha reached out to Renato''s arm and helped him stand. He didn''t struggle, so she could drag him up.

    She passed his arm on her shoulders and hugged him by the waist.

    ?Let''s go,? she said. ?One step at a time. You need help.?

    ?Is this all a dream?? he wondered. ?Or my mind is making you up to have a reason to move? I''ve seen it in a human movie. The man would think someone was helping him but, once woken up, he realised that he had just imagined everything. He did it all alone, actually.?

    ?Mhm, interesting,? Samantha murmured while walking towards the residence.

    That ce was big. There would surely be a bed, clean towels, and maybe even some food. It seemed safer than turning the other way and looking for a wolf who wasn''t fuming in anger nor despairing.

    ?So, are you a dream? Or a hallucination? Am I going to die??

    ?You would have died if I didn''te here,? she said. ?Why in the world did you send everyone away??

    ?Because I wanted to be alone.?

    ?Alone? Shall I send you back to your ce? Dying at the gate like a watchdog. How stupid.?

    ?I am stupid. I haven''t been a smart person, ever. Lately, it''s getting worse.?

    ?I see. Then I''ll overlook it for once.?

    ?Thank you. If even a hallucination left me, I would be done for. My mate doesn''t want to see me, and my pack is disbanding. I think I''ll stay alone with you forever.?

    ?Oh, well. We''ll talk about thister.?

    ?Yes? Even you want to leave me.?

    ?Just shut up and walk.?

    ?Are you guiding me to hell??

    ?You would deserve it!?

    ?I would follow you, my little devil. I don''t care where, as long as you''re with me.?

    ?You''re gone,? she realised. ?Your brain is totally fried. What the heck are you talking about??

    ?I''m training. I need to learn how to flirt to conquer my mate back. She''s so, so mad. And I feel like telling her to get revenge won''t be enough.?

    ?What kind of revenge??

    ?I don''t care. Whatever she wants, as long as I can look at her again. I don''t even need to be her mate. Just feeling her close will be enough for me.?

    ?You''re a lost cause.?

    ?I know, but do you think she''ll ept it if I look pitiful??

    ?Look pitiful? At this very moment, you don''t look. You are.?

    ?Oh, awesome! Will it work??

    ?I don''t know... Wait for her toe here and check.?

    ?Mhm... Will shee??

    Talking nonsense, they crossed the door and walked in the hallways.

    ?The closest bed,? she said.

    ?Oh, you''re just as impatient as my mate,? he said, crooking his lips in what he imagined was a grin.

    ?Where?? she repeated.

    ?There''s one in that room there. No one sleeps there, so it should be empty.?

    ?This whole ce is empty.?

    ?Good. We can...?

    ?Lie down,? she ordered, making him sit on the mattress. ?I''ll be right back, okay? Don''t lose consciousness now. I need you awake.?

    ?Oh, yes. Awake is better,? he agreed.

    A set of light steps reached the room, and Samantha turned to see a trembling Lucretia.

    ?Oh,? she moaned. ?Your brother abandoned you here.?

    She made sure Renato wouldn''t roll off the bed before talking to the girl.

    ?Bring some clean towels and warm, clean water.?

    Since the girl didn''t move, she walked to her. She clenched her arms and made eye contact before repeating her words.

    Lucretia snapped out of her trance and saw Samantha for the first time. She nodded and ran away, only toeter with everything she had been asked for. When she walked back into the room, she noticed how Samantha was helping Renato undress.

    She whelped at the wounds on him. Why weren''t they healing?

    Since he couldn''t move too much, Samantha moved his shirt up and observed the six... oh, seven wounds on his chest. She could feel another couple on his legs, but those on the chest and torso seemed worse.

    ?You like doing this, don''t you?? he said, seeing only her.

    ?Shut up,? Samantha said before starting to clean him.

    Once the blood was removed, she could see that his wounds were just as severe as they looked. He wasn''t faking it: he really must have been in confusion. His temperature was high, and his will to live was too wavering to help him heal.

    He smiled, closing his eyes when she wiped his chest clean from the blood.

    When Samantha noticed how he was rxing, she panicked.

    ?Renato?? she called him. ?Hey, hey... Renato!?

    ?Oh, you''re not real,? he sighed. ?I was starting to hope.?

    ?Don''t scare me like this! Keep your eyes open!?

    ?Mine wouldn''t ever call me by name. First of all, she doesn''t know it. And, second, she hates names. She would call me differently.?

    ?That''s right,? she murmured. ?Continue talking, okay??

    ?Okay. I''d prefer listening to you, though. Talking takes energy.?

    She remembered that Lucretia was still in the room, looking at them, as confused as Renato.

    ?Oh, right,? Samantha realised, feeling suddenly shy. ?There are other people who need help.?

    She turned to Lucretia again and tried smiling reassuringly.

    ?Everything will be all right, eventually. Take clean towels, water, and medicines if you have any. Your pack needs you, Lucretia.?

    The girl nodded and left, her mind too shocked to actually feel anything. She delivered some of the medicines to Samantha before walking out of that ce for the first time since everything had started.

    Her brother couldn''t bring her with him because she was too slow.

    She didn''t find wounded people on the streets. They had gone back home. She looked around, the medicines and towels in her arms. What could she do at that point? The battle was over, and no one needed her help anymore. She had been weak.

    She walked for a long time until reaching the only ce where she felt safe. She knocked at Amanda''s door, and her parents opened it.

 Chapter 322: Late is better than never

    Lucretia knocked at Amanda''s door, and she bit her lips when she saw the parents opening. How unlucky, she hoped to see Amanda directly.

    ?I wanted to help, but I don''t know how,? she exined, bowing her head in shame. She had disturbed themte in the night, but they didn''t seem displeased.

    ?Renato is with that woman, and she sent me out, so... What... Where can I go??

    ?Come in,? they said. ?Amanda can help you. The wounded are mostly in the infirmary. I''m sure they need some help.?

    ?Oh, thanks,? she said, walking in.

    ?You can bring this as well,? they added, packing some first aid equipment in a bag.

    ?I''mte,? Lucretia sighed.

    ?Late is better than never, child.?

    Amanda came down the stairs after hearing the voices, and she observed how Lucretia was stacking towels and bandages in two bags. The battle was over, and that brat had realised how to be useful... Even so, most wolves were already recovering in their homes.

    ?What are you doing?? she inquired. ?And what happened at the residence? Where is my brother??

    ?He''s with that woman,? Lucretia said, walking out, followed by the other girl. ?She sent me away as if I was a pest.?

    ?Yeah? What a surprise.?

    ?She said to go help the wounded, but I couldn''t find them.?

    ?Okay... We can go to the infirmary. There are a few wolves who need help, and we have a single doctor. The pack is dissolving, so there isn''t anyone who thought about helping yet.?

    ?Dis-solving?? Lucretia repeated.

    ?Yes. Since we have no Alpha, we can''t be a pack.?

    ?But... Oh, but...?

    Lucretia bowed her head, stopping her walk. Amanda turned, halting as well to see what was the matter.

    ?My brother abandoned me,? Lucretia whispered, her eyes fixed on the ground. She could see her shoes, and also Amanda''s gumshoes. ?He left and abandoned me here.?

    ?Well, mine didn''t,? Amanda sighed. ?My brother didn''t abandon me.?

    They both stood in silence for a few moments until Amanda thought it was the right time.

    ?I''m telling you this not because I want to pour salt on your wounds. But you need to open your eyes, Lucretia. Your brother abandoned you, and he abandoned the whole pack. It''s his fault if we''re dissolving. And he was toozy to take care of you, so he spoiled you rotten. It''s better for you if you wake up now.

    Things won''t be easy, especially without a family. But it will make you stronger, believe me.?

    ?I... I saw what Armando did to you. I''m so sorry, Mandy. I didn''t think that it would turn out like that. I didn''t even know you had be an Omega. I couldn''t sense anything, so I thought my brother let you go.

    That he forbade you from going out just like me.?

    ?What would you have done if you knew??

    ?No-nothing,? she confessed. ?What could I even do??

    ?You''re just like your friends. It''s easy to hang out with someone when things are going well, isn''t it??

    ?I''m sorry,? she whined.

    ?Sorry or not, now it''s over. We won''t be part of the same pack in a while, so you don''t need to talk to me if you don''t want to.?

    ?I... I want to,? Lucretia said. ?I don''t have anyone else! My brother abandoned me, and yours is pretending to be sick so that woman can take care of him! I''m alone!?

    ?Alone? Wait, are you sure Renato is pretending? Maybe we should go check on him. What if they need some medicine??

    ?I left them enough already. We really shouldn''t go there now. He''s tough. A few wounds shouldn''t be a big problem to him.?

    ?No, but... How many wounds are we talking about? I don''t think he would stoop as low as to pretend just so that Samantha forgave him!?

    ?Hmm... I don''t know, but she told me it will be all right.?

    ?Then it''s good,? Amanda sighed. ?Let''s go check on the wounded, now. They might need us to help. Even some encouragement.?

    ?Yes, yes,? Lucretia replied, trailing after Amanda. ?Do you think my brother wille back??

    ?I bet he will, but it would be better if he doesn''t. Most of us won''t wee him anymore.?

    ?But he''s the Alpha.?

    ?He was. Until he ran away while we were in danger.?

    ?You''re so mean, Mandy.?

    ?And you''re biased, Lu. You better change your attitude, or you won''t survive two days in the harsh world.?

    ?Okay,? she murmured, rolling her eyes. Her attitude was just perfect: confident and mature. Why did she need to change?

    ?You don''t have your brother backing you up, now.?

    ?Oh, right...? Maybe, confidence wasn''t fit to show to everyone.

    ?Also, don''t even think of making things difficult for Samantha.?

    ?That woman??

    ?Yes. She''s Renato''s mate.?

    ?M-mate?? Could that day turn any worse?

    ?Yes, they''re fated. And you will see him transform into an obedient dog with her because she''s a little angry with him. I hope it doesn''t shock you too much, but it''s like this. He won''t risk losing her for nothing in the world, not even his pride.?

    ?I don''t believe you!?

    ?Don''t say I didn''t warn youter.?

    ?Oh, don''t be silly!?

    ?Silly? Wasn''t I a freak? Isn''t it normal for me to be silly??

    ?You''re not a freak, just a little strange,? she said.

    ?You said it to me, Lucretia. Don''t you remember anymore??

    Lucretia stopped on her steps, hit by that sentence.

    ?Oh,? she moaned. ?I did.?

    She looked at Amanda with wide eyes, feeling the weight of her words on her shoulders: both the words she had said in the past and those pressing on her tongue.

    ?I''m sorry, Amanda.?

    ?Are you? Or is it just this situation? I think you''re just afraid to be left alone, so you''re clinging to me.?

    ?Maybe I am, but I still am sorry. I''ve been a jerk with you.?

    Amanda smirked before turning the corner. They had reached the infirmary, finally.

    ?At least, you know it,? she said, shaking her head. ?It''s a step in the right direction.?

 Chapter 323: Pet names

    Renato was past the time for medicines. His wounds were still open, and they didn''t seem to improve even after being cleaned.

    Samantha took his trousers off, observing the scratches on his thighs. He was in danger, even though Nate had told her he had been careful not to kill... Oh, but Nate couldn''t foresee that someone as stubborn as that man would stay at the gate even while dying.

    ?Hey, I have something that might help here,? she said while wiping the blood away from his legs and checking the wounds. Those seemed less severe, and the blood had stopped. ?But first, I need you to decide to live. If you don''t, your wounds won''t heal.?

    ?You''re too insistent. I''m not really in the mood, right now,? Renato said, turning his face away.

    She had moved his shirt up, but it was still in the way. She tore it from side to side, throwing it on the floor right next to the rest of his clothes. They were dusty and soaked in blood... How long had he been sitting at the gate? Hours?

    ?Hey, you really resemble Mine. But, believe me, I am not in the mood. Maybe another time, okay?? he said, caressing her arm with his thumb and leaving a red stain on her skin.

    He was still feverish, talking nonsense and pondering about whether to stay loyal to his mate or let loose with his hallucination.

    ?What are you talking about?? Samantha inquired, confused. What was it for another time? His wounds were too severe to wait. If he died, there wouldn''t be any chance to improve his mood...

    Oh, he thought...

    ?You''re unbelievable!? she eximed.

    ?I mean, you are very, very beautiful. And sexy, and all. But right now, I''d only be with my mate. But she won''te here for me.?

    ?Why not??

    ?Because I''m a jerk.?

    ?But she''s your mate,? she pointed out. ?Sooner orter, she wille to you. It''s inevitable.?

    ?You don''t know how much I hurt her. I don''t want her to leave her pack and follow me... Not anymore. And not just because there is no pack anymore. She''s happy where she is, and those wolves have epted her for what she is. She wouldn''t be happy here, no matter what.?

    ?For what she is?? Samantha repeated, startled.

    ?Yes.?

    Still, he didn''t add anything else. He moved his ck eyes on her and waited, not knowing himself what he was hoping for. Maybe, Samantha would be free from him if he died. She would be free to look for another man, live her life, have her pups...

    He sobbed, startling Samantha - the hallucination - once again.

    ?Jeez, what is this for, now?? she wondered. She hadn''t done anything!

    ?I miss her,? he whined. ?But she''s better without me.?

    ?Please, just... Stay put a few minutes more, okay? I''ll treat your wounds, and then you can cry over your fate all you want. Just let me finish this.?

    ?No, don''t finish. Let me die.?

    ?I can''t do that!?

    ?Why not??

    ?I''ve already had my breakdown. I''ve spent a whole day crying in bed... I don''t want to feel like that anymore, even if it means living with you. I''m still angry, but I just can''t take it anymore. It''s too much for me.?

    ?Oh, you also were abandoned by your mate??

    ?Ah, right,? she sighed, realising he was really convinced she was a hallucination or, maybe, another person resembling his mate.

    ?What have you done?? he murmured. ?I betrayed her trust and got close with evil intentions.?

    ?Evil intentions??

    ?Yes... I wanted her, but at the same time, she was the enemy. My Alpha found out about it, so I asked for permission to bring her in the pack. He kind of agreed, but my mate didn''t want to be with me. So, I stayed by her side while waiting for the right moment to convince her toe with me.?

    ?So, this is what happened.?

    ?Yes.?

    ?You didn''t get close to spy on her...?

    ?No, that was my Alpha''s condition. He said she could join the pack, but only if she brought something to us. Since I was sure she wouldn''t betray her people, I had to find out on my own in her stead. That''s how everything started going astray. In the end, I deserve to be like this. Alone and dying.?

    ?You''re not dying,? Samantha said, noticing how one of the wounds was - slowly - starting to heal. She hid a sigh of relief, more from her than from Renato.

    ?I should.?

    ?Whatever.?

    ?And you? What have you done to be abandoned??

    Her eyes filled with tears while she remembered that stinging pain. Her heart and belly still hurt after hours.

    ?I believed the wrong person,? she said. ?I lowered my guard and betrayed my pack.?

    ?Oh, that''s bad,? he realised. ?Your pack should be your priority. They''re your people, and they take care of you. You should give back as much.?

    ?I know,? she said, ?but I was stupid. And I was tricked.?

    ?Then it''s not your fault, Angel.?

    ?Angel??

    ?It felt wrong to call you Devil at this moment... And you haven''t told me your name yet. You''re just like her.?

    ?I am no angel,? she chuckled, applying some medicine on the cuts on his sides. Those seemed the least dangerous, so she could quickly treat and bandage them. There were three cuts on his chest and stomach that were more concerning, but she wasn''t sure what to do.

    ?But you''re helping me. Either you''re not real, or you''re helping me for no reason. That''s what angels do.?

    ?Okay,? she scoffed. ?But can''t you just call me by name now? I''m doing the same with you. You''re using so many pet names, but you''re not even sure I exist. It''s awkward: can you stop??

    ?Your name? Your name would be the same as hers, right? I don''t want to use it.?

    ?No?? Samantha hummed, annoyed. What was wrong with her name all of a sudden? She liked it!

    ?No. I can''t use her name. I don''t deserve it.?

 Chapter 324: Restored will to live

    Renato had taken care of her back in the days when she called him Rider. He liked lying in bed with her and cuddling; he liked cooking for her... Or maybe he didn''t like it, but he went through the hassle just to share a meal. As such, Samantha couldn''t leave him alone.

    Even if his was just a n to dig out her secrets, he had been nice.

    Leaving him to die was wrong, all things considered. And it would hurt her more than him: he seemed to have given up on his life, so he wouldn''t mind his soul slipping away from his body. The one suffering, once again, would be her, left alone in the world.

    ?I left my pack,? she said. ?I mean, not yet. I''ll be one of them a little more until things settle. But then, I''ll be exiled and find a new ce to live. I''ll be a loner.?

    ?A loner? Why? Can''t you find another pack?? Renato asked, reaching out to her hand.

    ?No, I can''t.?

    ?Are you like her??

    ?Who??

    ?Samantha,? he said.

    She sighed, feeling every single letter of her name. In the end, pretending not to know her name had been better: it would have been even worse if he called her like that. She wouldn''t have been able to resist him at all, not in bed nor in their conversations. Life was so unfair. She already had it difficult; why give her a mate like him? Why couldn''t she just live alone?

    ?I am like her,? she admitted, whatever that meant to him.

    She couldn''t know what his thoughts were, but she was well aware of her limits. Finding a pack where to live was impossible, and she wouldn''t have tested fate.

    Alone was better.

    ?Everyone thinks she''s an Omega,? he said, ?but I know it''s not like that.?

    ?No?? she said, curious. ?I am a born Omega.?

    ?If you are like her, you know well enough that''s not true.?

    ?What are you talking about?? she said, in a principle of panic.

    Most wolves thought she was just powerful. Some knew about born Omegas, and they could tell she was one: she hated rules and orders, and she struggled at fitting in. Still, she had learned how to rule over her nature. She had found a ce in Nate''s pack, and he would overlook it when she blurted out her real thoughts and emotions...

    She had helped Norwich with her attitude by making the pack bnced and stronger, in some way. They knew she had a bad character and let her be, which wouldn''t have been possible in other packs.

    Born Omegas already were rare, so who knew about it could understand why Nate let her get away with contradicting him or questioning his orders before following them. It didn''t happen too often, after all, and it did sound like a big brother spoiling his little sister...

    Yet, Renato didn''t look convinced in that story.

    ?I can''t tell you,? he said. ?That is her big secret. Something she doesn''t want anyone to know. Maybe, not even in her pack! They all think she has the nature of a born Omega, always looking for trouble and challenging orders... Finding it hard to stay in a pack and follow rules, looking for her own spaces...

    But I know what''s the real matter.?

    ?How do you know?? she asked, her blood pressure falling to the ground. How much did he know? And, most importantly, how many people had he told about it?

    ?I know because she''s my mate. She''s so cute, sometimes, and I love interrogating her... It makes me feel so powerful. But I won''t tell you. I won''t tell anyone about this. It''s her secret, and I don''t want her to be alone forever.

    It''s better to hide and be part of a pack. Oh, if you also are like her, you should keep control and hide. It''s not easy.?

    ?You know...? she said, reading the truth between his words.

    He had found out... How long ago? And, seemingly, he hadn''t told anyone.

    ?Is that why you don''t want to bring her in your pack anymore?? she asked.

    ?No. It''s not because of that. I told you: she wouldn''t be happy here. We are the kind of people she doesn''t like, and I can''t imagine her dealing with Lucretia or following the Alpha''s orders without any question. She''s happier in Norwich.?

    ?But... That means you two won''t be together.?

    ?I''ll find a way to make it work. Oh, I won''t anymore because I''m dying, but she will find another mate and have her pups. She will be happy one day.?

    A weak smile on his face made her roll her eyes. He wasn''t dying anymore, that was sure.

    She was almost done treating his wounds, and even the worse injuries were healing. His face was back to its original colour and not covered by scratches and bruises. He wouldn''t just die, and they could talk more in the morning if his fever disappeared.

    ?It''s time to rest,? she said.

    She pushed all her questions back, making him lie down on the clean side of the bed. She collected all the sheets filled with blood and covered him with a clean nket.

    ?I wish I could cook for you, but I guess it''s better not to,? she said.

    ?I''m not hungry,? he replied.

    ?Then, we can find some food tomorrow. Now, you can sleep. You did well, by the way. You earned a few hours of rest.?

    ?Yes??

    ?Yes,? she said, caressing his head. She moved his hair away from his eyes and smiled reassuringly.

    Her heart was starting to beat again after a long while. Her mate would live, which meant they could talk in the morning.

    She had to find out what exactly he meant when he said he knew her secret. And also who else knew about it. Then, she had to figure out what to do in the future.

    For that night, she could stay in Mayford. But what about the next day? Week? Month?

    Shey down next to Renato, hugging him to provide some warmth. He was wounded and needed it. And she was so tired as well.

 Chapter 325: Irrational

    ?Nate?? Lara said. It was dark, the middle of the night.

    The base was silent; everyone was sleeping.

    Everyone but an overthinking woman.

    ?Hmm?? she heard.

    She had no clothes covering her, which hinted enough. Nate was by her side, and she sighed in relief at his voice. One thing was sure: it was him!

    But then... Was the rest real as well? It felt a little like a dream. She had opened her eyes in the darkness, waking up with the sudden fear that what she had done wasn''t real. That she had dreamt about it all.

    She trembled, her body invaded by the sudden, irrational fear. She wasn''t even sure what had happened to her.

    ?This...? she said, touching her chest. No clothes, just as she thought. ?This is real... It''s not a dream. It''s real!?

    ?Yes?? Nate murmured, moving his arm from her waist to her shoulder.

    He woke up as well and found his mate trembling in fear. Her scent was covered by lust, but he could sense the turmoil underneath. Lara was sweating cold.

    ?Lara? What''s going on??

    ?I don''t know, Nate. I... I don''t know.?

    ?Hey, are you feeling unwell? Did I hurt you??

    ?No...? she whined. She let his warmth guide her to his skin, and she hid in his embrace. She just wanted to disappear, but he was there tofort her.

    She wasn''t alone.

    ?Is this the first time it has happened??

    ?Yes... No, but this is the first... like this...?

    ?Breathe. Count slowly and breathe, in and out. Okay? Don''t be afraid, I am here.?

    His voice was worried, but his hands were delicate while rubbing her back. He was secretly happy that she was relying on him, but the most part of his being was worried sick. Was it a panic attack?

    ?One, two...? he murmured, slowing down the count to let her follow.

    Lara''s hands touched his chest, her nose rubbing on his skin. As her breathing calmed down, she returned to the real world.

    ?Nate,? she whispered.

    ?You''re safe, Lara. I am here, and nothing is happening. You are safe.?

    ?Thank you, Nate.?

    ?Has this happened before??

    ?I don''t think so. Or maybe just a couple of times. But it wasn''t like this, and it wasn''t so sudden.?

    ?Would you like to tell me?? Nate said, pulling her closer. ?Only if you want, of course, but I can listen.?

    ?I felt something simr, maybe... But it wasn''t like this. And the twins would usually snuggle and y with me, distracting me. They learned to wag their tails to distract me, and it did pass after some time. I haven''t felt like this in a year or so.?

    ?Panic attacks? How do they start? Did you have a nightmare or something??

    ?I don''t know, Nate. It just started.?

    ?And how often??

    ?Not that often! Oh, actually... It would happen a few times in a short while and then only after months. It will pass.?

    ?I''m worried. Are you sure it''s not because of something I''ve done??

    ?No. At most, it''s because of something I have done.?

    ?Do you want... to...? he started, but he couldn''t finish the sentence. What kind of help could he offer? Lara might feel offended if he proposed to visit a psychologist. Yet, if she had recurrent panic attacks, even out of the blue and in the middle of the night...

    ?I''m fine,? Lara said. ?Just, I think we should slow down.?

    ?So, I was right. It''s because of...?

    ?No. It''s not because we had sex. What I mean is that we should slow down our rtionship. Take some time to get used to how things are now, okay? Without moving forward for a while.?

    ?Okay. But you don''t need to force yourself to do something you don''t want to. If you want to stop, Lara, we can.?

    ?I don''t want to,? she said, her voice broken. ?I''d like to proceed, really. To know you more, to start buildingmon habits and act like a real family, but I can''t right now. My body won''t let me, apparently.?

    She moved away from him, lying down on the mattress again. Yet, she found his hand and held it.

    ?It was not a mistake, Nate. I''m just not ready yet. I''m sorry.?

    ?I will wait.?

    ?I''ll find a way to run faster then.?

    ?You don''t have to. Even if you take forever and never decide to marry me, I will still wait. Not because I expect you to ept, but because I have decided for myself already.?

    ?Oh, Nate... Don''t make it so difficult! Can''t you be a little selfish or overbearing??

    ?Sorry, I didn''t know you liked that kind of man.?

    ?I don''t, and that''s the point! Don''t be so likeable! It makes me feel guilty.?

    ?Sorry.?

    ?Oh...? she sighed, returning to his arms. ?I am sorry for making you worry.?

    ?Why? It''s not like you''re doing it on purpose.?

    ?No, but I disturbed your sleep.?

    ?So what? We can sleep more now, right??

    ?Are we good??

    ?Of course.?

    ?I mean, even for... for slowing down? Do we agree? Am I forcing it on you??

    ?No, Lara. It''s okay. I wasn''t going to bring you to the marriage office tomorrow either. I know we need time, both of us. This is just a step, nothing more.?

    ?Right, nothing more...?

    She tried rxing by sleeping, but her brain was still clouded by many thoughts. She had to visit Doctor Mason sooner than nned...

    She had just had a panic attack, after all, and the doctor might have been able to help her. Or, at least, exin why it was happening.

    She wanted to be stronger for her family, but it wasn''t easy.

    ?Wait, Nate... We did have sex, right??

    ?Right. Are you forgetting already??

    ?No, no... I''m just confused. I was, for a moment, when I woke up. I wasn''t sure whether it was real or not. I was still sleeping, I guess.? She chuckled, even though awkwardly as if to make her words meaningless.

    However, deep in her heart, she knew that it must have meant something. Doctor Mason would say she was hiding from something... Maybe?

 Chapter 326: Her secret

    Waking up with a few blonde locks ticking his nose and annoying his eyes had never been better. Yet, he couldn''t remember how that happened.

    There had been a battle; their Alpha had left, and the pack was dissolving; he had lost and was going to die... After that, most of his memories were confused and foggy. Then, all of a sudden, he was waking up in bed with Samantha.

    Which part of it was a dream? Most likely, his mate.

    She wouldn''te back to him so soon, if ever. And she wouldn''t hug him like that while sleeping. She seemed so careful not to hurt him, keeping her arms around his neck but pressing her torso on him to... to warm him?

    She was the dream, definitely.

    Carefully, he caressed her back. Her scent had filled his nose for the whole night, and her skin had been in contact with his. His whole body was absorbing the energy having her nearby provided, and, even though tired, Renato felt okay.

    His wounds had disappeared through the night, except for a few scratches left where the worst injuries were.

    ?Mine?? he called, whispering as if not to wake her up.

    At the same time, he wanted her to open her eyes and continue sleeping. But... What if she decided to leave after seeing he was all right?

    ?How are you?? she asked even before opening her eyes.

    ?I''ll live.?

    ?But... Your wounds are disappearing, right? Do you feel pain anywhere??

    ?No, but I can''t get up yet. I''m too tired.?

    ?It''s because your body has been healing during the night. I''ll bring you some food. You should rest more. It''s early, isn''t it??

    ?I don''t know. It''s sunny outside,? he said. ?But it''s also so silent. Are the others still sleeping??

    ?I think it''s just the mood,? Samantha murmured, slipping out of bed and considering whether to wear her boots or not.

    ?This time, I''m the one naked,? Renato pointed out, attracting her attention.

    She looked at him for a moment before realising what he meant, and then she red. Was it time to make such ament? Was he still confused?

    No, his fever had gone down during the night. And his eyes were clear. He knew what he was saying, which meant he was doing it on purpose.

    ?You better pay attention to what you say now. Tonight, I pretended not to hear. But without a fever you have no excuses, is it clear??

    ?You pretended not to hear? What did I say?? he chuckled. Oh, he couldugh without feeling like dying! Being healthy was so much better.

    ?Many things, actually. You thought I was a hallucination and not myself, and then you flirted with me the whole time. All while reminding me you weren''t in the mood and that you preferred your mate to the hallucination me.?

    ?Oh, really?? he said.

    ?You said that I resemble myself a lot, but you liked your mate more. And you called me many ways.?

    ?Hmm... Sorry,? he said, turning to the side. He could move his arms and legs, but he couldn''t summon enough energy to get up and walk.

    ?You were feverish. It''s not like you were doing it on purpose.?

    ?You''re right, but I still shall apologise. I made you feel awkward.?

    ?You were kind of cute. I''ve never seen you so harmless and weak. It was a nice change.?

    ?But I am weak,? he said. ?I have always been.?

    ?You were... I don''t know; it was different than your usual self.?

    ?It was the fever,? he said, just in case she meant it in a bad way.

    ?I know,? she chuckled. ?I''ll find some food now. You should rest more while I find some... It might take a while, especially if there''s cooking to be done. But if you''re lucky, I can warm something from the fridge. If there is anything edible.?

    She walked to the door when his voice called her back.

    ?Sa-Samantha,? he said.

    ?Yes??

    She didn''t even turn. She didn''t want to look him in the eye and surrender to their link.

    ?Can I call you by name??

    ?You can,? she said.

    It waste to hide it, either way. She knew he knew, so what point was there using annoying pet names?

    ?You can, Renato.?

    ?You know. Did Amanda tell you??

    ?I heard it from your mother. By chance, actually.?

    ?Oh, you met my parents. Too bad I wasn''t around... Did they ask you difficult questions? They know how to be intruding, especially my mother...?

    ?They weren''t,? she said. ?On the contrary, they were nice to me. And they told me where to find you.?

    Her lips curled up when she remembered what his mother had called him.

    ?You stubborn brat,? she repeated.

    ?Can we talkter??

    ?Yes, we can. But don''t think that apologising is enough, Renato.?

    ?I know, Mine. I just want to... I want to exin.?

    ?And you also have to exin what you mean by my biggest secret. I''m curious.?

    She smiled wily, doing her best to hide her worries. He didn''t want to confess everything to her hallucination version, but he had no reason to hide it from her real self.

    ?You know your secret, though,? he said. ?There''s no way you don''t. You wouldn''t be able to hide it this well if not.?

    ?What is my secret?? she said, stepping towards the bed.

    ?I''m so tired now. Can we talkter??

    ?Just tell me this. Do you really know it? Or is it just your way of pulling me back to you? Are you nning to ckmail me??

    ?I''m not nning anything. I haven''t told anyone about this, and I never will. This secret is safe, and only I could find out.?

    ?What is it??

    He sighed, raising his eyes to her. She was so tired after taking care of him, so much that he felt guilty for wanting to die. If he was stronger, he would have healed on his own, without the help of a woman he had hurt so badly.

    ?I know your secret,? he said, ?and you can''t convince me it''s not like that.?

    He took a deep breath before saying the words he had sworn to himself he would never pronounce.

    ?You aren''t an Omega.? His words were slow, convinced, and somehow calm. ?Samantha Murphy isn''t a born Omega; she''s an Alpha.?

 Chapter 327: Ruined everything, again

    Samantha tilted her head and tried to keep her breathing and heartbeat stable.

    ?What are you talking about?? she said.

    ?You know it better than I do. And it makes a lot of sense. Omegas do have trouble with social rtions; they hate rules and have issues finding their ce in the pack... But you are not an Omega,e on! The reason why you couldn''t blend in is that you''re too powerful. You''re an Alpha.

    A born Alpha. And that is also the reason why you grew up in another pack. And why you''re so loyal to Woods. Because he epted you in his pack even if you were dangerous to him.?

    She bit her lip nervously. Being read through like that was a first for her.

    ?So, you know it,? she said, her shoulders droopy and her face sad. ?You just pretended not to.?

    ?I haven''t told anyone. And I never will. It''s your secret, Mine.?

    ?I''ve kept it hidden because it''s the only way to live in a pack. My cousin is an Alpha, and I am a danger to him. He knows that I have no will nor capabilities to take his ce, but still... Norwich could keep me because Alpha Nate is strong, calm, and firm-willed. If not for that, we wouldn''t have been so stable even without...?

    She stopped talking, realising that she couldn''t let any more information out. Even what seemed useless to her. If there was someone who could make the most from her tongue slips, it was Renato.

    ?You can finish your sentence, Samantha. There''s no one I can tell anymore. My pack doesn''t exist.?

    ?But it does,? she said. ?They''re still here.?

    ?Just because they don''t know where to go. It''ll end soon.?

    ?Right now, without an Alpha, they need to be closer than before, grit their teeth and work it out! Leaving is not the solution for anyone. Joining another pack is difficult: they would be Omegas. Being a loner is even worse for most wolves. Staying here is safer!?

    ?I know that, but without an Alpha to keep us together, we can''tst. It''s better to end it sooner so that we''re free to look for another ce to live. Better than dragging it longer. It''s a sinking ship.?

    ?You should give it a try.?

    ?I did, and I almost died.?

    ?I think your people should see you. They will believe you if you tell them not to go. I''m sure they won''t overlook the fact that you stayed when their Alpha left.?

    ?It''s so easy for you to talk. You weren''t abandoned!? he spat out.

    ?But I was,? she said.

    ?By your Alpha? By Woods? You shouldn''t have told him about me, you dummy.?

    ?By my parents,? she said. ?They sent me away because it was easier. I was a girl; and a born Alpha. My brothers are twins, and they both have the same status. We three were Alphas, even though I was born like that and couldn''t change. Yet, as twins, they weren''t going to kill one another.

    As for me, my parents thought that I would cause trouble. Even though I know how to control it because I''ve been like this all my life, my parents thought I would be a danger to my brother.?

    ?It''s not how you mean it,? Renato said. ?They weren''t afraid you would challenge your brother. Rather... I think their worry was the other way around: your brothers seeing you as a threat. The Alpha of the two, and the other, as well, following the first.?

    ?Regardless: they had to choose who to save, and they saved my brothers. They sent me away, abandoning me. Now, I don''t talk with my brothers at all. They don''t feel the need to call me that often, nor do I. We''re more like... Cousins?

    It''s ironic, isn''t it??

    ?You were abandoned,? he sighed, shaking his head. ?How old were you??

    He patted on the bed, and Samantha sat next to him.

    ?I was ten. I spent fifteen years in Nate''s pack. More than in my birth pack.?

    ?You were a kid.?

    ?Girls mature faster,? she said, lying down and letting Renato hug her. It was just an instinctive reaction: she was still worried about his wounds. If not for that, she wouldn''t have lowered her guard... Yet again.

    ?And some are even faster than others,? he chuckled. ?What could you do at ten? Could you shift??

    ?Yes. I had done quite a few runs in the wild. I could shift, but I had no control over my ears. How odd.?

    ?And what happened when you became an Omega??

    ?My father lost control. It was something stupid... I don''t even remember what. I think I wanted to go somewhere with my friends and he said no. I can''t remember where... To a concert or just eating out?

    It was so trivial that I forgot. The problem is that I talked back. At some point, my father used the Alpha pressure but it didn''t work. On the contrary, I talked back even more fiercely, and he sent me to my room. I had be an Omega, and it took a few hours for my parents to solve that. They called me back from school, and my punishment was lifted.?

    ?Your parents were afraid to hurt you, Samantha.?

    ?I know! I know, rationally, that they aren''t bad people. It''s just that I still remember them as a ten-year-old girl. To her, they were terrible.?

    ?So, when they found out about you, they sent you to Norwich??

    ?They did. It was just the first attempt, but it worked. Nate wasn''t afraid of me, and his father had way more control than mine. I also didn''t feel any need to talk back for some reason. Maybe I was just shy. It worked out, and I could integrate myself into a new pack.

    Too bad I ruined everything once again.?

    ?It''s not your fault. Not the first time, and not now. If anything, I''m the culprit. Hate me, but don''t hate yourself.?

 Chapter 328: Different types of brothers

    Lucretia and Amanda worked in the infirmary before sitting in a corner and falling asleep for a few hours. Then, they worked some more, carrying bandages and medicine from one side to the other.

    When they were done, they went back home and had breakfast.

    ?Do you think Renato is awake?? her mother asked.

    ?I don''t know, mama.?

    ?You should bring him some food. And for the girl too!?

    ?Her name is Samantha.?

    ?Oh, what a nice name. I like it.?

    Amanda rubbed her eyes and nodded. She also liked that name.

    Lucretia listened to the conversation in silence, drinking from her bowl of soup and fuming inside. Yet, she tried to hide it.

    It was not the right moment for her toin about her unfair life.

    ?You girls should bring them some food. Samantha might have not had time to cook if she''s taking care of Renato,? she continued.

    ?I don''t think she knows how to cook at all, mama.?

    ?Oh, then you can''t let them starve... But... Now it makes sense.?

    ?Yes!? Amanda nodded.

    Her proud brother had asked to learn how to cook. All while trying not to look suspicious, asking for recipes and tricks so nonchntly. Amanda could guess at the first attempt what the matter was, but their mother didn''t think too much about it.

    ?So, it must be serious.?

    ?Yes, mama.?

    ?Is she the right one?? she whispered, bowing her head towards her daughter. ?The one who can deal with him??

    ?Oh, I think so,? Amanda chuckled. ?The question is whether Renato can deal with her! She''s awesome, mama! She does a lot of business, and she''s built a great career. Her clothes are always top-notch, and she''s beautiful. What else would you need from your daughter-inw??

    ?It''s enough if she''s a good girl and loves him.?

    ?Oh, you say that, but you''re happy she''s beautiful!?

    ?She''s from another pack, right??

    ?From Norwich.?

    ?Oh.?

    The woman moved some tes on the table only to put them back in ce. It had been a nervous reaction rather than an action with a purpose.

    ?She''s risking a lot by being here. What if her Alpha gets mad??

    ?She''s as tough as to be here all the same.?

    ?I just hope they have some luck in the future... So, this is why Renato would hide her like that.?

    ?We have other problems now,? Lucretia said, talking for the first time.

    The two women turned to her; both had their eyebrows raised and challenging expressions.

    ?I mean... There''s a lot to settle before worrying about pack rivalries...? Lucretia exined. For once, she really meant no ill. ?Some of us are going to leave soon. We should stop them... Maybe.?

    ?We can''t. And how could we? Without an Alpha, we''re just a group of individuals.?

    ?Then we have to find one! One should wake up soon and fill the void! Maybe Renato? He''s strong enough to guide us, and he stayed while my brother left. He''s the one the others will follow because he stayed and fought for them.?

    ?Will they? He''s an Omega.?

    ?We can''t just surrender!?

    ?It''s what is left for us,? Amanda said, collecting the containers her mother had filled with soup and solid food. ?But Renato doesn''t need to worry about it, right? He is not the Alpha, and he deserves to spend some time with his mate while recovering. He shouldn''t be asked to be the Alpha now. He doesn''t even like that role.?

    ?How can you be so sure? The others will follow him! He''s strong, and we all respect him!?

    ?Oh, please. He doesn''t need to make his life difficult by taking a ce he doesn''t want! There will be power struggles now, and I know a lot of people will want to take advantage of this situation. My brother doesn''t need to sacrifice for the pack again!?

    ?But, without him, we can''t exist,? Lucretia said, her eyes filling with tears.

    ?So what? Does this pack deserve to exist? Knowing all you know, you should understand better than me, Lu.?

    ?Let''s go while it''s warm,? the girl said, avoiding Amanda''s eyes. She didn''t know how to reply. She didn''t want her pack to disband, even though she knew her ce would have disappeared with a new Alpha. But they couldn''t survive without one.

    Renato was a better option than many others.

    ?Let''s go,? she repeated.

    They had to deliver the food so that he could recover faster! Having him weak and easy to harm was dangerous!

    ?Renato is safe now. Samantha won''t let anyone hurt him,? Amanda said while walking out behind Lucretia. She waited to be out of the house before saying the second part of her thought. ?Unless she kills him with her own hands.?

    She knew Samantha wouldn''t have hurt him. She had been worried, after all. As worried as to venture into the territory of a rival pack alone.

    ?What if my brotheres back?? Lucretia added, her secret hope surfacing.

    ?He won''t,? Amanda said. ?Or maybe, he will. But it''s better he doesn''t. For everyone... Especially for him.?

    ?He''s still an Alpha. He can re-establish...?

    ?No. No one will follow him. Even Renato would have greater power in the pack.?

    ?I don''t want this.?

    ?We don''t get to choose, Lu. We can just offer our help and hope for a miracle. Nothing else can save us now, and, if you have a miracle in your pocket, take it out now before it''s toote.?

    ?Don''t tease me like this, Mandy!?

    ?Oh, but you like it.?

    ?I don''t.?

    Lucretia pouted, turning her head away while marching towards the residence.

    ?You do...? Amanda whispered, trying to hide herughter.

    They walked through the gates and rang the bell at the main door. Samantha opened with a curious expression. She wasn''t expecting visits; especially because that wasn''t her house. But she still opened.

    ?What are you two doing here?? she asked. But then, her eyes stopped on the bags, and her nose found the scent of food.

    Without realising, she stepped aside and let the girls in.

 Chapter 329: Not a no

    Samantha epted the food and let the girls in.

    ?How is my brother feeling?? Amanda asked.

    ?He''ll live.?

    ?Thanks to you.?

    ?I did nothing much.?

    ?Oh, you did more than I would in your shoes. Especially after being betrayed so badly.?

    Lucretia followed the other girl, silent and gloomy. Yet, she also wanted to check Renato was all right. That woman might have lied, but... But he did look well.

    Even though the bandages around his chest smelt of blood, it must have been from the night before. His face wasn''t pale and scratched anymore, and he was sitting in bed and waiting for his mate toe back.

    ?You''re lucky,? Samantha said, and he beamed at her. ?Your sister brought some food. You can have something edible today.?

    She helped him sit on the bed, and Renato pretended to need all the assistance. Amanda and Lucretia could notice how he was acting weaker than he was, and they observed dumbfounded how Samantha believed in all that show.

    ?Can you eat alone?? she asked, and Renato shook his head.

    He had barely nced at the girls at the door, too focused on Samantha.

    ?I can''t,? he said.

    He even released his ears in a stupid attempt to move her pity. However, he saw Samantha''s expression and regretted his wicked idea. They were in public, after all; what was he thinking?

    He turned to Amanda and Lucretia and said: ?Out!?

    He covered Samantha''s ears with his hands, dragging her in for what seemed like a kiss. The girls left just in time, so he pecked her nose and removed his hands from her head. He sighed, relieved that the brats couldn''t see Samantha''s white ears.

    She looked back at him, confused. Her eyes were fixed on him, moving from his eyes to his ears.

    ?ck,? she said before reaching out.

    She didn''t seem confused about his strong grip, even though he was supposed to feel weak and exhausted. She didn''t seem to mind because all of her focus was on his ears.

    She caressed them with her trembling fingers, both his ears.

    ?So ck...?

    He was expecting something like that, but he had forgotten for a moment that they weren''t alone. Something deep inside him had pushed him to act pitiful to be pampered... So dark that it didn''t mind two pairs of extra eyes staring dumbfounded.

    And he had forgotten the little problem with Samantha''s ears. How could he act so dumbly? And why was his woman more in awe because of his ears than angry because she had almost been discovered?

    She even chuckled when he made his ears droopy and sad.

    ?I''m hungry,? he murmured.

    ?Oh, yes, sure...?

    Hers were twitching content, so much that he wanted to reach out to her... But he was a weak patient.

    ?Here...? she said. She blew on the soup before offering him a spoon.

    He drank the soup, looking at her with careful eyes. He didn''t miss it when her tail appeared from behind, wagging and entertaining his eyes. It was white just like her ears, but the tip was ck. How interesting: she wasn''t all white!

    ?I want to run with you,? he said.

    ?You''re still weak!?

    ?Not now... But when I recover.?

    ?Running together isn''t something you do unless you''re serious about the rtionship,? Samantha murmured, stirring the soup. She sat closer to him and returned to feeding him.

    ?I am serious, though. But I know you won''t let me in your life just like that.?

    ?You''re perceptive today,? she replied.

    Her tone and expression were cold and a tidbit sarcastic, but her tail was wagging, and her ears were upright, ready to catch any sound. It was such a contradiction, but Renato loved it.

    The best part was that she thought she was unreadable.

    ?So, there''s no chance for me?? he asked, trying not to be too obvious while following her tail with his eyes.

    ?Not yet.?

    Sadly, that was right. Her tail stopped wagging, and her ears bent down.

    ?How are you now?? he asked. ?Did you suffer after finding out??

    ?I did. A lot... I cut myself with my nails and cried for so long... Poor Amanda must have thought I would die there.?

    ?I''m sorry.?

    ?I thought I was going to die, but I rationally knew it wasn''t like that. So you believe me if I say it was a pity? With so much pain, death would have been a blessing. Moreover, the thought of being like that for the rest of my life... I don''t think I''ll ever approach a male in my life. I won''t ever wish for anything.

    Alone is better, really.?

    ?But you don''t have a choice.?

    ?That''s why I''m here,? she sighed, leaving the empty bowl on the bedside table. ?Because I don''t want to survive you. I''ve already felt a glimpse of what would happen. I don''t want that. I''m giving up, Renato. You won.?

    ?It doesn''t feel like a win to me. You''re still not willing to be with me.?

    ?Are youining??

    ?No... I''m just saying. You''re here because you don''t want me dead. You helped me because letting me die would have been painful for you. I get it. I understand.

    But why don''t you give uppletely, then? We can be together and be happy, even just a little more than now.?

    ?I am still angry,? she pointed out. Yet, more than angry, her ears were sad.

    ?I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you. I''ll be yours to toy with, Samantha. Just give me this one chance.?

    ?It will take time.?

    ?But it''s not a no, right? I can hope? I can... try??

    ?Do I have any other choice??

    ?You can ignore me, keeping me close to you just for your needs. You have a choice.?

    ?I never had it, Renato! I never had a chance from the beginning.?

    He blinked, surprised. If there was someone who could choose, it was her. She could be whatever she wanted, so why not use her strength to her advantage?

 Chapter 330: Never had a choice

    ?I never had it, Renato! I''ve never had a choice in my life. When things start working out, I ruin everything. You know about me, and you''re not concerned? Being together means being unable to join other packs.?

    ?Being a loner is fine if it''s with you. Also, our ancestors used to live in packs made of six or seven wolves. We can find people we''refortable with and live with them. I''m sure there exist three or four wolves in the wild who are willing to share their life with us.?

    ?You''re talking as if you''re leaving,? she pointed out.

    ?I go where you go. That''s all from my side.?

    ?You dummy!?

    She opened the bag with food and found other delicacies. She gulped, realising she hadn''t eaten anything yet.

    ?Is there some meat?? Renato asked.

    She wanted to eat it all alone, and she was so angry that she would have done it! Yet, seeing him bedridden and waiting made her sigh. How could she deny him food when he was weak?

    She cut the food and continued feeding him, even though a part of her found everything so suspicious... What trap had she fallen into?

    She took a couple of bites while taking care of him - she also needed energy! - and continued pondering.

    ?You''re also hungry,? he said when being fed stopped being awesome. Samantha was also tired, sad, and needed food. Yet, he couldn''t resist the temptation of being pampered. She wouldn''t have done it again unless he was hurt. She was fuming mad; she would have ignored him after he healed.

    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door being closed... He didn''t hear it when the girls left. So, either they were still in the house, or they used the side exit instead of the heavy entrance door.

    He heard steps, meaning that someone hade in. He didn''t like that sound: it meant he couldn''t continue acting dumb to get his mate''s attention. When he looked back at Samantha, she had retreated her ears and tail. No more wagging for him, unfortunately. But, if she could return to her human self that fast, she must have been on guard.

    ?Someone ising here,? she said, wearing her clothes and boots. ?Stay here; I''ll go chec

    ?No, wait... Stray here,? he said. A lingering feeling of worry invaded his whole body, and he tried catching Samantha''s hand.

    Even though he was healthy enough to move, he couldn''t walk out of that room that easily. Not yet. He could have fed himself, but running and potentially fighting? It was out of the question.

    Still, he didn''t want to let Samantha check it out on her own.

    It was weird how much he worried, especially because he knew how strong she was... Or he could guess it. If he couldn''t beat her, then only the Alpha might have stood a chance. And their Alpha wasn''t there.

    He hadb¨¬n''te back either, because Renato would have known it.

    ?Don''t go,? he pleaded. ?Don''t leave me alone.?

    ?I will be right back,? she said instead. ?Don''t move.?

    Before she could open the door, they heard the noise of ss breaking and a girl''s shout.

    ?Amanda,? Samantha whispered while opening the door and running out.

    Renato was left alone in bed, and he tried to get up without fainting on the floor, but his knees were too weak to let him walk.

    ?Damn it,? he cursed. How bad was his situation if even a whole night wasn''t enough to be back in shape?

    Amanda and Lucretia hadn''t left the house: they were in the kitchen! He could guess his sister wanted to cook something for lunch: she had spent enough time with Samantha to know they would starve if left alone.

    ?Where is he?? was shouted from the kitchen.

    Renato recognised the voice and tried getting up again. His knees resisted, and he could take two whole steps before copsing against the door. He was so tired that he would have sat there and slept if only his mate and sister weren''t in danger... Not danger, at least not for Samantha, but...

    ?Uh,? he groaned, opening the door. He leaned on the wall while stepping out and trailed after Samantha.

    The noise of other broken ss, likely dishes, became more frequent as time passed, and the few steps between him and the kitchen became shorter.

    ?He thinks he can take the Alpha''s ce just like this, ah? He''s wounded now. What better moment than now to get rid of him...? said a male voice.

    ?Don''t be a jerk!? Lucretia replied.

    Another few words followed, and the two had half of an argument while Amanda didn''t move. No matter how much he pricked his ears, Renato couldn''t hear Samantha.

    Why was she silent? He couldn''t imagine her standing in the corner and not reacting to such rude behaviour. She would have taught a lesson to those brats, he was sure.

    The breaking sses stopped, all of a sudden, and he heard the unmistakable noise of a punch. Then, a body hit the wall.

    Who was it? He had to hurry and check out. He had to hurry, but his feet didn''t want to move. Only small steps, one at a time and leaning his weight on objects and walls.

    He could hear the sounds of battle, and a bad foreboding made its way into his brain. Something wasn''t right... He had to hurry.

    He cursed a couple of times, but he didn''t have enough breath to continue all the way. He opened the door to the kitchen, and what he saw made him open his mouth wide.

    He was right that something bad was happening, and he had to stop it before it was toote.

    Amanda was still in the corner, right next to Lucretia who was holding her shoulder and pondering whether to protect the other girl or hide behind her. A few teenage boys were observing with wide eyes. And, finally, there was Samantha.

 Chapter 331: Not worried

    Samantha walked into the kitchen and found a few boys trying to scare Amanda and Lucretia.

    ?Where is he?? the one looking like the leader asked.

    ?He?? Lucretia said. ?Who are you talking about??

    She didn''t look concerned, but Amanda''s face was white like a sheet. There were water and sses shattered in front of her, on the floor, and she couldn''t move her eyes away from the boys. Her body had frozen in ce because of the panic.

    ?He thinks he can take the Alpha''s ce just like this, ah? He''s wounded now. What better moment than now to get rid of him...?

    ?Don''t be a jerk!? Lucretia replied, crossing her arms. ?Renato stayed here to defend us. He has every right to remain here and recover.?

    ?If I were the Alpha, you would keep your ce, Lucretia,? the boy said. ?Renato doesn''t spare a nce for you... Aren''t you tired of running after him already??

    ?Why do you care? You''re not able to be an Alpha, Armando. You can''t even take care of your own life, let alone a pack!?

    ?Oh, and your brother was able, wasn''t he?? he snickered.

    Lucretia closed her eyes and bowed her head. She had no answer to that.

    ?I recognise you now,? Samantha said. ?You are the name on top of the list... Armando.?

    ?And who are you?? he asked, throwing a nce at her and then smirking when he saw her blonde hair and pretty face. ?What''s a beauty like you doing here??

    ?I came here to check on my mate,? she replied.

    Before he coulde up with something to say, the blonde woman at the door took a couple of steps and threw a punch on Armando''s nose.

    ?Wh-what?? one of the boys stuttered, following the flight of Armando''s body towards the wall.

    One of them tried stopping her on her path, but he was thrown away. She stepped in front of Armando and raised him by the cor.

    ?You''re the piece of shit who hurt Mandy,? Samantha growled... Her eyes glowed in blue, and her teeth were getting sharper as she observed the teen''s face.

    She threw another punch, and then another one. That''s how Renato found her: raging and beating up a teenager.

    ?Samantha!? he called, but she didn''t show any sign she heard. ?Hey,

    He reached out to her, and he hugged her from behind. Mostly because he couldn''t stand alone. And, secondly, he didn''t want Samantha to kill that brat and then regret it. She wasn''t hiding her strength; she had lost control.

    Only on m v|le|mp|yr

    And it had happened because of Amanda, Renato realised. How unfair!

    ?Samantha, calm down...?

    ?He is... He wants...? she said, trying to move his arms away. With him, she was delicate.

    ?Calm down... He can''t do anything! Look at him, Samantha: he''s not moving.?

    She seemed to snap out of the trance and turned on her heels, facing Renato and helping him stand.

    ?He wanted to kill you while you''re weak,? she said, caressing his face with her hand. Only after cleaning it from the blood, rubbing her knuckles on her t-shirt. ?Why did you stop me??

    ?I didn''t want you to kill him like this and feel guiltyter. Don''t stain your hands with his blood,? he exined, pecking her fingers. ?You''re too precious for that.?

    Samantha seemed to have calmed down, so he rxed against her.

    ?You''re supposed to be in bed,? she said, helping him reach the table and sit.

    ?It''s rted to my pack. I came here to avoid bigger trouble. You know he''s the one attacking Amanda, right? But you shouldn''t kill him like this.?

    ?He came looking for trouble,? she pointed out. ?I didn''t hunt him down.?

    ?But I did,? Renato sighed. ?A few minutes before the attack started.?

    ?So, while you were fighting, he was hiding somewhere to heal, right...?

    ?It''s not like a teenager could fight,? he pointed out. ?And he was hurt because of me.?

    ?No,? Samantha said. ?He was hurt because he hurt Amanda!?

    Wasn''t it obvious?

    He waved at the boys, reminding them to bring Armando with them. Then, he pulled Samantha closer. She had calmed down and snapped out of the trance made of rage and pain. He didn''t feel safe letting her go yet, so he held her hand and hugged her waist.

    ?You shouldn''t be out of bed,? she repeated.

    Amanda and Lucretia returned breathing when the four of them were alone in the kitchen. The first returned cooking, in a hurry to finish and abandon the lovey-dovey couple alone. She knew things weren''t as peaceful as they looked between them, but she was also d Samantha hadn''t gone back yet.

    She was going to be packless soon, so she could stay there longer and be... Not one of them; for that, it waste. But she could live with them!

    As for Lucretia, she collected the shreds of ss from the floor and threw them away to avoid incidents.

    ?I can''t get up now,? Renato said, looking up at Samantha and waiting for her to scold him for walking so far. ?Let''s wait a minute, okay??

    ?He said something... That brat. This is the Alpha''s residence. Where do you live? With your parents??

    ?No, I have my lodgings. I''ll move there as soon as I can, to avoid another incident like this. As for you, you cane with me or stay at my parents'' house. There''s a lot of space there, and it''s cosier. My old room should be empty unless Amanda filled it with her things.?

    ?I didn''t!? the girl shouted before returning to stir with a wooden spoon.

    ?You''re too weak to be left alone,? Samantha pointed out. ?There are people out there willing to kill you. You should go back home too, not your lodgings.?

    ?You''re worried for me...?

    ?No. I am worried for myself, remember??

    Still, she didn''t push his hand away. She stood in front of him, patiently waiting for his strength to return.

    Walking till there had been easier because his mate was in danger. Going back was another story because he didn''t have any motivation for it.

 Chapter 332: Missing Alpha

    ?Where is Luciano Polenta?? Nate asked his team.

    The Alpha had been missing for the whole day, and no one had any clue where he had been hiding. Not that it mattered: he couldn''t go back to his pack.

    Yet, Nate wanted to be sure there was no danger before returning to their normal life. Only essential personnel would have gone to thepany on Monday, and only because they had to deal with the humans hunting for signs of tax evasion.

    Without Polenta backing them and sending new information, they would have left after their work was done.

    ?I want you to find him,? Nate said. ?He won''t be able to cause trouble, but I want to know where he is and what he''s nning.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!?

    Lara listened in silence, holding back any questions and scribbling in her notebook. She was d that the war was over, but she also worried about Polenta''s disappearance. That man was crazy, and she feared he would do something as crazy as him when cornered.

    ?If... If he''s somewhere far from here and seems not toe back, I think we should let him be,? she said. ?There''s no reason to hunt him down unless he''s dangerous. Maybe, he has realised he can do nothing to us.?

    ?He''ll try,? Nate replied. ?He has always had. And he''ll do something unpredictable or stupid just to bring us harm. I need to know where he is... But you''re right about letting him be if he''s far enough. Until hees back.

    He will do it, one day, and I want to know when it happens.?

    ?Oh, I see... But the war is over, right? People from Mayford won''te here to make our lives difficult. They won''t try kidnapping us again...?

    ?No, they won''t. Mayford isn''t a pack anymore. In a matter of a few hours, they will start leaving. They will disband, and Blue Moon will crumble down without the guidance of their directors. I couldn''t see any of them, meaning they''re also on the run. The only one staying was their chief of security, but he can''t take care of apany.?

    ?Their higher-ups fled?? Lara murmured. ?Not just the Alpha, but also the others? Poo

    ?They kidnapped you,? Nate pointed out.

    ?I''m still convinced that not the whole pack was involved. It wouldn''t make sense... They had so many problems even without the war. Don''t you remember the teenager hiding in Samantha''s home? Or the way you said they couldn''t fight together? They weren''t one pack, but a group of people coincidentally living together.?

    Nate blinked, surprised.

    ?That''s right,? he said. ?How did you notice??

    ?It''s kind of obvious,? she said, blushing.

    Nate''s proud smile made her heart skip a beat. What was that for?

    ?That''s correct, Lara. But it''s obvious to a wolf.?

    ?I''m starting to understand some things, too,? she pouted. She''d been living with wolves for a month! And with her cubs for years.

    She had learned how to understand them better.

    ?I think we need to call Samantha back,? she added. ?I am worried. And she was tricked! She doesn''t deserve to be exiled.?

    ?She chose it.?

    ?But she''s alone now!?

    ?She''s not home, Lara. And she''s not replying to texts. She might be busy with something. Let''s wait for her reply, okay??

    ?Okay... I''m just worried for her. She''s having a hard time. She fell in love with her mate without realising, and now she''s alone. Far from him but also far from her family.?

    ?She''ll survive it. If there is someone who can do it, it''s her.?

    ?Nate...? she whispered, sighing annoyed. How could he be so heartless with his sister?

    ?Give her some time. We''ll talk with her again when things calm down, okay? No one exiled her; she just chose not to be one of us.?

    ?Because of guilt!?

    ?She''s an adult, Lara.?

    ?I don''t want her to feel abandoned by her family.?

    ?We are not abandoning her,? Nate pointed out. ?She chose to leave us.?

    ?Oh, Nate!? she murmured again.

    Then, remembering they were talking about vital topics with the other Managers, she closed her mouth and decided to resume the discussionter when they were alone.

    No one seemed to mind her interference, and she was getting used to telling her opinion just like that.

    ?We shall find Alpha Polenta and his followers and make sure he can''te back,? he said. ?Only when his whereabouts are known can we rx.?

    The others nodded, already thinking of their part of the work.

    ?What about the reporter?? Nate asked.

    ?Samantha found him,? Roxy said. ?She talked with him and said he won''t publish anything for a while.?

    ?How??

    ?She didn''t say how. But she didn''t offer money, so I''m not sure. But she was certain she solved it for the time being. She gave me the contacts of the reporter, so we can find him if something elsees out in the newspapers.?

    ?So, it''s under control.?

    ?It is. The Public Rtions department is checking every newspaper, tabloid, and Inte. As soon as something with Lara''s namees up, they notify me. Till now, nothing much.?

    ?Nothing much?? Lara asked.

    ?Just some old articles about your work as a volunteer and somepetition you attended when you were in college.?

    ?Oh, so old!? she eximed.

    ?Yes... Other than that, only a few articles about your appearance next to Nate. And that one article with Polenta, but it has been taken down from the sites already. We called the redactions and pointed out they were ying with fire. A little gossip isn''t worth having trouble with CEO Woods. And they have sold their copies already.?

    ?I''m d it''s over,? Lara sighed. ?I don''t like my name on titles.?

    ?You will get used to it,? Roxy said.

    ?I hope not too soon.?

    They had a lot to work on; tabloids should have been thest of her worry.

    She closed her notebook, noticing the meeting was over. The pack was slowly getting out of the emergency mood, meaning she would have to do her part of the work soon.

 Chapter 333: Hiding

    Abby Brown observed her manicured nails and blew over them while waiting for the paint to dry.

    ?That thing stinks. Get it over with already!? Luciano Polentained.

    ?You''ve been repeating it for half an hour now,? she murmured, checking that the nails on her leg were still perfect. ?

    Shebed her hair and threw another nce at the dark CEOining on her sofa.

    ?What are you doing here?? she asked. ?I haven''t understood it yet.?

    ?I wanted toe here.?

    ?I see... Why me? You surely have enough women who would be happy to let them into their houses. Why me??

    ?Just because.?

    ?Hmm... If I have to guess, you''re here because you can''t trust anyone else. But it''s so weird. I thought you were just a CEO, but it''s obvious there''s more to the story.?

    ?You don''t have to guess.?

    ?You''re hiding here,? she said, crossing her arms. Experience new worlds on M-VL-em|p,yr

    ?Shut up, woman.?

    ?Woman? Oh, those like you are so damn predictable. You should change the way you talk. And you shouldn''t be so obvious. I know who you are.?

    ?What do you know?? Polenta murmured, suddenly on guard. It was taboo to talk about wolves with humans, especially if they weren''t involved. Only a few from the Government knew about their existence... And human mates, sometimes.

    ?You''re a mafia boss,? Abby eximed. ?That''s so evident! You act like one!?

    ?Ah?? he moaned. Then, realising he was safe, he nodded.

    ?But who are you hiding from?? Abby Brown continued. ?Another mafia boss??

    He shrugged. If he was a mafia boss, then Nathaniel Woods was just as much. Packs were organised structures, and they might be involved with not very legal activities once or twice.

    ?I don''t want to be involved,? she said. ?I''m just a singer. I don''t want to have anything to do with criminals, including you. If I knew it before, I wouldn''t havee with you to that g.?

    ?Oh,e on,? he snorted. ?You profited from it! Everyone talked about you; your face was ev

    ?It wasn''t,? she pointed out. ?My face wasn''t anywhere because yours was next to that woman... Hmm... Lara yton, wasn''t it??

    ?What??

    ?You didn''t stop staring at her the whole time. You red at Nathaniel Woods, so I thought you just hated him. But then, I read that article... It was because of her that you went there. You brought me along for what? Make her jealous??

    ?You''re delusional.?

    ?Am I? Oh, but is CEO Woods involved in crime too??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Oh, how cool. I wouldn''t have imagined it... I mean, you do look like one. But Nate Woods seems so honest.?

    ?Can you stop talking about him for one moment??

    ?Why??

    ?Why not??

    ?You''re obsessed with him. Can you think about something else? Are you hiding from CEO Woods and his men??

    ?Hiding? I am not hiding, woman!?

    ?No? Is that why you don''t look like you intend to leave any time soon??

    ?I have my reasons.?

    ?Sure... But tell me, are you two at war??

    ?May be; why do you care??

    ?Because you involved me. Whatever you say, no matter how many times you call me a woman, you owe me one. Now... Since we''re at that... Is your war rted to the reason why you''re not at yourpany? Aren''t you afraid it loses money without you??

    ?I don''t care. All I want is to take Woods down.?

    ?I see... What a pity. You two could have been friends. You could introduce me to him before he started dating Lara yton, and all four of us would have been happier.?

    ?What are you talking about??

    ?I''m just kidding. I have to work this afternoon... I''ll be back in the evening with dinner. Any preference??

    ?Meat. Grilled.?

    ?Sorry, I''m vegetarian. No dead meat crosses my apartment''s door.?

    ?No... Don''t be like that,? he said, leaning back on the sofa.

    What kind of bad luck! Of all the singers, actresses, and top models he could contact, he chose the one who didn''t eat meat.

    ?I should have gone to that other one,? he murmured. Too bad he wasn''t sure of her name. Delia? Kelly? Something like that...

    ?You can stay here for two days. Then, you leave,? she said, turning serious all of a sudden. ?I don''t want to get in trouble. And I don''t want to be involved.?

    ?Even if it means meeting Woods??

    ?Even in that case. I have my career to think of. What will people do if they hear I met with a mafia boss like this? No one will buy my songs anymore.?

    ?You don''t understand a thing. You shoulde back with actual food, by the way. I be irritated when I''m hungry.?

    ?Oh, sure. Count on it,? she said, rolling her eyes. She collected her purse and walked out. She didn''t lock the door. There was no point.

    When Luciano Polenta appeared at her door, she thought he was going to ask her for favours... Just like most men would do. But then, he had just walked in, sat on the sofa, and hadn''t moved from there for hours. Without actually asking for any permission, he had moved in with her.

    Too bad she had the lingering feeling of danger guiding her to run away. That man was dangerous; she knew it. Yet, before that day, she had thought it was all just an impression. But, after hearing how LY Corp and Blue Moon were battling, she realised there must have been more to the story.

    It was more than just economic attacks: those wouldn''t make a man as proud as Luciano Polenta look for shelter in her apartment. She wasn''t stupid and could recognise an affair she didn''t want to be involved in. No matter the stakes.

    ?Hello, dear?? she said on the phone. ?I''m in a bad mood. What do you think if I spend the night at your ce? We can have a pyjama party... All girls. Hmm?

    Awesome!?

    She sighed, relieved she had a backup n for the night.

 Chapter 334: Rude males

    By evening, Renato could walk again.

    He was still too weak to fight, but he could walk and maybe run for a short while. As such, he moved back to his lodgings in the second circle.

    ?I''lle with you,? Samantha said.

    ?I don''t have my own apartment, Mine. I live in a single room.?

    ?So what? Don''t you have a sofa for me??

    ?No.?

    ?And is the bed so small?? she pouted.

    ?No...? he sighed. ?The bed is perfect for the two of us.?

    ?So??

    ?Are you willing to sleep next to me? For real??

    ?Yes, of course. I''ll move out when you can defend yourself.?

    ?So, tomorrow morning?? he said, a little disappointed. One night was better than zero nights, but still...

    Could he pretend to be weak a little longer? Would Samantha find out?

    ?Still, I think you should have spent another night here. You''re supposed to rest! Or you should go back to your parents... They can take care of you.?

    ?My house is crowded now. Lucretia sleeps there since she would be alone here, and there are many brats who will think they''re too smart. I need to stay close to the residence. Just in case.?

    ?You''re still loyal to your pack,? Samantha said. ?Even now.?

    ?I can''t abandon them now. Once things settle down, and once Mayford disbands, I''ll follow you. Okay? Just give me a couple of days. It won''t take longer than that to see what will happen to my people.?

    ?It won''t take a whole day, Renato.?

    He sighed, observing the deserted streets in front of the residence.

    ?Let''s go,? he said, holding her hand. ?If you''re right, we might be out of here earlier than nned.?

    ?You''re so loyal, really. You''d do anything for your pack.?

    ?That''s just how I am. And it''s not a quality, isn''t it? It''s what made me use you like that, Samantha.?

    ?You''re way more loyal than I could ever be.?

    ?It''s not like that. You also are loyal to your family... Just, in another way.?

    ?It''s not true.?

    ?You left your pack because you thought you were dangerous to them. To me, it sounds like loyalty.?

    She bit her lower lip while a sting of pain crossed her chest. She did abandon Nate and her people, after all... She had then run to the enemy and was helping them.

    She was a traitor.

    They turned the corner, heading towards the entrance of the dorm where Renato lived. It was where most of the leaders stayed until they found a mate and formed their families. He was going to live there for a long time if the pack hadn''t lost that damned war.

    ?There aren''t many people here, now,? Renato said. ?Most have left. But if anyone makes you ufortable, tell me. They can''t bother you because you''re my mate, understood??

    Samantha nodded, hiding a wily grin.

    ?Yes, Mister,? she said. ?I feel so safe now that you''re protecting me.?

    ?It''s not about protection... I know you''re safe on your own. But they know how to be troubling, and they might say things you don''t like. If it happens, you don''t need to beat anyone. Just tell me, okay??

    ?Okay,? she chuckled. ?I''ll try not to get into a fight without your permission.?

    ?It''s not about permission, either. I tell you: I''m not the only one who''s rude in Mayford. Also, if you don''t like peopleing too close to you, tell them. They won''t understand unless you''re direct.?

    ?You''re preparing me for a battle, aren''t you? I don''t believe they can be so annoying,? Samantha said. ?And I won''t be hanging out with them, either way. Let''s just get inside. Have some faith in me.?

    He scoffed, pushing the door and making his way in the hallways.

    ?My room is on the third floor. I wanted some peace, so the Alpha allowed me to be almost alone in the wing.?

    There were unused rooms, so he could find one for Samantha if only he didn''t fear having her so far. He wanted to be sure she was safe and protected at all times.

    ?I see. We have some privacy.?

    ?Yes, we do. Oh, they might be rude also because...? he started, but he was stopped by the noise behind them.

    ?Renato, you''re back!? one of the men said.

    He was young, clearly a guard.

    ?Who''s the woman?? he asked. ?Well, not that it matters anymore, but you know well enough women aren''t allowed here.?

    ?Excuse me?? Samantha said, ?I''m not some pet you can allow or disallow. What the fuck??

    ?He means: we can''t bring our partners here. It has nothing to do with being a woman,? he exined. ?That''s why I was worried.?

    ?So what? I''m not here for that, you know it.?

    ?I do, but they... They will assume, and they might be rude.?

    Samantha sighed, tilting her head.

    ?So, you don''t have female guards? No high-ranking women at all??

    ?We do, but they stay in another ce. There''s a building like this in the third circle,? the man said.

    ?I knew it,? Samantha said, crossing her arms.

    ?By the way, my name is Sergio. I''m Renato''s right-hand man. He takes the decisions, and I carry on the orders.?

    ?I see. It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Samantha and I am... Well... Ehm...?

    ?You''re his mate, right? Why else would you be here during such times??

    ?Well, yes, but...?

    ?I''m d you found yourself a woman, Renato! It will make it easier to survive. Wolves aren''t born for solitary life, after all.?

    ?Okay, it''s enough bullshit, Sergio. Go back to your job and let me live.?

    ?Hey, man, I''m so d you''re alive! We thought you would die at the gate!? eximed another one from behind. ?We were worried sick!?

    Samantha turned to the new face and crooked her lips. If they were so worried, why did they leave him to die?

    ?Hey, prettydy,? he added, winking at her.

    Suddenly, she understood why Renato had warned her before getting in. Those people were unbelievable, weren''t they?

 Chapter 335: Weak

    ?Hey, prettydy,? said Renato''s friend.

    Samantha rolled her eyes. They had first said she shouldn''t have been there, but then they tried hitting on her.

    ?Mind your words, Ale,? Renato murmured in a low tone, his voice almost a growl.

    ?Hey, don''t be angry, bro,? he added. ?Isn''t she pretty? I don''t have ill intentions, I swear! Unless thedy is interested, o

    He winked again, not concerned by Samantha''s gaze. She was looking at him like an idiot, subconsciously squeezing Renato''s hand.

    She had always been pretty; what was that all of a sudden? No one had approached her so bluntly before... Not even during her best days. And she was sure that she wasn''t looking so good after a whole night of worries and tending to a dying man.

    ?Let''s go,? she said, her attention back on Renato. He should have rested a little more instead of standing and talking back to the others in his pack.

    ?Yes,? he sighed, opening the door and leaving the two wolves outside, dumbfounded and surprised.

    So, it was true: Renato was serious with that woman! Why else bring her into the forbidden lodgings?

    Even though the pack was in a difficult situation, they were sure he wouldn''t bring a girl there just to y. There was something tremendously serious going on between them!

    ?Oh, wait,? Ale said, remembering the reason why he hade there to look for Renato. ?I have something to report!?

    ?Report?? Renato replied through the door. He reopened it, staring at him. ?To me??

    ?Who else??

    ?You still feel the need to report something? That''s weird... There is no pack. I am no one now. And I was an Omega up to two days ago. Why in the world are you reporting to me??

    ?You''re the boss,? he said. ?You take care of our secu

    ?I see,? Renato sighed.

    ?I just wanted to tell you that some brats are going around, yelling how they''ll kill you, take control of the residence, and lead the pack back to greatness. No one gives them credit, but they might be dangerous now that you''re weak. Take care.?

    ?Ah, yes... I know that already. Armando came to the residence iming to be the next Alpha. And he was beaten to a pulp. He''s lucky to be alive, and I highly doubt he''ll try again. Not for the next few hours, at least.?

    ?Beaten? You managed to set him back at his ce while being so weak??

    ?Oh, it''splicated,? Renato said, unwilling to expose Samantha.

    She had been the one doing all the hard work, but he didn''t want anyone to know yet. He was weak, and she was an outsider. He was sure she had felt like Armando was dangerous for him and for Amanda, but how to exin it to the other wolves in the pack?

    ?Some other wolves are unresting, but they might calm down before doing something stupid...?

    ?It''s not like they can be the Alpha if they kill me. I''m totally unrted to that... I''m just in charge of security, after all.?

    ?Yes, but... Since you recovered, I can feel the pack again.?

    ?How odd,? Renato snickered. ?I can''t.?

    ?I don''t know... Maybe it''s because you were heavily wounded. But we''re connected again.?

    ?I don''t feel anything, really.?

    ?We do,? Ale repeated. ?It''s as if the pack was back, more or less.?

    ?Do you think our Alpha is nearby??

    ?No! That''s the point! He''s not here, but we''re still a pack... Are we bing like one of those with a weak Alpha? Or is it just an illusion before the end? I''m so worried but relieved at the same time.

    Even your sister isn''t an Omega anymore! Can you believe it??

    ?It''s impossible,? he pointed out. ?The Alpha has to lift the punishment while she''s there. She couldn''t meet him yet.?

    ?I don''t know, bro. Just one thing is sure: the pack isn''t as weak as to disband. If this continues, we will survive.?

    ?I''m not sure we deserve it, though.?

    ?Oh, don''t be such a jerk... I''ll leave you alone, now. You''re with your woman now... Is she the one? I mean, the one marking you??

    ?Yes, she is.?

    ?Oh, she must have a spicy character if she dared to mark you!?

    ?Hey!? heined. What in the world made them think they couldment on his woman?

    ?I get it, I get it! She''s yours, okay. But you can''t hide that she''s gorgeous and that she dared sign you as hers. That''s more than any other woman would dare.?

    ?She''s my mate,? Renato revealed. ?Whatever she does, to me, it is fine.?

    ?You''re even weaker than we thought,? Sergio said,ughing.

    ?So what? I''ll leave with her as soon as the situation settles. There''s no ce for me here, either way.?

    ?Hey, bro... No... That''s too harsh. How can we survive without you??

    ?You''ll do just fine.?

    ?But... Why don''t you stay with your mate? There''s space for the both of you. We won''t tell anyone... We can change the rules, so she can stay here as much as she wants!?

    Renato furrowed his brows. It sounded weird... But he liked that idea.

    Staying home, with Samantha by his side... But only if she agreed.

    ?I don''t think it will happen,? he said. ?But it wouldn''

    ?You''re so smitten! Why don''t you just tell her to stay here? If she''s your mate, she will listen!?

    ?Why don''t you tell her?? he chuckled.

    His little devil wasn''t one who he could just order around. Actually, he could, but not on a relevant matter and not out of bed or without enough food to convince her.

    ?I''m a little tired... I need to rest now. We can talkter, okay?? he said.

    Staying there, in a pack on the verge of disappearing. It might have been the right idea, actually.

    ?Yes, sure. You need to recoverpletely before making your decision. We''ll be here for you, by the way. If you need anything, just ask,? Ale said.

 Chapter 336: Found underwear

    ?I will take a shower,? Renato said. ?You can go first if you want, though. I can lend you my clot

    ?No, you go first,? Samantha said. ?Do you need help??

    ?No. I think it''s better if I do it alone...?

    She walked to the wardrobe and opened it. She turned back to Renato to ask for advice.

    ?Are you going to wear your pyjamas? You''re a patient, after all...?

    ?No,? he said, frowning. ?I don''t have one, by the way. I sleep naked.?

    ?Ah, figures... But you can''t stay naked now. You can wear a sweatsuit. As for me, which part of the wardrobe contains old clothes??

    ?You can wear whatever you want, Mine.?

    ?Even that?? she chuckled, amused. She pointed at the only expensive suit in the corner, a ck tuxedo, with her forefinger.

    Instead of refusing, Renato''s face turned white and then red. He nodded, imagining his mate wearing the jacket of his suit... Oh, was there anything that wouldn''t look good on her?

    ?Hey?? she said, worried about the colours on his face. ?Are you okay??

    ?I am. I said whatever you want, Samantha.?

    ?Okay, then... You also need clothes, so let''s find them...?

    He let her open the drawers to find him clothes, content about it. She was worried about him, taking care of every single detail. He would have never imagined it.

    When she opened the drawers with underwear, he remembered a little detail.

    ?Wait, I don''t need socks!? he said. Samantha had already taken out boxers and was looking for the rest. ?It''s hot, isn''t it? Socks are useless.?

    ?You''re a patient,? she reminded him before bowing down and opening the lower drawer. Then, she stopped for a moment. ?Oh, I guess I can wear mine when ites to underwear,? she added in a low voice.

    Her panties, four in total... Four? When had he stolen the fourth one?

    ?You stole this from my home!? she eximed. ?I didn''t wear this! You opened my

    ?Hey, don''t be so mad... It''s not as bad as it seems, I swear! I''m just... this... ehm...?

    ?You''re a perv!?

    ?Yes, I''m your perv.?

    He blinked slowly, taking a step in her direction.

    ?And, just so you don''t freak out even more... I washed them all before storing them in my drawer.?

    ?Do you use these to...?

    ?No, Samantha. I don''t use them. They''re my hidden treasure, a memento of our encounters. That''s all.?

    ?Oh, well,? she said, her cheeks red like pepper.

    He hugged her, gentle and careful. She couldn''t push away a patient, so she ced her ear on his chest and sighed. It wasn''t such a surprise, after all. She knew he collected her underwear.

    ?At first, I had thought they were just lost,? she confessed. ?But then, when I couldn''t find the second pair, I knew it was you.?

    ?It''s not even a kink,? he said. ?I took the first pair just to get back at you. You tore my shirt, and I wanted to tear your underwear in return. But it was so cute that I couldn''t, so I took them with me. I just wanted you to go back home without it.?

    ?Perv,? she repeated.

    ?Oh, yes,? he sighed. ?But what can I do about it? It''s stronger than me. Also, it''s good: now you have your undies here, so you''ll be morefortable. As for the rest, just take what you like. I''m sure you''ll be stunning no matter what you wear.?

    ?Uh?? she moaned, surprised. Was he flirting? In such a situation?

    Telling her sweet words so that she forgot about his crime...

    ?I feel like it''s a trap,? she said.

    ?It''s not. I''m just dying to see you wearing my clothes.?

    He already knew how she looked in male clothes, especiallyrge t-shirts or hoodies. But it would have been different if those clothes were his.

    He let go of her before he started drooling. He took a step back and collected his clothes.

    ?I go shower now,? he said. ?You take your time and explore my clothes. I bet you can''t wear just anything, right? There must be something fitting your tastes.?

    She blinked, surprised.

    ?What are you talking about?? she said.

    ?I don''t know... You''re always so fashionable, but my clothes are all so in... And ck.?

    ?ck suits me,? she said.

    With her light-coloured eyes and blonde hair, she did look good in ck gowns. She still preferred colourful clothes, especially during fashionable events.

    ?Everything suits you,? he replied.

    His smile was kind of shy, so much that Samantha tilted her head curiously. He was so full ofpliments, but his tone wasn''t flirty at all. It was as if he was stating facts, telling her she was beautiful just because it was true and not because he wanted something in return.

    ?You also are handsome,? she said. ?I''m sure you look good in any type of clothes too. I can''t wait to see you wearing that suit.?

    She loved his leather jacket and also his sporty clothes. He would most often wearfortable boots, in t-shirts, and ck trousers.

    She hadn''t seen him elegant yet, not even at their first meeting. He was wearing his guard uniform back then.

    ?I can''t change clothes now, Mine,? he said. ?I can barely stand on my own... I''ll go shower and sleep a little, okay? I''ll change into every piece of cloth in here when I feel better. Is that fine??

    She nodded, swallowing hard. Was he epting to y with her? She liked wearing random stuff from her wardrobe, just like when she was a kid. And she liked even more doing it with friends, kids, and now... suddenly, even with her mate.

    ?I can''t wait for you to feel better,? she said.

    Renato had turned his back and walked away. Her words didn''t reassure him. Not one bit.

    Feeling better felt like a challenge all of a sudden. Being pampered was surely easier than being her doll, changing into clothes he hadn''t used for ages.

 Chapter 337: Inelegant, good wolves

    Samantha had just chosen a t-shirt, grey and with letters, when she heard the knocking. Renato had just started his shower, so whoever was looking for him had to wait.

    The second time they knocked insistently, she walked to open.

    ?Renato can''t, right now,? she said.

    It was Ale. He had a pale expression and was sweating as if in panic. Yet, what could make him so scared? Was Luciano Polenta back?

    ?We need him,? Ale said. ?There''s an emergency.?

    ?I said he can''t,? Samantha repeated. ?He''s showering. Also, he''s weak. Survive on your own for a few hours, would you? I won''t let him walk around when he should be resting to recover.?

    ?He looked okay, to me, half an hour ago.?

    ?He isn''t,? Samantha said, crossing her arms.

    ?But it''s an emergency. We don''t know what to do, and the other guards are confused by the situation.?

    ?Situation??

    ?Someone is making trouble. They want to talk with Renato.?

    ?No,? Samantha said. ?At most, you can talk with me.?

    ?You? And what can you solve?? he snickered.

    ?Do you have an alternative??

    ?Listen, it''s dangerous! If youe out here and are hurt, I''ll be the next one dying.?

    ?What makes you think Renato would be so unhappy?? she chuckled. ?And why do you assume I will get hurt? I''m not made of paper. I am whole while your boss is weak and hurt.?

    ?Listen, woman...?

    ?Don''t call me like that,? she stopped him. ?I have a name, and you better remember it. That''s the minimum level of respect you owe anyone, no matter how weak or strong. Also, why do you look for Renato specifically??

    ?He''s the only one who can calm the situation. People listen to him, and he used to talk with the Alpha when we had problems. We don''t have an Alpha female, as everyone knows... Our Alpha would sometimes take harsh decisions. Renato was the only one willing to talk with him when that happened.?

    ?I see... You''re looking for him when you have trouble, just like always,? Samantha said. ?But you can stop doing that. There is no pack to save anymore, is there??

    ?Well...? he whispered, bowing his head. ?It''s difficult to let go.?

    ?Let me help, then,? Samantha said. ?I can''t talk diplomacy, but I throw good punches. If there''s someone wreaking havoc, I can help you calm them down.?

    ?It''s dangerous,? Ale repeated.

    ?That''s exactly why I can help you more than Renato at this very moment.?

    ?You see... One of the higher-ups is back. He''s trying to establish his position, and his first action will be to punish whoever hurt his son. That''s why we need Renato. He can calm the situation.?

    ?I also can calm it,? Samantha said. ?Let''s go.?

    Somehow, Ale stopped struggling. He showed her the way and exined how things happened.

    ?During the battle, he was out because of a mission. He came back and found this situation, and he now wants to be the one in charge. His son was hurt, and he wants to talk with Renato about it.?

    ?But... those responsible for his son getting hurt are the wolves from Norwich,? Samantha said. ?Why take it out on his own pack??

    ?If I knew it, I wouldn''t be looking for Renato now that he''s hurt. Don''t you think??

    ?I see... So, your high-ranking wolves ran away during the battle, and now they''re back to im their ce??

    ?I don''t know. And not everyone ran away. Renato stayed. That''s why we need him. He''s the only one the others will follow...?

    ?Because he stayed??

    ?He fought for us when there was no hope to win. We won''t forget it.?

    ?I won''t, either. He was so stupid. He should have let Norwich pass and leave.?

    Ale shrugged. He didn''t know what was in Renato''s head, but he was sure about one thing: he was trying to protect the pack. Soon after he lost, in fact, they started losing their connection. And now, when he was recovering, that connection seemed to be back - even though weak.

    It was linked to Renato, but no one knew how yet.

    ?What was your name?? Ale asked then.

    ?Samantha.?

    ?It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Alessandro. They call me Ale, though.?

    ?The pleasure is mine. It''s nice to see what kind of people Renato is surrounded by. I confess that I thought you were rude, ck wolves who knew nothing about elegance.?

    ?And now you don''t think that anymore??

    ?I still think that,? she chuckled. ?But you also have a lot of qualities. You care for each other; this is more important than elegance.?

    ?You look like a doll... Are you a daddy''s girl by any chance? Looking for an elegant male wolf isn''t that easy. I mean: you either find an Alpha, or you get what you get.?

    ?I''m not interested in Alphas. They might be elegant, but they are mostly assholes.?

    ?Ah? You shouldn''t talk like that. It might get you into trouble.?

    ?So what??

    ?And your Alpha? Is he also an asshole??

    ?No! My Alpha is both elegant and kind. But he''s one in the world. All the others I''ve met aren''t like him.?

    ?I see. You sound biased to me, though.?

    ?I might be.?

    ?Well, it''s good you don''t talk bad about your Alpha.?

    ?He''s not my Alpha anymore. I''m a stray wolf now.?

    ?A stray??

    ?Yes, I left my pack.?

    ?To join ours? Gosh, I''m sorry! You find this mess right when you decide to be with Renato. If only you waited for a little, you could have convinced him to join your pack instead.?

    ?It''s not for Renato,? Samantha said. It was not for, but because of him. ?Ah, let''s just solve the crisis. I don''t want to leave him alone for long. He''s weak, and he might get mad when he doesn''t see me in his room. I promised not to roam around, a

    Ale shook his head while turning the corner. The drama was evolving in the central square, and quickly solving it seemed like a fool''s dream. Especially because the wolves causing a ruckus seemed to be angry with Renato.

    They were asking for him specifically, and they didn''t seem willing to let go.

 Chapter 338: Not just a pretty face

    Ale and Samantha reached the central square where two wolves were standing straight and a third had his back bent. Thetter was Armando, while the others were his father and uncle.

    ?I want to have a chat with Renato!? he said. ?He attacked my son for no reason before the battle, and he did it again after!?

    ?No reason?? Samantha said. ?Who told you that??

    Her eyes swept over Armando for a second only, as if he was an insignificant bug. She had evened her wrongs with him and could focus on issue number two: the adult wolf iming to have something to settle with Renato.

    ?What do you want from him?? she asked. ?He''s weak now. He can''t talk with you... Cometer.?

    ?I don''t care if he''s weak! He beat my son! Twice!?

    ?That''s not true. Once was my doing,? she chuckled. ?Don''t take away my merits.?

    ?Hey, Samantha...? Ale whispered, his heart elerating and his back covered by cold sweat.

    Renato was going to kill him - oncepletely healed. He didn''t know his woman was such a blockhead: she challenged one of the strongest wolves in their pack just because, and she didn''t look worried about it one bit.

    All of a sudden, Renato''s reluctance about letting her alone made a lot of sense.

    ?We should go,? he said. ?We''rete. That shower must be over, right??

    He even chuckled, but Samantha paid no attention.

    ?What do you want to do?? she asked. ?Beat him back? Do you think you can do that??

    ?I can''t let him go unpunished. And he''s not as strong as they say... It was all our Alpha''s preference... But our Alpha is gone, now.?

    ?I see,? Samantha said, tilting her head. ?I wasn''t referring to that, though.?

    ?He''s an Omega now. He can''t possibly beat me.?

    ?Hey?? Samantha murmured, annoyed. ?I won''t let you get to him. Period. I came all this way to save him, after all. And, as much as I can witness, he''s the only thing between your pack andplete devastation. If you want to continue living together, don''t hurt Renato.?

    ?We will build a new pack without Alpha Luciano and without Renato,? added the man on his right. ?But to do that, we need to get rid of thetter.?

    ?I won''t let you,? Samantha repeated.

    She walked to them, her gaze straight into the man''s eyes. She looked at the one in the centre with the same intensity, and she felt their fear. Just, it was covered by excitement and greed, so they couldn''t notice how they were aiming at their death.

    She had met a few wolves from that pack, and she wasn''t even surprised when the man tried punching her. She just bent backwards and evaded the blow. No surprise they couldn''t do anything against Norwich: they were slow and weak.

    Even weaker after Polenta fled.

    She waited for the second attempt before stepping back. She wanted to punch him as well... so badly; but her instinct told her to wait.

    She took a couple of steps in a circle, breathing slowly while the other man was already tired or... It wasn''t tiredness but something different.

    ?I told you,? she said. ?I won''t let you hurt him.?

    She couldn''t care less about the pack, about the other wolves... But her mate was hers. No one could think about hurting him.

    ?Who the hell are you?? he asked, starting to feel her power.

    Her eyes glowed with blue light, and the other wolves took a step back. All of them, not one excluded. However, not all were simply afraid... Some were curious and wary but still willing to stay and see how it would end.

    ?You should get out of here,? Samantha said. ?This is not a ce for you anymore.?

    With her words, she made it clear that the wolves looking for Renato should leave.

    ?Why?? the man stuttered. ?Who are you to tell me this??

    Samantha sighed. She had enough to talk about.

    ?Armando, you hurt Amanda. You made her bleed... You hunted her in the woods and took pictures of all of that. A wolf like you, sadistic and ready to use his strength against a weaker wolf at the first chance, shouldn''t live in a pack.?

    ?What are you talking about, ah? My son didn''t do anything.?

    Samantha smirked.

    ?But I do have proof. Your genius son took pictures. Everyone can see what happened... You can''t deny as you do with all the rest.?

    ?The rest?? she heard.

    She turned to the rest of the pack and took note of every expression. As expected, the pack was surprised. They didn''t know much about Polenta''s shady affairs... Except maybe for those participating.

    ?Your higher-ups had enough secrets for a country. You better know about it sooner thanter. Thankfully, they''re not around to make things worse. Good riddance.?

    ?I don''t believe you,? the man said. ?You talk about proof but can''t show any.?

    Samantha passed a hand through her hair. It was right: she couldn''t show him. But she knew about the pictures from Amanda, and she hoped that a certain spoiled brat got a copy on her phone...

    ?Are you sure?? she said, chuckling.

    Bluffing came natural, and she didn''t have anything to lose. Her reputation didn''t exist yet in that pack, so she could take the risk.

    ?That''s right,? she heard, and she smiled, content. So, that brat knew when to take the right decision! ?I have the pictures.?

    ?Lucretia?? Armando whispered, his face surprised and hurt. ?What are you doing??

    ?You thought I would find it amusing?? the girl said. ?It''s sick!?

    She had spent an afternoon with that girl, eating fast food and looking for adventures. Why would she find it funny if they hurt her as much as to make her bleed?

    ?That''s sick,? she repeated.

    ?You''re not the Alpha''s sister anymore, Lucretia,? the second man said. He had still some brain cells working, but he couldn''t imagine that it would make him get in trouble together with the other two.

    Lucretia closed her mouth and sulked, but Samantha hadn''t be a Manager thanks to her pretty face. She wouldn''t have left them out of there without consequences.

 Chapter 339: No place for violence

    Samantha observed the exchanges, noticing the structure of the rtionships around her.

    Lucretia was the Alpha''s sister, which had brought her many favour treatments but also everyone''s envy. She had been spoiled and didn''t know how to do anything on her own. Still, she was doing the right thing. Was it Amanda''s influence? Most likely.

    As far as Samantha could guess, those two weren''t friends. For some unknown reasons, they would spend time together - especially when running away. But they didn''t know each other so well, all in all. And they didn''t even like each other!

    Amanda was standing in silence, her head bowed and staring at the tips of her shoes. She didn''t move, her back straight, but her shoulders drooped. She wasn''t in fear, just... shy? Embarrassed?

    At least she wasn''t panicking, Samantha sighed.

    Then, the three in front of them seemed to be feared or respected enough by the others not to interfere. They were high-ranking in the pack, all of them. Two because of their own standings, and the third because he was the son of the first.

    They were used to doing what they wanted without consequences, maybe even more than Lucretia. Then, when the Alpha disappeared, they had thought of seizing power for good. But, to do so, they needed to show their firm will, strength, and ferocity. They had thought of getting rid of the one person keeping the pack together.

    Renato was that: he had fought and almost died for the pack, and the other wolves knew it. Most of them were going to leave but waited just to see if he would heal well.

    Most of it happened at an unconscious level, but Samantha could notice because she wasn''t one of them.

    They weren''t like Norwich: there was so much that was different. Yet, they had their own ways of being together and supporting each other. It wasn''t that bad to witness, after all. They were wolves, even though ck and a little wild.

    However, the person in front of her was trying to sabotage all of that to gain an advantage.

    ?She''s not the Alpha''s sister, true,? Samantha said.

    Lucretia''s face turned red, and she wanted to talk back so badly. But she didn''t know what to say.

    ?She''s not. But that doesn''t mean she''s lying,? she continued. ?Pictures are solid proof. You took advantage of a weak wolf to y your games and have some fun. You and six other people. I know you all, and I will hunt you down until you admit your fault.?

    ?She''s an Omega!? he said.

    ?Hmm? There''s no pack anymore. No more Alphas, Betas, and Omegas,? Samantha pointed out. ?That isn''t relevant. And it doesn''t mean you can do what you want.?

    ?Who the hell are you to say our pack is no more, ah? We can start anew; the connection is still here!?

    Samantha burst outughing.

    ?Do you feel it? For real??

    ?Yes! That brat is an Omega! What ill is there if we y a little??

    ?An Omega?? Lucretia repeated. Who was an Omega? Amanda?

    But... She wasn''t. What was going on?

    ?Armando, you''re speaking bullshit. There are no Omegas. What the heck?? she said.

    Samantha shook her head until something tickled her mind. It wasn''t the first time it happened: different wolves had different perceptions of the situation. It wasn''t so strange in times of change, but Mayford was disappearing, not evolving! Why was it so chaotic?

    Maybe, she should have elerated the decadence, setting them free to start anew somewhere else. However, that thought sent a sting of pain to her heart directly.

    She couldn''t care less, yet the thought of their connection disappearing troubled her. They loved each other, after all. They were a pack. Was it all right to let them disperse? Without putting up a fight? Even helping the process?

    She was already feeling guilty.

    ?Listen well,? she said. ?I don''t care about your motives. You hurt someone, and that shouldn''t be tolerated in a pack. No matter the standings, there''s a minimum level of respect you owe every single wolf. Cutting their skin with your ws and speaking the words you used isn''t allowed. You should pack your things and leave.

    Now; before I change my mind and make you feel it on your own skin.?

    That said, she turned. Only after a couple of steps did she realise it wasn''t her ce to send people away. It wasn''t her pack. She had no say in it.

    Yet, she had walked half of her way out, so she continued with her back straight and no worry on her face. She disappeared, the other wolves silent and - maybe - following her with their eyes.

    When she turned the corner, she stopped for a moment. She scratched her head, wondering what had happened. Why did they let her make the decision just like that?

    Oh, but they all agreed! That must have been it. They wanted those people to leave, so no one opposed her when she said the words. Also, she couldn''t leave Amanda close to the person who hurt her.

    She walked back to the building in the second circle. With some luck, Renato had just finished his shower and didn''t have time to panic. Oh, she hoped he wouldn''t hear how she had acted all high and mighty... It was a little embarrassing.

    She was too used to freedom in Norwich. Suppressing her nature and being tame would have been difficult from then on.

    She opened the door and found out Renato had just finished. He walked out of the bathroom, rubbing his hair with a towel, and reached the bed to sit.

    He was tired after showering, which meant he needed some more rest to recover. Oh, being wounded was so difficult!

    ?Hey,? he said, smiling at his mate. ?You smell like wolves. Where have you been??

    ?Around,? she said, avoiding his gaze.

    ?Did you cause trouble??

    ?Just a little. But I didn''t hit anyone, I swear!?

    ?That''s good,? he chuckled. He waited for her to sit next to him before reaching out and leaving a peck on her cheek.

 Chapter 340: Renatos mate

    After Samantha left, the other wolves observed the three causing drama and turned their backs. They walked to their homes, not interested anymore.

    That woman, whoever that was, was right. If they were going to hurt and take advantage of weak wolves, they were better far from the pack... The pack, though, was still existing. The connection linked them all, but it was so weak and trembling, unstable and ready to disappear any moment.

    But, one thing was sure: the three in the central square weren''t part of it. Not anymore.

    ?What... What was that?? Ale muttered, still looking in the direction Samantha left.

    A part of his brain was considering how she had hurried to Renato, probably willing to be back before he noticed she was gone. It would have made himugh if he wasn''t more shocked by the events.

    Why were they all listening to her like that? She said something, and everyone epted. He also epted: she was right! But why? How?

    His cheeks turned red at the scene of Samantha''s cold eyes saying those cruel words. Renato had found himself such a woman!

    ?See?? Amanda said, next to him. ?Isn''t my sister-inw awesome??

    ?Yes.? He nodded.

    But then, he returned rational. He shouldn''t drool after her... Renato might misunderstand, and that would have brought trouble. He wasn''t attracted to that woman; he just found her... cool? As cool as to follow her around as he did with the higher-up during his teenage years.

    ?But, how could she solve it so fast? She came here, said two words, and everything was over.?

    ?It might be her talent. She''s a manager, after all. Dealing with people is her job.?

    ?A manager??

    Amanda nodded.

    ?Hey, don''t you know who she is?? she added.

    ?Samantha, Renato''s woman.?

    ?That''s soughable,? Amanda said. ?I''d rather say Renato is her man. She''s so cool, right??

    ?Yes, she''s cool. But you''re so stern with your brother. Don''t say something like this in front of him.?

    ?Oh, you don''t know who she is,? Amanda said again. She chuckled. For once, she had more information than the others. ?Do you want to know??

    ?Yeah? She''s...?

    ?She''s Samantha Murphy. From Norwich.?

    ?Murphy? A manager... She''s...?

    ?Yes, Ale,? Amanda repeated.

    ?The Ice Manager? That was... Her? Samantha??

    ?Yes. She is the Ice Manager. Now, are you still surprised that she solved it in two words? How much do you want her to sweat for such an easy problem??

    She then left, dragging Lucretia along.

    ?Let''s go home, Lu,? she said.

    Since Lucretia nodded, the girls disappeared. Only Ale, a couple of guards, and the three cast-out wolves remained.

    They observed each other in silence, waiting for anyone to move.

    ?You should go,? Ale said. ?This is not your ce anymore. You hurt one of us.?

    And that one was Renato''s sister, of all wolves! They were crazy to think they had a chance to survive it. Moreover, the Ice Manager seemed to have a liking for that girl, which meant that messing with her was double stupid.

    ?You should go,? he repeated. Not just for the pack''s peace but also for their own safety. Two strong wolves were angry with them.

    ?And that woman gets to decide? Where does shee from??

    ?She''s Re... Ehm, Renato''s mate. Now, are you leaving on your own, or we shall apany you??

    Well, if Samantha Murphy was there, only one reason came to mind. She was Renato''s mate. A simple lover wouldn''t abandon their job and life like that, not in a time of war.

    And they were linked; it was pretty obvious. What else would have made the Ice Manager walk back in such a hurry and with a heart filled with worry? She was afraid of Renato''s reaction: it was evident.

    Eh, the boss was so lucky! Not just that he found his true mate, but she was also such a beautiful and capable woman. She was able to deal with an Alpha-less pack. And she didn''t seem to mind that they were enemies.

    ?Isn''t she cool?? Ale said, crossing his arms, proud.

    What luck the boss had. Really!

    ?What''s wrong with you?? one of the guards inquired. They didn''t know all he knew, so his excitement felt a little too over the top.

    That woman was cool, sure. And she was right. But was there any need to repeat it like that? Also, they had to escort the outcasts to the border before they had time to cause more trouble.

    ?Are you people crazy??

    ?Crazy?? Ale said, returning to the present. ?I feel as if I''ve healed from a long period of craziness, actually.?

    Armando''s father moved forward, intending to hit Ale. He was fast and strong, just a little less than Renato. Even though older, he had to live for years in the shadow of that annoying brat. Now that the pack was dissolving, he had a chance to fight his way up to the top!

    However, his attack never reached the target. Ale dodged, pivoting on his left foot and kicking him with the right leg. He hit him with enough strength to send him flying back, even though not enough to make him fall to the ground.

    The wolf stood there, his eyes wide. How was it possible? A weakling like Ale, attacking back? Something must have been wrong... So wrong.

    Even Ale was surprised. He had moved by instinct, and he was going to escort them out thanks to the other guards. They would have worked in a team; that was the n.

    Being able to deal, even though just for a single attack, with a powerful wolf wasn''t something he imagined possible.

    Oh, but it made sense!

    ?You''re an outcast,? he realised. ?Part of our poweres from the pack. And, as much as we''re weak now, we''re still connected while you''re out. You''re a stray wolf from now on.?

    He closed his mouth before saying his next thought. It was too early for that, and it would have implied a lot of weird things... But it seemed like it was the case!

    Those wolves had been exiled.

 Chapter 341: Enough love for ones self

    Lara had finished dealing with the documents for Nate, so she decided to take a break. He was at thepany, talking with representatives from the Government and checking the ounts with Roxy, while most of the pack was at the base.

    That ce was huge, but there were also hundreds of wolves, nearly a thousand, living in it. Lara had been assigned a room, but she hadn''t used it much yet. She could free it for another person.

    Nate had nned to stay in the base for a few days only but, since Luciano Polenta was nowhere to be found, Lara thought they would stay there a little longer. Contrarily to Nate''s expectations, the Mayford pack was still living at their headquarters. They hadn''t disbanded yet, except for a few wolves leaving on their own. It was taking too long.

    Lara ordered the documents on the desk, drew a heart at the bottom of thest note, and went out of the study. She took a stroll in the base, enjoying the half of an hour left before her cubs would get out of school and look for her and for food.

    She reached the central hall. There were tables next to three walls, making it good for eating or just taking a break. It was connected to the canteen, and one could have a cup of tea or a mid-morning snack there.

    Packs reminded Lara of college life. They would sleep in the same building, eat together, and have every need served within a few steps. And they knew each other well.

    She was still working hard on names, but it was getting better. She would remember someone once she had a meaningful conversation with them, and the pack was less of a mystery each day. She could understand them, little by little, and their oddities started to make sense.

    She noticed a girl sitting alone at a table. She was looking at a point in front of her without actually seeing anything. She was one of the secretaries, one of those who didn''t pick on Lara. She seemed... sad? Conflicted?

    ?Hello,? Lara said, startling the girl.

    ?Oh, Alpha...? she murmured, panicking for a moment.

    She stood up, surprising Lara. Was there any need to stand up? She wasn''t the President, after all...

    ?I didn''t mean to surprise you. I thought you heard me approaching,? Lara said.

    ?I was a little distracted,? was the reply. The young woman moved her eyes down, and her lungs let out a silent sigh.

    ?What''s the matter??

    Lara sat down, tapping on the bench until the woman followed.

    ?I am in trouble.?

    ?What kind of trouble??

    ?I want to mate like the other girls, but... I don''t know how. All the males are handsome in Norwich, and they don''t have time to look at me with so many pretty females around.?

    ?Oh,? Lara realised.

    It was a crisis of self-confidence. She was a pro with those! She had had enough of them, even though she couldn''t always find a way out... But she could try helping that girl.

    ?It''s not all about handsomeness and prettiness. You should look for someone you can have a chat with. Someone who will understand you. And you''re so pretty; why are you afraid??

    ?A... Am I??

    ?Yes, of course!?

    All the girls in the pack were beautiful! It was amon trait for wolves, apparently. Even more: Lara found the girls more beautiful, on average, than the sales agents. They were handsome, of course, but less than the girls.

    Not that it mattered, all in all. Also, she was a in human and was mating with their Alpha, the most handsome of them all. She wasn''t the right one to judge.

    ?But then, why doesn''t anyone approach me? I don''t expect crowds of suitors, but... I mean, I have zero!?

    ?Oh, that is because women in Norwich are quite the type,? Lara said, chuckling. ?I''ve never seen a ce where women are more assertive than here. They just get what they want, right? Males, on the other hand, are more reserved.?

    ?But in all the romance movies...?

    ?Oh, no,? Lara said, ?don''t take those as reference. Here the situation is different.?

    ?Is it??

    ?Don''t you believe me?? Lara asked, smiling wily.

    The other woman shook her head, afraid. How dare she not believe the Alpha female?

    ?So... What should I do??

    ?I was going to tell you to approach one on your own, but that''s not right. You are the way you are, and changing just to amodate the situation is a little... I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you. You''ll find yourself a good man one day. How it happens, however, depends on you only. Don''t force yourself to do anything, but also don''t back away because of fear.

    You should take your life into your own hands.?

    The woman nodded, charmed. It felt so right and so beautiful when Lara said it.

    ?But I''ll be alone forever!?

    ?You won''t,? Lara said. ?And you should love yourself before being able to love. I once thought I would be alone for life too, you know? But look at me now: I have a family, and also a pack! That''s more than any human woman can have, isn''t it??

    She chuckled, amused at the girl''s red cheeks and amazed expression.

    ?To be like this, however, I first need to ept myself. Once I learn to love myself, to be sure of my own worth, it will be easier for others too.?

    She was still far from that point, but she couldn''t tell that to a girl she was trying tofort.

    ?And... Are you happy now, Alpha??

    Happiness was such a strange word. Weak, feeble, and easy to generate and destroy.

    ?I am.?

    Was she happy? Yes, of course. Even though worried about the situation, even though there was something terribly wrong with her, she dared to be happy with her cubs and mate.

    However, she knew such happiness was easy to erase.

    ?But you can''t be happy because of other people. It''s easy to be disappointed like that. It''s a moment. You should learn to start being happy from your heart, by yourself. The rest will follow suit.?

    Oh, if only she could learn to follow her own advice...

 Chapter 342: Surviving a lost war

    Nate finished talking with the investigatorste in the afternoon. He had been so busy that he had to overlook his main focus: searching for Luciano Polenta.

    He even had to answer some questions about him, letting them know that he didn''t know where he had run away with the money from Blue Moon. How could he know? And for what reason would Polenta run away? For sure, not because of tax evasion or a simr crime.

    He had been convincing enough, and the human investigators believed him. After all, he was a CEO. Not a criminal or a killer.

    And he hadn''t killed Polenta. He was just hiding, not dead.

    After sending them off, he returned to his office and scratched his head while deleting some of the ces on his list.

    If they hadn''t found him yet, it meant he was nowhere too obvious. Not where the police could think of looking for him.

    He wasn''t sure whether they had permission to look in the pack''s quarters, though.

    ?Could it be?? he murmured.

    If the pack hadn''t disbanded, there must have been a reason. Could it be that Polenta had gone back and managed to restore his rule? Nate didn''t think him capable of that, but there should have been something...

    Also, he had to double-check the articles on the. Someone might have hypothesised that Nate got rid of Polenta because of jealousy. Any link between them was dangerous at that point. Even just gossip could make the investigatorse back and double-check his story.

    ?Is there anything new?? he asked after calling the HR department. Most of the wolves were at the base, so he and Roxy were almost alone in thepany.

    Bass was there, protecting his deer wifey. Some other security guards and essential personnel were present, but not enough to carry out a thorough investigation. Still, he didn''t want to bring that problem into the base. Lara was safe there, protected from the world.

    ?There''s something, Alpha Nate, but it''s not what you''d expect.?

    ?About Lara??

    ?Nothing about Miss yton.?

    ?So, what is it??

    ?It''s... ehm... Samantha.?

    ?Sam? What has she done??

    ?She''s having an affair with someone working for Blue Moon. Their love is portrayed as a tragedy... Romeo and Juliet? What the heck? No one is going to kill them, isn''t that right? They can mate all they want.?

    ?Roxy, focus. What is written there??

    ?Oh, there''s also some talk about Blue Moon''s recent decline. But it''s kind of good news... Kind of. Samantha can date her man without worries about her job. Since he lost his. How romantic.

    That reporter is an artist, I have to admit it.?

    ?She sold the story,? Nate realised. ?To stop him from publishing anything about Lara.?

    ?Yes??

    ?Yes. Samantha talked with the reporter and said she had solved it for a while... So this is how she did it. Is there anything we don''t know??

    ?Actually, there is,? Roxy said, sighing against the phone. ?It''s written here that she left her job for love.?

    ?What? Oh, never mind. It''s not far from the truth.?

    ?So, she left??

    ?For sure, I didn''t fire her. But I feel a little guilty now. She sold her own image for us.?

    ?It''s the way Samantha is,? Roxy said. ?This doesn''t surprise me too much.?

    ?No??

    ?Even though she acts cold and is always on her own, Samantha does love us. She''s part of the pack, and she has always given back more than she received. I knew she would protect us even now. Even if, seemingly, she''s not one of Norwich anymore. It''s a pity, but I hope she''ll be happy wherever she''s going...?

    ?Oh,? Nate said, struck by the second realisation of the day. ?She''s in Mayford.?

    ?You say??

    ?Yes. Don''t you read the man is from Blue Moon? Her mate is one of Mayford. She''s there, now... Where else could she be??

    ?But that''s good. She wouldn''t stay where Polenta is, so we can rule that option out. And it''s better if she helps that pack, isn''t it??

    ?I don''t know, Roxy. Maybe.?

    ?We don''t need a bunch of stray wolves on the run and many lost souls a couple of hours by car from us. It''s good if Mayford survives as a pack without their Alpha. After all, it''s Alpha Polenta we have a problem with. And a few of his followers.?

    ?Most if not all of their higher-ups are on the run, meaning we don''t have anything against Mayford surviving. But only after checking that Polenta won''t seize power again.?

    ?I can''t imagine Samantha following him. We would know it if it happened. Don''t worry, Alpha Nate. Everything will go as you nned... It already is, right??

    ?Right... Well, let''s return to work. Even though we have a reason to believe that reporters won''t publish anything about Lara, keep your eyes open. Better intercept it sooner if it happens. We can''t afford a few days of gossip without noticing.?

    ?Okay! I''ll be careful. Also, I''ve received a call this morning from the base.?

    ?And??

    ?Nothing.?

    ?What''s the news, Roxy??

    ?Oh, right,? the woman chuckled. ?Sorry, bad wording. I received only one call today! No one has something as urgent as to call thepany. They either keep their trouble in check or ask Lara to solve it. And, knowing my wolves, it''s very improbable they can solve it just like that.?

    ?Lara is acting like the Alpha female??

    ?Yes. It''s my guess.?

    ?That''s good, isn''t it? Maybe it''s just this whole situation, but it''s a step forward.?

    ?She''s ready. I''ve seen her deal with the others. Even though she doesn''t always understand us, she''s getting better and better.?

    ?If we tell her, she will panic and say she''s not ready. She''ll be afraid and maybe retreat... Let''s keep it unsaid for now.?

    ?Alpha...?

    ?Yes??

    ?You found yourself an outstanding woman.?

    ?I know, Roxy. I''ve always known it.?

    He put the phone down and returned to work on his documents. He wanted to go back early, if possible.

 Chapter 343: Solved it with words

    The news spread in the quarters. In less than an hour, everyone knew that Samantha Murphy - Nathaniel Woods''s right-hand woman and the iciest person ever - was in Renato''s room, taking care of him.

    The pack felt - at first - threatened, then - dumbfounded, and - finally - relieved she seemed to be on their side. Since Renato was her mate, she wasn''t there to hurt them but to be with him... Hopefully.

    They suspected that hormones had killed her brain cells, but no one dared say it out loud. After all, even though stupidly in love, she was still a strong wolf.

    Even Renato wasn''t sure how he felt about that. He knew she had abandoned her pack, even though he couldn''t understand why. But why stay with him? He didn''t know, but he wouldn''t have wasted that chance for anything in the world.

    He had spent a while on the bed, resting to the best of his capabilities. He had to recover soon, which meantying down and doing nothing was his duty. He had more than one reason for that: starting from getting his pack back in shape. To how he had Samantha so close but was too weak to think about anything moreplex than ying more damaged than he was just so she could pamper him.

    She was done showering; the water wasn''t running anymore. He guessed she was drying her hair or rubbing her body before getting dressed, but he couldn''t get up to check because he had to... rest!

    ?Oh,? he groaned, annoyed. Being wounded had just a few perks and so many disadvantages.

    He couldn''t wait to be able, again, to overturn his mate on the bed and do all the wicked things on his list of wishes.

    But he had to heal. With that thought, he closed his eyes and focused on anything other than Samantha, even though it was difficult with her scent in his room and her probably naked body in his bathroom.

    Were a few steps so dangerous, after all?

    He resisted until she opened the door, and the aroma of his shampoo flew inside the room. He didn''t have many lotions: just the basics. Samantha must have had trouble managing her long hair and the care a woman would put on her skin.

    Still, she didn''tin. She had wrapped her blonde locks in a towel, and her legs were bare under the grey t-shirt.

    Oh, so much for wanting to rest! He had really, really done his best. It wasn''t his fault if that tempting devil knew how to make him lose his mind...

    ?I''m tired,? she said, reaching the bed and sitting on it.

    Renato was curious: which panties did she choose? He could just reach out and check those still in the drawer. Or he could raise the t-shirt just enough.

    However, something deep inside him told him not to. He could survive not knowing... And he could hope it was revealed to him by sheer luck.

    ?Tired?? he asked. ?What have you done while you were out??

    ?I didn''t hit anyone!? she defended herself. ?I''ve done nothing, literally. But I''m tired.?

    ?You took care of me.?

    ?You''re not that challenging,? she chuckled. ?Don''t take me wrong: you were a good patient! For sure, you haven''t tired me out.?

    ?Then, what is it??

    ?I don''t know.?

    ?Maybe, it''s stress. This ce isn''t your home; it wouldn''t be weird if you couldn''t rx.?

    ?Maybe,? she said, shrugging.

    Shey down next to him, almost not noticing how she epted his arm as a pillow.

    ?But it''s weird. I really, really did nothing...?

    Her eyshes flickered while slumber took over.

    ?Ear,? Renato said.

    ?No, I''m tired now. And you''re a patient. We can y another time.?

    ?I don''t want to y. It just feels calming to see your wolf ears. So white, Mine. It makes me want to pat your head.?

    ?You''re lucky you didn''t do that yet.?

    ?Yes? Why so??

    ?You would have earned a punch.?

    ?I see... But if you hit me, I might get angry at you.?

    ?How angry?? she wondered. ?And what would be the consequences??

    ?Oh, you wouldn''t like it.?

    ?Like??

    ?No sex for a while. You don''t know me too well yet, but I''m stubborn.?

    ?I figured,? she pouted. ?Stubborn like a bull. But you''re telling me that you wouldn''t have sex for how long? Isn''t that hard on you too??

    ?Oh, I''m sure it would be interesting,? heughed.

    ?I won''t hit you,? she said.

    ?That''s good. It would be unfair. I''m just a poor, weak wolf. You can''t use your power on me, right??

    ?What the heck?? she murmured.

    ?I can''t beat an Alpha, Mine. It would be unfair!?

    ?Oh, okay,? she sighed, rolling her eyes. ?I won''t hit you. And you won''t pat my head. I am not a dog.?

    ?I know. But you''re cute when you listen to me; it''s hard to resist.?

    ?What''s gotten into you, all of a sudden?? she asked, lifting her head just a few seconds, enough to observe his face in search of hints. Seeing none, she leaned back on him.

    ?I don''t know... But I''d like to see your ears??

    ?Why??

    ?Just curious.?

    ?Curious?? she said.

    Stay connected through m-v l|e-NovelBin

    She made the mistake of looking at him, and she saw his ck ears peeking in between even cker locks. Oh, goodness...

    ?This is better,? Renato said, all proud. ?Now, tell me again what happened out there. Did you hit someone??

    ?No,? she said. ?I''ve told you!?

    ?Oh, that''s right... So, did you get in trouble??

    ?No.?

    ?What have you done??

    ?Nothing. Your friends had a little problem, and I helped them solve it. That''s all. No fighting involved.?

    ?Hmm, this is a lie,? he considered. ?You didn''t hit anyone, but there definitely was fighting... Someone else fought??

    ?Exactly.?

    ?And how did you solve it without fighting? With words??

    ?Exactly!? she eximed, her ears upright.

    Renato shook his head. She was speaking the truth, but it was so confusing... He had to wait for someone else to tell him, apparently.

    It was almost dinner time. The perfect chance to get out and meet the others... As long as the pack had enough cohesion to organise the kitchens.

 Chapter 344: The difficulties of a strong wolf

    The pack had cohesion.

    Renato couldn''t help but stare in confusion. He had left them that same morning with tons of issues to solve, yet the pack seemed to be functioning somehow. And, most of all, without a leader?

    ?Hey,? he said, turning to Samantha, ?what did you say happened before? You talked your way out of a fight??

    ?Yes!? Samantha nodded, smiling content. It was obvious that she was turning things around.

    She hadn''t said words of peace. That was sure.

    ?So, how do you find them??

    ?Who??

    ?My friends,? he said. ?The other guards and the wolves in the pack, in general.?

    ?They''re nice,? she said. ?I was expecting worse.?

    ?Like big, dark wolves with inelegant manners and impolite to the core??

    ?That''s how you are,? she said, nodding. ?But you''re not evil. Not all of you.?

    ?You know, the fact that our packs are enemies doesn''t mean we''re bad people. Especially because it''s a matter between our Alphas.?

    ?Was abducting Nate''s family something between the Alphas?? she said,ughing sarcastically. ?Luciano Polenta didn''t kidnap the kids on his own. Other wolves helped.?

    ?I know,? Renato said. ?That''s right. But not all of them knew about it.?

    ?You did.?

    ?Only after it was done. But the others don''t know about it. They think Woods attacked just because he''s evil.?

    ?That''s unfair!?

    ?I know, but... We needed this to keep the pack in check.?

    ?We??

    ?Well, the Alpha needed it.?

    ?So, you weren''t involved in the kidnapping??

    ?No, I was with you.?

    ?He sent you to keep me busy!?

    ?No one sent me. I just happened to need you so much that I couldn''t stop myself from looking for you...?

    ?And how did you find my apartment? Were you following me? Did you make someone investigate??

    ?No... I didn''t know it. I just followed my heart and found you.?

    ?You sound like the hero of a romance novel. Following your heart? Don''t make meugh!?

    He shook his head, showing her the door to the central bar. Theirs surely wasn''t as fancy as the one in Norwich, but they weren''t in the condition to choose another ce. And Samantha hadn''t everined about unfancy ces before. Even shabby motels were okay for her.

    ?It''s normal for mates,? he said. ?We can feel each other.?

    ?Wait... Can we? For real??

    Oh, she thought she was feeling him when she hade to Mayford. She also followed her heart, in some sense... But it had never happened before, and Renato was in danger.

    ?So, it''s real?? she asked. ?All that talk about mates'' connections... Is it true??

    ?Yes, it is. Mates can feel each other... Wait, don''t you feel me??

    He pouted, unhappy.

    ?Not always,? she said.

    ?I can''t always feel you either, and I thought the talks about it were overstatements... Buttely, I''m starting to wonder...?

    ?About what??

    ?It could be rted to you... To your condition. Maybe that''s the reason ites and goes. But I always know how to make it work when I need it!?

    Proud and mighty, he nodded his head. He could find his mate wherever in the world. He just needed a valid reason to look for her.

    ?But why can''t I?? she wondered. Was it rted to her inability to keep her ears in check?

    ?I can''t always feel it. But, every time I focus, I know where you are,? he said. ?It might be the same for you. Maybe you haven''t focused on me yet.?

    ?That''s not it,? she said. ?It might be a little more

    ?You can''t manage your shape. You don''t sense your mate, and, as far as I could witness, you don''t haveplete control over your powers.?

    She sighed, even more distraught. Why was all of that happening to her? Wasn''t a single weakness enough?

    ?It must be tough to be a strong wolf.?

    ?How do you know about my powers?? she asked. ?About losing control and all. I thought I was good at controlling and hiding it.?

    ?You are, in fact. You gave yourself away the night at the motel. When fried chicken made you a little too excited. You pushed me back, and I realised.?

    ?That I was an Alpha??

    ?That you were stronger than me. At that time, I found out about this only.?

    ?Oh, that must have hurt you if you didn''t find out sooner,? she said. ?I thought it was pretty obvious.?

    ?Ah, Mine... I knew you were strong, but you used to hide your real capabilities.?

    ?And then? Or, is that all??

    ?No, not all. You marked me, do you remember? And you don''t know how it''s done. That made me realise you don''t have control. And, after that, it wasn''t too difficult to find out about your nature. Even though I was confused every time you submitted in bed.

    That is not what an Alpha would do, right? Until finding a solution to that as well.?

    ?Hey!? she murmured, crossing her arms.

    They had just walked in, not yet staying in line. But they were already the centre of attention. Samantha hoped no one would be as impolite as to eavesdrop on something as embarrassing.

    ?I remembered that I''m your mate,? Renato said.

    ?So what??

    ?Rules are different for mates. Even more when we talk about Alphas.?

    She red, but he couldn''t help butugh out loud. She was beautiful with that expression, and she confirmed all his theories.

    Alphas acted different with their mate, and he hadn''t thought about it because their case was a little distant from usual. Yet, Samantha would listen to him with so much attention, allowing him things that would have earned anyone else a punch.

    It wasn''t his charm alone doing the work. He knew well enough he didn''t have enough of that. Even though it hurt his pride, he had to be sincere with himself before anyone else.

    What he got from Samantha was a favoured treatment, and it felt so damn right that he was proud of it. He could have an Alpha wolf wrapped around his finger. He didn''t know such a realisation could be so pleasant.

 Chapter 345: (Not) part of a pack

    ?Compromises are the key to a better life,? Samantha said.

    She had thought hard about how to reply to Renato''s naughty statements... She couldn''t allow him thest word on that! Their bed habits were based onpromise, after all. She wasn''t submissive at all!

    She had to remember proving it one of the following days...

    ?Yes, of course,? was his reply. His eyes were shining, his chest swollen with pride. As if he had just conquered the whole world and not just won a conversation with his mate. He sure was happy with little.

    ?Do you think it''s okay?? Samantha asked, turned to the hall where some of the wolves were already in line, waiting for their turn to collect some food.

    Renato didn''t need to ask anything to understand what she meant.

    ?It is,? he replied.

    ?But I am not one of you... Isn''t it too much if I eat your food? I''m already sleeping here without paying for the rent!?

    ?Samantha, it is okay. The pack isn''t what it used to be. Now, we aren''t part of it either.?

    ?Yet, you act like a pack. Don''t you see??

    ?I see,? he said.

    ?I didn''t know a pack without an Alpha could work this well. Oh, wait... Maybe you still have your Alpha. Is Luciano Polenta as charismatic as to keep his pack united while on the run??

    ?No, he''s not.?

    ?Then, it''s a mystery. You people love and respect each other... Maybe??

    ?Yes, sure,? Renato said, rolling his eyes.

    It had taken him longer than the others, but he was starting to feel the connection again. Samantha was right: the pack was working. But the reason for that couldn''t be anything else but the appearance of a new Alpha. One stronger and more charismatic than Luciano Polenta had ever been.

    Still, he couldn''t reveal everything to his mate yet. He wasn''t sure she would have epted to guide them. They were enemies, and Samantha seemed to like the option of roaming in the world alone or in a small group more. Mayford, even after being abandoned by the strongest members, was arge pack.

    ?I feel like you''re hiding something,? she said, catching his change of expression.

    ?Maybe I am. And you? Are you sure you''re not hiding anything from me??

    He bowed forward, getting closer to her. He saw how her eyes nced at his lips before returning up. And she blushed. Blushed.

    Had she fought? Was that the reason why she was so settled on keeping it secret? He didn''t hear anything about that afternoon, so it meant it was nothing severe.

    Yet, the way she avoided talking about it was odd.

    ?What have you done?? he asked.

    ?Nothing much,? she said, pouting. ?I just saw some people screaming and arguing, so I told them to be quieter.?

    ?And they listened??

    ?Apparently, they did. Do you hear anyone noisy around??

    ?But... Are they around??

    ?Maybe not.?

    ?You exiled them,? he realised. ?That''s why you''re hiding it! You don''t even know what you''ve done, but you feel shy about it!?

    ?What?? she murmured, bowing her head. Exile was such a brute word. She had no authority to exile people, either way.

    ?You''re dangerous, Mine.?

    ?Thanks,? she moaned, still uneasy. She didn''t know what to tell him... She did say harsh words, but she wasn''t expecting everyone to ept just like that. Or maybe she was, but it surprised her more than it surprised the others.

    ?What happened?? Renato chuckled. ?Come on, just tell me!?

    ?Nothing... Someone was asking for trouble, and I told them to leave and nevere back... More or less.?

    ?What kind of trouble??

    ?I don''t know!?

    ?You''re lying, Mine.?

    ?I mean, I know, but it''s not relevant. The important thing is that they''re not around to hurt our nerves anymore...?

    ?Tell me,? he whispered, getting closer to her. His lips brushed against her ear when he talked, and his breath made her sigh.

    ?They wanted to talk with you, but you were still weak... It was... The person who hurt Amanda and his father. And another man.?

    ?I see,? he murmured, retreating with a pleased smile.

    So, she was defending him. Or his sister, but whatever... She was there because of him, and she went out of her way, exiling some people because of someone rted to him. And, also, a little because they wanted to hurt him.

    ?You''re lovely,? he said, biting his tongue before telling too much.

    He wanted to tell her all about his feelings, but it would have sounded off. At the wrong moment, fuelled by the wrong circumstances. And, also, out of the blue.

    ?I am not,? she pointed out. ?I just did something evil without realising... Again.?

    ?You can mark me again; I have nothing against it.?

    ?Oh, you...? sheined. ?Stop being like this!?

    ?Like what??

    ?You talk as if you wanted me to mark you!?

    ?Oh, I do.?

    She bit her lower lip, startled. Did he want it?

    ?But I don''t know how.?

    ?I know,? he said. ?It''smon knowledge... We can do itter.?

    ?You always think about...?

    ?Oh, Mine. Don''t even start about it, you little devil.?

    Finally, it was their turn to be served food. The cooks were three women, each working on a different stage.

    Samantha smiled, hoping no one would ask her too much. She even stepped behind Renato, acting like his guest. She was hungry, and she needed food. But she wasn''t sure how to ask it without being utterly shameless. That was not her pack!

    ?Here!? the woman eximed, passing her a te filled with the best meat. A little of every option. She smiled when Samantha epted the te, and only then she turned to Renato and remembered he was also there.

    Even though he was in front of Samantha in the line, the cook had ignored him.

    ?The usual,? he sighed.

    Not that he disagreed. He would have ignored himself, as well, if he had Samantha in front of him.

 Chapter 346: Nothing simple

    Samantha sat next to Renato with her tter filled with food. So much that it was heavy! She was afraid she would get nothing, and there she was... With too much to eat alone!

    ?How nice they are,? shemented.

    ?Yeah, nice...? her mate replied.

    He was a little pouty, maybe because he had been served only after her. And with a smaller portion, at that.

    ?You can have a little of my food,? she said, trying to cheer him up. ?I can''t finish this all alone.?

    She smiled, hiding the little lie. She could finish it alone; of course, she could.

    ?But I was so surprised your people could be so nice! I thought they were all rude like you.?

    ?I am also nice!?

    ?Yes, sure... But also rude and demanding.?

    ?You love it when I''m demanding.?

    ?What is that? You''re doing it for me, now? No! It''s your nature!?

    He shook his head, biting the first piece of meat. He needed to fill his body with nutrients after a long day of recovering from injuries... And from the pain of the loss.

    He passed his gaze on the hall and noticed the eyes on them. Luckily, Samantha was too focused on the food to see it. She had said she would share, but she didn''t seem to have any intention of actively doing it. She was eating slowly but without any hint of pausing.

    ?It''s delicious!? she hummed.

    Renato saw a few heads nodding. Yes, they agreed it was delicious... But why were they so focused on Samantha? He frowned... Eating in the central bar had been the wrong choice. Like that, everyone could see his cute mate eating.

    That was something he should have kept for his eyes only!

    ?Renato, do you like eggnt??

    ?You need to eat vegetables,? he replied, absent-minded.

    ?I know... That''s why I''m asking you,? she said in a low voice.

    Indeed, the eggnts were in front of him and not on her tter. The cook must have forgotten.

    He moved the dish and ced it closer to her.

    ?Awesome! You also are lovely!?

    Seeing her eat filled his stomach as well. But all those other eyes... What did they want?

    He silently red at those he could catch staring. He didn''t dare say anything nor growl, lest Samantha notice. But... Why were they looking at them?

    Instead of challenging him with their gaze or moving their eyes down, all the people he caught staring - males and females alike, oddly enough - didn''t feel any need to divert their attention after being caught.

    He had been out of the scene for a few hours, and his pack was already settled. They had an Alpha - who didn''t know anything about it. Which meant he would have the role of talking with her and negotiating when the pack needed it... Oh, negotiations sounded good. He knew a trick or two to convince Samantha.

    ?Oh, damn...? he cursed, passing a hand in his hair.

    He had already epted it. But, his mate... How to convince her? He wanted her to stay by his side so that he could be with her. He wanted his pack to survive, no matter the cost. And his pack wanted to stay together no matter who was inmand.

    Everything was just so perfect! Couldn''t Samantha just open her eyes, see the things the way he did, and ept?

    ?Nothing is simple when you''re involved,? he said.

    ?What are you talking about now?? she said, pushing some food in his direction. Was he unhappy because she was eating everything? But she was hungry! Oh, not as much as him. He was recovering.

    ?Do you want to stay here and be part of my pack?? he asked. ?After all, you already are a lone wolf. Staying here can''t be worse than being alone, right? And you won''t have to fear Mayford attacking Norwich. That would be useful for Woods as well. Think about it.?

    ?Why shouldn''t I fear??

    ?Because you can check with your own eyes!?

    ?Ah, you meant like this... Oh, well, it''s not like I have other ns.?

    ?So, you''re staying??

    ?Why not? At least until you people chase me away. Don''t count on it, Renato. I''m very difficult, and I don''t want to endanger your pack. It''s better for everyone if you recognise when I be a liability. Okay??

    ?Okay,? he epted. What liability? She was their strength. And, no matter how bad she did, she couldn''t be worse than Luciano Polenta.

    ?Promise!?

    ?I promise,? he said, amazed by her naivety.

    Couldn''t she see that everyone was following her already? And she hadn''t met most of those people yet! She didn''t know their faces or names. She felt like a stranger, and the day she epted them, the pack would be back as strong as before, if not even more.

    ?By the way,? he remembered. ?Have you told your family that you''re here??

    It was better to avoid Nathaniel Woods barging in there for a second time to check whether his cousin had been kidnapped or just went crazy.

    ?No, why? I''m not one of them anymore...?

    ?No, but they might worry.?

    And no one wanted to deal with a worried Alpha. Renato had enough of that.

    ?Oh, do you think so? But Nate should have figured already. After all, it''s the only ce where I can go now.?

    ?He knows about me??

    ?He knows you''re from Mayford. I didn''t know your name to tell him yet.? Stay connected via m-v l|e-NovelBin

    He sighed, secretly relieved. He was safe from that man''s wrath for the moment. Even though he had thought it was rted to Samantha when he had ordered his men to attack him so ruthlessly.

    It wasn''t, since Woods didn''t know about it yet.

    However, how could Samantha be so distracted? She should have told her family where she was going... At least so that they wouldn''t t the whole ce with the ground just to check whether she was okay.

    ?Let''s hope the Moon Goddess helps us,? he murmured under his breath.

 Chapter 347: Pink crayons

    Scarlet and Jaden were doing their best at school. The pups were drawing something for their mommies, so they couldn''t afford to lose to the other kids. All of them were so focused, and they couldn''t back off or y with anyone.

    The teacher had used that trick to have calm and silent pups.

    Scarlet had picked up every single pink crayon in the room, observing them from up close and deciding which one to use for her mommy''s dress. It didn''t catch the teacher''s attention until it escted into a fight.

    Other pups wanted the pink colours to draw. Yet, Scarlet was stubborn at keeping them with her. She hadn''t decided yet which one suited her mommy better!

    ?Scarlet, you should let the others colour as well,? the caretaker said, crouching next to the little girl.

    ?No,? was the reply. She even shook her head with conviction. ?I want my mommy to be the prettiest, and I don''t know which pink is the prettiest of all yet. I hav

    ?But the others are waiting. You can try itter, right? Or you can let them have part of the crayons... They''re all the same, either way.?

    ?How can I be sure they''re all the same if I don''t try them??

    ?Okay, then... Let''s try them and decide.?

    ?But...?

    ?Yes?? the woman sighed, losing patience.

    ?But I don''t want to ruin my drawing. What if the pink I choose is ugly? I can''t do that until I know which is the best one. I can''t try the crayons on my drawing!?

    ?And how are you going to find out if you don''t try them??

    ?I don''t know,? she replied, her eyes filling with tears.

    She had considered the fact with so much depth, but she was in a deadlock. She couldn''t do anything to solve it either, but she had no intention of letting her crayons go until she had chosen! However, she didn''t know how to decide without staining the drawing with her mommy.

    Jaden was already far ahead with his work, but he also had a lot of recent experience. He had even added a few words on top, professing his love for his mommy. He didn''t care about the colour pink because he had decided to use blue for his mommy''s dress and ck for Nate''s.

    He had added a few words under his love for his mommy. The letters were very small, but he managed to add a little ?and Nate?. In the end, he loved his father too. Even though not as much as his mommy.

    He didn''t care if Scarlet took all the crayons of one colour because he had all he needed. And he was almost done either way.

    While his sister was discussing with the teacher, making the woman turn pale and annoyed because of her stubbornness, he looked at his artwork with a prideful smile. At that moment, he remembered something.

    He had seen his mommy with pink paint on her lips. She had used it when going on a date with Nate, which meant she liked it. She was so beautiful, almost more than without it!

    He liked how his mommy looked when she wore a dress and applied colours on her face. Also, aunty Sam would alwayse in help with jewels and other essories he knew nothing about.

    He got up from his chair and strolled to his sister. He didn''t pay any attention to the conversation while finding a pink crayon, almost the same as his mommy''s lips that day.

    He reached out to it, but Scarlet turned in time to spot him. She red, her killing intent visible. She even growled, baring her fangs.

    ?I''ll bring it back immediately,? Jaden said, turning away and strolling back to his table.

    He didn''t hear nor see the turmoil behind him, but the caretaker stopped Scarlet just in time.

    ?I also want this pink,? a little girl eximed. She took a crayon and walked away just like Jaden did.

    Too bad the teacher wasn''t expecting Scarlet to sneak away from her hold and grab the little girl''s shoulder.

    ?Give it back!? she shouted.

    ?No, no! Scarlet, let go of your friend! You can''t do this; it''s dangerous and very, very bad. Your mommy won''t be happy to hear you''re violent with the other children.?

    ?My mommy won''t like my drawing if it''s not pretty!? she rebuked, trying to snatch the pencil back.

    The little girl started crying, not even trying to get it back. The other kids were in a bad mood - except for Jaden - and the teacher just wanted to shout as well. But working with kids was never easy. Alpha pups were just a little more difficult.

    ?Now, retract your fangs and ws,? she said. First of all, she had to make sure no kid was hurt.

    ?I don''t know how,? Scarlet pouted.

    ?Don''t lie to me. Retract your fangs, Scarlet, and calm down. You can''t use brute force on the wolves in your pack, don''t you know it??

    ?Why not??

    ?Because it''s bad!?

    ?Oof,? she sighed. She crossed her arms and sulked, turning her back to the teacher. ?I just wanted to draw for my mommy.?

    ?That''s good. But you shouldn''t hurt other people while doing it. Your mommy won''t be happy to hear of this.?

    ?Why? She won''t hear it if you don''t say it.?

    ?I can''t hide something from your parents, Scarlet.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because... Because. Why are you so difficult today? We were supposed to have an easy day, creating art for your parents.?

    ?I wanted to, but you didn''t let me!? she yelled. ?You and them, too. You all stopped me from making the most beautiful drawing!?

    She left her work on the table and marched away. She sat in the corner with her arms crossed and her eyes filled with tears. She even sobbed a little, but the caretaker let her boil off some anger.

    She had to wait some more, and Lara would pick the pups. The twins were so easy to take care of on some days. But, on some asions, they would go totally wild... Well, just like regr kids.

 Chapter 348: Selfish pup

    Lara went to the kindergarten in a great mood. She had solved a couple of easy issues in the morning, and she felt as if she had worked hard. It was no big deal, and she knew the future would be more challenging. Yet, for that day, she was proud of her work.

    She walked into the room where the pups stayed and almost didn''t notice the countless pairs of eyes on her. She was growing used to it. And it wasn''t something only pups would do. Adult wolves were no different.

    At first, she had thought they were curious, but it wasn''t that simple. They knew her already, and they didn''t seem to expect anything particr from her appearance. Staring at her seemed like a natural reflex. Nothing more and nothing less.

    ?Hello!? she said, and her son ran to her with a sheet of paper.

    ?Hello, mommy! This is for you! Today, we made drawings for our mommies. The teacher said it''s mother''s day.?

    ?Mother''s day?? Lara chuckled. Oh, whatever. The most important part was that her cubs had fun.

    ?Yes, mommy. Look at this!?

    ?Oh, mommy''s boy is so smart. You even wrote a message for me!? She read the words and chuckled. ?I love you, mommy. And Nate.?

    But... Why were thest few words so small? She had to squint her eyes to read them.

    ?And where is Scarlet??

    ?She''s in the corner.?

    ?Corner??

    ?Yes. She was a little angry today, but it''s her fault for being indecisive. I chose the right pink on the first try, see??

    ?Good job,? she said, patting his head.

    At that show, the other pups seemed to have an idea.

    They returned to their drawings, each taking a new piece of paper and drawing like crazy. In a few minutes, there already was a line in front of Lara.

    ?Hello,? the girl in the front said. ?I made this for you.?

    ?For me?? Lara said, incredulous.

    Those kids went out of their way for a... stranger? Oh, but shouldn''t she have gotten used to it? Wolves weren''t like humans.

    ?Thank you! It''s beautiful,? she said.

    She patted the girl''s head and saw the bright smile and the hope in the eyes of the pups in line. They were looking for attention, and she would have given them some. It wasn''t a big deal, after all, especially in exchange for all those artworks.

    ?Mooommy,? Jadenined, sulking next to her. He hugged her thigh and red at the kids, but he didn''t stop any from approaching his mommy.

    He was a good boy, after all. His mommy would have been happy if he avoided getting in the way. But he would have told Nate about it! He should know that his wife was ying with other pups... Just in case.

    Scarlet, on the other hand, couldn''t think so much ahead. She threw herself on the girl first in line, and she bared her fangs again.

    Lara widened her eyes in surprise and grabbed her by instinct. She knew very well how to deal with a raging pup, of course. She had done it so often. She caught Scarlet''s arm and kept her far from the other girl.

    ?Scarlet!? she scolded her. ?What are you doing??

    ?It''s her fault, mommy; she took my pink and is now here with you...?

    ?It doesn''t mean you can attack people like this! What are you, a beast??

    ?But mommy...?

    ?No buts! You''re a big girl now, aren''t you? Hasn''t Nate taught you how to control your temper??

    ?It''s not my fault,? she repeated, pursing her lips. She looked up at her mommy, and then down at the floor where a drawing had fallen... She hadn''t finished hers because she was too angry, so she didn''t have any to give her mommy.

    That realisation made her sob.

    ?There''s no point in crying now,? Lara said. ?Apologise to your friend. Now.?

    ?I don''t want to.?

    Lara crouched down and looked Scarlet in the eye.

    ?Listen, the other kids can''t use their ws to fight back while you can. Hurting them like this is unfair, and you wouldn''t be a good person if you did.?

    ?Am I a bad person, then??

    ?Not yet, Scarlet.?

    ?But mommy...?

    ?It''s not easy, I know it. It''s not easy to be good, and it doesn''t have to be easy. It''s more difficult than being evil... That''s so affordable. But to be a good person, you need to work hard, every day and especially when you don''t feel like it.?

    ?I don''t want to be bad,? she whined. ?I just wanted to draw my mommy the best. But I couldn''t find the right pink.?

    ?So, what did you do??

    ?I collected all the pink pencils to decideter.?

    ?Other kids also need the pencils, Scarlet.?

    ?But I wanted the best one!?

    ?Oh, you... It''s not like you had to take them all, right? Also, they want to draw their mommy in the best way just like you do.?

    ?Yes??

    ?Yes! You''re not the only one in the school, Scarlet.?

    ?But I couldn''t,? she sobbed.

    ?Oh, Scarlet... Let''s go home.?

    She turned to the caretaker and apologised for the turmoil. She also checked twice that the other girl was just a little shocked but not hurt. And content to have Lara''s attention for a long minute.

    Then, she took her cubs and left.

    Scarlet was a little selfish, and she couldn''t understand how to share with other kids... Maybe with Jaden only, but they were twins. They were used to be two.

    With other pups, the situation was different. Moreover, the Alpha magic that worked every time Lara went to the kindergarten made her worry about the future. She had to teach her kids not to be so territorial, or their lives wouldn''t be easy. Theirs, and the other kids''.

    ?Don''t tell Nate, mommy,? Scarlet added after a few minutes in silence. ?Okay??

    ?What??

    Where did thate from? Was Scarlet worried about what Nate would do? He had scolded her only once after the twins had done a very extreme prank. But after that, he had been a loving father.

    Moreover, Lara was sure that Nate would be able tomunicate with Scarlet better.

    ?He''s your father. I have no intention of hiding anything from him.?

 Chapter 349: Dont want a sister!

    Scarlet sobbed and prayed her mother, returning presentable only when they reached their room. She made sure Nate wasn''t there and sighed in relief. Then, she returned to begging her mommy not to tell Nate.

    Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Jaden observed her with a frown, but he also knew his sister would get away with anything sooner orter. Nate wouldn''t be mad at them. Except when they hurt Lara, maybe.

    He found her scene pointless, so he focused on his puzzles and left her to despair while following their mommy around. If he wasn''t in a hurry to finish a new puzzle he had started for the first time a few days before, he would have watched her andughed. His sister knew how to act strange sometimes.

    Also, she wasn''t scared for real, nor did she feel pain. Hers was just a tantrum. Wasn''t it the case, he would have known it since they were twins.

    He had made a piece of artwork for his mommy, so it was time to make something for Nate. Even though smaller, because he didn''t like him as much. But he would have shown him the puzzle he had just finished and used it as a present. What use did he have of a finished puzzle, either way? Doing the same twice is boring.

    He had just a few pieces to ce, and he was almost done...

    ?Hey, help me convince mommy!? Scarlet eximed, appearing by his side. Her eyes were dry; she was taking a break from crying.

    ?I don''t have time,? Jaden murmured. ?And, also, it''s not like Nate will do anything to you. He won''t even get too angry.?

    ?But I don''t want him to know!?

    ?Why??

    ?Because.?

    ?Oh, just let me finish this...? he murmured. Maybe, he could distract Nate so that he forgot about Scarlet and stopped being angry or whatever his sister feared.

    ?Jadeen, heelp mee,? she whined.

    Seeing her brother was lost in his thoughts, she pursed her lips and observed that puzzle. It wasn''t that good, either. Why was he ignoring her for that?

    She reached out to the corner and pulled until some pieces detached. She ruined part of Jaden''s hard work.

    ?Now, will you listen to me?? she asked.

    Too bad that Jaden collected the parts she had thrown around and sat next to the iplete pictures. He was so close... He had almost finished, and now... Now he had to redo part of the work.

    It would have been boring, but he needed to. But he also couldn''t show it to Nate yet.

    He started crying, his little heart aching because of the ruined work.

    ?I don''t want a sister,? he eximed, squeezing the pieces against his chest as if Scarlet wanted to take those away from him. ?I don''t want a sister anymore!?

    Since Scarlet didn''t react, he turned her back to her and cried alone until Lara appeared a few secondster.

    ?What happened?? she asked.

    ?Nothing,? Scarlet murmured, shrugging.

    ?She destroyed my puzzle,? Jaden exined.

    Lara sat down next to him and made sure no piece was torn. Also, Jaden seemed to have collected them all. It wasn''t as dark as it seemed.

    ?You can just make it again,? Lara said.

    Instead of calming the pup down, her words made him cry again. He felt alone, and not even his mommy took his part...

    ?Come here,? she said, offering a hug. ?It''s okay, Jaden. I can

    ?Yes?? he moaned, hiding in her arms. He nced back at the pouting Scarlet.

    She was sitting there, her arms crossed and her lips pouting.

    ?You shouldn''t ruin your brother''s toys, Scarlet,? she said while rubbing Jaden''s back. ?He doesn''t touch yours, does he? Also, why have you done this??

    ?He didn''t want to listen.?

    ?Oh...? Lara sighed. ?So what if he didn''t want to listen? You can''t always have all the attention.?

    When Scarlet started sobbing like Jaden, she just rolled her eyes. She wasn''t going to y Scarlet''s game andfort her like him.

    ?Come here. We can finish this together,? she said instead, patting Jaden''s shoulder and seeing how he had stopped crying and was just leaning on her, his head on her chest and his arms around her waist.

    That is how Nate found them. One pup clinging to his mate, and the other crying helplessly but ignored.

    His first instinct was to run to Scarlet. Only after patting her head did he realise there must have been a reason if she was there alone and Lara wasforting only Jaden. Had the twins fought? For him, it would have been a novelty.

    ?What happened?? he inquired.

    He was looking at Scarlet, and the girl just shrugged, pretending not to know what the matter was. Thankfully, Lara updated him about the tantrums in school and how she had ruined Jaden''s puzzle out of... Spite? Just because she didn''t want to be the only one crying? It wasn''t clear.

    ?What''s going on, Scarlet?? Nate asked, offering a hug. The little girl crawled to him and hid in his arms.

    Nate got up and walked to the kitchen. His daughter observed his shoulder and even opened her mouth to bite. But, at thest moment, she changed her mind. Maybe, it wasn''t the best moment for that.

    ?What happened?? he repeated.

    ?I don''t know,? she said.

    ?Why did you make so much trouble? What has Jaden done to you??

    ?He didn''t want to help me!?

    ?Help you with what??

    ?Oh...?

    She bowed her head, suddenly shy. There was no way she would tell Nate about what happened... Even though it was toote and he already knew everything.

    ?Why are you acting like this, Scarlet? It''s not good to ruin other people''s work. Or monopolising the pencils so that only you can draw. Especially if you aren''t using them!?

    ?No??

    ?No. Other people''s work is also important. They should finish their job too. They also have a mommy they want to please.?

    ?But then, why did they want my mommy? Why?? she replied.

 Chapter 350: Not alone in the world

    ?But then, why did they want my mommy? Why?? Scarlet asked, her eyes filled with tears.

    ?Don''t turn the situation around. That happenedter. And your friends just gave some drawings to your mother. They weren''t stealing her away.?

    ?But I didn''t have one,? she sulked.

    ?Because you threw a tantrum and didn''t finish your task. That happens when one is too greedy and takes all the colours. They end up not using them.?

    ?Hmm?? she moaned, leaning her head on Nate''s shoulder.

    ?Yes, Scarlet. You can''t use everything for yourself, but you shall learn how to share.?

    ?But I don''t want to share. Why should I??

    ?Because you''re not alone in the world. Other people need their things, and they have the same right as you to have them.?

    ?But...?

    ?Scarlet, do you remember the little hungry wolf? The one from that tail, with the three pigs??

    ?Oh, yes! Poor wolf,? she sighed.

    ?But he had his family.?

    ?His pack...?

    ?Right. In the end, he went home, and they took care of him.?

    ?Yes, I remember.?

    ?His friends gave up part of their food for him. That''s how packs work. But, also, the little hungry wolf would have given up his part if it was for any of them. They share their food, their toys, and their rooms too if it''s necessary.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because they live together. You can''t be with other people and want everything for yourself. That''s selfish.?

    ?Is it bad to be selfish??

    ?Yes, Scarlet. Well, no, not if it''s just a little. Like, your mother should be a little more selfish... But it''s better to be less selfish than too much.?

    ?So, my mommy is good.?

    ?Yes, she is. She gave everything to Jaden and you, sometimes taking it away from herself.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because that''s the right thing to do. One day, when you will need it, someone else will help you. But only if we all act well and don''t keep every single thing for ourselves only.?

    ?I won''t be selfish anymore, daddy,? she said, hugging his neck.

    ?You don''t need to convince me, Scarlet. But, next time you want to monopolise attention, pencils, or anything else, think twice about it: would your mommy be happy to hear that you stopped the other kids from doing their job? You''re not alone in the world.?

    ?Okay,? she said, nodding.

    ?Also... What was that with Jaden? Why did you ruin his puzzle??

    ?He didn''t want to help me!?

    ?So what??

    ?He''s my brother. Why didn''t he want to help me??

    ?Help you do what??

    She blushed, realising it waste. Nate knew everything already. Even though Jaden didn''t tell him but their mommy, she pouted and turned to re at her brother. Did he have to y with his puzzles just then?

    He could do itter!

    ?You can''t force anyone to do anything. If Jaden doesn''t want to help you, it''s fine. You shall ept it. Also, I''m quite convinced that you didn''t ask very nicely.?

    ?I asked nicely!?

    ?But then, you should have nicely epted his rejection. People won''t always say yes.?

    ?But, daddy! I needed him!?

    ?If Jaden asked you to help him with a puzzle while you''re eating cake, would you have left your cake to help him??

    ?Why?? she scoffed. ?He can do his puzzle alone, and he doesn''t ask me.?

    ?Scarlet...?

    ?But I don''t like puzzles!?

    ?Then, how can you ask him to leave his puzzle to help you? Scarlet, have some empathy!?

    ?But daddy! I really, really needed him!?

    ?And did you say please??

    ?No, why??

    ?Then you weren''t nice, and Jaden did well by rejecting you. You should learn how to be polite.?

    He opened the fridge, holding Scarlet with a single arm. There was some milk, and he poured a ss for his daughter. He also prepared a few cookies for her afternoon break.

    ?Now, will you be a good girl and eat without causing any more turmoil??

    ?I will, daddy.?

    ?And be gentler with other people, okay??

    ?Okay.?

    ?Good,? he sighed.

    ?Am I grounded??

    ?No, you''re not. But I don''t want to hear that you caused so much trouble ever again. I will get very mad, understand??

    ?Yes,? she pouted.

    ?And, better for you if you don''t fight with your brother. Not for something this pointless, and not for more relevant stuff. He''s your first ally, Scarlet. He will be there for you his whole life, and you have to do the same for him. Help him when he asks, even if he doesn''t help you. Okay??

    ?But why??

    ?Because that''s how you live in a family.?

    ?Oh... Okay, then. But can I also ask you for help??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?And will you reject me??

    ?No, Scarlet. I won''t say no.?

    ?But Jaden...?

    ?I am your father, but Jaden is your brother. You two are the closest friends in the world, and as friends, you should be there for each other. But you shouldn''t force yourself on him, nor the other way around. It''s different for me; I''m your daddy.?

    ?Will you be angry if I don''t help Jaden??

    ?I don''t know, Scarlet...?

    ?I don''t want you to be angry!?

    ?And your mommy??

    ?She won''t be angry with me. She loves me too much,? she said, lifting her chin until her nose pointed at the sky.

    Nate made her sit on a chair and eat her snack.

    ?I''m the same. I love you too much to be angry. But I want you to be a good person as you grow up, just like your mommy. If I scold you, it''s so you can understand. It''s not anger.?

    ?I know, daddy. I also love you a little. But I''m not afraid you will be angry, actually... It''s different.?

    She didn''t know how to exin what she feared. It was soplicated! But, at least, she would be loved.

    ?So, you love me, daddy...? she repeated, all happy. She reached out to the cookies and started eating.

    ?I do, and I also love your brother. Now, I shall go and see if he''s all right.?

    Scarlet nodded, already distracted by the food.

 Chapter 351: Love dad (a little)

    Nate returned to the first room. Lara had soothed Jaden and was resting on the couch, reading some documents she might have postponed to the afternoon. She must have been busy with the pack, especially during an emergency, yet she didn''t want to stop doing her job as Nate''s secretary.

    ?Hey, Jaden,? Nate said, sitting next to him. ?Do you want my help??

    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    Jaden shook his head, assembling the puzzle in silence. His mommy had convinced him to stop crying, and she also said he was as smart as to redo it in no time!

    ?Then, do you want to talk?? Nate added, sitting there and observing the puzzle. It was almost done. Four pieces were missing in the middle, but Jaden was hurrying with the corner.

    When he finished fixing what Scarlet broke, Jaden got up and strolled to Nate.

    ?Close your eyes!? he eximed.

    Nate blinked, surprised.

    His son stood on tiptoe, covering his eyes.

    ?I said, don''t look!? he repeated, checking Nate had finally closed his eyes. Only then did he turn back to work on thest few pieces he had left.

    It took him longer than usual, maybe because of the excitement. He was going to show his hard work to Nate, finally!

    ?Now, you can look!? Jaden said.

    Nate observed the hard work with an amazed expression. He wasn''t really surprised, though. He knew Jaden liked puzzles, and he saw him work on that particr one for days. What made him open his eyes wide and smile proudly was how Jaden decided to show him.

    He was showing off! How cute was that? His son thought he was worthy - as a dad - of showing off his hard work and results.

    ?Come here,? Nate said, spreading his arms.

    Jaden followed, hugging him just like he would with Lara. Even though Scarlet would be more affectionate more often, Jaden''s hugs and kisses were always genuine. He didn''t do it because of a hidden agenda but just because he felt like it.

    ?Do you like it, dad?? he asked, finding afortable position in Nate''s arms.

    ?It''s beautiful. And you did it all alone! You worked really hard, Jaden. Good job!?

    The boy chuckled, clinging to Nate''s shoulder. They moved to the sofa next to Lara, and she smiled at them.

    ?I''ll go check on Scarlet,? she said. ?You two should appraise this drawing I received today.?

    She delivered a paper to Nate, and Jaden''s face turned red with embarrassment.

    ?What is wrong?? he asked, poking at his son''s hot face. He resembled Lara so much that Nate''s heart melted. She would turn all red like that, even though not often enough.

    ?Nothing...? Jaden said, working on a way to snatch the paper from Nate without ruining it. It was the precious drawing he gave his mommy, after all!

    ?Oh, look at this! Lara! You drew her very well, Jaden. Did you do it alone??

    ?Yes,? he moaned.

    ?And your letters are so firm now. You''ll be a real writer soon... But what is this? There''s something written small under Lara''s name. Oh, how nice!?

    Nateughed, pecking his son''s head. Jaden hid his face behind his hands and looked away, but he stayed in Nate''s embrace.

    ?So, you do love me a little, don''t you?? he said, rubbing Jaden''s back and kissing his hair or cheek from time to time.

    The two boys cuddled for a little more, oblivious to the two pairs of extra eyes. Lara and Scarlet were peeking from the door.

    ?Look at them,? Lara said, her lungs sighing content. Her son was being affectionate with someone other than her. It had happened already, actually, but it was always so good to look at.

    Nate and Jaden loved each other, and one of them was adult enough to know the other wasn''t so adept at showing it. But, once broken that wall of diffidence, Jaden knew how to be sweet.

    Just like with Samantha, Lara remembered. Regarding Samantha... Where was she? Lara hoped she was all right - while caressing Scarlet''s hair, distracted.

    The little girl observed the show with a frown, unhappy to be left behind. She was nibbling on a cookie: it was thest, so she wanted it to endure longer. Hence, she took small, small bites.

    She wanted to run to Nate and Jaden and find some space on the couch, but she felt it wasn''t the right moment. She had already been scolded that day, so it was better to stay hidden in the kitchen and enjoy her mommy''s pats.

    ?Mommy, I''m a little hungry,? she said, releasing her ears. ?Is there anything else? Nate gave me two cookies, but they''re over.?

    ?Two?? Lara murmured, amused. She had seen Scarlet eat three, meaning there were many cookies on that te. Yet, her daughter''s appetite had no end.

    ?Let''s see... Mommy can cook you something. There''s plenty of meat in the fridge. I''ll make something fast, okay? Oh, shall we ask Nate and Jaden too? Maybe they want a snack too.?

    ?No, they seem all right,? shemented, walking back to the table. She sipped the milk while waiting for her mommy''s delicious dishes. It had been a while since thest time she had observed her cooking.

    ?Mommy, do you still love me??

    ?Yes, Scarlet, I do. I always will... Are you doubting me?? Lara replied while cutting some vegetables.

    ?No, I was just wandering.?

    ?It''s wondering, Scarlet. Not wandering... That''s when you walk around, but you''re sitting now... Aren''t you??

    ?Oh, yes,? she murmured. ?I just wanted to hear it,? she confessed. ?No one says it as well as you do, mommy.?

    ?Not even Nate??

    ?No. He''s not that good. And he''s ying with Jaden. He''s cold with me...?

    ?Just because he left you here once? Oh, Scarlet... You spent quite some time talking with your father while Jaden was alone in front of a ruined puzzle!?

    ?He wasn''t alone but with you.?

    ?And now, you are with me. Wait... You don''t like me anymore??

    ?No, mommy, no! I like you! I''m happy like this,? she eximed. ?Jaden can have Nate.?

    She didn''t say it out loud, but her thoughts were transparent on her face. Jaden could have Nate. For the moment.

 Chapter 352: The pack survived

    Luciano Polenta spent a night and a day in Abby Brown''s ce. Alone and famished, he ended up eating a pie from the fridge without wondering what was in there. Surely not beef. And, most likely, not even cheese.

    ?That goat,? he murmured. ?She eats only grass.?

    He spent some more hours on the sofa, waiting for inspiration. At that time, Woods must have gone back to Norwich... It was time to go back home, wasn''t it?

    He collected the few things he had with him and walked out, taking his car and driving back to Mayford. He parked not far from the pack quarters and sniffed the air in search of clues.

    His pack seemed to be there, which meant they were waiting for him toe back. He sniggered while taking the first few steps. Woods thought he could win just like that, but he couldn''t if he didn''t reach the Alpha. Luciano had been missing long enough; it was time to regain control over his pack. In just two days, they shouldn''t have forgotten about him.

    At the moment he crossed the border, however, he felt something was amiss. He didn''t feel the connection reacting to him.

    They were there, which meant the pack was savable... At least, that!

    ?Oh, I came back just in time,? he murmured. He had been alone long enough to start talking to himself.

    He couldn''t reach the third circle because he was stopped. By his own wolves!

    ?Move aside,? he said.

    The Betas didn''t reply, but they didn''t move either.

    ?Oh,e on,? he snorted, rolling his eyes. Were a few hours enough for them to rebel? He had never seen such daring behaviour before... ?Don''t make it difficult.?

    They didn''t listen but just signalled something to each other. As a result, one of the younger wolves ran away towards the centre.

    ?Where is she going?? he wondered.

    ?To call Renato.?

    ?Oh, Renato? Good, awesome! He''ll solve this without blood being involved... I think you''re confused now because of this situation, but I am your Alpha. It means you shouldn''t stop on my path. Let alone challenge me with your gazes or act like this.

    I don''t want to hurt you, so move aside.?

    ?Renato will be here soon,? the same man repeated. ?He will know what to do.?

    ?What? Since when does he decide? Oh, wait, he didn''t use the chance to seize power, did he? He''s not that smart.?

    Renato was a loyal dog, ready to do anything for his pack. He wouldn''t have taken power even if offered to him. He was one of the few people Luciano Polenta could count on. No matter the situation, the chief of the guards would have executed the orders.

    When he told him to defend the residence, he went out and fought without any intention of running away with him. He was that kind of fool.

    As for the trivial incident with the punishment: thar had been just to remind him to show respect. Luciano Polenta knew no one would have mistreated the second most powerful wolf in the pack. He wanted to ensure he wasn''t straying away from the right path.

    And, since he still was at his beck and call, everything was all right.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    He stayed there, smiling like a fool. It was time to regain his ce and show those bulky dumbheads theirs. He would have made themplete hard tasks for a while. They had to understand they couldn''t challenge him without consequences.

    Even though he was happy that the pack was doing all right. He was in such a good mood that he wouldn''t have been too stern. Even if they were crossing every line he could imagine.

    He waited for Renato just to show them his obedience. He would have told them to back off and let him pass, and he could return home with his right-hand man a step behind him.

    ?No, wait, wait...? he heard from a distance.

    What was Renato saying? Who was he talking with?

    He was curious to see but didn''t want to give it away. He had to look authoritative for the moment.

    ?Guys,? said a female voice he couldn''t recognise, ?you can leave this to me.?

    As if struck by magic, the Betas stepped away and let Luciano see a stunning blonde woman. Her aura was powerful and reminded him of someone. Her eyes shined, one green and one blue.

    That beautiful face and strong aura could be none other than Samantha Murphy''s. The Ice Manager was in front of him, her hands on the belt and her chin up high.

    So, Renato had brought her in, finally.

    ?Wait,? he repeated, and Luciano turned to check.

    The guard''s fingers were wrapped around the woman''s shoulder, and his face was almost desperate.

    Was he trying to stop that woman from doing anything crazy? Probably.

    ?Hello, I see you''re one of us now,? he said. He was in a good mood. So good that he could ept Samantha Murphy as part of the pack. They needed powerful wolves to fight with Woods, after all.

    ?One of who?? she repeated, frowning. ?You''ve gone insane, Polenta.?

    ?Alpha Polenta,? he reminded her. ?You shall be polite. This is not Norwich.?

    ?No, it''s not. You''re right about it. But I can''t understand what gave you the confidence to return here. After running away instead of defending your pack.?

    ?Hey, woman,? he murmured, turning annoyed. She had a bad character... Renato should have kept her in check. ?Don''t talk like this to me.?

    ?No? Why not? Who do you think you are??

    ?Your Alpha.?

    ?Alpha? Well, certainly not mine.?

    She crossed her arms, unwilling to let him pass. She was the only thing between him and the joys of afortable bed and a tasty meal. It seemed like he had to work hard from the very moment he came back.

    ?Since you''re new, I will forgive you if you apologise. You might not know our rules yet, so I''ll be merciful. You''ll be banned from the kitchen for today, and that will be it.?

    ?What in the world? Are you crazy, Polenta??

 Chapter 353: Crazy (ex) Alpha

    Samantha moved her eyes from the people around her back to the man right in front of her. He was iming control over the pack after running away. She couldn''t tolerate it, no matter the circumstances.

    ?You left when your people needed you. How can you ask for obedience now? Aren''t you ashamed?? she said.

    ?I did it for the pack. You see, not finding me, Woods left.?

    ?Alpha Woods, for you,? Samantha replied.

    ?Is this ce under his control?? Polenta snickered. Of course, it wasn''t. It wouldn''t be so peaceful. ?Renato, you should keep your woman in check.?

    ?Yes, Renato...? Samantha repeated. ?Try it.?

    ?I did nothing yet,? Renato said, raising his hands in defence. ?Don''t look at me like that.?

    ?Hey...? Polenta hummed, noticing the odd exchange.

    Why was his right-hand man acting so tame with a woman? That was his mate: he had power over her! Why was he behaving like a dog?

    ?Renato, solve this,? he ordered.

    ?I think you should go back,? was his reply.

    Polenta moved his eyes on him, confused. Was he talking with the woman? But his eyes were fixed on him, and the hand on her shoulder seemed to be restraining her from attacking blindly rather than making her back down.

    Renato''s ck eyes shifted on the wolves around him, and he understood - only he did - the whole situation.

    Luciano Polenta, their former Alpha, hade to take his pack back. The Betas weren''t willing to ept him after he fled like that and left them to despair.

    Their new Alpha, Samantha, wasn''t aware of her position yet, but she was willing to fight for them. The others could see that. They could feel, even though she seemed not to.

    And, finally, there was him: Renato couldn''t understand himself too well up to that moment. At first, he thought he wanted his mate next to him, no matter the price. But then, he could sense the urge to obey her deep in his stomach. He had been Alpha Luciano''s most loyal man, but his heart was changing so fast.

    After being wounded to protect Luciano''s image and the pack, he didn''t care about the past anymore. He couldn''t think of doing anything that man ordered one more time. He felt free to choose, and his choice would have been predictable.

    ?This is not the right ce for you,? he said, turning to Luciano Polenta. No more titles nor respect, just in words.

    The others seemed to agree, even though Renato couldn''t be sure whether it was because of the new pack connection or just because they were disappointed.

    ?I am your Alpha!?

    ?An Alpha doesn''t run away, leaving his pack in the mud,? Samantha pointed out.

    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin

    She should have kept silent, shutting her thoughts and letting the pack solve it. But... she couldn''t! That man got on her nerves a little too much, and she could read the suffering on everybody''s face. They were settled on cutting any link, but they were also hurt. She, as an outsider, had no leftover benevolence towards Polenta.

    She could tell him everything without regrets and let all those people continue with their lives.

    ?You abandoned them, Polenta. Now, you can''t have your pack back as if nothing happened.?

    ?It was... It was part of a n,? he tried, sensing the mood of the wolves. He didn''t care about what that woman thought... But the wolves were different. If he didn''t have their respect or fear, they wouldn''t obey. He needed to retake his ce before everything copsed.

    ?What kind of n? Letting Norwich wolves do what they wanted, including hurting your people??

    ?No one got seriously hurt,? he scoffed. Nathaniel Woods sometimes had the stupid belief that spilling too much blood would bring him harm. Surely, he didn''t wound anyone.

    Most likely, he immobilised them until opening that door. He got the reports when the attack started: Betas were being tied or knocked out effortlessly.

    ?No?? Samantha scoffed. ?Didn''t you order your guards to die but not let Nate inside the residence? That was not your intention, putting your people in between Norwich and your flee? You''re a coward, Polenta! Such a person shouldn''t be the Alpha of this pack!?

    ?Who should it be, then? Renato?? he chuckled.

    There was no one else who stood a chance. Even though a few of the teens had dangerous habits and temper, they had no power to take over his role. The only one who could, conveniently, didn''t have the nature to guide the wolves.

    ?We can drag him out, boss,? one of the Betas said. It was a younger one, a guard. Who other than a guard would call Renato boss?

    They were getting impatient, each and every word reaching their brains against their will. They didn''t want to listen. Yet, they couldn''t help it. Even if those words hurt them deeply, they still reached their heart. It was out of habit, maybe. Or just the difficult period.

    Samantha shook her head, seeing their internal struggles. They shouldn''t force their Alpha out. They were still linked to him; they had spent years together.

    But she, as a loner, had no obligation nor link. She could do it for them as a sign of thanks for the hospitality.

    ?No,? she said. ?I can do it. You shouldn''t get yourself involved.?

    After all, pack dynamics were soplex. What if Polenta actually became their Alpha again, by some mistake? They would have a harsh life, or they could be exiled.

    It was better to keep out of any conflict until the situation was a tidbit clearer. As for Samantha, she could just leave if things be difficult. She had nothing linking her there except for her mate.

    And her mate''s sister, she realised. She had started to like Amanda.

    Oh, but what about the few wolves she had met? Ale and Sergio were nice under their wild guard masks.

    Mayford, as a pack, was full of nice people. It was just their Alpha that was a blockhead. They didn''t deserve to be guided by him. Not again.

 Chapter 354: The two causes of the change

    Something had changed in Mayford. And, apparently, the only two people who couldn''t see it were the first cause of their change - their Alpha - and the second cause of it - Samantha.

    Was it an Alpha thing?

    Oh, but Samantha was... a female? A stranger and someone they hadn''t met until that day. She also came from Norwich, which should have made them frown but didn''t.

    On the other hand, she was Renato''s mate. And Renato fought for them until he almost died. They could risk trusting her. She might not care about them, but she wouldn''t hurt her soulmate without a valid reason, right?

    While most of the wolves were confused by their own thoughts, Renato stood there in silence and released Samantha''s shoulder. Not that he could stop her, either way.

    But, if she wanted to do something, he couldn''t order her to stop just because he thought he had the right to. She was an independent woman, and she liked her freedom more than she liked him. It would have been suicidal to try leashing her.

    Moreover, he was starting to think she could win that fight. Luciano Polenta was an Alpha without a pack, and he was overestimating his own capabilities. Samantha, on the other hand, was strong even without followers. Now that she was starting to guide them, she should have been even more powerful. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    And she didn''t know what was happening, meaning she wasn''t overestimating herself. She either was conscious of it, or she was actually underestimating. She would be surprised by her strength if it got to a fight.

    ?You should leave, Polenta,? she said. ?There''s no more space here for you. You left them, and they don''t want you back. It''s fair if you ask me. You abandoned your people, and that''s something that can''t be forgiven to an Alpha.?

    ?What do you even know about packs, ah? You''re an Omega!?

    ?Living as an Omega, I could witness the link of a pack without being involved. I''m the one who knows better because I saw it from the side; I witnessed the shades that most wolves can''t feel because they''re part of it. Looking from afar is great for understanding, you know? I might not feel it, as you say, but I could see how it affects others. Your pack isn''t yours anymore.

    They feel betrayed, and they are right about it. Even though Betas, they have a saying into it, Polenta.?

    ?So good with words, all of a sudden,? he snickered. ?Listen here, woman. If you stop this show, I might allow you to stay. I will be merciful and let you and your mate live here. But I can''t stand such a show of arrogance! You came here a few hours ago, and you already think you can order everyone around??

    Samantha blinked, taken back.

    First of all, it wasn''t her intention to order anyone around. She would act on instinct and solve issues because she didn''t want problems to arise. And because, deep inside her, she wanted to protect her mate. That was all. She didn''t do it on purpose!

    And, second, what was that about being merciful? That fool still thought he could take back his ce?

    ?You left during a battle. You can''te back now that there''s peace,? Samantha said. ?Leave on your feet, or I''ll make you leave.?

    Luciano Polenta snorted, but he couldn''t just let go. It was his ce! He was born there, and he had be an Alpha a decade before. He had been there for the longest time; why did that Omega think she could order him around? She was no one. No one!

    ?You stupid woman,? he said before reaching out and grabbing her hair.

    If a wolf challenged authority after a warning, they would back down if they received a lesson. That''s how the pack worked: the strongest would rule over the rest.

    If that woman was so arrogant, she would lower her eyes and follow in silence after understanding the reason why he was an Alpha.

    His fist caught a handful of her silken locks, and he pulled her towards him, trying to make her trip. Once on the ground, she should realise her ce.

    However, it didn''t work the way he thought.

    Samantha did follow his push because her hair was tangled with his fingers, but she didn''t trip. Her left hand caught his wrist, blocking him from pulling. She didn''t want to go bald!

    Then, pivoting on her heels, she turned on herself and pushed her shoulder against Polenta''s chest. Like that, she could overturn him.

    It was a move she had learned as a kid, and she hadn''t used it many times before. But it would always work because no one expected it from her.

    While flying over her back and on the ground, he let go of her hair. Like that, free from any clench, Samantha straightened her back and observed Luciano Polenta. He was on the ground, his eyes and mouth open wide.

    He was shocked, and he felt embarrassed by being looked down upon. It was a first... probably.

    ?Are you done?? she asked with her cial business tone.

    She was so calm that it was frightening. Her heart wasn''t running wild, as if she was used to that kind of scene. As if an Alpha attacking her didn''t bring any distress.

    Renato was way more nervous! And the other wolves, too. They were observing, feeling worried... but for the wrong person?

    Little by little, their new connection became clearer. Only those witnessing the fight became aware, but it wouldn''t have taken too much time for the others either.

    Seeing their old Alpha being overthrown by that woman, they understood. She was an Alpha! Even though a woman, an enemy, and Renato''s tame mate. She was strong-willed, powerful... And willing to fight for them.

    Luciano Polenta had nothing else to look for in Mayford. He had lost his pack once and for all. And a new Alpha had risen during that gloomy day. The end of their old lives, the failure of the battle, and the confusion after losing were just part of the new beginning.

 Chapter 355: A bad wolf?

    The mood was heavy. However, not gloomy nor sad.

    It was soplicated, and most wolves were still trying to make some sense of their feelings. But no one felt sorrow because of Alpha Luciano''s fall.

    It was something that had happened, finally. Just a fact. Nothing they needed to ponder about. They could just ept it.

    And, following their rules, the one who won would be their new leader. They smiled at Samantha, happy to have a strong leader by their side.

    The woman didn''t see their expression. Luckily, Renato thought. She would freak out if she found out. It was too early, but everything was changing too fast to stop it.

    His pack wouldn''t have survived being abandoned by their Alpha a second time. So, he had to carefully thread with Samantha''s feelings and awareness until she felt what they felt and decided to stay.

    He was back to day one when he had approached her, intending to conquer her heart and have her stay by his side and abandon her pack. Oh, why was he always back to the same point?

    His life could be so difficult sometimes!

    He opened his mouth to prompt everyone to return to their jobs, when Luciano Polenta got up and stood there, ready for a real fight.

    ?You crossed every line, you bitch,? he spat out. ?I can''t let you stay anymore!?

    Samantha dodged his attack without sweating, and she turned to see what the other wolves thought. She shouldn''t have beaten their former Alpha to a pulp, right? They might have suffered.

    But she couldn''t allow him to call her bitch or hit her! She had her own image to protect.

    However, she didn''t feel right battling with Polenta. She felt, oddly, as if she was bullying a kid.

    She elbowed him when he got close, sending him a few steps away. She dodged more often than she parried, and she hit back only when he became annoying.

    To the other wolves, it was obvious. Samantha was going easy on him. It was something that would have caused so much shame if only Luciano Polenta wasn''t so distracted by his own rage.

    He should have abandoned before being humiliated even more. But he could not see what was evident.

    ?Polenta, leave,? Samantha repeated.

    Since he didn''t listen, she had no choice but to respond. She punched him.

    He flew back several steps, and hended on the ground, rising in a cloud of dust.

    ?This is not your ce,? she said, her tone now very, very annoyed. She was almost mad. But she kept calm. ?You shouldn''te back here, you dumbass. Find yourself another pack if you can, but these people deserve peace. And you won''t bring any, for sure.?

    She took a single step towards him, letting her mood shape her aura. She felt bigger and colder than ever, staring at him with her gem eyes glowing as if under the moon - even though there was no trace of it in the sky.

    ?You''ve done enough damage already. I won''t let you bring any more trouble. You''ll have to pass over my dead body if you want to return here. Are you sure you can fight with me? One of us will die if we continue... But it''s your choice.?

    She waited a couple of seconds before sensing his surrender. He had no strength to attack. Since he had lost any motivation, she didn''t need to stay there and watch him leave. She turned on her heels and walked away, followed by her mate. Renato was in an odd mood, but she could ask himter.

    First, she needed to go back and let go of her temper. She was done fighting... There was no need to feel angry anymore!

    She took a few deep breaths, sensing her nerves calming down and relief taking the ce of stress. It was over, and she hadn''t hurt anyone nor done anything too weird... Right?

    Since Renato was silently strolling after her in a light mood, she didn''t overstep her boundaries. He would have scolded her if she did, right?

    ?Hey,? she said, stopping her walk and turning to him. ?Was I a bad wolf just now??

    ?A bad wolf?? he repeated, dumbfounded. Why was she asking him?

    Was she going to rely on him, from then on, asking him any kind of question? Oh, it would have been so good. He would have her trust and also her respect enough to ask questions. They could build their rtionship from scratch, bing a real couple and relying on each other! Was fate so generous all of a sudden? Was it a trap? Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin

    ?You''re not a bad wolf,? he said. ?And you defended this pack without asking anything in return. Even if we were enemies until two days ago. You''re everything but a bad wolf, Samantha.?

    ?But I feel as if what I did was huge. Something that will change our lives. I didn''t want that... I just couldn''t stand that man iming this pack after abandoning you!?

    ?I see... I don''t know how big the consequences will be, but you didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary.?

    ?Am I missing something? Just like always... Is there a trap, or am I making enemies out of your people? I''m confused...?

    ?Mine, you can trust me about this: no one will see you as an enemy. You fought because you wanted to protect us. That''s more than Alpha Luciano has done, isn''t it? No one will me you.?

    ?But things are changing so fast...?

    ?They always do.?

    ?Can you vouch that no one will me me for beating your Alpha??

    ?Oh, no one will. Also, they have to deal with me before saying anything to you,? he pointed out, wearing the mask of a prince in shining armour. Only the mask because... what could he do to protect her that she couldn''t do alone?

    ?Really?? she asked.

    ?Really.?

    She smiled, relieved.

    Her mood didn''t pass unnoticed, and it only made the man next to her more proud. He had so much power over someone so strong.

    He was invincible, wasn''t he?

 Chapter 356: Return what is rightfully his

    Luciano Polenta got up from the ground. He patted on his clothes to get rid of the dust, and then he turned towards the wolves observing him.

    They were there to make sure he left, and he wouldn''t have made a fool of himself for a second time. He had to get rid of that woman before having his pack back.

    ?You should leave,? the guard repeated. ?There''s nothing left for you here.?

    He turned and walked away, wondering if that was true. They had just lost a battle. There was no way the pack would be united so fast... There must have been someone who would have supported him. He just needed to find them.

    After all, his loyal followers were still around. He had to collect the higher-ups and return with his back covered. A bunch of strong wolves could deal with that woman, for sure.

    He shivered, remembering how he had felt while on the ground. She had towered over him with her cold expression, and he had felt so helpless. As if his strength had disappeared, as if he was just an ant in front of her.

    No one had looked at him at that moment. They were all focused on her and gazing with amasement.

    He had been alone, on the ground, and ignored. Had he been so low ever before in his life? He didn''t think so.

    Thankfully, just a bunch of Betas saw that. Some of them were guards, but no one had any say in the pack''s dynamics. He still could return in charge.

    He just needed some backing and his best ruling expression.

    While reaching the car, he remembered that Lucretia was there. He couldn''t bring her along because she would have slowed him down, but he didn''t need to leave her under that woman''s influence.

    Lucretia was strong for a female. And she had a bad character. She would always be in trouble with someone else ruling the pack.

    He drove to a pub and asked to use the phone. He knew his sister''s number, so he called. He had lost his phone, so he couldn''t find the others either. He didn''t know every number by heart, after all. Just that one.

    ?Hello?? he heard.

    ?Lucretia, it''s me,? he said.

    She had answered, finally! He was starting to think the phone would ring forever, but she picked up!

    ?I''m calling to ask you how you are. I came back for you, but they didn''t let me pass. It''s just temporary, you don''t need to worry. I''lle back soon with reinforcements, and we can have our rightful ce back. Resist a little longer.?

    He finished talking and waited for her reply. She didn''t say a word but kept silent for a few seconds. So long that Luciano opened his mouth to speak again.

    Too bad that the line fell just at that moment. He frowned,posing the number again. Only after receiving no answer - even after calling twice! - did he understand that Lucretia was ignoring him.

    The line hadn''t fallen, but Lucretia had hung up on him!

    ?You little brat,? he whispered under his breath, moving to the counter and ordering a drink.

    He had spoiled his little sister a little too much.

    Oh, but maybe she couldn''t answer for some other reason. What if she was watched and listened to? What if she was afraid they would hurt her if she talked to him?

    ?Whatever...? She could send him a signal if that was the case instead of relying on his intuition alone!

    He sipped the drink the bartender left in front of him while hearing familiar voices. He wasn''t too far from the pack, so it was no surprise that some of them were in that pub.

    He turned and recognised the two men. The young brat should have been the elder''s son. He was one of Lucretia''s friends, but Luciano didn''t remember his name.

    He had been too busy to learn the name of every single wolf in the pack. And that boy wasn''t as close to his sister as to be relevant.

    ?Hey,? he said, attracting their attention. ?What are you doing here??

    ?Alpha!? they eximed, making it clear they were in the same situation as him.

    They were in that pub because they couldn''t go back to the pack.

    ?A lot of things must have happened,? he said, walking to their table and sitting without waiting for an invite. He still was their Alpha, after all. ?Luckily, I am back.?

    They stared at him in silence, and then they exchanged a few nces. It took them a few seconds to agree, and they nodded.

    ?How lucky: you are back,? they said.

    ?But something is wrong with the pack. They don''t recognise me... It seems that I''ll have to act a little harsh this time. But it''s for their own good! Also, it''s lucky you''re not part of the rebel group. Am I right??

    ?Right,? said the elder of the group. ?We recognised the danger and left before it was toote.?

    Luciano sipped the drink, thinking of his next move.

    ?Do you have a phone with you, by any chance??

    ?Yes, Alpha. We do!?

    ?And do you have the other numbers saved? It might be useful, for once.?

    He hated using human technologies but locating the others one by one would have taken too much time. He had to move faster if he wanted to track his men and attack back.

    All the higher-ranking wolves had left with him and were on the run. They were strays, for the moment, while they were used to being at the top of the hierarchy. He was sure they would have epted an alliance to get their ces back.

    After all, they were used to being served. Living alone was too difficult for them.

    ?A lot of things are wrong there... Starting from that bitch acting like the mistress of the ce,? he said. ?Our people are tricked by her, aren''t they? We should rescue them before it''s toote.?

 Chapter 357: Found a clue

    After ying with his pups during the afternoon, Nate locked himself in the studio to work. He had finished the most pressing tasks that morning, but there was no need to stay behind schedule if he had some time for working.

    His break was over, and it was time to get back on track with his job.

    He read some reports, examining their performances. It seemed the war didn''t cause too much damage to the LY Corp. Thankfully.

    He could work his way back to the top with time, to ensure his pack and his family''s financial security for the years toe.

    He was starting to skim through the second report when someone knocked.

    ?Yes?? he said. ?Come in!?

    ?Alpha,? replied the man at the door.

    It was the head technician. The team was working from the base since they weren''t as needed in thepany those days. Only a few of them would be there, just in case someone decided tounch a cyberattack. But nothing had happened so far.

    ?Tell me.?

    ?We might have located Alpha Polenta,? he said.

    ?How??

    ?Well... I was thinking that he surely has a phone, right? I''ve found his number on the, and I confirmed it was exact by asking some of his other contacts.?

    ?You asked what?? Nate said, frowning. Were they leaving too many traces behind?

    ?I said he owed me money and that I was one of his early investors. Since he didn''t reply to the call, I asked one of his business contacts whether he had changed his number. They said no, the number is still the same.?

    ?Oh, I see... Well enough. And then, what have you done? He doesn''t answer phone calls, so what can be even done??

    ?I located his phone,? the technician said. ?Just that.?

    ?Hmm??

    ?Since Alpha Polenta didn''t want to answer... Well, it''s not such a surprise since I called with an anonymous number. I should have tried changing numbers, right? Oh, but I could locate the phone quite easily. Some of the hackers we hired had the codes to ess the of some service providers. Luckily, one of those was the Alpha''s phone number provider.

    I used triangtion to find his exact location, but that''s not all.?

    ?Not all??

    ?His phone is still on. He turns the calls off, and he isn''t still. He does move during the day. Alpha Polenta isn''t dead nor hiding, but he seems to be melting in the crown. I believe we can find him easily.?

    ?So, you know where he is,? Nate realised.

    Finally, it would be over soon!

    His mate and kids would be safe from that madman.

    ?I tried getting into the cameras in the area, but there aren''t many, unfortunately. I couldn''t see him anywhere...? the chief technician continued. ?And our hackers can''t do much either. It''s a ce where humans live.?

    ?So, we can''t even attack blindly. Polenta is getting smarter, using the humans he loathes so much to hide.?

    The technician shrugged. He didn''t know much about Alphas'' strategies. All he could say was that Polenta had weird habits for a wolf. But it wasn''t his ce toment.

    Their Alpha was different from the Betas as well. It must have been that.

    Nate made a phone call, ordering Secretary Jack to assemble a team. They were going to find Luciano Polenta that night. He couldn''t wait for everything to be just a memory. He could bring Lara to dates again, and the pups wouldn''t be in danger just because of him.

    ?Don''t be rash,? he reminded himself.

    He left the reports on the desk and got up, following the technician out.

    ?Can you send us the newest position?? he asked.

    ?Yes, of course! We''ve found him, and he can''t escape our radar anymore. Not even by turning the phone off.?

    ?Can you trace thest movements, though??

    ?We can try. The service providers don''t keep every detail in their database for too long, though. They move it to the archive after a few days, and those are less essible. But we can tell where he has been in thest forty-four hours. Is that enough??

    ?More than enough. But work faster... I want to know where he has been since the attack... You have just a few hours left before those data are moved, right??

    ?Yes, Alpha.?

    ?Don''t waste time.?

    ?Yes!?

    The technician ran away to stop his colleagues from leaving. They had to workte into the night, lest the traces disappear. And they weren''t the only group who wouldn''t sleep.

    The soldiers were getting ready. Nate saw them moving, amused by their quick response. Sending them to fight for humans had been the right choice: they became more disciplined and quick at organising. It made everything easier.

    He turned the corner and saw one of them talking with Lara.

    ?I see,? she was saying, nodding at something the soldier had said. ?I know you people are busy, but you just got back. It would be nice if you could take a break and rx with your family, right? I''m sure Nate will tell you the same!?

    She seemed convinced he would agree, and how could he even think of refusing one of her requests? If she had the idea, then it was right!

    What surprised Nate the most, however, was the way the soldier seemed to like the idea even more.

    They didn''t ask him directly to stay more with the pack, but they seemed to want it. Could Lara have thought of it, or was the soldier who asked?

    Either way, theymunicated pretty well, especially considering that the soldiers hadn''t had time to readjust to the pack structures. They were talking with Lara as if she had always been there. Maybe, they were a little curious, but they didn''t find anything amiss with her presence.

    There wasn''t even so much surprise when they met the pups. For them, everything was normal. Even if their Alpha female wasn''t officially mated to their Alpha, they didn''t care.

    It was a relief for Nate: to know his pack was epting them and didn''t care about details so much.

 Chapter 358: The exact location

    The group arrived at the location. It was a public ce: a pub.

    They had to find Luciano Polenta, and follow him to a more deserted ce before acting. They couldn''t just drag him out, so they waited in the car parking for a long while.

    ?This won''t bring anything,? Nate said. ?We should go in. I want confirmation he''

    ?But Polenta will notice whoeveres in. Especially a wolf from Norwich.?

    ?Hmm... Is he moving??

    ?No, the phone is in the same ce.?

    ?But... What if he forgot it on the table or something??

    Whatever the cause of that stillness, Nate needed to stay calm. He was going to finish everything soon. But only if he remainedposed and focused.

    ?He will notice you''re a wolf, but he won''t be able to tell you''re from Norwich right away,? he said, turning to one of the youngest soldiers. ?You came back a few days ago, and you''re not yet recognisable that easily. All you have to do is: walk in, locate Polenta, and tell us something about it.?

    ?Yes, Alpha!?

    The young wolf ran to the door and checked nothing could give him away before entering. Nate and the others stood outside, waiting for the response. They couldn''t hear anything from inside: the humans were too noisy. The scents were all mixed with tobo, sweat, and fried food.

    All of that created a bubble isting the ce from the outer world.

    They waited and waited, but the soldier didn''te out. Had something happened? Was he in danger? Discovered?

    Nate passed a hand through his hair. He had to send someone else to check, but what if they ended up in the same situation?

    He couldn''t stand that kind of anxiety! He was so close yet so far from his enemy.

    ?You know what? I''ll go,? he said.

    ?Wait, Alpha, it''s dangerous!? They tried stopping him, but he didn''t listen. He was strong enough to protect himself. At worst, they would lose Polenta.

    But it was a risk he was willing to take. Losing one of his men, on the other hand, was out of the question.

    ?Don''te in unless you hear it bes messy. I''ll go, fetch our man, ande out after locating Polenta.?

    He loosened his tie and got rid of anything that resembled fighting equipment. Only after regaining his CEO image did he walk to the door. He pushed it open and saw that it was even smokier than it seemed.

    Was the soldier unconscious in a corner? It was so difficult to breathe!

    He made his way, checking every single face. Arriving at the counter, he ordered a random drink - a beer - and sipped absent-mindedly. He moved his eyes in the room, but he couldn''t see Polenta.

    As for his man, he found him not too far.

    ?Hey,? he said, frowning.

    ?I''m sorry, Alpha... Ehm, Boss. I can''t see anyone fitting the description. But it''s so difficult to see the faces of those in the corners.?

    ?He''s not here,? Nate sighed. ?What in the world? Are the sensors wrong??

    ?I don''t know... I''m here on a mission, but I don''t know what to do.?

    ?Go out and ask them to call Polenta on the phone,? Nate said. ?He would have noticed me if not you by now. Someone would have got up, at least.?

    ?I go...?

    A few minutes after the soldier left, Nate heard the sound of vibration. He could catch it with his fine ears, but the ringer was off. A few tables from him, a man tugged his hand in the pocket and took out a small silver device. He snorted while turning the call off.

    Nate checked twice the surroundings but didn''t find anything weird.

    He walked to the table and smiled at the people sitting there.

    ?Hello,? he said, ?I lost my phone recently, and I''m wondering if someone has found it b

    The man he had seen started sweating.

    ?I came here to see whether I am lucky, but it doesn''t seem so...?

    ?Oh, man, you won''t find a phone once it''s lost. You should have watched it more closely,? one of the men replied. The thief didn''t utter a word, rather nervous.

    However, it was not enough proof that he had found or stolen the phone in that pub or the surroundings. He could try investigating more, but was it worth it?

    Of course, knowing about Polenta''s whereabouts was his priority, but nothing he got out of that conversation would have been certain.

    ?Well, have fun,? he said, waving with his hand while going out. He paid for the beer on the way and left.

    His soldiers were waiting, together with a couple of technicians who had followed on the battlefield.

    ?Nothing,? Nate sighed. ?Someone stole or found the phone. I don''t even think he saw Polenta. I acted like I was the one who lost it, and that man started sweating. I guess this is as far as we go.?

    ?Ehm... Alpha??

    ?Yes??

    ?We are almost done with the information about this number. We can follow it since the moment he left Mayford''s territory. After that, we can try guessing where he went. If Alpha Polenta is hiding, then he can''t be wandering around... Right??

    ?Right,? Nate said. ?I still think it won''t work, but we don''t have any other choice. Not for this moment. Where else could he go??

    ?What about the pack??

    ?Mayford? Possible, but improbable. Would they wee him??

    ?I don''t know that, Alpha. But does Luciano Polenta know that his people hate him now??

    Nate sighed. No, he didn''t know. That mancked self-awareness.

    ?He went back home,? he murmured. Too bad that Mayford was currently not as safe for him... Nor for his pack.

    If Samantha was there, it would have been a difficult situation.

    ?Ah, damn it,? he cursed. ?We''re going now.?

    ?Where??

    ?Mayford! If we catch him before he causes trouble, we can stop the disaster. If Samantha is there, sparks will fly.?

 Chapter 359: What happiness does to people

    They were in a situation of emergency, yet Renato felt safe. So safe that he lowered his guard and didn''t see what wasing.

    He spent all his time gazing at Samantha as lovingly as he could without being discovered, pretending to be tired after a little exercise so that she would worry and pamper him.

    Being the mate of a naive Alpha was the best! He would have felt guilty for tricking her if her attention didn''t feel so good. He was the strongest man on earth when he had her eyes on him.

    Like that, he didn''t think about Luciano Polenta. He didn''t consider the Alpha''s character and how he wouldn''t back away if he didn''t adjust his ruined image.

    Happiness has that effect on people. They forget about any danger.

    Like that, when the group attacked, he was surprised.

    Who dared disrupt his morning with Samantha?

    ?We are attacked,? Sergio said after knocking on his door.

    He snorted, getting ready to fight.

    ?Attacked??

    ?The Alpha and the others are trying to get inside.?

    ?I see...?

    He wore a t-shirt and walked out.

    ?I''ll be back,? he said to Samantha.

    ?Do you need help?? she asked.

    ?I hope I don''t. Let me see how to make everyone leave peacefully. After all, the higher-ups can just rejoin the pack if they want.?

    ?But they abandoned you!?

    ?Not with the same rank as before, of course,? Renato said. ?But this is a new pack, all things considered. They would be like new wolves joining.?

    ?Ah, is that so??

    ?Yes,? he said. ?Do you also want to join??

    ?Like a new wolf?? she chuckled.

    ?You''re my mate. I''m sure I can arrange it,? he murmured, walking to her with a smug grin. ?I can help you skip a few ranks if you''re ni

    Samantha crossed her arms, smiling back.

    ?Be nice? How nice do you need me to be??

    She tilted her head, waiting for him to take the chance. He was going to exploit any opportunity, wasn''t he?

    ?Be more precise,? she spelt.

    ?Being nice as in warming me during the night,? he said. ?I feel cold, all alone. And you happen to befortably hot.?

    ?Comfortably hot??

    ?Yes. Also, you can help me take a stroll sometimes.?

    ?Helping you? How?? she chuckled.

    ?By holding my hand so that I don''t get lost.?

    ?If this is your ce! You know it better than me. Come on!?

    ?Yeah? Well... I don''t mind getting lost in it if it''s with you. So, will you??

    Samantha blinked.

    ?We''re being attacked,? she reminded him. ?Is it time to flirt like this??

    ?Oh, right,? he sighed.

    He left, returning to focus on the real world. What could he do without destabilising the feeble structure they had started to build?

    More than pushing the attackers back, he had to convince them to stop whatever they were trying to do. A fight would have been dangerous because those wolves were in their pack once. It would have been confusing for the others if they had to fight against their former Alpha.

    Even if the pack had recognised that Luciano Polenta had left them, they still had lived under his rule for years. It was difficult to forget all of a sudden.

    It would have been even worse if the people with Luciano were those in the high ranks who were beloved in the pack.

    Renato sighed, relieved, when he noticed the three wolves Samantha had exiled the day before. If those causing trouble were the same as then, he didn''t need to convince the rest of the pack not to fall into any trap. It would have been obvious to everyone how sincere they were.

    This time, Luciano had crossed the outeryers with less resistance. The weak wolves were too afraid to fight since he had backing this second time around. The intruders were dyed only in the middle-tier circles. Renato found them harassing a group of younglings while shouting like crazy.

    To nobody''s surprise, Armando was pushing the teens around while the men were snickering at the adults who tried to bring their kids to safety.

    ?You think you can live here without me?? Luciano said, crossing his arms and ring with fury. ?Choosing to follow Renato won''t bring you any advantage. Where is he now, ah??

    ?I''m here!?

    The prompt reply came unexpectedly. Howe didn''t Luciano hear or sense Renato approaching? Was he so focused on the scene in front of him as to ignore all the rest?

    No matter the reason, Renato didn''t waste time. He caught Armando by the back of the neck and pushed him away from the teens.

    ?What are you doing?? he inquired.

    He pushed the two teenagers towards their parents, nodding to signal them it was time to retreat.

    ?Youe here and wreak havoc like this... What''s the meaning of it??

    ?We came back home,? Luciano said, his eyes turning cold. ?Anything toin about??

    ?Oh, yes. You ran away and now are back? I thought you understood the first time we told you. It''s toote. Just get it over with and leave us alone. We''ve suffered enough because of your decisions.?

    ?You''re just unhappy because you were demoted to Omega,? Luciano said. ?I can promise it won''t happen if you understand your mistakes in time. Be one of us, and you''ll have your old ce. Also, I can consider epting Samantha Murphy as part of the pack if you manage to keep her under control.?

    Renato rolled his eyes, epting that words wouldn''t help anyone. He saw - from the corner of his eye - the other guards arriving and surrounding the group of brutes.

    ?This ce isn''t yours anymore,? one of the guards eximed. ?Get lost, Luciano!?

    As if triggered, Polenta threw himself on the young wolf who dared challenge him. He scratched him with the ws, cutting the skin of his face until he bled.

    ?Don''t make that mistake,? he said. ?Don''t underestimate me just because you think I became weak. I didn''t: I''m still an Alpha.?

    That said, he got ready to throw the fatal blow.

    That man had challenged him. He deserved to die.

 Chapter 360: Let the enemy pass

    Renato saw Luciano''s intentions just in time, and he stopped his arm before it could cut the guard''s neck. He then pulled the guard by the shoulder and pushed him far from their former Alpha.

    Luciano Polenta had gone as mad as to try killing someone. A member of his pack, at that. He was past saving.

    ?Leave,? Renato said. ?This ce is not yours anymore.?

    ?Ah? You too, Renato? I thought you were a loyal dog, and look at this. Even dogs turn against their owner, apparently.?

    Renato didn''t even feel offended. He had been loyal, and he still was. Just, not to a single person but to the whole pack. Who guided them didn''t matter as much.

    After being taken care of for two days, Renato had finally healed.

    He didn''t feel weak, and he couldn''t allow anyone to disturb their new peace. Not even the former Alpha... who had been already beaten by Samantha. It meant he had no im on the Alpha ce anymore. But only if Samantha was one of the pack.

    Renato scratched his head, trying to find a logic into the whole situation.

    Either way, things weren''t clear. No rules were followed in chaotic times, so there was no need to overthink it.

    ?We have to immobilise them first,? he said to his guards. ?Then, we can decide what to do. It''s the second time theye here, so they wille back again if we let them flee.?

    He checked his friends and saw no doubt. No one felt like any of those men were friends. Oddly enough, not even those who weren''t present when Samantha had exiled the three wolves.

    They surrounded the wolves, moving forward and getting ready to attack. They knew how strong their enemies could be, so they were careful.

    They didn''t lower their guard until the end, but the fight didn''tst long. The three wolves - one of them among the most powerful in the pack - were immobilised without much resistance. The problem arose when they tried doing the same with Luciano.

    He had the power to be an Alpha, so there wasn''t much they could do. The guards he hit flew away like paper butterflies. Only Renato could dodge and parry his blows. Still, he couldn''t win.

    However, just sensing how close they were, Renato was dumbfounded. Was that the power of an Alpha? Just... just that?

    Samantha was way, way stronger. The more time he spent with her, the more he was certain. She wasn''t just special: she was unique!

    He shook his head, returning to focus. He couldn''t afford to think about his mate during such a battle! He was going to lose either way, but Luciano wouldn''t have been able to fight forever. Alone, Renato would have lost. But as a pack, the guards could stop their opponent.

    They pushed Luciano Polenta back so much that he did what he was most proficient at: he turned around and left. This time, everyone hoped for good. But they wouldn''t count on it. Not for a second time.

    ?Once bitten, twice shy.?

    ?More like twice bitten,? Sergio said, massaging his shoulder. He had been hit, but luckily he didn''t break any bones.

    ?You''re so rational,? replied Renato. ?As if that wasn''t our former Alpha.?

    ?He was. And we all loved and respected him. Too sad it wasn''t the same for him, right??

    Renato nodded, helping the other guards with the chains.

    ?Bring them to the cells. We''ll decideter what to do.?

    ?It''s not over yet,? Sergio sighed. ?Why don''t they just let us be? What have we done to them??

    ?Them?? Renato murmured, but he didn''t need any exnation. He also could feel the wolves getting closer. Soldiers from Norwich.

    This time, only trained soldiers.

    ?There''s a reason they''re here,? he said. ?And I bet it has to do with our visitors... Nathaniel Woods doesn''t hate us as much as he hates Luciano. He''s here for him.?

    ?As if we''re just going to let him know he was here and left!?

    ?Maybe, it would be better... There''s a reason for the hatred. Luciano kidnapped his family something like a month ago.?

    ?His family? Does Alpha Woods have a family??

    ?He has pups. Apparently, twins.?

    ?Twins??

    ?That''s what I heard. His wife is human, and that''s why he has been hiding them. But Luciano wanted to use them to hurt him.?

    ?Damn... Imagine if it was the other way around,? Sergiomented. ?Luciano would have gone berserk if someone kidnapped his little sister, right??

    ?I don''t know. Still, even though his reaction is understandable, Woods can''te in and out from our quarters as if he was the head,? Renato murmured. ?It''s a matter of principles. He won a war, but he''s not our boss. He shouldn''t overstep his bo

    ?So, we shouldn''t let him pass??

    ?I just said he shouldn''t do it. But we can''t really stop it. Also, I bet he''s here for Luciano. Once he sees he''s not here, he''ll leave. I think it''s better we let him pass. Without fighting.?

    ?I wasn''t expecting it from you.?

    ?I can recognise when I''ve lost, Sergio. Now, let''s continue our job. We still have to imprison the intruders. Does no one feel like we''re doing something wrong, by the way? Aren''t we too harsh with the members of our pack??

    ?They''re not,? Sergio replied, and Renato sighed, relieved.

    So, he was right. The pack was feeling the connection, and they had already started following Samantha. The only one he needed to convince, at that point, was his mate.

    ?We should let hime, check Luciano isn''t hiding, and leave. We don''t need to lose wolves or get hurt. Not for someone we abandoned.?

    ?It''s not about Luciano. It''s about the pack. Why does that man dare act like this? Just because he won once? He''s too arrogant!? Sergio replied, containing his rage by clenching his fists.

    ?Arrogant or not, he''s powerful. We can''t win against him.?

    ?Doesn''t mean we shouldn''t try... Right??

    ?Maybe not. I feel like we need peace more than anything else at this very moment.?

 Chapter 361: (Not) sense of duty

    Renato had managed to calm the others and convince them not to oppose Woods. Woods would check - for the second time around - that Luciano Polenta wasn''t there, and he would have left.

    There wasn''t anything to fight for anymore, either way. Being wounded and potentially killed would have been a waste.

    ?They''re not here for us, okay?? Renato repeated. ?Stay calm, and everything will be over very soon.?

    He was surprised himself, but he could believe in his own words. After almost dying for his pack at the hands of the same people he was going to let pass unscathed, he had realised a few things about Norwich.

    First of all, if not forced, they wouldn''t kill. No one would have been hurt either if not needed. He had the power to protect his people by convincing them not to interfere.

    ?He''ll leave sooner than you think,? he said, his thoughts flying back to the little devil waiting in his room.

    If she could sense her cousin''s power, she would appear sooner orter. But he didn''t want that... Why tell Norwich that they had their fake Omega with them?

    ?What if he''s here for the woman?? someone asked as if sensing the direction of Renato''s thoughts.

    ?He''s not.?

    Samantha had finished her business before leaving the pack. Woods wouldn''te so far just to get her back... Or get even with her? No, Renato couldn''t imagine it.

    Those two were like siblings, after all.

    ?He''s not here for her,? he said, ?but it might be better if they don''t meet.?

    ?Yes, boss. We''ll keep them apart!?

    ?That''s not what I said,? he sighed, walking towards the second circle. His mate was there, and he had to ensure she didn''t get out.

    Too bad that she was too quick at acting. He met her on the way, and he smiled, trying to distract her from the uing danger.

    ?Hey,? he said. ?Let''s go back.?

    ?No,? she said. ?There''s something I need to do.?

    ?No, there isn''t. What are you talking about??

    ?Nate is here. I have to stop him.?

    ?Stop him? Why? It''s not like there''s anything left to defend. Just let him pass.?

    ?I can''t,? Samantha repeated.

    Her expression was desperate, confused. She couldn''t understand herself: what made her act like that? Why did she care about the pack?

    ?Hey, nothing will happen,? Renato said, caressing her forearm while trailing up with his fingers. When he reached her neck, he cupped her nape while bowing down to kiss her.

    Samantha didn''t move away, yet she didn''t respond with the transport he was expecting. She kissed him back just because he was doing so, but that was all.

    It wasn''t enough to make her change her mind. He wasn''t enough.

    He frowned, opening his mouth toin about her unfair coldness when she shook her head.

    ?I don''t know why, but I feel like I have to do it. It''s not even a sense of obligation because I can''t have any. But if Natees here undisturbed for the second time in a few days, the pack will suffer. It''ll be worse than the first time, and you won''t be able to recover. I won''t fight, Renato. I''ll just tell him to go back.?

    ?Will he listen??

    ?He will.?

    ?But he''s an Alpha. Do they really listen to other people??

    ?Oh, he is. He''s the most powerful Alpha I''ve ever met. But I also am one, remember? And I''m not part of his pack anymore. At this very moment, we''re closer to being rivals... Equals.?

    ?That''s what makes me worry. You''re putting yourself in danger for us, and I don''t like it.?

    ?Wasn''t it part of your goal?? she chuckled. ?To have me so smitten to follow you in your pack? It''s not exactly the same, but it''s so close.?

    ?I don''t want that anymore.?

    ?No? Am I so troubling??

    ?I just want you to be safe. Until yesterday, you were that man''s little sister. Part of his family and pack, and also an ally. Things were different. Now, you''re closer to being a rival. And Alphas are difficult to convince if they see you as a threat.?

    ?Don''t worry,? she said. ?I know what I''m doing.?

    He tried stopping her, pulling her back by the wrist. But it didn''t work.

    Samantha continued her walk with annoyingly calm steps. Something inside her brain told her to do so: to show any wolf who could see her that she wasn''t afraid nor in a rush. That she hadplete control.

    Even though she had no idea what she was doing. Renato was right about Nate: what if he felt betrayed by her actions? She was going to defend the people he hates, those kidnapping and hurting his family. But she couldn''t just sit somewhere and watch the show.

    She reached the entrance, the start of the main road, a few moments before Nate. She watched him appear with the soldiers, and her senses went on alert immediately. All those following him were dangerous wolves, but she didn''t need to fight so badly. She could find a way to talk her way out.

    Not that she was afraid. Just, she didn''t want to hurt who once was part of the same pack as hers.

    ?Hello,? she said, smiling tenderly. Her eyes met Nate''s, and he smiled back for an instant. A moment only, because he had gone there with a goal.

    ?Hello,? he replied. ?I''m here for Luciano Polenta.?

    ?Polenta? I haven''t seen him.?

    ?His scent is all over the ce, and we followed him here.?

    ?But he''s not inside now. I guess he flew once again.?

    ?That''s good. Still, I need toe inside and check, Samantha. His scent is too strong here... What if he''s hiding inside the pack? I can''t let him regain his power.?

    ?He won''t, Nate. I''m here to stop him if he tries.?

    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    ?Let mee in. It''ll be a moment.?

    ?No,? she repeated, shaking her head. She couldn''t let him pass.

 Chapter 362: Cannella

    ?Let mee in,? Nate said, but Samantha refused.

    ?If youe in, these people will feel lost and beaten again.?

    ?I won''t hurt anyone, I promise.?

    ?It''s not about physical pain. You won your war, not let them live on. If youe in and out of here as you want, they will feel like a conquerednd. Thesest two days, they started rebuilding the pack and helping each other survive. I can''t let you destroy it again. It would be fatal this time.

    Their connection is so frail that it''s frightening.?

    ?Why do you even care?? Nate chuckled. ?Just because your mate is one of them??

    ?It''s not just that. I don''t know how to exin it, but I don''t want them to suffer anymore. Most of these wolves are innocent. They don''t even know Polenta kidnapped Lara and the pups. They don''t know a lot about their Alpha, and I will make sure they find out in due time. But that doesn''t mean they deserve to be stepped on.

    I guarantee Polenta isn''t here, anding in - to show you can do what you want - won''t make it more difficult for him to rebuild his power. It really has no meaning, Nate.?

    ?You''re so damn stubborn.?

    ?You are too. You know well enough he''s not here. You would feel the aura of an Alpha.?

    ?I''m not sure. His Alpha aura isn''t that strong anymore. I''m using human tech to locate him, you know? It''s as if he was invisible... A stray more than an Alpha.?

    ?He is a stray,? Samantha pointed out. ?Just like we all are here. A pack of strays, isn''t it funny??

    ?I don''t see strays,? he said, tilting his head.

    He stopped arguing and focused on Samantha for a moment. She was a little different than usual.

    ?You''re not hiding,? he realised.

    ?Mhm? I am, though.?

    ?No. I can feel you, and everyone else too... Sam, by any chance, are you...?

    He didn''t finish his question. It was quite obvious she was bing one of them. And she stood in front of him to defend the pack.

    She had already done more than Polenta ever had. And she didn''t even know about it.

    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Nate knew that Samantha was a crippled wolf just like him, but he didn''t know that she was as damaged as not to sense the power dynamics.

    ?Hey, why don''t we find an agreement?? he said.

    If that was the case, he couldn''t walk in. He would have ruined Samantha''s standing, first, and then the pack cohesion. And having her in Mayford was unexpectedly calming.

    She was an ally, after all. They were siblings, and they could understand each other. Even as a teenager, she hadn''t confronted him that openly ever.

    If she stood there and said no, she felt the need to do so.

    She was bing the leader of an unstable pack, and she was helping it rebuild.

    ?No agreements,? Samantha said, crossing her arms. She even frowned, annoyed.

    ?I mean, I won''te in,? Nate said, rifying the rising misunderstanding. He didn''t want her to lose ground with the pack, and it was in his interest that she consolidated her position and took charge.

    ?Oh,? she moaned.

    She would have epted if a pair of arms didn''t surround her waist from behind. She felt Renato pushing her back, and she took a couple of steps with him.

    ?Let him pass,? he said.

    His hair was tickling her ear, as his head was bowed in shame. He hated it more than anyone else, but he also understood they couldn''t stand another battle with Norwich.

    ?Let him see whatever he wants. You don''t need to argue with your cousin because of us. We''ll survive this as well.?

    Samantha didn''t open her mouth, but she caressed his arms around her. She wasn''t expecting him to run after her.

    She smiled sweetly, turning to him. She could tell him she had found an agreement, and they didn''t need to fight nor surrender. Renato would be happy, right?

    However, when she turned back to Nate, she found his nk face. Her cousin was pale and oddly silent, his fingers twitching with nervousness.

    Was it because of what he had done to Renato? It was in the past, and it was war. No one seemed to take it too seriously.

    Also, she knew her mate''s character. Most likely, Renato had asked for it in some way.

    ?Sam...? Nate said after a few seconds. ?Why didn''t you tell me your mate is Renato Canne??

    ?Canne?? she repeated. How odd she heard both his name and surname for the first time from someone else. She could learn only Renato''s age directly from him.

    It was her fault, wasn''t it? She asked him not to tell her anything. It was time to change that... Those old times when she thought she could fight their attraction were gone.

    Then, she returned her focus to Nate.

    ?I didn''t know his name, remember?? she said.

    If Nate did, however, it must have meant something.

    ?He''s Polenta''s right-hand man. The chief of security and one of the most powerful wolves in the pack. I was surprised he wasn''t there when we saved Lara, but now it makes sense. He was with you.?

    Samantha nodded. So, Renato wasn''t talking big when he acted all important. Her mate was strong for real.

    ?I didn''t know he was someone as relevant,? she chuckled. ?You never stop surprising me, Renato.?

    It was the calm in her tone that surprised both the men.

    One was dumbfounded by the ease she had epted that awkward hug and was letting that man touch and talk to her like that. The other was surprised she wouldn''t get furious by the discovery.

    Both didn''t know what to say. They knew her as an unstable wolf, and they thought anything could make her angry or suffer. Yet, she was epting with such ease.

    She didn''t even push Renato back when he had tried protecting her from Nate. Had it been anyone else, they would have got a punch and a few bad words.

    She didn''t need protection, but she allowed a wolf to do so with her.

 Chapter 363: In neutral territory

    Nate observed how Renato Canne could hug Samantha and drag her further from him. Not just that she didn''t knock him out, but she didn''t even break free from his clench.

    He also noticed how the man would hug her tightly, bow so that his face was closer to her and his lips a few millimetres from her ear before talking. He was ying a game: he was seducing Samantha out of fighting!

    That was the power of an Alpha''s mate, and Samantha wasn''t the first to fall into the trap. Nate knew his father would always concede when his mother asked, and she would hold his hand while making a difficult request because it made it harder to refuse.

    He took note of everything, from their skin contact to the way both felt at ease together.

    He could ask Samantha to tell Lara about it. She would do the same, right? He couldn''t wait for her to find out about the Alpha''s mate wily spells and use them on him. He would pay all he had for that!

    He bit his lower lip before smiling at the thought. It was the wrong moment to smile. After meeting Samantha and, even more, after seeing how things were unfolding, he didn''t feel any tension from the battle.

    It was a little annoying to look at the lovebirds in front of him. The couple had barely any wits to notice he was still there, and their concern was all on their own world.

    ?You''re happy here, aren''t you?? Nate asked.

    If his cousin could smile while living in an unstable pack, who was he toin? She was keeping the remains of Mayford together, and her presence would ensure Polenta didn''te back.

    Well, that he wouldn''t take his previous ce. As foring back, it didn''t have anything to do with Samantha but only with that man''s broken brain.

    ?I don''t know, Nate. I''ve been here for two days only. How can I know whether I''m happy? My mate is still recovering from the wounds you caused him, and this pack is on the verge of copse.?

    ?But you look good even in this situation. It is as if you found your ce in the world.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?You can''t hide or run away from your true mate. It''s pointless and uselessly painful. Just continue being with him, and build a ce that you''ll like. Even in this pack, if it suits you.?

    ?You''re saying this as a cousin or as the Alpha of my former pack?? she asked, tilting her head.

    ?I''m talking as an Alpha,? he murmured. ?From Alpha to Alpha.?

    She didn''t need to hide anymore because no one could feel endangered by her. If anything, the wolves from Mayford seemed to trust her. And, if she managed to send Nate back, she would have received even more respect.

    With that in mind, Nate talked again.

    ?Shall we have a drink together?? he asked.

    Samantha shook her head and rolled her eyes. Coming in for a coffee still meant walking on the road of the pack.

    ?I mean, another time and in another ce,? Nate added.

    ?Oh, then it''s fine.?

    ?A neutral ce.?

    ?Okay,? Samantha epted, shrugging.

    Why neutral? It''s not like she had taken a side or joined a pack. She was neutral anywhere in the world, wasn''t she?

    ?Then, see you...? Nate said before leaving. He turned and signalled to the soldiers to walk back. They left the ce and returned to the cars.

    ?Are we really leaving?? one of the soldiers asked. Maybe, it was just a distracting manoeuvre, and they were attacking from the back. Or waiting for the Moon to reveal itself.

    ?We''re going home. Polenta isn''t here, and he won''te back without us knowing. We''re getting back to the start with the research,? Nate said.

    Read chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    He sighed, already feeling the endless hours of work the tech team had in front of them. Polenta was good at hiding, especially for someone who despised human technologies and didn''t know how to use them all that much.

    ?Why is Samantha with them?? a younger soldier asked hispanion, talking in a whisper yet being heard by everyone.

    ?I don''t know,? the other muttered, elbowing him. Where was the brat''s brain? Talking like that in front of the Alpha? He was dumb!

    ?But she was one of us! What is going on? She didn''t help with the attack either...?

    ?That was our Alpha''s decision.?

    ?A wise decision, considering the oue. Moreover, she is with that man, with Canne.?

    ?Yes, she is,? the older soldier sighed. It waste to save the brat either way.

    ?How do you think they met??

    ?I don''t know. And I won''t inquire. My ce isn''t to gossip.?

    ?Oh, but you want to know as much as me!?

    The soldier shrugged, not knowing what else to say.

    ?Alpha Nate would often bring Samantha with him to those business meetings. Maybe that''s when it happened. They are both right-hand men. They helped their Alphas through their life, and now neither of them has an Alpha anymore. One because of fate, and the other... I don''t know, because of love??

    ?Love is scary,? the young soldier said.

    He could see the sales agents courting the girls from the secretarial department, but he was happy he got out of there in time and went to fight. Women wereplicated, and wolf females even more than humans.

    ?You think so because you don''t know what you miss,? his friend said. ?And because the girls don''t look at you twice.?

    ?Hey, they look!? heined. ?That''s my problem. They look more than twice. Don''t they have their business to mind??

    ?Oh, you immature brat...? heughed, shaking his head.

    Nate observed his wolves, amused by the show. The pack needed exnations about Samantha, and he would have told them everything not too personal. There was no need to think she betrayed them.

    ?Let''s go,? he said, getting in the first car.

 Chapter 364: Wait from a comfier place

    The twins had been calm thest few days. Lara knew it was because of the tension in the pack. The war was over, but they hadn''t found Polenta. As a result, they continued living in the base. It was safer, and the wolves could hearten each other when their mood was down.

    Once out of there, they would go to their home and live far from each other after working hours. Somehow, being together made them remember how good it was to feel part of a pack.

    ?What are you doing, kids?? Lara asked, noticing how they hadn''t moved from the sofa, looking at the door without even blinking.

    Were they waiting?

    ?When will daddye back?? Scarlet asked.

    ?I don''t know. It should be soon, though.?

    It waste, and her cubs would usually be sleeping already. She didn''t force them to, but they didn''t seem to have any intention.

    She scratched her head, wondering whether Nate would be unhappy to find his pups awake sote in the night.

    ?Why is he taking so long?? continued Jaden. ?He''s not thiste usually.?

    ?You two can go to sleep. He''ll be here when you wake up, for sure!? Lara tried.

    ?No, I want to hear a bedtime story.?

    ?Don''t be unreasonable, Scarlet. Your father will be tired when hees back. He can''t tell you a bedtime story. I will, okay? Don''t you like it when your mommy tells you a story? Not anymore??

    ?I like... But I want to hear daddy now. He hasn''t yed with me for a long time.?

    ?With me, yes,? Jaden pointed out. ?But I miss him. When will he be back??

    ?I don''t know.?

    ?How many minutes??

    ?Oh...? Lara sighed, rolling her eyes. She could just say whatever number. Her cubs weren''t so proficient with time. ?Twenty-five.?

    ?Okay, it''s not so much.?

    ?Not much,? she agreed.

    ?So we can wait,? Scarlet realised, pping her hands.

    ?I''d prefer it if you went to sleep. I am also tired. We can sleep together, can''t we? The bed is big, and Nate will have to wake us before lying down to sleep,? Lara chuckled.

    However, her kids weren''t that good at understanding jokes. They collected their toys and walked toward the room. She observed them, dumbfounded.

    So, they had taken her words seriously.

    When she walked inside the bedroom she shared with Nate, her heart melted when she saw her kids lying down, one next to the other, and waiting for her.

    Sleeping alone was such bliss. Yet, she had missed the two weights by her sides.

    ?We can wait for daddy from here,? Scarlet said. ?It''s cosier than from the sofa.?

    ?You''re right,? Jaden added. ?So better. Why didn''t we think about it before??

    Scarlet shrugged, nestling under the covers and cuddling in her mommy''s arms when the womany in between them.

    She hugged both her kids and closed her eyes, forgetting to turn the lights off from how tired she was.

    That was how Nate found them. His mate was sleeping in the middle of the bed, and the pups surrounded her like usual.

    He collected some clothes and turned the lights off; he didn''t need them. He showered to take the smell of other wolves off. Then, he walked back to the bed and sat in the corner.

    He observed his family with a calm smile, and all the worries of that day disappeared.

    He didn''t know where Luciano Polenta was, but not in Mayford quarters for sure. For the moment, Lara and the pups were safe, and he could watch them to his heart''s content.

    If only there was some space for him, he would be even happier. Yet, the twins were defending their mommy even while sleeping.

    He caressed Scarlet''s hair, and the little girl felt his touch. She pressed her head on his palm and groaned in a low tone, barely audible. She turned on her back and reached out to his side, but her small hand and short arm didn''t find anything. Yet, she didn''t turn back to her mommy but continued to sleep like that, snoring lightly.

    Jaden was on the other side of Lara, so Nate couldn''t reach out to him so easily. Yet, an idea popped into his mind.

    He circled around the bed and reached out to the little boy. The reaction was just like Scarlet''s: Jaden turned and looked for Nate without waking up. This time, however, Nate hugged him and carried him to the other side.

    He could move both pups on one side and have half of Lara for himself! He smiled proudly, happy about his idea.

    He leaned Jaden on the mattress and tried stepping back, but... Jaden didn''t want to let go.

    Without realising, he ended up in between two sleeping pups. Scarlet also found him, and they grabbed his clothes with their fists. Their eyes were closed, and their breathing regr. They were certainly sleeping. Yet, they were clinging on to the wrong parent!

    Lara was on the other side!

    However, waking them up just to make them realise wasn''t an option. If the pups woke up and saw their new positions, they would have returned to how they were before, making all that effort to move them in vain.

    But it wasn''t worth it if he couldn''t have Lara all the same.

    Nate''s witty smile transformed into a sad frown. He just wanted to hug his mate. What was wrong with that?

    He sat on the mattress, giving up. What could he do, after all?

    Thinking hard, hey down and put his head on the pillow, turning to the side to observe his pups. They weren''t letting go anytime soon.

    While pondering and nning, then changing ideas because all his ns sounded stupid, he fell asleep just like that. The family of four slept together in the same bed for the first time, and none of them was aware of it until the morning.

    The adults were on the edges, moving during their sleep to allow the kids to be morefortable. It didn''t feel like the first time, all things considered. It was as if they had done so many times in the past.

 Chapter 365: Breakfast with daddy

    Lara woke up with a weird feeling. She felt warm on one side but cold and alone on the other. Where was one of her cubs?

    She opened her eyes and sat on the bed, searching for either of the two. And she found them both, oddly on the same side. They were nestled one next to the other, sleeping diagonally because their feet and bottoms were in contact with her, but their heads were... Next to Nate.

    She rubbed her eyes, using the little morning light filtered by the curtains.

    ?Hmm?? she moaned, still half-asleep. It was a dream, most likely.

    However, it was a good dream. Seeing her kids epting their father to such a decree warmed her heart, and she returned to sleep with no worries. Even if it was a dream, she still felt tired. Good thing she had time to rest.

    Only after waking up a second time did she realise it hadn''t been her imagination. Not at all.

    Nate was there. And the cubs, too: in the same exact position. They hadn''t moved for the whole night, except for changing sides and finding Nate. Or being carried there by Nate, more logically.

    ?Oh, how sweet,? shemented. Nate wanted to sleep with them!

    Giggling happily, she left the bed and collected her clothes. She had time to prepare breakfast and wake her family up with some food. It was the best way for them to start the day.

    Nate must have been exhausted if he slept longer than her, so she took the chance to take care of him, as well.

    She cooked some eggs, vegetables, and bacon. Mostly bacon.

    Just like when Nate came back from the battle, she felt the need to take care of him and make sure he was safe and happy. Other than cooking, she wanted to hug him, kiss him... Do all those things she had done before. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    However, with the cubs on their bed, she had to keep her wishes forter.

    ?Good morning,? she said while walking back with a trail filled with food. She had packed everything on it, and it was rather heavy. She left it on the bedside table before walking to the window and opening the curtains. The light flew in and woke the three snoring wolves.

    They blinked, confused, and sat up on the bed. Nate was the first, like usual, followed by his sleepy pups.

    Scarlet crawled on the bed and circled around Nate, sitting on his other side and hugging him. She leaned her head on him and closed her eyes, intending to sleep more.

    Jaden, on the other hand, rubbed his eyes and yawned for a whole minute under his mommy''s amused grin.

    Her cubs were so cute while waking up! She hadn''t been so vigil before them in a long time. So much, that she had forgotten how they looked and how much time it took them to ept the idea that sleep was over.

    ?Hey, breakfast,? she said.

    At that word, three pairs of eyes stopped on her. Two were still sleepy, but their attention was all on her.

    ?Food,? Nate said, all happy.

    He beamed, and Lara couldn''t help but walk back to the trail. If Nate smiled like that, she had no choice but to give in to him and deliver breakfast to her starving family.

    The twins sat up straight, observing the food with famished eyes, while Nate got ready to feed them. He knew they would assault the dishes the moment Lara put them down, but staining the sheets was out of the question! They should learn how to behave.

    ?Sit down,? he said.

    To his surprise and under Lara''s proud gaze, they sat straight and waited, looking at Nate with their eyes open wide. Were they trying to look cute in exchange for food?

    Nate chuckled, shaking his head. There was no need to act; he was going to feed them. Yet, they were cute.

    ?Let me cut the food first,? he said, preparing a few bites for them. He cut a few pieces and ced them on their tes, both tes. He couldn''t cut fast enough, and the twins would devour their portion and return looking at him.

    Lara had cooked that food, yet Nate was delivering it. For that reason, they looked at him with shining eyes.

    Receiving all their attention while they were half-sleepy made him melt. He didn''t eat because he was busy feeding them.

    He could understand how Lara didn''t think twice every time she renounced something in their favour. Their happy faces would make him forget hunger. And any other negative feelings.

    He smiled at Lara and noticed her red face. She was watching them carefully, and her teeth were nibbling on her lower lip.

    Nate blinked, forgetting to cut a piece for Scarlet. The little girl poked his arm, urging him to continue the breakfast operation. Itsted a few seconds only because he couldn''t leave his little girl hungry.

    However, Lara''s expression didn''t get out of his mind even after he had moved his eyes away. Did she feel the need to blush while watching him take care of the kids?

    Oh, was that it? If he knew it earlier, he would have done that more often and since the beginning. He had overlooked his kids when meeting Lara again, and he would often do so eventer. But knowing that Lara liked seeing him be a good father as much as to bite her lips... He could try a little harder.

    ?Aren''t you two full by now?? he murmured at some point. There were just two slices of bacon left and an egg.

    He cut those as well, his heart crying because he couldn''t eat a single bite. Yet, he couldn''t think of taking it away from the twins.

    Once finished eating, they smiled at him and got out of bed.

    ?Where are you going?? he inquired.

    ?Mommy always says we have to brush our teeth after eating,? Jaden replied.

    ?Oh, right.?

    Nate sat on the bed, dumbfounded and hungry. What kind of trap was that? They had used him for their purposes - cutting their food - and then left like nothing.

 Chapter 366: Fear

    Lara sat on the bed after the twins left to brush their teeth.

    She caressed Nate''s face, smiling. He hadn''t had breakfast yet because their cubs were especially hungry.

    ?I''ll cook something for you,? she said, but she didn''t get up.

    She stayed there, sitting next to Nate and caressing his cheek. She collected all her courage and bowed forward. When she was close enough, she pressed her lips onto his. It was a good-morning kiss. A sweet and slow one, without any intention of being passionate.

    Not at the beginning.

    Nate epted her cares, letting her do pretty much what she wanted. He had no intention of pushing her away, of course.

    However, when her tongue slipped into his mouth and her fingers grabbed his neck, he realised something was weird. It was the wrong moment for that type of kiss - not that he minded. However, what if the pups walked in and found them like that, with their mother forcing herself on their father? They would start hating Nate again after so much struggle and effort to make them ept him.

    ?Lara,? he said, splitting for her just the moment to talk. ?Hey...? Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    She opened her eyes and observed his expression, bit by bit regaining her rationality. She looked down at her nervous fingers and wondered. What was happening to her?

    Sure, seeing Nate take care of their kids was a huge turn on. But... So much that she couldn''t control herself?

    ?Hey,? he said, wrapping her in his arms. ?Don''t act like this. Don''t be so sad. I''m not rejecting you, Lara. I''m just concerned.?

    She nodded, resting her head on his shoulder. He had always been like that: careful and worrying. But what was wrong with a simple kiss? Other than that, she didn''t know what pushed her to act like that, to lose control.

    She bit her lower lip again, but, this time, not because she felt warm at a scene. She was worried, too, all of a sudden. And her lungs skipped a few breaths.

    ?Lara,? Nate called, rubbing her back.

    He knew what was happening. She was having a panic attack; again. Or something simr... He hated seeing her suffer like that, especially after she made such a big step like kissing him out of her will or acting as a girlfriend would.

    He hated when she had to pay such a huge price to get closer to him.

    ?Lara... Breathe slowly. I am here, and I always will be.?

    She nodded against his chest and closed her eyes, cuddling in his warmth. Nate didn''t seem to mind her proactivity. It meant it wasn''t wrong, didn''t it?

    But... What if he was just pretending not to mind after seeing her scared face? She must have looked like a deer blinded by the lights of a car.

    ?Breathe,? he said.

    And she did. She followed his instructions and calmed down, and Nate didn''t let go until he waspletely sure her bad moment was over. It was the second time it had happened in a short time, and he was starting to think she had simr episodes before when he wasn''t around to witness.

    ?Don''t take me wrong,? he said, and he regretted the choice of words when he saw her straight, tensed back and trembling shoulders.

    Her lower lip was pressed against the upper, white like a sheet. She was trying to hold some control, but Nate''s words seemed to have the opposite effect than desired.

    ?Hey, Lara,? he called. her. ?It''s okay. I''m here with you, and I will protect you with all I''ve got. But I''m worried about you.?

    She nodded, lowering her eyes.

    ?I don''t mean anything is wrong with you, but I''m concerned. Why do you have a panic attack after... after being with me? Do you actually fear me? Am I scary to you? You don''t have to force yourself to act like this if you don''t like it.

    Just do what you like, okay??

    ?Yo-you are not scary,? she stuttered.

    He wasn''t the problem. It was all in her... But she didn''t know what it was. She didn''t know where to start looking for a solution.

    Even if she decided not to expect anything and live the moment, her heart would always feel that dread. It wasn''t simply fear of being abandoned, not anymore. She had survived alone for years: what could be worse than that? She knew she could live on without Nate just as she had done before.

    But then, why that reaction?

    Moreover, she had offended Nate. Now he thought she was afraid of him, but there wasn''t any more untrue statement.

    ?It''s not you,? she said.

    ?I''m such an idiot,? he realised. ?Telling you not to force yourself while hugging you like this. It must be worse, right??

    He let her go, and the contact with the air in the room made her shiver. It wasn''t that cold but, to her and at that moment, it felt like ice.

    ?Nate...? she called him, pulling his sleeve.

    She wanted the hug back. Why had he let go of her at the first chance?

    If she was a little more like Scarlet, she would have crawled onto the bed and pressed herself on him until he epted to cuddle a little more. But she wasn''t: first of all, she was an adult. She couldn''t force her presence on him.

    ?I am not scared of you,? she said. ?On the contrary: I feel so safe. I don''t know what''s going on with me, but it''s definitely not your fault. I will solve it, okay? Just give me more time.?

    He shook his head.

    ?I shouldn''t give you time, Lara. It''s something you have to do because of you, not because of me. But I''ll be here for you if you need it. We can find a way together... Or look for help.?

    That said, he closed his mouth. It was a tricky question, and most people wouldn''t like to share their concerns. However, he couldn''t allow shyness or futile shame to stop Lara from being happy.

    However, he couldn''t force her to ept his help either.

 Chapter 367: Work harder

    After the incident in the morning, Lara became silent. She would evade Nate''s gaze and get lost in her thoughts, ignoring the world around her unless her family needed something from her.

    She helped the twins get ready for school and cooked breakfast again - for Nate. She had a cup of coffee, but her expression didn''t change as she woke uppletely.

    She was meditating about her problems, trying to sketch a solution or even just find a path to follow. But, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t understand it. She didn''t know the reasons for her attacks, and she couldn''t think of a way to avoid them in the future.

    It all seemed rted to Nate because he was the only person she had interactions with, most likely. She had attacks with him because she hadn''t lowered her guard in front of anyone else yet.

    Not that she wanted to stay alone forever. She also desired to let go of her fears and be part of the pack. But she couldn''t. Something would always stop her from conceding thatst part of her.

    The most she could do was be polite to the others and help them with what she could.

    ?I''m sorry, Nate,? she said after he had finished breakfast. ?I always ruin the mood when we''re together.?

    ?Don''t say that,? he replied.

    ?But it''s the truth.? She apanied her words with a shrug.

    ?I''ll bring the twins to the kindergarten, and, when Ie back, we can talk. There''s nothing wrong in being afraid, Lara.?

    ?I''m not afraid of you,? she said. ?I''m pretty sure it''s not because you''re a wolf and I am human! I''ve brought up two little wolves, after all.?

    ?It''s not the same thing. I''m not a harmless pup, and I''m not... I''m not yours yet. Not until you ept me as such. It''s understandable if you don''t feel safe. It''s only natural.?

    ?I don''t think that''s the case,? she said. ?For real. It''s something deep inside me that is wrong. It has nothing to do with you. You just happen to be the one seeing it all

    A lone tear flew down her cheek, but she wiped it away in a hurry.

    She hated being so weak. She wanted her cubs to see their mother as unbreakable and Nate to think she could withstand any trial. Yet, she knew well enough it wasn''t like that.

    ?I need some time alone,? she said. ?Out of here.?

    ?Every time you say you need to be alone, you mean you want to stay far from wolves,? he pointed out.

    ?No, it''s just a coincidence that I''m surrounded by wolves,? she said.

    ?Polenta is still free.?

    ?I know, but... I really can''t, Nate. Just a few hours. I''ll stay in the city and meet a friend. I won''t roam in dark alleys, I promise! What is the chance that man finds me in such a crowded city??

    ?I don''t want to risk,? he whispered, knowing very well that she would stand up and fight for her freedom. It was the way things would be for the rest of their lives, and he hated that part of their link.

    Why was his mate the only one resisting his decisions, especially when it regarded her security?

    ?I''ll be careful,? she said instead.

    That made Nate realise things were more serious than they looked. If Lara didn''t argue with him but used such a pleading tone, getting out of there was more a need than a wish.

    ?It''s very important to me. And I''ll be a better woman from now on,? she murmured, lowering her head.

    ?You don''t need to be better,? he said.

    Then, realising how it sounded, he covered his eyes with a hand. All he wanted to say was that she didn''t need to be better for him, for the pups, nor for the pack. But it came out like a plea to stay.

    ?If I let you go out alone, the whole pack will be influenced by my worry,? he added. ?I can''t let that happen. Not now. But I also don''t want to intrude on your free time. Let''s... Let''s find a solution, okay??

    She nodded, her shoulders droopy.

    ?I can drive you to the city. I''ll go to thepany today, and I''ll work in the morning. What if I apany you to the centre when I go, and I pick you up at noon? Is that enough time??

    Lara nodded again. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    ?Promise me you will stay in crowded ces only, will you??

    Before she could nod again, he reached out to her. He forgot he was - most likely - the source of her panic attacks, and he pinned her chin to force her to look at him.

    ?Promise,? he repeated.

    His eyes were unmovable, his muscles calm and rxed. His aura was overbearing, like usual, but there was no strength in his gaze. His wasn''t as much of an order as it was a plea.

    Lara''s heartbeat lost its stability while she got lost in his blue eyes. Did he have to be so handsome? How was she supposed to argue with him if he was just like her cubs?

    ?I promise,? she said, totally against her will. Handsome men were a lethal weapon; she had to remember that.

    Her heart went even crazier when he smiled in relief.

    ?And call me if you finish earlier,? he added. ?I cane to pick you up whenever.?

    She nodded, but she knew it wouldn''t be the case. She had a long chat ahead of her with Doctor Mason. And that only if the doctor had time for Lara... She was a busy person, after all.

    ?I will call you when I''m done,? Lara said while smiling lightly.

    She didn''t have the courage to tell him about her therapy with a psychologist. However, she felt relieved when Nate offered his help.

    His support wasn''t unexpected, but she felt a heavy stone removed from her heart. Even while not knowing what was going on, he was there for her.

    She had to work even harder and make sure his trust wasn''t wasted on her.

 Chapter 368: Problems in the present, problems in the future

    Nate stopped the car in the centre. He wanted to apany Lara even further, but he also knew she was in a difficult period.

    The centre was crowded, there were cams everywhere, and the overall security the humans provided made him assured no wolf would try anything. First of all, there would be a risk of being exposed, which was against any rule they followed.

    ?Have a nice day,? he said. ?And be careful.?

    Lara nodded, collecting her purse and checking her phone had enough battery.

    She had done so seven times during the journey alone, but she couldn''t stop but check over and over again, as if afraid something would go wrong if she wasn''t careful enough.

    Then, before getting off, she reached out to Nate. She moved on the seat until she could reach him, and she left a peck on his cheek. She smiled before getting off and walking towards the city. She didn''t turn back, but she didn''t need to. She heard the car leaving quite a whileter, a sign that Nate was watching her until a moment ago.

    And he was. He was looking at Lara''s back, a hand on the ce she had kissed. He was also attentively following every movement of hers, searching for any trace of anxiety. Yet, that peck didn''t make her sweat or worry, let alone panic.

    It wasn''t him that made her afraid, apparently. He sighed, driving away with a light heart. That simple discovery was enough to turn that day into a bright morning.

    He thought again about Lara''s attacks, and he did find amon trait. She had panic attacks, or simr events, only when they seemed to grow closer physically.

    After they spent the night together, then after their passionate kiss that morning. But, digging back, he also remembered how she had reacted when he had invited her into his room. They were watching a movie together, and he was going to move their rtionship a step forward when she had turned gloomy. Her mood would be unstable only after an intimate moment, which meant he wasn''t the problem.

    Not directly.

    Did Lara have some trauma? Was it rted to their first night she forgot? After all, that had been the beginning of the end for her.

    Was she afraid of being abandoned because it had happened once? And, at the same time, she did feel the need or the wish to be a couple. He knew it: she couldn''t be so assertive if that wasn''t true. She knew how to kiss him, and she seemed to be working very hard at keeping the pace of their affair. As if... As if she thought she had to?

    He scratched his hair. What if she hated it but was afraid he would leave if she didn''t ept to be intimate? That felt even worse than the other option - that she was afraid of him because he was a wolf.

    ?Oh, damn it,? he cursed while parking. He had finally reached thepany building.

    Having realised that, he couldn''t act the way he did anymore. How could he ask Lara to be with him if he knew she would have a panic attackter? No, there was no way.

    They didn''t need physical intimacy that much, either way. For him, being close was enough. Sleeping together - as in: in the same bed - was already blissful. He could hug his mate and make up for the long years spent apart. He didn''t need to do something that would eventually hurt her... Even if it felt so good, he didn''t need it.

    He walked into the elevator and pressed the button on the floor of his office. Secretary Jack was already waiting, and Roxy would start around that time as well.

    They had to work with the human officers and convince them they didn''t evade any tax and, more importantly, that they weren''t involved with Luciano Polenta''s disappearance.

    The Government had been clear: they couldn''t fight their wars on human territory. They couldn''t break thew to take revenge on one another.

    Regarding the business part, Nate had followed humanws. He wasn''t too worried. The only crime was barging into Mayford headquarters and beating the wolves until they surrendered. But that was a crime no wolf would denounce to human authority.

    He found a newspaper on his desk. Samantha''s face was on the front, with Renato Canne right next to her. That reporter was going all out, using all in his pocket to sell more copies.

    It was more a source of worry for Nate. Nothing made him think that, once things returned calm, that man wouldn''t publish something else about Lara. However, it was a battle for another time.

    He read the article, paying special attention to the parts highlighted by one of his assistants. Samantha and Canne were a couple; that was clear. The reporter had finally found the name; was it Samantha calling to tell him?

    Was she going to sacrifice her own image to save Lara?

    Nate shook his head. His cousin was being a little unreasonable. But he was grateful. Samantha could survive any scandal unscathed: she was that kind of person; she simply didn''t care. On the other hand, Lara was so delicate, and her mind was even more frail than usualtely.

    ?Where is Luciano Polenta, CEO of Blue Moon?? he read. It was somewhere at the end of the article.

    The reporter theorised that Samantha''s rtionship had something to do with Polenta''s disappearance. That already was worse than a love affair scandal.

    ?Oh, I can''t let this happen,? Nate said.

    He couldn''t let his cousin, his little sister, be involved in such a story. It might evolve into police investigations, and she didn''t deserve that. He had to protect her even if she had chosen not to be one of Norwich anymore. Even in another pack, she was still family.

    Also, Polenta''s disappearance had to be treated carefully. Public opinion was relevant for business, and even more relevant for politicians. The Government would ask for exnations, sooner orter, and Samantha''s new address did sound suspicious.

    He had toe up with a story good enough for everyone.

 Chapter 369: Think about oneself

    How lucky: Doctor Mason had a free slot that morning.

    Lara spent an hour in a cafe, drinking tea and waiting for the clock to show the right time. Then, always taking crowded roads, she reached the building and rang the bell.

    She wasn''t afraid of being attacked by Polenta. She knew he wouldn''te to Norwich just for her. And, even if he did, how could he locate her in a chaotic city? How could he know she went out of the base precisely that day?

    She was safe, but she didn''t want to make Nate worry. So, she did as she had promised.

    ?Hello, Doctor,? she said when the woman made her sit in her office. ?Thank you for meeting me like this, with no appointment.?

    ?You cancelled our meeting, so I thought you were giving up,? Doctor Mason said. ?I''m d to see you back. It won''t be an easy road, Lara. Taking care of one''s psychological health is harder than letting things be.?

    ?I know that. I was just busy. But then, something happened, and I can''t wait any longer before asking you.?

    ?Tell me.?

    Lara moved her eyes to the desk, where Doctor Mason''s notebook was lying. She wasn''t taking notes that day. She would just listen carefully.

    ?I had a panic attack,? Lara said.

    ?Yes? When? Tell me the details.?

    ?After kissing Nate.?

    ?He kissed you, and you panicked??

    ?No, Doctor. I kissed him. And then, once it was over, I couldn''t breathe and thought I was going to disappear, all of a sudden. I couldn''t focus on anything for a long moment. It passed quickly, but it was horrible.?

    ?And why do you think that happened??

    ?I don''t know!?

    ?Maybe, you''re afraid of human contact.?

    ?I thought so too, but it doesn''t make sense,? Lara said. ?I would be having panic attacks before kissing or being kissed. Not after.?

    ?When you say after, you mean...?

    ?Once we''re done!? Lara eximed. ?Once we finish kissing and I return to the real world. At that moment, I felt so afraid. I don''t know of what, but... I don''t know,? she sighed. ?I can''t control it.? Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    ?That is weird. You''re not afraid of being kissed, are you? Especially by your boyfriend.?

    ?Sometimes, I feel out of control. I don''t take the decision to kiss or hug him. I just do. My body moves, and I realiseter what has happened.?

    ?Do you feel anything else that is weird?? the doctor asked, her expression suddenly suspicious.

    Lara shrugged, even more confused than before.

    ?And how would you describe your feelings when you hug or kiss your boyfriend?? she asked, leaning back on the chair and cing a hand under her chin.

    She observed Lara with a calm, slightly cold expression. She was working at that moment. Trying to make Lara find out her issues and solutions on her own, showing her the path but without taking the steps in her stead.

    ?I feel fine,? was the first reply. But then, the woman blushed and looked down, ying with her fingers. When she looked up again, her eyes were filled with happiness. ?More than fine, actually.?

    ?And when it''s over??

    ?When it''s over, I continue to be happy. Until when the panic arrives. Luckily, Nate was there with me when it happened.?

    ?He helped you??

    ?Yes. He tells me to breathe, and he hugs me a lot. He says many nice things, like not to worry and that he''s there for me. It stops being horrible when he does that.?

    ?And in between... there is really nothing that happens in between the kiss and the attack??

    ?No,? Lara said, shrugging. ?Once, I was sleeping. I woke up in the middle of the night... Maybe I had a nightmare, but I don''t remember.?

    ?You need to be more aware of yourself, Lara. Every time you think it''s worth it, stop and think about feelings. About your own thoughts, actions, fears and desires. You can write everything in a diary if you want. And be careful about your thoughts and feelings after kissing Nate. Try doing so, and you will be able to tell me more next time.

    Or, if you''re lucky, your problem will be solved by this alone. If you be aware of what makes you afraid, you might realise it''s an irrational feeling.?

    ?Is that all, doctor? So easy?? Lara said. All she had to do was... to pay attention to herself?

    ?Does it sound easy to you?? the doctor chuckled. ?I don''t know you very well, Lara. We''ve met too few times to be sure. But, as far as I can judge, you aren''t used to thinking about yourself deeply enough.?

    ?That''s because I''m boring.?

    ?You think you don''t deserve much attention, do you? Even from yourself.?

    ?That''s not true! I just don''t think I shall focus on myself entirely. I have a family to take care of. And I don''t want to be selfish and self-centred.?

    ?To take care of your family, you first need to know yourself better. Think about it this way: you''re doing it for your kids and your boyfriend. Not because you''re self-centred. For them, you want to be a better person, don''t you??

    ?Yes,? she said, nodding convincingly.

    ?To do so, you first need to find out your own ws and weaknesses. As well as your strong points. You need to do it so that you can treat the former and enforce thetter parts of you.?

    ?I see... Thank you, doctor. I''ll try working on it.?

    ?Next time we meet, I want you to list three ws and three qualities about yourself.?

    ?Oh,? Lara chuckled. ?I can do that now!?

    ?No. You need to take your time and select them. Three and three, remember.?

    It hadn''t seemed such a difficult job at first. However, Doctor Mason could see that Lara''sck of self-awareness was making her life difficult. Not to mention how bad it must have been for her family.

    However, the panic attacks were a mystery to the doctor. She couldn''t find a theory for them. But, with some luck, Lara could realise on her own. If she started valuing herself, most of her irrational fears would disappear altogether.

 Chapter 370: Just this once

    Without anyone noticing, the Bright Moon came.

    ?I can''t believe it''s already been two weeks,? Nate sighed. Since the ck Moon had happened so many things that he couldn''t keep track of the time.

    He had been busy nning the attack on Mayford, then executing, and finally cutting loose ends and searching for Polenta.

    When he picked Lara up from the centre, he remembered what day it was. He had been so stupid, forgetting that!

    He had to get ready beforehand... What could they prepare in so little time?

    ?Let''s go,? Lara said, looking at him.

    ?It''s the Bright Moon,? he said.

    ?Yes... So, what??

    She knew it. But she wasn''t fretting as he did.

    ?What do we do with the pups?? he asked. ?Leaving the base is too dangerous, you know... We can''t go to the forest cabin, likest time.?

    ?It''s an emergency. We''ll survive it for this once,? Lara said, rather calmly.

    Only then did Nate remember that she was used to spending full moons in a room, trying to calm the twins enough not to be discovered by the neighbours. To her, just letting them howl was enough freedom.

    ?You''re right,? Nate sighed.

    He was the one who would run into the woods and turn into his wolf shape. Even though he hadn''t done so since Lara appeared in his life.

    ?Ehm... I might behave a little wildly,? he said.

    ?I know,? Lara chuckled. ?I won''t use it against you.?

    ?But I won''t hurt you; of that, I am sure.?

    ?I know,? she replied.

    Somehow, Nate was still convinced she was afraid of his wolf nature. But, how could she? Her kids were just as wild. Even more, all things considered.

    ?We can watch the moon from a high window,? Lara said. ?This way, you three will feel a little closer to it. Even without a forest where to run in, you can manage. Next time, we''ll go to the cabin again... Okay??

    ?Okay,? he agreed.

    Talking with Lara, his worries disappeared. If she had managed to keep two wolves in a room for the whole night of a Bright Moon - repeatedly at that - she must have known something he didn''t.

    He wished to turn. In the end, he hadn''t done so in two months. Yet, he didn''t want to scare Lara either. If they were in the forest, he would run away to turn alone. Take a stroll in his wolf shape and return human before using the rest of the night to take care of the pups.

    Like that, locked into a building, he couldn''t do anything.

    Moreover, the base was going to be a ce filled with turning wolves!

    ?We can stay at the residence,? he said.

    ?No,? Lara pointed out. ?Your mother said she doesn''t want anyone during Bright Moons. What if the twins break something? No way, Nate. We''ll stay here like the others.?

    ?What about the cabin?? he said. ?It would be the four of us and no one else.?

    His face was solemn and convinced, as if he wasn''t contraddicting the words he had said a few minutes before.

    ?Really?? Lara chuckled. ?Sure, okay. For me, it''s the same. It''s you guys who will need some space, after all. I''ll tag along just in case you get hungry. Oh, but do wolves hunt if they''re hungry??

    ?Not humans,? he said.

    ?I wasn''t asking you that. I just want to know if my kids will try eating small animals in the woods or if I can rx.?

    ?I will stop them if they try.?

    ?Okay, then. The cabin it is.?

    He sighed, relieved. Lara had a trauma, and he couldn''t allow her in a ce filled with wolves. He had to protect her from everything, including his nature.

    He would have taken his run without getting too far. He would have been there all the time, protecting his mate and pups from anything.

    Maybe, one day, Lara would have gotten over her fear of wolves. That day, she could stay with the rest of the pack. But, until then, she had to be protected from any fear.

    Meanwhile, Lara had her own thoughts. She was wondering if she would see Nate turning. At the same time, she wanted to ask for details but couldn''t. After all, it was a very, very private matter. She didn''t want to pry just because of a little curiosity.

    And, with patience, she was sure she would get to see Nate''s other shape. It was just the second month they knew each other, wasn''t it? They had moved at a high speed, all things considered. A few months more weren''t that long.

    They returned to the base and packed a bag. Once everything was ready, they picked up the kids from kindergarten.

    ?It''s early,? Lara said, noticing Nate''s excitement.

    ?I know, but I can''t wait. It''s as if I was imprisoned here. And I do go out... The others shall feel even worse.?

    ?They will survive it,? Lara said. ?Do you feel guilty for going outside while your pack stays here??

    ?A little.?

    ?It''s for their safety. As for us, I can''t imagine any danger that would get past an Alpha wolf. Is there anything I''m not aware of??

    ?No, of course not. You''re safe with me!?

    ?Then, don''t feel guilty. You have been so busytely. It''s only right if you take a break. And, then, you will solve all the issues in front of you after tonight. You will make it so that your pack can go out as well. It''s just a break, Nate.

    You''re not abandoning anyone.?

    He nodded, dragging her into a hug. He knew she most likely hated it, but he couldn''t resist. Her scent was delicious, all of a sudden. And her words would excite before making him calm down.

    What effect that woman had on him! If it was anyone else, he would be worried about his sanity. Yet, with Lara, he didn''t mind turning crazy.

    ?We''ll have some wonderful family time,? he said. He didn''t even mind the twins would stand in between him and his mate. Oddly enough, he was happy he could y with them instead of Lara.

    She wouldn''t get hurt, and they would be free and happy. A win-win situation.

 Chapter 371: The first run

    After convincing Nate to leave without checking the quarters, Samantha''s life changed. She had no clue what had happened, but the wolves in the pack started greeting her with nods, waving hands, or even a few polite words.

    That wasn''t all that surprising, by the way. She was expecting to be epted a little more after sending away two Alphas. Not in such a great measure, but she was expecting a change.

    What was astounding was how she didn''t mind being greeted so often. She felt happy to be recognised and would return every gesture. She smiled at everyone and received smiles from them.

    Seeing his mate epting the pack - even though still subconsciously - made Renato''s mood wavering. He couldn''t decide whether it was a good or a bad thing. Also, so close to the Bright Moon...

    ?Hey, do you want to run together?? he asked, getting his heart ready for a harsh rejection.

    He couldn''t just let her attention be stolen by everyone else. He would bring her away if she epted. If not, he would spend the night in the corner of his room, whining and asking for forgiveness. He still had to earn that from her.

    Their issues hadn''t been solved. Just, they had pushed them to the side in the name of survival. It was a difficult period, and dealing with the betrayal of one''s mate was too much even for Samantha.

    ?Run?? she asked. ?Sure.?

    Just like that, he won the chance he was praying for. Running together was among the most intimate moments mates could share. They would see each other as humans and as wolves, and they could understand their link more in depth. They could feel whether their souls werepatible and if they could have a life together. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    It wasn''t all that relevant for Samantha and Renato: they already knew they were mates. Yet, knowing it and feeling the ancient call was a different matter. They would ept or refuse the link among them, and they would be able to set their boundaries.

    ?Here?? she asked, looking around. Mayford headquarters were surrounded by a forest. It was the perfect ce to live for a pack of wolves. It wasn''t too far from the city; it could be reached by public transport. However, the trees provided enough privacy and a ce to run when needed.

    Still, Samantha didn''t want to turn there. Not with everyone potentially looking and paying attention. Unluckily, she was at the centre of everyone''s attentiontely.

    ?No, not here. There''s a nice ce not far from here. We can go by bike,? Renato said.

    ?Oh, I see. This is Mister Rider''s return.?

    ?Don''t make fun of me yet,? heined. ?I''m serious!?

    ?I might be serious, too; who knows??

    ?If you want toe with me, there''s this ce no one else knows. I''ve gone there quite a few times, and there has never been anyone.?

    ?Your secret ce??

    ?Not really a secret... I guess, the others are toozy to get out of the pack territory.?

    ?And are you sure you want to run with me, Renato? You won''t be able to go back once we recognise each other in wolf shape. Aren''t you afraid??

    ?Afraid of what?? he said. ?I don''t have any choice even now. There''s no going back for me. I''m yours, and that is final.?

    Samantha rolled her eyes, following him to the bikes.

    ?We can go with one,? he tried, but he read Samantha''s objection on her face. ?Or with both,? he added, giving up. He didn''t need her to hug him so badly, after all. He could settle with spending the night with her, running in the woods and letting their nature do the rest.

    After that night, he would know whether she would ever forgive him or not. He could make sure their link was there, still untouched, or it was slowly disappearing.

    He had made her suffer too much, though. He was afraid of what he would discover. Asking Samantha was pointless since she didn''t know what was going on with her.

    ?So, is it far?? Samantha asked, waking him up from his considerations.

    ?No, not really far. It''s less than half an hour by bike.?

    ?And is there anything there??

    ?Just the trees. It''s nothing much; don''t expect anything, okay??

    ?Okay,? she said, biting her lower lip so as not tough. ?Lead the way.?

    ?Don''t be too slow, or I''ll leave you behind,? he challenged her. Not that he was expecting her to be slow or back down. He knew her enough not to be such a fool.

    However, he was dying to find out exactly how much she liked bikes. Enough to cross the speed limit and pull a stunt or two?

    ?Hey, you,? she said, but he was already turning the engine on. He sat on the saddle and left, leaving her in the dust.

    He was serious! He was going to leave her behind if she was too slow.

    ?Just you wait,? she murmured, following him with just a few seconds of dy.

    They raced in the streets, chasing each other like kids. It had been so long since thest time that Samantha''s lips curled up in a wild grin. Her mood reached the stars, and it didn''t change the whole time.

    Chasing Renato was so fun! She had missed doing something as stupid as racing in the streets, and the Bright Moon was making her act even more fearless. She wanted to y, and he was giving her the chance to.

    ?Awesome,? she shouted in the wind.

    It didn''tst half an hour. Renato had lied: the ce was closer than that. Or, most likely, they had driven too fast and reached there before nned.

    Samantha got rid of the helmet whileughing out loud. She felt so alive, and that was just the beginning. She hadn''t even started running yet.

    It was going to be a night full of excitement, wasn''t it? Moreover: with her mate. The first run was a moment most couples would treasure and remember forever.

 Chapter 372: Chase

    They reached the forest and left the bikes not far from the road, hidden enough to avoid being seen and potentially stolen. Done that, Samantha and Renato walked in between the trees.

    ?Freedom!? Samantha eximed, throwing her jacket on the ground. Her shirt followed soon enough, and she got rid of her clothes before transforming.

    Some wolves could get out of their clothes in a few seconds, removing the necessary before the transformation and slipping out of the rest in their wolf shape. It reduced the time needed to shapeshift. Those few seconds could save one''s life in a fight. But, that day, Samantha wasn''t in the mood for an abrupt transformation.

    Oncepletely naked, she stretched her arms and closed her eyes, her face turned up towards the moon. The light helped her transformation, making it fast and smooth.

    Her human body disappeared, and in its ce appeared a white wolf. Her fur waspletely white; only the tip of her tail was ck. Her ears were like snow, her fangs sharp and tiny. The muscles of her legs were powerful and ready to run.

    She turned to Renato and saw him there, still human and unmoving. He was staring at her, his mouth opened wide in surprise.

    He wasn''t expecting such a sudden transformation. No shame nor shyness stopped Samantha from baring her body and showing him her wolf.

    He was shocked, lost in a world far from time and space.

    His mate had just allowed him to witness such an intimate moment, hadn''t she? Did it mean he could hope for the better?

    Also, she was just as he imagined her. White and perfect, elegant in every step. She had turned in less than a second; were there faster wolves? Not that he knew.

    Even those boasting about their abilities wouldn''t say less than two seconds. Yet, Samantha... Her transformation was almost instantaneous.

    He got his clothes off under her gaze, avoiding her eyes because he knew he was slower. Way, way slower. Oncepletely naked, he took a deep breath and started the transformation.

    He managed to count to two before his brain lost the capability to store numbers. It meant he needed at least three seconds, he realised in thest moment of consciousness. Then, all that stayed was instinct.

    He was a ck wolf, difficult to spot in the shadows. That night, the full moon made him visible with its blinding light. His eyes shined, reflecting the Bright Moon and letting Samantha sigh in awe. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    He was bigger than her; no surprise. But she wasn''t expecting him to look so threatening. She lowered her head and circled around him, sniffing him and recognising that scent little by little. He was her mate, she realised while wagging her tail.

    She jumped in ce, attracting his attention. She bared her fangs in a childish attempt at looking dangerous, and she faked an attack. Renato didn''t move an inch, so she took a few steps to the side and tried again to surprise him.

    Seeing he didn''t want to y like that, she scoffed. Turning her back on him and moving her tail in a hypnotic rhythm, she took a few steps towards the forest. She turned to check he was following her, and she growled before starting to run.

    He trailed after her, doing his best to keep the pace.

    Like that, wild and untamed, they ran in the night one after the other, reaching their limits in the chase. They forgot about the time, and Samantha forgot about her problems.

    She would run just at the right pace to have her mate behind her without being caught, and she would adapt to his speed with ease.

    They ran for hours, howling and growling at each other when they got closer. Then, at some point, Samantha got tired of the game.

    She decreased her speed just enough to be caught, and she felt a heavy bodynd upon her from above. The hunter in him had guided Renato to seize the moment, and he blocked his mate under his paws and bit her ear yfully. He licked her face and sniffed her neck, happy to have won - even though he knew she had let him.

    To his wolf, that power game had no meaning. He was so damn happy his mate let him win because it meant they could be together. And she seemed to be having fun while pretending to be blocked by him.

    She turned on her back, trying to push him away with her paws or whining in a cute request of mercy. When their eyes met, like that, they stopped moving for a long moment.

    As if they had agreed, they turned back to humans. Oddly enough, it took them the same time. They resumed their consciousness at the same moment, their bodies in close contact and their souls entwined.

    Their tongues weren''t still able to talk, but they could watch each other, caress the other''s skin or inhale their scent. With their fingers, they could draw circles or tease. With their human limbs, they could get their bodies closer.

    ?Mine,? Renato said. It was the first word after a long time, and he had been the first to say it.

    Samantha moaned in agreement, but she needed more time to get her human mind back working. She let him caress her hair and press his lips on her forehead while her thoughts returned one by one.

    ?Mine,? she replied, her voice broken from the emotions.

    She had never been in a worse situation, but she had also never experienced so much happiness all at once. Her admission made Renato beam, and he pecked her forehead again.

    Their lips met after a long while, and they kissed to enforce their ims. Their chests were filled with warmth under the Bright Moon, and the Moon Goddess blessed their love.

    They were mates, and they couldn''t escape their destiny. It was toote to change their mind. The only choice was epting and letting their hearts rule over their decisions.

    After all, they weren''t theirs alone. Not anymore: they were one of the other.

 Chapter 373: So bad at this

    Warning: smut content.

    Samantha closed her eyes while kissing her mate, circling his hips with her legs and pulling him closer to her.

    Renato''s hands were in the mud, keeping his bnce so as not to press Samantha with his weight. However, she didn''t make it easy not to fall.

    They didn''t care about being naked on the ground, and Samantha didn''t even notice the dead leaves tickling her skin. Her hair was messy and dirty while she rolled over and pushed Renato down.

    ?My t-turn,? she murmured. She wasn''t able to talk fluently yet, and the Bright Moon didn''t help.

    After seeing Renato''s ck fur, she had stopped thinking about anything else but him. She forgot all the pain he had caused her, and she didn''t care anymore about finding a ce for herself.

    The world was toorge, either way. She could find her ceter, with her mate.

    Renato opened his mouth to ask her whether she was sure it was her turn, for he knew she wouldn''t be able to connect enough thoughts to reply. However, he had to survive after she returned in control, which meant tricking her wasn''t the smartest thing to do.

    ?Your turn,? he surrendered.

    He ced his hands on her hips and kissed her back. He also didn''t mind the ground under him because his mate was stealing all of his attention.

    ?But don''t waste time, Mine,? he added, pulling her closer.

    She didn''t fight with his manners, for once. She fell on him and grabbed his shoulder so as not to slip down. Her nails scratched him, but he didn''t react. He didn''t dislike her rough side, but she was being annoyingly slow. They were without clothes, yet she was taking her time for... what?

    Touching him?

    He circled her waist and pushed his hips up, reminding her what naked people were supposed to do.

    Her wily smile made him sigh.

    ?Not so fast,? she said.

    It was her turn to make him suffer and wait, to make him beg for her!

    She didn''t know she was transparent to him, and that he wasn''t all that scared of being yed with. In fact, he would agree to any torture she had in mind.

    She pushed his hands off her and down to the ground.

    ?Don''t move,? she said, her tone solemn but no Alpha pressure anywhere. She was asking nicely, it seemed.

    ?I''m all yours,? he replied, making Samantha startled.

    He licked his lips at her blushing face but stayed down, unwilling to fight her order. He knew she wouldn''t be able to pull it off, that she would give up and race after pleasure sooner than she thought.

    In fact, she didn''te up with any kinky idea, with any cruel game. She moved her bottom until finding his erection, and she sat down, making him fill her up. She arched her back, that old emotion reaching her core and heart, crossing her whole body and reminding her what was right. She was born for that man, and he was hers as well.

    She started riding, moaning in pleasure and looking up at the moon. She heard Renato''s groans echoing hers.

    ?Move faster,? he said, and sheplied before thinking twice.

    She moved her bottom up and down, holding his shoulders for stability and following his instructions while thinking she was in charge.

    Her intention of making him suffer was long forgotten, and she reached the climax in a few more minutes. Her mind wasn''t working clearly, but it wasn''t bad. Who needed thinking, either way?

    She copsed on Renato''s chest, moaning while countless shivers crossed her body. She closed her eyes and inhaled his scent entangled with the aroma of earth and grass. He smelt of wild nature, of the forest. And she did, too, likely.

    His erection was still hard inside her, and she knew he would overturn her if she didn''t move soon enough. So, when the pleasure let her control her muscles, she sat up again and looked at him.

    ?Not enough?? she murmured, moving her hips forward and riding him. This time, with no intention of being rough, she used all her self-control to be sensual and appealing.

    Renato, on his end, enjoyed the view and smiled back, caressing her thighs and carefully attempting to touch higher. Since Samantha didn''t stop him, he squeezed her breast and gasped when she threw her head back. His fingers yed with her nipple, and she moaned in ecstasy. However, she didn''t stop moving and found the perfect ce to build up the tension.

    His breathing quickened, and his body responded like she wanted him to. Her eyes glowed, and Renato felt her aura surrounding him.

    This time, he was paying attention. He felt every step of the process. She had lost control over herself, marking him again.

    ?Oh, you,? he said while pleasure took over.

    Even while being savagely taken advantage of, he got his release. His semen filled Samantha''s womb, and she bent down to kiss him. Her aura had engulfed their bodies, and when it left him, her scent remained.

    ?You''re terrible at this,? he said. Even though strong, her mark had been clumsily done. She hadn''t even chosen to do it, had she?

    ?S-sorry,? she stuttered, her eyes filled with tears and her body trembling in his arms. What had she done wrong? She felt all right... Why was Renato displeased? ?I can do better.?

    Hearing her tone, he hugged her carefully.

    ?I can teach you,? he said. And, somehow, it made sense to him. Even though he hadn''t marked anyone yet, he surely would do a better job than Samantha.

    ?You liked it!? she used him, splitting from him and crawling away. She turned his back on him, regaining some rationality and trying to suppress her feelings and dark thoughts.

    He liked hurting her, didn''t he?

    ?Liked or not, you''re so clumsy. But I guess you don''t feel the need to do better, right? This one willst a month as well... You''re unbelievable.?

    ?One month? What are you talking about??

    ?You marked me, Mine. Again.?

    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    ?Oh,? she muttered, suddenly blushing. So, he wasn''tining about bad sex...

 Chapter 374: Natural instinct

    ?Sorry,? Samantha whispered, realising she had really done it again.

    Not only that she didn''t know what she did or how, but she also had no clue how to redo or stop herself from repeating it. Just like usual, it was out of her control.

    Her hair fell forward when she bowed her head, and it covered her face with shadows. She tried hiding her eyes, sitting there naked and shameful.

    ?We can be even...? Renato started, carefully threading with his words. ?We can be even if you let me do the same.?

    They couldn''t be even; how? He had betrayed her before knowing her. He had used her for his Alpha''s purposes. However, he couldn''t resist the temptation and asked her to be his.

    He knew she was going to ept it, that she would fall into the trap just like that. And he didn''t feel guilty; not even a tiny bit.

    ?Really?? she asked, crawling back to him. ?You know how??

    ?It''s pretty natural to know how,? he pointed out, but he regretted it immediately. It was pointless to remind her, over and over again, how she was different from any other wolf he had met before.

    ?Show me,? Samantha said. ?I also want to learn.?

    ?I don''t mind you losing control like this, though. It''s amusing,? he chuckled, circling her body with his arms. ?Shall we get dressed, though??

    Samantha nodded, turning in every direction and trying to remember where they hade from. They had run a lot, mostly in circles. The bikes weren''t too far, just a few minutes of walk.

    They found their clothes and wore them. Samantha turned to Renato, waiting for the exnations. She had done what he asked - getting dressed - so he had to tell her everything now.

    ?When you want someone so much that you get territorial, marking them bes an instinct,? Renato said. ?But it should be an instinct you can govern.?

    ?So, you also want to do that to me, right??

    ?Yes. All the time... But I somehow manage to refrain. I don''t want to do anything without asking you first.?

    ?Uh, I see... You''re better than me.?

    ?So, do you want it? Are you sure you agree to carry my scent with you for a while??

    She nodded, reaching out to his hand. Not only did she owe him that, but she also didn''t mind. Everyone already knew they were together, so it wouldn''t be much of a shock... Right?

    Also, she had no right toin after marking her mate for the second time.

    ?When you want someone so much, your instinct drives you to use your scent to leave a trace,? he says. ?Humans have their ways... Like love bites. But we wolves heal from those. Our way of marking out territory is with scents. Do you feel my aura around you??

    Samantha nodded, even though she barely could tell. She was still confused, but her wolf instinct guided her towards that energy.

    She wasn''t good at feeling powers, not even other Alphas''. She had done it many times but always in delicate moments. Her everyday life was void of all the turbulence other wolves might experience. Yet, all of a sudden, she was aware.

    There was a stranger''s energy surrounding her, but it felt so familiar at the same time.

    Her first instinct was to protect herself, to push him away. However, after a moment of battling, she let him do it. Her eyes met Renato''s, and she lost focus. His energy wrapped her into a warm cocoon, and she giggled when she felt it crawl under her skin, leaving a permanent sign. So, that was it.

    She felt vulnerable, but it wasn''t bad because she also felt protected. From what, she couldn''t tell. But she also didn''t care.

    When the pressure over her disappeared, she felt different. As if she had lost a part of her... or gained another part she didn''t know she needed.

    ?Now, everyone will know that you''re mine,? Renato said, pulling her even closer. He sank his face between her neck and shoulder, inhaling their entangled scents. It felt so good to know she couldn''t get rid of him no matter how much she tried. For a few days at least.

    He had used all his focus and patience not to overdo it. The mark wouldst at most a week, and then he had to ask her if she wanted to do it again.

    It had been a great temptation, but he had resisted. It was an investment: renouncing something in the name of a future gain.

    ?It''s weird,? Samantha sighed. ?I''m not unhappy to h

    ?It''s not weird.?

    ?To me, it should be. I never thought I would meet my mate... Let alone develop a secret affair and lose my pack. I thought I would die alone... and look at this! We''re together, living under the same roof and sharing our crappy fate.?

    ?I don''t think it''s that bad,? he said. ?Our fate, I mean. It will improve soon, I''m certain. Also, together it''s easier to share good and bad. We''re stronger like this.?

    ?I hate to admit it. Also...?

    ?Yes??

    She sighed, leaning her head on his shoulder.

    ?I understand why you tricked me. Even though you were wrong, you did it for your pack. In that sense, you''re a better wolf than me. I betrayed my pack while you hurt your true mate for them.?

    ?That''s not something I''m proud of.?

    ?I know... But all you want to do is protect your people. And, after meeting them, I can''t hate you for that. I don''t want them to suffer either. They''re innocent, and they don''t deserve to pay the price of their Alpha''s choices.?

    ?Especially because they don''t know.?

    ?No??

    ?Most of the others don''t know what has been done, Samantha.?

    ?They don''t know about the reasons for the war... And about all the rest either, right??

    ?No.?

    ?I think it''s time they do,? Samantha replied. ?It''s time someone tells them!?

    Renato nodded at her words. She was right: it was time.

 Chapter 375: Mommys smile

    The full moon lit the path in front of them, and Lara held Jaden''s hand while Nate carried Scarlet.

    Lara was a little worried about that sudden getaway. She thought Nate would insist on staying locked, so it sounded wrong when he had offered to reach the forest.

    She didn''t fear Luciano Polenta, all things considered. But she thought Nate had mistaken something... But what?

    She was safe with him, either way. And the cubs had improved so much since they met their father. She wouldn''t have many issues keeping them under watch.

    ?Mommy...? Jaden called her.

    ?Yes, mommy''s boy??

    ?Mommy, I love you,? he said, pulling her hand and trying to hug her.

    Lara chuckled, bowing down to pick him up.

    ?Mommy loves her boy too,? she replied, pecking his cheek.

    Jaden hugged her tightly, enjoying that moment of warmth. He wagged his tail, eagerly waiting to reach the cabin. More precisely, the garden. He and Scarlet had had a lot of fun with aunty Sam there.

    ?Will aunty alsoe?? he inquired.

    ?No, Jaden. She won''t.? Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    ?Why not??

    ?She''s busy this time. Also, it''s not like she cane and y with you so often. She has her own life.?

    ?But I love aunty Sam.?

    ?You should tell her next time you see her. I''m sure she will be happy.?

    Jaden beamed, nodding his head. He would tell his aunty! He could even write it to her. He was bing well-versed at writing love words to his mommy and Nate. Why not add a few for aunt Sam?

    ?I will, mommy.?

    ?Good boy.?

    While the two walked ahead, Scarlet and Nate observed them with a frown. Why were they stuck with each other?

    ?Isn''t Jaden too heavy for my mommy?? the little girl asked. ?Why can she carry him and not me? Why is that, daddy??

    ?It''s just for today,? he sighed. ?She won''t carry him tomorrow, you''ll see. You shouldn''t make her lift you often because she is delicate and will have a backache.?

    ?My mommy has never had a backache. Only a headache sometimes.?

    ?Headache??

    ?Yes.?

    ?And she would lock in her room alone when that happened??

    ?Not alone,? Scarlet said. ?We would sleep early.?

    ?Would you and Jaden really sleep early??

    ?No, but we would be with our mommy.?

    He could see them cuddling on the bed and not moving to avoid disturbing their suffering mommy. He could feel their attempts at staying still, not saying a word...

    ?You are good kids, Scarlet. Very kind kids.?

    He smiled at his daughter and got a grin in return.

    ?My mommy always says it!?

    ?She''s right.?

    ?My mommy is always right!?

    ?Not always, but very very often.?

    While Scarlet chuckled, he remembered the purpose of their chat.

    ?What I meant is that your mother will get backaches if she carries you too often. You two are growing up. You''re heavier than before. So, if you want to be carried,e to me. Okay??

    ?Okay, daddy,? she moaned. She even scoffed as if annoyed by Nate''s words. Yet, she took him seriously. ?But I don''t want to grow up.?

    ?If you grow up, you can have a lot of nice dresses, find a job you like...?

    ?Why find a job??

    ?Because you can have money with a job. And, with money, you can collect diamonds.?

    ?Shiny diamonds??

    ?Yes, Scarlet.?

    ?But won''t you buy them for me, daddy??

    Oh, to hell with life lessons. His little girl didn''t need a job that much. He could earn enough for his kids to be settled. He just had to sweat a little more, and he would ensure his grandchildren too!

    ?You''re right,? he said. ?Daddy will buy them for you.?

    ?Oh, good! I knew it: dads are a little useful sometimes. I thought they weren''t, but you are different.?

    ?Okay,? he chuckled. ?I''m honoured you find me useful.?

    ?If you can make my mommy happy, you can be even better.?

    ?I will do my best.?

    ?Jaden and I also will. We want our mommy to always smile.?

    At that point, Nate couldn''t take it anymore. He kissed Scarlet''s cheek and noticed her giggles. He kissed the other cheek, and then her head. His girl was so selfless that night. And she made him so proud!

    Having kids was so rewarding!

    ?We''re here,? Lara said, waking all three of the wolves from their dreams. They stared at her in a daze, waiting for a sign.

    Were they expecting something from her? Was she supposed to give them a signal to start ying in the garden? Why were their eyes on her?

    Oh, but it was the Bright Moon. They weren''t doing anything on purpose.

    ?Let''s have a lot of fun,? she said.

    She left Jaden down and looked for a spot where to sit. She helped his tail out of the trousers and caressed his ears when they twitched.

    ?You''re growing up so fast,? she sighed.

    Jaden''s innocent expression made herugh.

    ?Let''s y,? she said. ?But not too much, okay??

    Since the moon was high in the sky, she didn''t get any word in response. Her cubs were past human rationality, and, judging from the silence, Nate was as well. He would stare at her, nod and follow her instructions, but he didn''t talk.

    He sat in front of her, focusing his attention on the pups. He offered his arms for hugs and yful bites, and he caught Jaden before he could fall to the ground when he lost bnce.

    His instinct was guiding him to protect them with all he''d got. He had a family, and he would give everything to them: his attention, his power, and his love.

    ?Easy,? he said when Scarlet jumped in Lara''s direction. He caught her in time and red without doing anything more than that. He didn''t even scold her.

    After all, he could protect his mate from something as small as a pup. There wasn''t any need to scold her.

    Seeing his mood, Scarlet stopped jumping around her mother and focused on him. Her daddy was way more tasty to bite, after all.

 Chapter 376: Danger ahead

    ying with his pups, Nate felt happy. Even happier than when he kissed Lara under that same Bright Moon.

    His whole family was with him, and he forgot his need to run in the forest and let his instincts loose. He didn''t need to be free, after all.

    The pups had bared their fangs and were chasing each other, but they soon turned their attention to him. They tried attacking, together or one at a time, yfully biting his hands or shoulders. They were training their reflexes and muscles. They were tuning their senses by listening to Nate''s heartbeat and following his actions closely.

    If she wasn''t used to her beastly kids, Lara would have been scared for Nate. They were going all out, with no restraint nor worry! But Nate could take it. Moreover, he found it funny and entertaining, as much as to smile and carefully push them back and tickle their bellies.

    They could understand each other, she thought. They were the same, and she couldn''t be part of that game even if she wished to. It wasn''t that bad, though. Her kids had a father who would pay attention to their needs. They weren''t alone and lost, struggling to understand their own nature.

    ?I''ll go inside for a while,? she said, but no one heard her.

    She chuckled, shaking her head. Dealing with three wolves would be tiring, but it was also so rewarding. Especially when all three of them would turn to her and wait for... for something.

    She snuggled in the cabin and opened the fridge. Even though they had decided toe there a few hours earlier, Nate had ordered someone to bring food and fill the fridge. She could cook something for when they got tired of ying. They were using all their energies, after all.

    Lara opened the window and observed the round moon up in the sky. She felt recharged by just looking at it. Human women had some connection to the moon, didn''t they? It must have been the case.

    She cut the meat and cooked some vegetables. Not too much because she knew her wolves wouldn''t eat them during a Bright Moon. It was enough of a miracle if they sat at the table to eat instead of grabbing food and racing back to y.

    Then, her attention was directed at the forest. Was another wolf approaching? Last time, it was Samantha. But she must have been so busy that night!

    What had even pushed her to open that window? Outside it was dark, and there wasn''t much wind. It wouldn''t help dispel the aromas of cooking.

    She considered closing it and focusing on her tasks, but something continued to yell danger. Since when did she even have a sixth sense?

    ?I''m overthinking,? she decided. Yet, she walked to the window to close it. It would make it easier to focus if nothing else. She would open it againter when Nate and the cubs were there.

    Before she could do it, however, she heard the door open and close. A pair of steps reached her. Nate was holding the twins under his arms, and his eyes were gleaming. He had a solemn expression, even though the twins seemed all right and happy.

    They hadn''t sensed anything.

    ?Stay here,? he ordered, paying no attention to his tone.

    Lara felt his aura, that same pressure he had used during the previous Bright Moon. She nodded, more because she agreed than because she had no other choice.

    Last time, Nate had kept her still on the bed because he wanted to kiss her. But, tonight, there was something else going on. He had no trace of wily intentions and impolite Alpha tricks.

    She closed the window and collected Jaden from Nate. Scarlet was too dangerous for her, indeed. But Jaden would most likely hug her and cuddle.

    ?What''s going on??

    ?A wolf is approaching.?

    ?Friend or foe??

    ?I think it''s Polenta. But his aura has changed. He''s not an Alpha anymore. Rather, a powerful stray.?

    ?Isn''t that good for us if he''s a stray?? Lara inquired. ?It means he can''t use his pack to hurt us.?

    ?Strays are difficult to deal with. He won''t back off just because I tell him... And... He''s in his wolf shape. You shouldn''t get out. Okay??

    ?Okay.?

    ?And keep the kids safe. They shouldn''t wander around alone.?

    ?I agree,? Lara said. ?I''ll keep them inside. Also, you should be careful, Nate.?

    ?I''m still more powerful than him,? he chuckled. ?Don''t worry about me.?

    ?Hey!? sheined.

    ?And don''t get out whatever happens. Even if you hear the fight, ignore it. Okay??

    She nodded. What could she even do?

    Getting out and being involved would have been stupid. She was just a human.

    ?I''ll stay here with the twins,? she said. ?That''s all I can do to help you, right??

    ?It''s enough,? Nate said, bowing down to peck her lips. ?Being safe is the best thing you can do for me.?

    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin

    She kissed him back, remembering onlyter that she was holding one kid in her arms and Nate the other.

    She expected either of the twins to push them far from each other, but they didn''t. They barely noticed that swift kiss.

    Jaden had hugged Lara''s neck and didn''t move, while Scarlet was biting Nate''s shoulder and didn''t get distracted by something as boring as a kiss between her parents.

    ?You two shouldn''t get out,? Nate said.

    The pups ignored him and started to run into the room as soon as they were left on the floor. They yed together since their daddy wasn''t willing anymore.

    ?I am not sure they understood,? Nate said, ?but they should calm down once Polenta is close enough for them to sense him.?

    ?Okay,? Lara sighed. ?We shouldn''t have got out, after all. The base is safer.?

    ?No,? Nate said. ?I''ll solve it now, and he won''t hurt you ever again. You are safe with me: it''s a promise.?

    ?I know, but... I can''t help it, Nate. I worry about you.?

    He smiled, happy for her admission.

 Chapter 377: A black wolf

    Lara closed the window and checked the door, turning back to her cubs when she was done.

    Luciano Polenta was outside, and Nate had gone to chase him away. She had to stay inside and protect her kids from danger.

    However, the twins had no idea of what was happening. They continued to y together on the floor, chasing each other around the couch or jumping over the armchair. They were faster and more active than ever before. Their tails were wagging without pause, and their eyes would glow when they were nning a new stunt.

    It had never been so difficult, Lara realised. She had met Nate right in time.

    ?Come here, kids,? she said while sitting on the sofa.

    Scarlet and Jaden turned to her, opened their eyes wide, and then jumped by her side and snuggled in her arms. Overexcited by the Bright Moon, they couldn''t notice something war wrong, except because Nate wasn''t there. However, their mommy was patting their heads and telling them sweet words. They didn''t need Nate for the moment.

    ?We can y all four together when your fatheres back,? she continued, more tofort herself than them. She needed to listen to words, but the twins couldn''t talk at that moment. They were too wolf-ish to do that.

    They growled when she said something they didn''t like, and they would wag their tails when they agreed. They ced their heads on herp and let her y with their hair, sniffing her scent and trying to snuggle in her arms when she lowered her guard.

    When Jaden managed to sit on herp and get hugged, he smiled smugly and closed his eyes, getting sleepy. Scarlet was offended, but she didn''t push her brother away. She just jumped off the sofa.

    Lara caressed Jaden''s hair and rubbed his back, telling him reassuring words and praying for the better.

    When Jaden fell asleep, quite some time had passed. Yet, she hadn''t heard anything from Nate. He had left without noise, and everything had been quiet since then. Was he chasing Luciano Polenta far from them? Was that why Lara couldn''t hear a thing?

    She hoped it was the case! She hoped she could see Nate appear and tell them everything was over.

    When she heard a light snoringe from Jaden, she left him on the couch and looked for Scarlet. She had disappeared into the other room, but Lara couldn''t follow her immediately.

    ?Scarlet?? she called, expecting to find her asleep in a corner. Yet, there was no trace of her. ?Scarlet, where are you? Scarlet!?

    Instead of a sleeping pup, she found an empty room and a suspiciously open window.

    Who had opened it? Scarlet? Could she collect enough brain to do so during a Bright Moon, when her wolf instincts were raging the most?

    She started panicking and realised that she had lost one cub while taking care of the other. It hadn''t happened before: the twins wouldn''t stay apart from one another for longer than a few moments. Yet, since the day Nate had started teaching them how to be alone, they had learned.

    ?Oh, damn it,? she cursed, running out and reaching the window from outside.

    She made sure to close the door - Jaden was still sleeping inside - and she looked for Scarlet near the window.

    She didn''t find her anywhere for a long while, minutes thatsted forever in her mind.

    Lara moved every leaf next to the cabin but couldn''t find Scarlet until she walked back to the door. The little girl was nestled like a cat, snoozing in the shadows. Lara hadn''t noticed her while running out, but it seemed she hadn''t moved away the whole time.

    First, Lara sighed, relieved. She slipped on the floor, right next to the snoring bun.

    Then, she collected the girl from the ground.

    ?Hey, little beast,? she sighed. Discover hidden content at mvl

    Scarlet opened her eyes and stared at her mother, still lost in her dreams. She blinked a couple of times and clenched Lara''s shirt, turning towards the forest with a worried expression.

    Then, she whined and hugged her mother.

    It took Lara a split second to act. She didn''t know what was happening, and she was just a in human. She had no refined senses and no reflexes; her muscles were weak and slow. She had no hope of opening the door, running inside, closing it behind her back.

    She didn''t have time to move her slow body. However, using some strength she didn''t know she had, she pushed Scarlet behind the door and closed it, hoping wolves couldn''t open doors while the Bright Moon was in the sky.

    She couldn''t get up from the seating position and reach safety, like that. But she could ensure her cubs were safe.

    And so she had done, pushing Scarlet inside. She heard the sound of Scarlet''s nails on the wood, but the girl didn''t manage to open it. She gave up soon enough and trembled behind the door, calling her mommy with low and frightening sounds.

    Lara turned back to the forest, and she saw the ck wolf. He was standing there, looking at her. She couldn''t discern his eyes in the dark, but she knew his attention was on her.

    Where was Nate? Had Luciano Polenta won the battle?

    She had no time to think about it because the ck wolf stepped in her direction. He opened his mouth, showing her the pointy fangs. He growled, and Lara leaned on the door.

    She didn''t move a muscle, worried that the wolf would attack sooner if she did.

    She swallowed, collecting all her rationality anding to terms with the facts that she was weak, slow, and easy to scare. There was nothing she could do in front of that man. But, at least, her cubs were safe... For the moment.

    She closed her eyes and prayed, waiting for the attack. Was that how she was going to die? In such a stupid way?

    She thought about her decisions leading her, at that moment, into such a situation.

    ?If I get out of here alive,? she decided, ?I won''tin ever again!? She would have let Nate decide for her safety.

    Her cubs needed a mother more than she needed... more than she needed anything, especially freedom and that overrated mental sanity.

    She was going to be a better mother, she promised herself.

 Chapter 378: Protective dad

    Lara closed her eyes and waited for the attack, but nothing happened. A few seconds passed, and she wondered whether she had time to get up and get to safety. Yet, her knees were too weak to keep her weight.

    She was tired of all those emotions, and her whole body was trembling.

    She heard a thud, followed by a growl and the sounds of a battle. She opened her eyes to look and froze in awe. A giant white wolf had appeared out of nowhere. It was as big as the ck one, if not even bigger! Its fur was like snow, clean and pretty. Its eyes were blue like sapphires, and its paws were as powerful as to keep the other wolf at bay.

    The white wolf sank his teeth in the other''s throat, forcing him to retreat.

    Lara''s mouth was wide open in shock and wonder. She had always thought that feral animals had something special, a charm making them beautiful. However, that wolf was something else.

    She liked that white fur and also the way it moved. Its attacks were wless, and he was mercilessly pushing the ck wolf away. Attacking and growling, he had forced the ck wolf to retreat.

    At first, he seemed to follow him in the forest. But then, he turned back and reached Lara to check she was all right.

    Lara''s eyes locked with the wolf''s, and they exchanged a nce. It was odd, but Lara felt understood. And she also felt as if she knew what that wolf was thinking and feeling.

    There was some magic in the way she felt safe and protected.

    But then, the wolf lowered its ears and turned back as if remembering something.

    ?Nate?? Lara called him, but he didn''t turn. ?Nate??

    He disappeared into the forest, Lara''s eyes following him with a desperate expression. She still couldn''t get up. At least, Scarlet had stopped scratching the door. She heard Jaden''s voice as well, and she considered whether to open the door or not.

    Doing so would have been a chance for the twins toe out, and she couldn''t chase them in that condition. However, listening to their calls without doing anything was so difficult.

    She would have needed someone, at that moment, but she was alone.

    ?Nate,? she called, her voice low and her tone desperate, almost a cry.

    Why had he disappeared when she needed him? He had run away as if afraid... But she was just a in human; what could she even do?

    ?Mommy,? she heard from the other side of the door, and she understood the Bright Moon was almost over. The twins could talk words, which meant their wolf instincts were under control... more or less. Still, it was too early to open that door.

    ?Mommy is here,? she said. ?It''s okay... I''m here. You two should be good cubs and go to sleep now.?

    ?Mommy,? they repeated, sobbing.

    Her heart sank deeper into desperation, and she reached for the handle. She opened the door ajar and witnessed the scene she was expecting to see: her cubs ran out and surrounded her, hugging her tightly and sniffing her scent.

    ?Mommy, mommy,? they continued, and she hugged them back.

    ?Let''s go inside,? she said, but she still wasn''t sure whether she could walk.

    From the forest, a set of steps made them prick their ears on alert: all three of them observed the shadows, trying to recognise the figure approaching. Finally, the moon allowed them to see Nate''s blonde hair, and they sighed.

    ?Daddy,? Scarlet said. Even Jaden called him, but they didn''t let go of Lara. They were still protecting their mommy.

    ?It''s me,? he said.

    He crouched down, searching Lara''s expression for any trace of panic. Yet, she seemed fine.

    Maybe, she would have a panic attackter. After all, she had just seen him in his wolf form. He didn''t notice anything amiss, though. She was just clenching her kids, hugging them in such a desperate way.

    On her side, Lara didn''t know what to do.

    She couldn''t get up... No matter how hard she tried, her brain couldn''tmand her body.

    First, it had been fear. And now, it was a relief. She couldn''t move! All she could do was tightly clutch her cubs.

    ?Can I help you?? Nate asked.

    She nodded, hiding her relief. She was starting to think he would never ask.

    He picked the pups, making them release their mother.

    ?Go inside,? he ordered, and they pouted their lips. However, they followed his instructions.

    He picked up Lara and carried her inside, carefully lifting her from the ground and stepping through the door. On her side, she could hug his neck and breathe happily. It was over, wasn''t it? Even just for that night.

    Luciano Polenta was far away if Nate was paying so much attention to her, wasn''t that right?

    It was over!

    ?We''re safe now,? she said. ?Right??

    ?Right. But I lost him... He ran away, so we still don''t know where he is. But I will find him; it''s a promise.?

    Lara hugged his neck and kissed his cheek.

    ?Thank you!? she said. ?You saved my life.?

    ?Aren''t you afraid of me now?? Experience tales at mvl

    ?Oh, Nate... I''m just so thankful that you saved me. I couldn''t move, and I felt like it was the end. But you came just in time!?

    ?Also... What were you doing out there??

    ?I was getting Scarlet back. She escaped using the window on the back. I came out to retrieve her.?

    ?I see... I shouldn''t have left you alone to manage two pups during a Bright Moon. They''re a handful. Even more than usual.?

    Laraughed, and all her tension was released in that gesture. The twins listened to her voice and hugged each other, obediently sitting on the couch.

    They were still afraid, but their mommy was happy. Did it mean everything was okay?

    Oh, but... Nate was with them. There was nothing that could go wrong with him nearby. He could protect them from anything. Them and their mommy.

 Chapter 379: No fear

    Nate left Lara on the couch and checked twice that she was all right. Since she didn''t seem panicking nor worried, he stepped back and turned to the pups.

    ?Now, you can,? he said.

    As if released from a leash by his words, the twins crawled to Lara and hugged their mommy. They wagged their tails and sniffed her scent, pushing their heads against her hands or cuddling on herp.

    ?I''m sorry, Lara,? Nate said. ?I was slow.?

    ?You were just in time,? she pointed out while ying with the twins. ?If it weren''t for you, I don''t know where I would be now. Thank you, Nate.?

    ?I am also sorry if I frightened you,? he said.

    After all, she saw his wolf shape. Lara had a trauma rted to wolves... It did make sense to him: she didn''t know well enough about them, and she rationally tried to understand everything because of her kids. Yet, how much could a human actually ept?

    A man shifting into a wolf was far from what she found eptable. Ears and tail could be cute, but a real, big, and growling wolf was a whole nother matter. He had to make sure she wouldn''t have nightmares or panic attacks, but... How?

    He didn''t know a thing about a woman''s mind. Especially a human woman.

    ?You didn''t, though,? Lara chuckled. ?I was just a little startled, but you can''t me me for that! Also, you are... so beautiful,? she said, her voice turning into a whisper towards the end of her sentence.

    She had heard that their transformation was an intimate aspect for every wolf. They wouldn''t show their shape to anyone just like that if not for battling. Shifting happened only during specific events in a pack... Or during battles.

    Since Nate had been forced to turn so that he could fight, she happened to see his wolf. But that had been an ident. He didn''t want to show her yet, apparently.

    Since the day she was told she would see him, sooner orter, she had secretly started to hope it would happen. She was curious, and she was so right about being curious.

    But she had to keep her questions in check. It was a delicate moment for Nate. He had every right to decide when to let her see him and when not.

    But she was dying to know whether his fur was as soft as it looked from afar. And to check his eyes: were they exactly the same? She couldn''t see well from afar and in the dark, but they were blue for sure. However, what about the pupils? What about their shape?

    There were so many things she wanted to know, but she wasn''t sure how to ask. Nor when.

    She rxed on the couch and made her cubs settle down to sleep.

    ?B-beautiful?? Nate stuttered, waking up from his daze.

    Had his mate just told him that his wolf was pretty? Wasn''t she terrorised by it?

    ?Yes,? Lara confirmed.

    He bit his lower lip to avoidughing like an idiot. He first needed to confirm she really thought about what she said.

    ?But weren''t you scared??

    ?Yes, of course,? she replied. ?So scared that my knees couldn''t help me walk. I was terrified, and I couldn''t think about anything at all. Luckily, you arrived in time.?

    ?Me? In time??

    What was she talking about? It almost sounded as if she wasn''t scared of him but only of Polenta.

    ?So, you weren''t scared of me?? he asked.

    ?No, should I be? You saved my life!?

    ?I don''t know about that, but... So, you don''t find me scary??

    ?No, Nate. How could I??

    ?But I have fangs and ws, and a lot of fur... Doesn''t that frighten humans??

    Lara shrugged.

    ?I don''t know... I don''t find you scary because I know it''s you.?

    He sat on the sofa, moved Jaden from Lara''sp to his and upied the spot the little boy was keeping. He rubbed Jaden''s back when he opened his eyes, and the boy returned to sleeping soundly.

    ?So, it''s fine if I sit here... Right??

    ?Sure,? Lara said.

    She stared at Nate, trying to understand what was going on with him.

    ?I''m not scared of you,? she said after a while. ?Even if you are a feral beast and eat a lot of meat, you also are my boyfriend. It''s not like I didn''t know what you are, before dating. And it''s okay. We have kids now, either way. Isn''t it a bit toote for that kind of thought??

    ?I was just making sure...?

    ?I''m not scared of you, Nate.?

    ?But then, your panic attacks... Are you sure it''s not because you''re actually scared of wolves??

    ?Scared of wolves? I have two pups,? she pointed out. ?I mean, I know you are stronger than me. I know that you can be dangerous, but it''s the same for human people, isn''t it??

    ?Sure...? he hummed.

    ?I''m not particrly scared of wolves. And, for sure, not of you. On the contrary!?

    ?What is the cause of your attacks, then? I thought you couldn''t stand the thought of kissing a beast... Or something along that line.?

    ?When I hug or kiss you, it''s only because I feel the need to,? she said. ?Because I want to! I don''t do it out of fear for sure.?

    ?Then, why...?

    ?The attackester,? she pointed out.

    After talking with Doctor Mason a couple of times, she was getting the gist of it. She was learning to analyse her own behaviour and look for motives... Or for what couldn''t possibly be one.

    She had no clue what was wrong yet, but she was getting closer to the right path.

    ?When the panices, we''re done kissing. Most of the time, at least. It''s not rted to you - being a wolf. It wouldn''t make sense because I knew about you even before. It''s something else,? she sighed. ?And I have this feeling...

    It must bepletely rted to me. I am the cause of it. But I don''t know why.?

 Chapter 380: Mommys pretending

    In the morning, Lara collected the kids'' things and cleaned the cabin from the mess before delivering the bags to Nate and waking up the cubs.

    She was in a good mood after the fright of the night before. She managed to smile at everyone and take care of her family in the only way she knew.

    Shebed Scarlet''s hair while Nate helped Jaden wear new clothes. Then, she offered her hands to the twins and followed Nate outside.

    ?Are we going back, mommy??

    ?We are,? Lara said.

    ?Home??

    ?To the base.?

    ?When will we go home with grandma??

    ?I don''t know, Jaden. Soon.?

    ?I want to sleep in my room,? heined. ?And to draw in peace. Scarlet always makes a mess when we draw together.?

    ?Hey!? the girl hummed, but she didn''t add anything. She was still sleeping while walking, even though she had heard Jaden''s tone. He wasining, for sure!

    ?Don''t be like that, Jaden,? Lara scolded him. ?Your sister might be a little messy, but you have to be patient with her.?

    ?I want my ce, mommy. Last time, she broke my puzzle!?

    ?Oh, well,? Lara mumbled, rolling her eyes. ?That''s true.?

    They had barely woken up yet were already quarrelling. Or, better said, Jaden was quarrelling.

    ?Come here,? Nate said when they reached the car. He picked up the boy and carried him around the vehicle to ce him behind Lara''s seat.

    ?Am I wrong, dad?? Jaden asked, his lips curled in a pout. ?Scarlet always causes trouble. I want to be alone.?

    ?Hey,? Nate warned him. ?She''s your sister.?

    They both turned towards Lara and Scarlet, who had managed to fasten the belt by some miracle.

    ?Well... She is troublesome, but she''s your sister,? Nate repeated.

    ?If Scarlet didn''t get out, mommy wouldn''t have been in danger.?

    ?Is that so??

    ?Yes. When I woke up... I was alone, and mommy was looking for Scarlet. Then, mommy pushed Scarlet in, but she didn''te. I thought... I was so scared for my mommy,? Jaden said, his eyes filling with tears.

    ?It''s over now. And your sister didn''t do it on purpose. She was under the effect of the Bright Moon. I''m quite surprised that you remember, by the way. You were supposed to be under the same effect...?

    ?I remember everything...? Jaden started, but Nate finished the sentence for him.

    ?You remember everything when your mommy is involved,? the man sighed.

    ?I don''t want to sleep in the same room as Scarlet,? Jaden pouted.

    ?Hey, hey... Your sister didn''t do it on purpose.?

    ?So what? Mommy got hurt all the same.?

    ?She didn''t. Look at your mommy: she''s all right.?

    ?Hmm,? Jaden moaned.

    He wasn''t that convinced his mommy was fine. He bent over and reached Nate''s ear.

    ?What if she''s pretending??

    ?P-pretending?? Nate muttered. Was his son really just five years old?

    How could Jaden sense something Nate had overlooked? But Lara seemed truly okay. Yet, it would have been weird if what had happened didn''t leave any trace on her.

    ?You''re right,? he said. ?What if she''s not okay??

    ?What can we do, dad??

    ?Nothing. If your mother is pretending to be feeling fine, we can''t force her to tell us her worries. All we can do is silently protect her and hope it will be enough.?

    ?And Scarlet??

    ?Scarlet is not the problem. It''s that man. He''s the cause, Jaden. Scarlet was just unlucky to be out of control at the wrong moment. Your sister needs you to understand her. She''s not doing it on purpose, and she will cause even more trouble in the future.?

    Jaden''s frown grew even worse.

    ?We shall help her learn how to control it,? Nate continued. ?And you''re a good boy, Jaden. You can help your sister a lot. Don''t leave her alone, or she''ll suffer. And, if you or Scarlet suffer, then Lara also will.?

    No objection came to thatst statement, so Nate closed the door - carefully - and circled around the car again.

    He saw Lara closing Scarlet''s door too, and he held her hand for a moment.

    ?Hey, are you okay?? he asked.

    Lara smiled, standing on tiptoe to peck his cheek. She seemed all right to him.

    ?I am,? she said. ?Stop worrying like this. I will tell you when I have a problem, okay??

    ?But... Will you? I''d like to help you more, but I don''t know how.?

    ?You helped me enough. You can''t solve everything, Nate. And I''m good, see!?

    ?Jaden thinks you''re pretending to be okay.?

    ?He''s five.?

    ?And he has known you since the day he was born. He knows you more than I do, actually.?

    ?Oh,? Lara sighed, turning back to the car. Was Jaden worried about her? But... What could she even say to convince her boy?

    ?You don''t need to tell him you are okay. He won''t believe it, Lara. You need to be honest with us. We are your family.?

    ?Oh, Nate. I''m sorry for keeping things hidden from you. I really don''t know what is wrong. But I''m not unwell right now. We can talk when we reach home, can''t we? I''ll tell you what I''m doing when I go to the city.?

    ?You don''t need to, Lara. I wasn''t trying to invade your privacy.?

    ?It''s important.?

    ?Oh, okay, then... Let''s go, shall we??

    She nodded, circling around the car and reaching the other side under the twins'' gaze. Their eyes followed their mommy more out of habit than worry, but they stayed silent when she sat.

    Nate started the engine and drove back. The whole family was lost in thought, each on their own... Except for Scarlet, who was still sleeping. They were thinking about their own worries, but they couldn''te up with a solution because none of them had the situation clear.

    ?Getting out of the base was a bad idea,? Nate said at some point.

    He thought Lara was scared by wolves, but, seeing it wasn''t the case, going so far had been a waste. And it had the only effect of bringing Polenta closer to his family.

    ?I made a mistake.?

 Chapter 381: Guilty as charged

    In the base, Lara seemed back to normal. Nate had observed her in silence, looking for any trace of panic. However, she seemed fine.

    Scarlet was sleepy and hungry, just like usual.

    Only Jaden seemed to be thinking about the events of that night. It was a sign Nate didn''t disregard.

    After the first joys of being a father were revealed to him, he had started to understand how hard a job it was. He had to keep his eyes wide open all the time. Literally, all the time.

    And, what was worse, physical dangers weren''t the most threatening. His kids weren''t delicate, and they could survive just fine falling on the ground while ying. Yet, what made him worry the most were their souls. He wanted to protect them from worries, frights, and shocks. He yearned to protect them from anything!

    Scarlet was a born Alpha, like Samantha. She had a domineering character and strong powers. She was going to be troublesome as a teen, and he had to work hard to teach her to keep her will to prevail in check.

    Yet, Jaden wasn''t easier at all. His soul was delicate and sweet. He didn''t expect that the same kid who had icily told him to forget about his mommy would hug him warmly a few weekster. Jaden would take events to a deeper level, asking himself why and how. Or asking Nate when he was in the mood.

    It was still early to read through him, but Nate was starting to understand when not to underestimate Jaden''s doubts and worries.

    ?Come with me,? Nate said, offering a hand to Jaden.

    ?Where to??

    ?We''ll take a stroll in the base.?

    ?Why??

    ?If you don''t want to, we can stay here,? he sighed.

    ?No!?

    ?No??

    ?No, let''s go,? Jaden epted. His rosy cheeks made Nate chuckle.

    They held hands and walked out of the room where Lara wasbing Scarlet''s hair into two tails.

    Even though Scarlet knew how to look cute, hers were all ploys to get what she wanted. When Jaden acted cutely, it was natural.

    The two men walked in silence until reaching far enough not to be heard by the girls.

    ?How are you feeling?? Nate asked.

    Jaden looked up, his eyes wide open. He tried hiding the happiness from Nate, but the man could read through him. What had he said so much?

    He was just concerned about his son. Was that it? But... No, Jaden wouldn''t blush and giggle just because Nate was worried. He had been worried before too, and it didn''t get any reaction back.

    It was something else.

    ?I''m okay,? Jaden said. ?And how do you feel??

    Nate blinked, surprised. A question? And it did sound funny for some reason. Jaden had used a weird tone, maybe trying to reproduce Nate''s. Was he trying to sound like an adult?

    Oh, might be.

    Was Jaden happy when Nate treated him like a grown-up, asking questions and listening to the reply?

    ?Not well,? Nate sighed. ?I feel guilty.?

    He could try revealing his thoughts. In fact, Jaden did smile. He raised his arms, asking to be picked up. It was something Scarlet would so often do, but Jaden had always been reserved.

    ?Why guilty??

    ?I brought you and your mommy to a ce where you were in danger.?

    ?Oh, that... It was not your fault, dad.?

    ?No??

    ?Also, you saved my mommy!?

    ?I see...?

    ?It was Scarlet who got out and put mommy in danger.?

    ?Scarlet didn''t know either that there was danger, Jaden. She didn''t do it on purpose.?

    ?Oh...?

    The little boy lowered his eyes, considering Nate''s words.

    ?I see,? he said, mimicking Lara''s tone.

    Nate bit his inner cheek not tough out loud. It was the wrong moment, but his son was so cute while trying to act all grown-up.

    ?I understand, dad! But she should be more careful!?

    ?Weren''t you also too excited yesterday? It was a Bright Moon, and you were also sleeping, at the time. I''m surprised you remember.?

    ?Why shouldn''t I remember? My mommy told me to stay put, so I did. I always listen to my mommy!?

    ?Ah?? Nate murmured. ?You don''t lose control, do you? And how aboutst month? You

    ?With aunty Sam! Where is aunty Sam? I thought she woulde too, but she didn''t. Was she afraid of the bad wolf??

    ?No, your aunt is busy. She''s building her own family now.?

    ?Is she abandoning us??

    ?Abandoning? No, she''s not. But she has the right to be happy like we are. She saw that your mommy is happy with her kids, and she wants her own.?

    ?Oh... But she shouldn''t trust that tall man!?

    ?What tall man? How do you know he''s tall??

    ?She told me.?

    ?Oh,? Nate moaned. His cousin had told a pup but not him...

    ?She shouldn''t trust tall men! Look at Scarlet and me! We''re now stuck with you and can''t protect our mommy. And now, we have to share aunty Sam too!?

    ?Hmm...?

    ?Oof, I can''t believe aunty Sam fell into such a trap. She could have her pups and run away just like my mommy did.?

    ?Jaden,? Nate called him. ?Are you so unhappy I''m here with you??

    ?Uh? No, not anymore. But you always take my mommy away. And also Scarlet.?

    ?Now, I am with you.?

    Jaden calmed down and hugged Nate, trying to understand his point.

    ?Don''t you want me to spend time with you?? Nate asked.

    ?No.?

    ?No means??

    ?I want to spend time with you, dad.?

    ?Is it worse than it used to be??

    ?No, it''s better.?

    ?Then, why are you so unhappy??

    ?I am not unhappy. Having a father isn''t that bad. And my mommy is happy and can rest well. My mommy isn''t tired like before because you are here. It''s better for her if you stay.?

    ?I see. You''re a good boy, Jaden.?

    And he had so much awareness that it was frightening. Not only could he see how his mommy was happier, but he also could keep his instinct under control - except for the ears appearing out of the blue.

    He might not have been a born Alpha, but he wasn''t simple either. Self-control was of primal importance for a modern-day wolf.

 Chapter 382: Sudden worries

    Samantha and Renato were sitting at the central table in the bar. They were holding hands but not talking, each lost in their own thoughts.

    They didn''t need talking, either way. They had talked enough before going there.

    In the morning, after waking up, they had decided to tell the pack all they needed to know. Renato had insisted Samantha came with him, using any kind of excuse - starting from the moral support she would give him by sitting by his side.

    She had reminded him she wouldn''t be submissive to her mate just because she was a female wolf, but she had epted to apany him.

    Then, once there, she had forgotten her worries and rxed - oddly. She didn''t feel like an outsider, like someone who had no right to be there while they discussed such delicate matters. However, she was part of the problem.

    It was better to stay there and be silent. Pretending to be following Renato if they showed anxiety because of her. From the bottom of her heart, she didn''t want those people to be afraid.

    They had already been there for a while. Their coffees were over or cold already.

    The other wolves stared at her, some openly and others trying to be more discreet.

    It was due to their entangled scents. Was it such a surprise after a Bright Moon, by the way?

    Samantha moved her eyes to the hall and noticed not many averted their eyes. Oh, right. They weren''t good at being discreet.

    She was growing used to that, actually.

    ?Hey, you two!? Ale said soon after walking in. He took a few long steps and sat in front of them. ?I see you were having fun tonight!?

    Renato red at him, kicking his calves under the table. Was that how one behaves next to ady? Samantha already was feeling awkward about being there. Could they refrain from reminding her they could smell their marks?

    ?Don''t be so rude,? they heard.

    Amanda had walked into the bar, pulling Lucretia with her.

    ?Girls don''t like rude wolves,? she said.

    Renato raised his brow. Since when did his sister like crowded ces? Also, no one had red at her, meaning her status as an Omega had been lifted... By some miracle.

    And, he also understood, said miracle was sitting next to him and squeezing his hand in embarrassment. In the end, his pack had survived... Or maybe not, but a new pack was being born from the ashes of the previous one.

    ?Sit here,? Amanda said, moving the chair for Lucretia. They sat next to Renato and ordered lemonade.

    While Amanda was cheerful, Lucretia was silent. She avoided everyone''s eyes and would nce at Amanda only from time to time. She didn''t even check Renato and Samantha out.

    Sergio reached them as well and sat next to Samantha. In a few minutes, their table became noisy. It still was the centre of everyone''s attention, but no one could feel the heavy stares while listening to Ale and Sergio bickering or Amanda joking with her brother.

    At some point, Sergio seemed to notice something. He bent over to sniff Samantha, but the woman disappeared in front of him.

    Renato had grabbed the back of the chair and pulled it towards him. He red at his friend. He was going to punch someone by the end of the day.

    Samantha turned to Renato, surprised. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with questions. The man smiled, reassuring her. He bowed down and pecked her forehead. At that moment, he also caught something in her scent.

    It was a little different than the day before. And different from that morning. It was not totally because of their marks.

    ?Stay close,? he whispered without any real thought. It had been a reaction to... to something.

    Samantha nodded and returned to listen to the conversation. They were chatting about how to use the quarter. The old organisation was in the past, and most of the inhabitants of the inner circles were gone. It would have been a waste to let all those luxurious houses empty.

    ?And you two?? Amanda asked. ?Are you moving soon??

    ?Move where?? Samantha asked.

    Amanda opened her mouth to reply but spotted Renato''s expression. Her brother shook his head in barely noticeable movements. She understood the message and didn''t talk. She just shrugged.

    ?We''re good where we are, for the moment,? he said.

    ?But a single room is not spacious enough,? Sergio pointed out, realising what was going on. ?Ady needs her own space, doesn''t she?? Read thetest on mvl

    Samantha chuckled.

    ?Why? It''s not like I have many things with me to store.?

    ?You left everything in your pack''s base??

    ?I left it at home. But it''s time I go fetch them... I can''t keep using other people''s clothes.?

    Renato pricked his ears and startled on the chair.

    ?I''ming with you,? he said. ?We shall go by car.?

    ?It''s faster by bike. And I won''t be in danger.?

    ?I''m not worried about that,? he scoffed.

    ?I won''t run away either.?

    Her chuckles made him feel stupid, and he couldn''t understand why he felt like that. He couldn''t let her go alone for some reason. He knew, rationally, she was safe in Norwich.

    He didn''t even fear she would disappear. He knew she wouldn''t.

    However, something in the back of his head raised an rm every time he thought of letting her go alone. He simply couldn''t survive it.

    ?I''ll help you carry the bags,? he said. ?You shouldn''t raise anything heavy, right??

    ?Are you serious??

    Samantha sighed, biting her lips not tough. What was going on? Why was Renato looking for any excuse toe with her?

    She didn''t have any reason not to allow him, though. She would just warn Nate they were going to Norwich, and everything would have been fine.

    ?Okay,? she said in the end.

    She rolled her eyes when she saw him sigh in relief. What was wrong with him?

 Chapter 383: A new address

    Only after that odd exchange did Samantha and Renato remember what they hade there for. Not to chat with friends and decide to collect Samantha''s stuff.

    Renato let go of her chair - still keeping an eye on his mate - and turned towards the most crowded side of the hall.

    ?There''s something we need to talk about,? he said.

    The other wolves exchanged looks, and some younglings ran out to call their parents and rtives. The more wolves were in there, the better. It was going to be an assembly, even though not many knew about it. With Alpha Luciano, that kind of event was quite rare.

    However, Renato knew enough about handling a pack. He had been next to their former Alpha long enough to learn. And his mate was going to help him if needed.

    She was going to take over the whole pack one day, but it wasn''t as easy as imagining it. He had to be careful and introduce that matter little by little, making sure Samantha grew attached to the others as much as everyone seemed to be with her.

    They waited a little more, and then, when the central bar was crowded, everyone found some space and silently stared at the couple. Even the cook left the kitchen to witness that new kind of event.

    Not the whole pack was there, but enough to call it an assembly.

    ?I believe it''s time you all know about what happened here,? Renato said when the silence became unbearable.

    He didn''t know where to start, but one thing was sure. His people deserved to know. Everything.

    ?There is a reason if Alpha Woods attacked us... Several reasons, actually.?

    He turned to Samantha, unable to continue alone. What was most urgent? The kidnapping, most likely. But he didn''t want to start with that. He felt it would be too shocking and distract the others instead of making them listen to the rest. Maybe, he could start with something lighter.

    ?First of all, I''d like to introduce myself,? said Samantha, squeezing his hand and smiling assuringly. She wasn''t afraid of speaking in front of so many attentive eyes.

    She seemed fine, in her natural element. In the end, she was a famous manager, wasn''t she?

    ?My name is Samantha Murphy. I was a Beta of the Norwich pack before the war, and I''m Nathaniel Woods''s cousin. I am also Renato''s mate.?

    He grinned, happy she admitted to being his. His brain skipped the part about Nathaniel Woods. That man had the ability to keep all the attention on him in any situation. Most likely, the others were still thinking about that part. However, to Renato, being mates was the most relevant information she had told everyone.

    ?You... You might have heard about me before, actually,? she added.

    ?The... The Ice Manager?? someone asked from a corner.

    Samantha couldn''t locate the voice, for it had been a feeble and quick phrase. However, she was d they were willing to talk with her.

    ?Some call me like that,? she admitted. ?I was a manager at LY Corp, in fact. But I''ve left the pack, so it''s in the past.?

    ?And now??

    ?Oh, right,? she remembered. ?I wanted to ask you whether I can stay here.?

    ?Ask... us?? Sergio said, frowning. Why asking?

    ?You defended us from Nate Woods,? Amanda said, raising her voice so that everyone could hear.

    She wasn''t too worried about the situation. She could feel everything would be all right with time. However, since her brother was carefully threading with everything, she decided to help him a little.

    ?You also sent Alpha Luciano back. I think you deserve to stay here as much as everyone else,? she added.

    That was also something she wanted to make clear. Luciano Polenta wasn''t their Alpha. Not anymore. If anyone thought he was going toe back and get his ce, they could abandon that hope or leave immediately.

    ?That''s right!? someone shouted, the same voice from the back. ?She sent that traitor away! And she''s Renato''s mate.?

    Discover exclusive content at mvl

    ?Renato fought for us even when he knew we had lost,? another voice added, this time from the front rows.

    The wolves started discussing among themselves, still confused but willing to allow Samantha in their pack. They had thought it was a settled matter, but she was asking for permission, so... Were they going to decide?

    If so, they needed enough motives to sound convincing.

    Also, if that woman left, they would be alone and defenceless. They needed her more than she needed them: that was certain.

    ?He''s part of the pack, so his mate also is!?

    Hearing so many voices in her favour surprised Samantha. It didn''t surprise Renato and Amanda, but they tried to hide they were expecting it. Someone so outstanding was bound to have followers. They were just the first to recognise it, but the whole pack would be with Samantha in little time.

    ?Oh, thanks,? Samantha said, smiling happily. ?I''m d I have a ce to stay.?

    ?Also, how could we throw you out now?? an elder said. ?But you can''t continue living in the dorm. That ce is small and stinks of male wolves. You should find a better home.?

    ?Oh, okay...? Samantha muttered. ?If it''s a problem to stay there... Where can I go??

    ?Our home doesn''t have any room,? Amanda pointed out. ?Lucretia stays with us, now. Sorry...? She shrugged as if that news made her sad.

    Of course, there was a huge ce not far from there. There were dozens of unused rooms. Surely, Renato and Samantha could find one for them. She was going to help throw out Luciano''s things.

    ?The residence is empty now. You won''t disturb anyone there,? said a voice.

    To everyone''s surprise, it was Lucretia who said it first. Everyone had that idea already, but they didn''t know how to introduce it without looking suspicious.

    If the only inhabitant of that ce still living in the pack offered, then it was good! Renato and his mate could move in and have a happy life there!

    ?Oh, thanks,? Samantha said.

    She was still confused, but she didn''t see any reason to refuse. Especially because Lucretia didn''t have any hint of unhappiness while proposing that solution.

 Chapter 384: Rays of hope

    One problem was solved. Samantha would stay in afortable room, and she wouldn''t roam the world aimlessly. For Renato, that was enough.

    His pack seemed to have more expectations than him, by the way. Oh, but, whatever... As long as they were epting her, he didn''t care. He wasn''t going to make his mate sweat. The others would better ept it.

    Then, there was this second part of the story that he still needed to tell. The one about the war.

    ?But why have you left your pack?? someone asked. ?Were they treating you poorly??

    ?Poorly? The Ice Manager? I bet she was their princess!? the first voice replied.

    At that point, Renato wanted to find out who that was. Did Samantha have a secret fan? Who dared praise her so much in front of him?

    ?I was okay, but I brought damage to my pack. So, I left.?

    She nced at Renato before continuing and found him ring at the crowd. Was there some issue? Was he reluctant at telling that part of the story?

    Maybe, he didn''t want his people to know he was spying on Norwich through her. She could understand it.

    ?Well, long story short: now I''m a stray.?

    ?A stray?? they all wondered. She wasn''t a stray. She was... way, way more powerful, charming, and pretty than a stray.

    ?But why?? someone asked again. How could Norwich let go of someone so strong?

    ?Wait... How long have you two known each other??

    ?At least two months,? someone said.

    ?How do you know??

    ?They marked each other something like a month ago. Don''t you remember the gossip??

    ?Oh, you''re right! But did Alpha Luciano know about it??

    They discussed a few minutes before turning back to the couple and waiting in absolute silence.

    Samantha didn''t know how to reply. Of course, Luciano Polenta knew. If he didn''t, how could she mark Renato without consequences?

    ?He did,? Renato said. ?Alpha Luciano knew about it. He agreed to let Samantha join our pack if I managed to get some useful information from her.?

    ?Oh? Is that why she''s here now? She betrayed her pack??

    ?No... No, she didn''t. I tricked her.?

    ?Hey, you jerk!? someone said. It was a female voice.

    Renato signed, leaning back on the chair. In the end, he was relieved his pack felt like that. They were taking Samantha''s side. It was a good sign.

    ?It''s not the end of the story,? he added, just to avoid being interrupted to clear something useless again. ?I''ve tricked Samantha and used the information I got for our gain. I told everything to Alpha Luciano... Including about Nathaniel Woods''s family. Our pack kidnapped his mate and pups. That''s why the war started in the first ce.

    Alpha Woods fought with us for years, but he never attacked full strength till today. Alpha Luciano did many things through the years, including using thepany to damage the LY Corp.?

    Samantha nodded, confirming his words.

    ?My cousin didn''t strike back until his family was in danger. He couldn''t allow his mate and pups to be hurt by Mayford, so he had prepared and then fought here. I also told him to fight back way sooner, but he didn''t listen. He loves peace.?

    ?So, what happens now with us? Does he hate us??

    ?I don''t think so,? Samantha said. ?And he still loves peace more than he hates anyone. If Luciano Polenta isn''t here, we won''t need to fight Nate anymore.?

    ?What about thepany?? someone asked.

    Samantha shrugged. She wasn''t working there, after all. With that, she couldn''t help. Renato, on the other hand, had never been into it. He was the chief of security. His brain wasn''t able to understand economical matters...

    Or, at least, that was what Alpha Luciano had told him a couple of times.

    ?I... I know,? a girl said,¨¬ from the back.

    ?Yes?? Renato murmured. ?Tell us if you know.?

    ?I work in thepany and went there yesterday to check if we could run it without the Alpha, and... we can''t.?

    She sighed, her shoulders drooping. She took a few steps ahead and reached the centre.

    ?Alpha Luciano took the money before leaving. Blue Moon will go bankrupt soon. We can''t pay anyone. The clients have heard rumours and aren''t willing to pay. So, we can''t even get more liquidity like that... No one is willing to buy our goods.

    We''re bankrupt. There''s not a single dor in thepany ounts.?

    The pack gasped. The few who were still considering Luciano Polenta as one of them stopped thinking about him. Not just that he fled. He also took everything with him.

    Most, however, weren''t all that surprised. Just bothered. How were they going to survive in a human world without money? Meat cost a lot, and they couldn''t just go out and hunt it themselves... Not without consequences.

    ?It looks very dark,? Samantha added. ?I mean, it''s not easy... But we can make it! It''s not the end of the world. If there''s something I know how to do, it''s to find clients. But I think we shouldn''t take Blue Moon over.

    First of all, it would cause questions within human public opinion. The Government will ask us how and why, but that isn''t such a big deal. I can''t think of a story that would make sense to human eyes and exin how Polenta''spany is now run by... By other people. And why am I, Nate''s cousin, involved. It''s easier to found a newpany.? Stay connected with mvl

    She turned to Renato, and he nodded as soon as their eyes met. Whatever she wanted to do, they would have done it.

    ?We can strike a deal with the Government to silently transfer the funds, if there still are any, to us. If not, we''ll let the creditors keep the pieces of Blue Moon they want. We''ll start anew without debts.?

    She couldn''t let her mate''s pack starve, could she?

    ?Also, it might be a good idea to change the sector. I don''t want to have my brother as apetitor.?

    Clothes were awesome, but she couldn''t think of stealing clients from Nate.

    ?We''ll think of something, won''t we?? she asked, smiling at the crowd of faces in search of hope. There were rays of it in their eyes; she could see it.

 Chapter 385: An Alpha failure

    Lara had just finished tidying the twins'' room, and she decided to read a book to spend some time. Scarlet was calm, luckily, and Jaden seemed lost in his thoughts. After his walk with Nate, he was happy but silent.

    On the other hand, Nate was doing some work on the couch. He would nce at the kids from time to time and, seeing they were calm, return to his tasks without worries.

    They were functioning well without interfering with each other. Maybe, that was how they survived the days they spent together, Lara thought. The kids couldn''t be energetic every second, after all.

    ?Weren''t there some magazines on the table?? she inquired, seeing the empty wood.

    The books were too far, but she had realised it only after sitting down. Then, she had felt too tired to get up and opted for a lighter read. But luck wasn''t on her side.

    ?There usually are some here, but... Maybe, the girls forgot to bring some. It''s the day after a Bright Moon, after all. Have some patience,? Nate replied.

    Lara rolled her eyes. She didn''tin. Just, she found it strange. There had always been some magazines on the table, and someone would change them often enough. However, no one had ever wanted to read one until the day there weren''t any.

    Lara felt a little spoiled, but she still found it strange. Why that day, of all days? If it was the Bright Moon, then wouldn''t it make sense to keep the old magazines on the table rather than throwing those away without recing them?

    The answer to her doubts came soon.

    Someone knocked on their door, and Lara got up to open it. Nate was busy reading something on hisputer.

    ?Hello,? she said when she saw the girl.

    She was holding newspapers and tabloids, and she was startled when she saw Lara.

    ?There''s something...? the girl said, reluctantly offering one of the magazines to Lara. ?We have been careful to find any trace of your name, Alpha Lara, but this came out of the blue.?

    ?This, what??

    ?Page three.?

    ?I see,? Lara chuckled, turning the page to check what it was.

    As expected, it was huge.

    ?I hoped to see news about Samantha. I''m curious to know how her mate is. Yet, here we are... My mother wouldn''t have let go of such a chance.?

    Her calm made the other girl rx, and Lara''s smile didn''t falter until they were alone again. Only then did Nate notice something was wrong. He left theputer on the table and reached Lara at the door.

    ?What''s happening?? he inquired.

    ?Just the usual. My mother is taking the chance to stay in the limelight. She gave an exclusive interview for this magazine.?

    Explore more stories with mvl

    She showed Nate the page, and he read the title with a frown.

    ?Lara yton, a young miss from Sheton. Her parents talk for the first time.?

    What had that woman said? And how did the reporters find out about the rtionship between Lara and the ytons? It wasn''t such a rare surname, after all.

    ?I''m not even surprised,? Laramented.

    Her fingers trembled, but she didn''t let go of the magazine. Maybe, it was because her cubs could see and hear her, but she managed to keep her cool. She didn''t panic or cry.

    She wasn''t okay, but not as bad as she thought such a situation would make her feel.

    ?Let me take a look,? Nate said.

    He skimmed through the interview carefully, but he didn''t read anything bad. They talked about theirpany and gave some information about Lara''s early childhood. Nothing secret, and nothing too scandalous. There weren''t any hints to what they could tell about their daughter. They simply looked like proud parents.

    There was even a picture of the couple: Steve sitting on the armchair and Gracy leaning on the armrest next to him. There weren''t Steven yton''s words anywhere. Only Gracelyn answered to the questions the whole time.

    ?The press found out who you are,? Nate hummed. ?It''s bad, but I will protect you. They won''t be able to publish anything bad about you because it would mean standing on my wrong side. Also, you have nothing to be ashamed of. Do you hear me??

    ?Yes, I know,? Lara said, but her tone wasn''t all that convincing.

    ?We''ll survive this too. Just like we survived Polenta... even after so many mistakes on my side,? he added. ?It''s just another trial. We''ll make it.?

    Lara nodded and caressed his cheek. She liked it when he tried heartening her. Especially when the situation could only get worse.

    That reporter had found her family. It would have been a child''s y to discover about her kids. Then, nothing could protect her from the scandal of giving birth without a husband. Saying those were Nate''s kids didn''t look enough to calm the waters.

    ?If only this had happened before, we would have noticed sooner,? Nate continued. Wasn''t it for the war, he wouldn''t have been so distracted.

    ?At least it''s over. Now, we can return to our normal life,? Lara said.

    ?Soon,? Nate promised. ?The exact moment I make sure Polenta is taken care of, we''ll be able to return home.?

    He just needed to find him, after all. However, it was bing harder than anticipated. He had no clue where to look, and all his ideas didn''t help.

    ?If only I could have a glimpse of where he''s hiding...? heined. ?We could proceed further with the n. Everything is ready. We just need the location.?

    ?Oh, don''t worry. It''s going to be fine, eventually,? Lara said, trying tofort Nate. ?Nothing we can''t face.?

    ?I wish I found him sooner, Lara. I wish I hadn''t underestimated him. Twice, at that. I''m a failure as an Alpha... I let my family be hurt.?

    ?You didn''t,? Lara pointed out. ?You protected us. In both cases. Now, let''s get some rest. You''ve worked enough for today, haven''t you? Let''s eat pancakes.

    I need a few minutes to bake some.?

 Chapter 386: Destined together

    Lara hadn''t taken her parents'' interview badly. Not at all.

    She was surprised at herself, but what could she do? She knew her mother, and the interview didn''t surprise her. There wasn''t any need to worry or panic.

    Gracelyn yton would have taken any chance to stay in the limelight and profit from any event. Knowing that her daughter was entangled with the unreachable CEO Woods was a temptation she couldn''t resist.

    As such, Lara didn''t think much of it. What worried her was another thing: if someone knew she was the ytons'' daughter, they could easily find out about her cubs. Or, at least, about how she had left home while pregnant.

    That part was left out in the interview. Seemingly, Gracelyn still wanted to attempt a connection with her lost daughter and her partner.

    ?Do you think this is the end?? she wondered.

    ?Knowing the press, it is not. After this interview, even the other reporters will run to your mother,? Nate said.

    They were eating pancakes and reading the article, contemting what to do.

    ?This is just the beginning,? he said. ?Even if this reporter seems uninterested in finding out more than this, the rest will stop at nothing. They will find out everything about you. It will be difficult, but I''ll make sure every one of them pays for any information they publish about you. Starting from this one. Whoever he is.?

    ?I thought they were going to publish about Samantha again,? Lara said. ?How odd... There''s nothing about her. She''s not as interesting anymore??

    ?They''re keeping the information forter. When the scandal settles down, they will publish something new and light it up again. It''s all aputation to sell more copies overall.?

    ?Do I really sell so much, though?? she chuckled.

    Then, she remembered the reason she was in the tabloids in the first ce.

    ?Oh, wait. It''s not me but you. You sell so much, Nate. Who knows how many bored housewives buy tabloids to check what you were wearing at thest g? Oh, I''m dying to check it out as well. I should have taken inspiration from Scarlet and collected your pictures since the start!?

    ?Hey,? Nateined. ?You have me here. Why collect pictures??

    And why those from the tabloids? He could give her better ones. Maybe, from newspapers. He liked those more: there was no love affair implied, no rumours. Just the deals he signed and his sesses.

    He would have preferred Lara kept safe those articles and not the gossip.

    ?I''m d you''re taking it well,? he added. ?If you feel bad, by the way, you can tell me! We can talk about it... Only if you want.?

    ?For the moment, I am fine,? she said. ?I''m worried about the moment the world knows about the twins. That will be worse. How do we exin it without making everyone judge them??

    ?Judge? Why??

    ?They were born out of marriage. I don''t want everyone to point at them and see my mistakes. It wouldn''t be fair...?

    ?It won''t happen,? Nate said. ?It wasn''t a mistake, Lara. We are destined to be together, aren''t we? Also, we can get married now and solve it all.?

    He wasn''t serious. His was only an attempt to hearten her a bit. He wanted to show her that the solution was simple and easy. However, until they needed it, he wasn''t going to press her into marrying him. He didn''t want her to panic; nor did he want to see her lost expression. He had hated the way she would pretend not to hear what he said the first days after they had met again.

    There was something wrong with the way Lara acted with him, but he couldn''t find the reason of it. It was him, in some way. Or, maybe, the trauma of being abandoned by her family.

    Whatever the reason, he knew that marrying out of the blue wasn''t the right strategy. Lara seemed to like their rtionship, no matter how undefined it was.

    They lived together, ate together, shared the bed... What else could they need? Even the kids seemed happy to have a normal family. The pack had epted Lara, and she was adapting to her role without batting an eye.

    Everything was perfect as long as no one tried giving any name to it.

    Their rtionship was odd, but it didn''t matter. Only when they tried defining it, he could see Lara''s expression change. Her worries would resurface, and her body would stiffen. As such, he had learnt not to mention it anymore.

    He could live like that forever, if not for Lara''s panic attacks.

    ?Don''t say something like this with such a tone!? Lara said, in fact. She chuckled, and Nate''s heart hurt a little.

    ?Sure, I won''t,? he sighed.

    ?Let''s hope it doesn''te to that,? she added.

    Nate nodded. What else could he do but agree with her? At least until they found out whether Lara''s mood was influenced by the thought of marriage and a stable rtionship other than her hidden fears.

    ?Do you want me to do something with this tabloid??

    ?There''s nothing wrong here, Nate. If we react, they will sense there''s something we want to hide. It''s better to pretend we never saw it. For the moment. They might publish something else, but let''s bear with it. If enough time passes, they will forget me.

    Won''t they? We just need to wait for another scandal to happen, and no one will wonder about me anymore.?

    ?Yes, sure,? Nate said. ?We''ll do as you wish. But you can tell me if you feel bad because of this. I will listen to you.?

    ?I''m fine, Nate. It doesn''t affect me, for some reason. Maybe, I''m improving,? she chuckled. Still, she hugged him as a sign of thanks.

    Enjoy more content from mvl

    His worries didn''t feel so bad, all in all. She didn''t dislike that someone cared enough to ask her.

    ?Thank you, Nate. Love you.?

    Nate''s brain broke again, and he lost another good chance to reply to her confession. Lara didn''t seem to mind, but he felt weak and a coward.

    If only he had been smarter, he could have said those words first. Why was life so difficult all of a sudden?

    Oh, but who cared? She loved him!

 Chapter 387: The wrong location

    Nate spent the whole day nning.

    He had to find Polenta. True, but he couldn''t do anything until he found any hint about his location. He didn''t need to waste any more time on that. Only when he knew, he would move.

    He could focus on the really relevant matters: confessing to Lara without looking like an idiot, or like he said something because he needed it. He wanted to be the first one to confess! But he never thought of it because, for him, loving her was as natural as breathing.

    As such, he thought very hard.

    What could he do in a base? He needed to be romantic!

    After spending so much time without any result, he opened hisptop and searched on the Inte. He read an article and decided he had nothing to lose. Even so, it seemed a little off.

    He could arrange candles and flowers, no big deal. But why specifically in the bedroom? Why not in the living room?

    ?Whatever,? he murmured while swiping down. He had no clue about how to move, and he knew his limits. It was better to follow the guide step by step instead of risking free drama or embarrassing situations.

    He did everything with caution, and he also pulled the curtains to have less light. Like that, the candles would have some effect other than the scent...

    He had almost finished when Lara walked in to pick something. He straightened his back and turned to her, sweating like a thief. And now? What was the following step?

    That unexpected event made him lose track of his goals. Lara wasn''t supposed to walk in before he had finished and was ready, washed, and smiling.

    ?He-hello,? he said, feeling a little foolish.

    ?What are you doing?? Lara asked, noticing the candles - not yet lit - and the petals on the bed. ?Oh,? she sighed. She seemed to be realising what Nate was doing.

    She chuckled, blushing lightly.

    ?So, this is it...? she murmured.

    Nate blinked, surprised that luck was for once on his side. Had Lara understood his intentions? It would have been better, for the unfinished job wouldn''t have been wasted. He could light the candles and hold her hand while confessing his feelings. Lara was expecting it, so he wouldn''t even feel the lump in his throat. Everything could work out...

    But, why did Lara lock the door?

    ?Hmm?? he said. He couldn''t talk at that moment because his brain was too focused on the mission.

    But, locking the door? Was it necessary for a confession? He started to think Lara had misunderstood.

    ?Hey...? she said, taking a step towards him.

    ?Why? The door?? he asked.

    A momentter, he could hear why. The pups were running in the hallways, always guided by their annoying instinct.

    ?Mommy, mommy?? they called, pushing on the door but failing to open it.

    Nate rose his brow. Those two had been good for a while. They could have stayed put a few minutes more. He wasn''t going to keep their mommy for himself too long. Just enough for a few words!

    ?Don''t tell me you weren''t expecting this to happen,? Lara chuckled.

    ?Mommy?? They heard Jaden''s voice.

    Stay tuned to §Ţ??

    ?Are you here, mommy?? asked Scarlet.

    ?I''m here!? Lara answered from behind the door. ?You two should be good kids and go y with your grandmother. I''ll be back very soon.?

    ?And dad??

    ?He''ll be back soon,? she chuckled.

    ?Is daddy here??

    ?He''s here.?

    ?Oh...? the cubs gasped. Then, to everyone''s surprise, they turned on their feet and left the hallways. They left Lara and Nate alone.

    Since he couldn''t believe his ears, Nate opened the door and checked they weren''t hiding somewhere. But... they were truly gone!

    ?You''ve performed some magic!? he eximed.

    Those two overprotective beasts had left their mommy alone with him, locked in a room. He thought it would never happen, not even after years of living together.

    ?Oh, it feels so good,? he said,ughing. His kids trusted him with their mommy. Was there anything else he might have needed?

    Oh, right. Confessing.

    But the pups were giving him so many reasons to be proud and happy!

    ?I told you it was just a matter of time,? Lara pointed out. ?You''re part of their family now. It does feel good.?

    She then reached the bed and observed the petals. She knew Nate was romantic, but in a clumsy and personal way. She would have never expected something so... So normal? Petals on the bed! Oh, she wondered whether those could be more annoying than pleasing while rolling on the mattress without clothes.

    ?I guess I''ll find out,? she murmured, forgetting that Nate was very close, listening and waiting for the Moon Goddess to bestow an idea upon him.

    ?What?? he said, startled.

    ?What?? Lara repeated, walking back to him. She gripped his tie and pulled lightly. ?What do you want me to say??

    Nata blinked, moving his eyes on the room again. Everything was ready - or almost. The only missing detail was the fire on the candles. Once lit on, he didn''t need to worry about the rest and could say his words. Before he lost track of his purpose under Lara''s naughty stare.

    As if being interrupted wasn''t such a great issue, he took the lighter out and started working on the candles. It took him a while because he was nervous, but he eventually made the room warmed by the scented candles. Only then did he turn his attention to Lara again.

    ?I wanted to tell you something,? he said.

    ?Yes?? Lara replied.

    She took a step closer, but Nate stayed where he was. He couldn''t allow his body to get distracted at that moment! It was important! He had gone to great lengths to choose a way to confess.

    He felt a little stupid, and he wasn''t sure Lara would like that scent or the colour of those petals. Still, he had to give it a try.

    ?I wanted to tell you that I love you,? Nate eximed. Nervousness made his voice tremble, but it disappeared soon after he had said those words. He felt free. And happy.

 Chapter 388: The right words

    Lara blinked, surprised. She wasn''t expecting a confession!

    Well, sure: Nate had been romantic with the rose petals on the bed and the many scented candles in the room. But she had thought he was just asking to have sex. In the bedroom, at that! What else could it have been?

    However, she was sure Nate would never steep as low as to confess his feelings just to reach the bed sooner. He didn''t need to in the first ce.

    But... All that hard work for a few words?

    ?I love you too,? she replied. Her smile was shy, almost hidden by her embarrassment.

    That novelty - Nate doing something as romantic as filling a room with candles - made her shy, for some reason. Even if his true purpose was wicked, she felt warm in her chest and happy like a little girl.

    He had gone to great lengths just for her!

    Nate reached out to her hand and brought it to his lips.

    ?Being with you, after so much time apart, made me reconsider what having a mate means,? Nate continued.

    She was the first to confess, so he had to be more profound in return. To be even, he had to tell her more about his heart. She had told him so much about her; it was only right giving back as much.

    ?I thought I knew it, but that was a lie,? he said. ?A lie I told myself to reduce suffering. But then, when you appeared, when I found out about the pups and everything else, my life changed. At first, I was too busy to notice, but being next to you made me truly happy. I wasn''t lonely like before. I wasn''t tired anymore; I didn''t hate life.?

    While talking, he had pulled her towards him. Lara had no intention of resisting, but she also wanted to hear his words. If she let him hug her too tightly, she would have lost focus.

    ?I''m d you''re here with me, Lara. And I feel so happy that you decided to stay. Even if it''s just a trial, it''s invaluable!?

    ?Oh, Nate,? she sighed. ?You''re so nice!?

    ?Nice? I''m doing this because I need you, Lara. It''s not nice. I can''t think of a life without you. Not again.?

    Her eyes filled with tears, and she pressed her free hand on her chest. Her heart was beating at a crazy pace, and her lungs needed air but couldn''t get any.

    ?No one has ever told me this,? she said. ?That they need me... and all the rest!?

    Nate tilted his head, confused. He forgot all the other nice things he had in store and pulled Lara even closer. Now, he could hug her.

    ?You saved me, Lara,? he murmured in her hair.

    ?Don''t be so dramatic,? she replied. ?You saved me. Not the other way around.?

    ?Oh, you... I hate how you always underestimate yourself and belittle your worth. But I love all the rest! You make me want to keep you here like this until you believe me when I say you''re wonderful.?

    ?Nate,? she moaned, her cheeks blushing again. ?There''s no need to overdo it, now. I replied to your confession, didn''t I??

    ?I wanted to tell you my feelings. I''m not looking for a reply. Oh, don''t misunderstand: I''m happy you said so! But it was not my intention. I had no hidden agenda.?

    ?No hidden agenda?? Lara chuckled, peeking at the bed. Well, it wasn''t hidden.

    ?No. Just wanted to tell you my heart. And to be believable.?

    ?Ah, I see...? She wasn''t convinced, still. Who makes up such a scene just to confess? Moreover: in the bedroom!

    Why not tell her about his mind in the garden. Or during the day when they were alone. He could find many chances without petals or other details.

    Stay tuned for updates on §Ţ??

    She shook her head, giving up. She didn''t need to understand so badly. Moreover, the bed was set, and the atmosphere was so good. How could they waste it? Even if the original purpose seemed so innocent, it didn''t mean they couldn''t take the chance!

    ?Hey,? she said, cing her hands on his chest and pushing him forward.

    As always, Nate didn''t put up any resistance and let her guide him to the bed. When he sensed it behind his calves, he blinked - surprised.

    He sat down when Lara pushed harder, and he continued staring at her. He hade up with a romantic setting, so Lara was surely expecting him to follow. But the article didn''t mention the following steps... Just roses, candles, and dim light. He had assumed it would end with the confession, or maybe with some cuddling - even though the article said that cuddling coulde before the main event.

    The main event was the confession, wasn''t it?

    Also, he could get a kiss. Kisses should be romantic...

    His wish became reality when Lara bent down and kissed him. She clenched his shirt and sat on hisp, looking for a better position.

    She didn''t know she was shattering Nate''s wild dreams like that. He was still thinking about his words of love when the real meaning of that article started bing clear.

    In the end, it wasn''t as romantic as he had thought. He also understood why it talked about the bedroom.

    ?Hey, wait,? he said. ?This is not what I thought... I just wanted to tell you! Nothing more!?

    ?I know,? Lara said. ?I''m not thinking anything bad about you, Nate. You were so romantic that I can''t help it. You make me want to kiss you.?

    ?But this is not what should happen! Love is unconditional and doesn''t expect anything in return! That''s how it should be.?

    ?Oh, yes,? Lara nodded. ?Unconditional.?

    She agreed with him - with words - but continued staying at her ce, drawing circles on his shoulders and smiling wickedly.

    However, Nate didn''t let her naughty smile get to him. Oh, he wanted to let loose as well. Yet, he didn''t want Lara to feel bad after it.

    They should avoid being together for a while. Just until the cause of her panic attacks became a little clear.

 Chapter 389: Romantic couple

    Renato drove to Norwich with less worry than he would have anticipated. After all, that was Samantha''s cousin''s ce. She shouldn''t be in danger there.

    They reached Samantha''s apartment and collected her clothes and the things she thought she couldn''t live without.

    Then, all bags prepared, they stood in front of the wall made of ss.

    ?I can sell this ce,? Samantha said. ?It''s not like I can live here anymore.?

    ?You can rent it,? Renato replied. ?It''s easier than selling, isn''t it? And, if you ever change your mind and want to return, you can.?

    ?I won''t change my mind, Renato. I won''te back... It''s not the first time I changed packs. It''s something that can''t be undone.?

    His hand was on her back, and it slowly moved down. His sweet caress made Samantha turn, losing interest in the scenery from the window wall.

    ?I will be wherever you are,? he whispered.

    ?Wherever??

    ?Sure.?

    ?You''re so extreme,? she chuckled, turning to him and surrounding his waist with her arms. She ced her head on his chest and closed her eyes.

    ?I''m just a realist. If you''re nearby, I don''t care about packs, powers, and other stuff. And it''s even worse now...?

    ?Worse??

    He sank his face in her hair, inhaling her sweet scent. It had changed again, and, bit by bit, it was taking on a new aroma.

    ?I don''t know what''s happening,? he said. ?You smell so goodtely. It makes me want to protect you even more!?

    ?Hey!? Samantha murmured. ?You''re so self-centred!?

    ?Hmm? How is that??

    ?You like it because you marked me, you egocentric...?

    ?It''s not that!? he replied. ?I''m not talking about my scent but yours!?

    ?Yes, sure...?

    She hid her grin and continued snuggling in his embrace. She didn''t dislike it, after all. He was iming her, in his odd way, but she felt wanted and... treasured? Had anyone treated her like that, telling her they wanted to protect her?

    No one had ever dared.

    ?I''m serious. Your scent has changed, Samantha. You''re... more beautiful than before. And I can''t help it. I wish I could let youe here alone, but the thought was so painful.?

    ?Okay, okay. I''ve heard enough,? she said before he could say something even more extreme. She wasn''t going anywhere; why act like that? Enjoy new adventures from §Ţ??

    ?I wanted you to know. Maybe, it''s because you''re epting me??

    ?Egocentric,? she repeated.

    ?No, but... It started yesterday. Is it because we ran together??

    ?I don''t know, and I''m not really curious. Whatever happens, we''re in this together. It wouldn''t change anything to know whether my wolf nature is epting yours or not - for me.?

    ?It would change a little for me,? he pointed out. ?I would like to know.?

    ?It takes time,? Samantha sighed. ?I can''t just forget everything that happened, Renato. Give me a few months at least!?

    ?It was not my intention... I didn''t want to press you. But you feel different.?

    ?Is it a bad thing??

    ?Oh, no!?

    ?Then, just let me be. Okay??

    He nodded, picking up the bags and carrying them to the car. He couldn''t let Samantha weigh heavy stuff while he was with her. He knew it was a stupid concern, but... he hadn''t ever been smart, to begin with.

    They sat in the car and looked at each other.

    ?Yes?? he said, seeing her grin.

    ?We should take the chance,? Samantha offered.

    ?To do what??

    ?Date!?

    She got out and walked towards the centre, followed by a worried wolf.

    ?What do you mean by date? We should go back home. Even though your cousin won''t hurt you, this ce can''t be as safe as the quarters. Let''s go back,? he said.

    Samantha turned to him, her eyes shining with a smart light.

    ?I''d like to hold hands,? she said.

    She offered her right hand to him, and Renato took it before thinking twice. It had been a natural reaction, but... Oh. Walking in the city, holding hands. It sounded nice.

    ?Nate knows we are here. No trouble will be.?

    She pulled him towards the most crowded road, and they strolled like a couple, watching the shop windows and chatting about mundane events.

    It took Samantha quite a while to realise they were the centre of everyone''s attention. Especially women.

    It took her less to find out that the women weren''t staring so much at her but at the tall man by her side. She red at Renato, unhappy.

    She was so unlucky! Why had the Moon Goddess given her a handsome mate? She had to watch out so much, like that.

    Noticing the change in her mood, Renato raised an eyebrow. He brought their joined hands to his lips and pecked the back of Samantha''s hand.

    She heard the sighs around her. Were those women watching so attentively? For real?

    But, most of all, didn''t Renato notice? He seemed oblivious to the many pairs of eyes on him.

    What did they want? Wasn''t it obvious he didn''t have time to look back at them?

    Samantha resisted - barely - the urge to re at every single woman eyeing them. But, she realised, she couldn''t stay there like lifeless and wait for them to decide to live on.

    That was her man. Hers. Who dared watch him?

    Her lips curled in a gentle smile that confused Renato, but he didn''t say anything. If Samantha was smiling, he was happy.

    But then, she let go of his hand. Only to surround his arm with hers and lean her head on his shoulder for a moment.

    He blinked, confused. Was she marking her territory? What was that?

    Only then did he dare look around, and he noticed the shy nces and the sighs of the romantic souls around them.

    Oh. Nice.

    He was being imed, he realised. His happy smile didn''t go unnoticed, but he couldn''t care less about what other people thought.

    ?Would you like to eat something, Mine?? he asked, swiping the street with his eyes and looking for a ce to sit.

    ?I''m starving,? Samantha replied.

    Oh, good. A hungry mate knew how to be sweet and docile.

 Chapter 390: The human way

    ?Alpha Nate, there''s a wolf from Mayford in our territory!? the chief of the technical team shouted when he saw Nate walk into the room they worked in.

    Nate sighed.

    ?Let me guess,? he said.

    The technicians closed their mouths and stared at him, patiently waiting for his attempts.

    Lara chuckled behind him. Nate had dragged her along when secretary Jack told them about the emergency.

    ?Who is it?? she asked.

    ?Renato Canne, Mayford''s chief of security,? Nate said.

    ?Oh? Luciano Polenta''s right-hand man, right??

    ?He was,? Nate said. ?Now, he''s just Samantha''s mate. They came here to collect her things. She''s taking charge of the pack. I''m not sure how conscious of it they are, but she''s bing their Alpha. If she isn''t yet.?

    ?Oh, what a twist! So, they''re not our enemies anymore. We''re kind of allies.?

    ?More or less,? Nate sighed.

    Before signing any alliance, he needed to wait for Samantha to stabilise her position. And her life as well.

    While she worked on that, he had to find Polenta and make sure he couldn''t hurt his family ever again. With or without a pack.

    ?Correct!? the head technician eximed, looking at Nate with admiration. ?You guessed, Alpha!? Your journey continues on §Ţ??

    ?Samantha sent me a text message,? he pointed out. He had no magic powers.

    He turned back, ready to leave when the technician cleared his throat.

    ?There''s something else, Alpha,? he said.

    ?Yes? Regarding wolves from Mayford??

    ?Not exactly, but...?

    ?So? Tell me.?

    ?Miss Brown came to thepany. I''ve seen the security tape. She talked with the receptionist for a while. Then, she left.?

    ?Miss Brown?? Nate said. ?Who is that??

    Laraughed behind him. He felt a little stupid, but he couldn''t remember any client, retailer or business partner with the surname Brown.

    ?Abby Brown?? Lara asked. ?You''ve caught her attention, Nate. Congrattions.?

    ?What? I haven''t ever talked to her,? he said, defending his honour. ?I mean, other than at the g, but you were there.?

    ?I see,? Lara hummed, pretending to be concerned. ?What could she want from you, then? She''s after you!?

    ?No, impossible!?

    ?She is...? she repeated. ?Since Polenta isn''t avable anymore, she thinks she can have my man. You better be clear with her when you meet.?

    ?Meet? Why should I meet her??

    ?Nate,? Lara called him. ?Wake up.?

    He blinked, stopping his useless defence. Lara was so calm: her heart was beating steady, her face was rxed, and her eyes showed no hint of jealousy. She was just being a little territorial, ying with him like only someone certain of the other person''s feelings would do.

    It was odd, but he liked that feeling. Even though he knew it was just temporary. He wasn''t an idiot. Lara''s problems couldn''t be solved just like that, without anyone doing anything. If she had a panic attack that woke her up during the night, hers weren''t simple issues.

    ?What is it that you want to tell me?? he asked. He got distracted and forgot what they were talking about.

    ?Abby Brown came to the g with Polenta. She knows him, right? What if she''s here to tell you something about him? Either that, or she''s really trying to hit on you. In this case, I prefer being nearby when you talk with her.?

    ?Nearby??

    ?If it''s not a problem,? Lara added in a whisper, suddenly shy. She looked down at her fingers, letting her hair slip from her shoulders and hide her face.

    That had been a little too much. Nate was a grown man. He knew how to defend himself.

    Even if she did feel jealous, she had no right to check him out during his job. She should just trust him.

    ?Come with me,? he agreed, reading her worries. ?And keep your eyes open, Lara. I might fall into some trap or do the wrong thing. Watch me very, very closely.?

    The technician in the room, still trying to work, was distracted by their Alpha''s flirting. Was that the right moment and ce? Couldn''t they step out and close the door?

    People were trying to do their job!

    ?Also, I''ll take the chance to get out of here. Not that I dislike the base, but any excuse to go out is wee. The others are like... like waking up! I had two wolves asking for help yesterday. And other three this morning alone.

    If I stay here, there will be double the requests in the afternoon.?

    ?Yes, sure,? Nate agreed.

    A little disappointed, however. So, Lara did want toe with him, but not to im her territory. She just wanted to run away from extra work.

    Was she really so uninterested in the reason why Abby Brown had gone to thepany? Not even a little bit?

    He stopped just in time before pouting then and there. He was in public. He had to keep his Alphaposure.

    ?Let''s go,? he said. ?I''ll call thepany and tell them to schedule an appointment with her.?

    ?I can do it,? Lara said, blinking slowly. ?I know your schedule, and I will find the best moment to meet.?

    She even smiled, making Nate even more desperate. Couldn''t she be a little bit concerned? Not even jealous, just annoyed! That would have been enough for him.

    But she didn''t seem to care. If it were Lara in his ce, he would have already hit the other man daring to use her time. Oh, he kind of did that already. Luciano Polenta touched his woman and was out of favour.

    ?I will make that phone call for you,? Lara repeated, touching his arm. Only then did Nate realise.

    His woman was so good at hiding her intentions. Calling was a way to make a im. She had the right to decide Nate''s schedule, and Abby Brown could meet him only because she allowed it.

    ?Oh, smart,? he murmured while following her back to their lodgings.

    It was a delicate and discreet way of marking her territory. It was new to Nate. He was used to wolves, but humans also knew how to show their ims on their mates.

 Chapter 391: Their real identity

    Abby Brown crossed the door with nonchnce, her head up and her shoulders straight as if she was walking in her territory. She had been called by Nate Woods, after all. She knew it must have been rted to the same reason that pushed her to go to the LY Corp, but... he had called for her. Well, his secretary called.

    But whatever.

    ?Hello,? she said to the receptionist. ?I need to talk with Mr Woods.?

    ?Do you...?

    ?Yes,? Abby Brown said. ?I have an appointment.?

    The receptionist stared at her in awe. Did that woman have a meeting with their boss? Did Lara know about it, just in case?

    ?Oh, sure,? she said, waking up from her daze. ?I''ll show you the way.?

    More personnel was in the building that day than before, maybe to show a functioning image to those visiting - including Abby Brown.

    The receptionist brought the woman to the CEO''s office and made her wait there. Then, she found Lara and walked to her in a hurry.

    ?There''s a woman outside!? she whispered.

    Lara chuckled at the girl''s behaviour. They weren''t doing anything secret, were they?

    ?Don''t tell me it''s Abby Brown,? she said, stillughing.

    ?You... You know??

    ?Not just that I know, but I asked her toe. I was the one scheduling the meeting.?

    ?What for?? the receptionist said before realising she was inquiring about the Alphas'' intentions. She covered her mouth with both hands and bowed her head as a sign of apology.

    ?Let her in the office,? Lara said. ?I''ll goter when I''m done preparing some tea.?

    ?Even tea??

    ?Don''t worry. It''s not like Nate will be fooled by a pretty face and a nice butt,? Laramented. ?I mean, he''s quite difficult with women.?

    The girl nodded fiercely before returning to the waiting room.

    ?Miss Brown, CEO Woods is waiting for you.?

    Alpha Lara gave her permission. So, she could guide that woman into the office. Their Alpha''s mate sure had high self-confidence. Most she-wolves wouldn''t allow any other woman so close to their men.

    After closing the door for Abby Brown, she left the floor and returned to her ce.

    Nate lifted his eyes from the papers he was reading and noticed he wasn''t alone. And it wasn''t Lara. Who had been pushed inside like that?

    Oh, right. Abigail Brown. He had forgotten he was in thepany to meet her.

    ?Miss Brown,? he said. ?Please, sit.?

    ?Yes, thanks...? the other replied, clenching her fists and getting ready to talk. She had a few things to say.

    With some luck, it would have been enough to gain Nate Woods''s attention.

    ?You asked to meet me,? he said, in fact. ?I guess it must be important if you came to thepany in person. And pretty urgent.?

    ?I''m d you allowed me to meet with you, Mr Woods. I have some information you might need to hear.?

    ?What could it be?? Nate inquired, pretending not to know anything.

    The surprise wasn''t that Abby Brown had something to say about Luciano Polenta. The real novelty was that she had decided to talk with Nate about it. Why? Had he given any hint that he wanted to hear things about that man?

    The door opened, and Lara walked in with a trail. She smiled at Nate.

    ?I brought some tea,? she said, making Nate happy.

    Abby Brown heard the voice of the secretary who had made the appointment and epted the cup. Only when she noticed the face did she frown.

    Wasn''t that the woman Nate Woods was with at the g? Did he ask his secretary to tag along, just like Polenta had asked her - a random singer - to apany him? But it didn''t look like that. Polenta hated to see those two together.

    Did Nate Woods date his secretary? That was so unprofessional and would be a great scandal. It would also exin why everything regarding Lara yton was kept secret.

    Whatever the case, that woman didn''t show any hint of worry or annoyance. As if seeing someone famous next to Nate Woods didn''t concern her. Or, rather, as if she knew everything she needed to know.

    There was no secret between her and Nate. He didn''t hide anything, especially regarding other women.

    ?It''s about... It''s about a person we both know,? Abby Brown said, trying to hint at the reason why she hade. She didn''t want outsiders to hear about it. Her information not only was confidential but also dangerous. If Polenta knew she had told Nate just like that... Oh, she didn''t want to know what would happen.

    Those people were dangerous, but she had to choose a side if she wanted to survive. Currently, Nate seemed to be winning.

    ?Just tell me, then,? Nate murmured, leaning back on the chair.

    Was he finally getting something useful about that man? Oh, a precise position would have been awesome, but he didn''t dare hope too much.

    ?Luciano Polenta,? Abby Brown said in the end. ?I''m here to sell you his head.?

    ?Why do you think I''m interested in him? I have a lot of business to deal with, and I don''t have time to take care of mypetitors... His head, you say? I''m not interested. I''m a businessman, Miss Brown.?

    ?Yes, sure,? she said, rolling her eyes.

    She might have believed it in the past. But not now. Not after witnessing the attacks that came from Norwich. Woods and Polenta were sworn enemies. There was something terribly brutal between them.

    Meanwhile, Lara listened to their conversation while cing a cup of tea in front of Nate. She put hers nearby and grabbed a chair. She sat next to Nate, intending to show him support - definitely not to mark her territory.

    ?Mr Woods,? Abby Brown said, ignoring the show in front of her. She had no time to deal with another woman. There were more pressing issues. ?I know who you are... What you are. You and Luciano Polenta.?

    She even crossed her arms to convey a stronger message.

 Chapter 392: Not criminal

    Nate and Lara exchanged a look. Abby Brown knew? For real?

    They were in trouble. If she knew about wolves, they had to ensure she woulddn''t tell anyone. The world would be unlivable for them if humans heard about wolves and packs. Also, the Government had been clear: they had epted to sign deals with wolves as long as they managed to keep their existence secret.

    ?And what are we?? Nate asked, just to be sure.

    ?I won''t say anything out loud. I just want to be out of your feud. I was involved by mistake, and I don''t want to be used as a mean to pay your debts.?

    ?Debts?? Nate murmured, surprised.

    ?Your bloody debts. I want nothing to do with it!?

    ?Oh,? Nate said, nodding. He was a little confused by her choice of words, but... What would she ever have to do with the debts between him and Polenta?

    He turned to Lara and shrugged.

    Lara shook her head, starting to realise what Abby Brown was thinking. Abby Brown knew there was something illegal going on, but she couldn''t guess it involved werewolves. She would build another theory, one a human brain could fathom and understand. And, eventually, ept.

    ?I believe Miss Brown thinks you''re a criminal,? she said to Nate. ?Something like the mafia... Or simr.?

    Abby Brown blinked.

    ?Aren''t you?? she asked.

    Nate shrugged.

    ?I don''t do illegal stuff. Sometimes I am ruthless in business, but I don''t break thew. I am not a criminal.?

    Just a little, he thought. By human parameters, he was one. But the Government had allowed a certain degree of autonomy that would allow the packs to battle with each other. As long as humans weren''t involved, they were good.

    ?But... I know you attacked Polenta through business. I''ve followed the news. That''s how I realised what was happening.?

    ?Is there anything going on?? Nate added. ?You seem very concerned.?

    ?It''s not just about the business attacks. What made me realise there was more to the story was that Polenta disappeared soon after you''ve attacked hispany.?

    ?How so? I didn''t notice.?

    ?Why would he hide if there''s nothing criminal between you two? You can''t fool me. However, I won''t make things difficult. All I ask is to be set free from that person.?

    ?What do you mean by free? You should be free now that he disappeared.?

    ?I am not,? Abby Brown said, her lips tightened in a straight line and her face pale. ?I can tell you where Polenta is. All I ask in return is to let me go without consequences. And to free me from him.?

    ?Where is he??

    ?Before telling you, I want you to promise!?

    ?Is it really okay?? Nate asked. ?Do you feel safe with a promise alone??

    ?People like you value your word very much. I''ll ept it.?

    ?I see...?

    Nate was dumbfounded. Abby really thought they were from the mafia. And she was as scared as to ept anything just to get rid of Polenta.

    ?A few days ago, he knocked at my door,? Abby said. ?He said he needed a ce for the night, and I agreed to help him. He slept on my couch andined about the food the whole time. Literally, every second he was awake.?

    ?That''s because he likes meat,? Lara guessed. ?You''re vegetarian, aren''t you??

    ?I''m vegan!?

    ?Oh, I see... I''m behind with gossip, sorry. Well, your fridge has no meat which is uneptable for someone like Polenta.?

    ?You also know him very well...?

    ?I just know what people say. Also, he''s the same kind of person as Nate, as you said. They all eat a lot of meat.?

    Nate widened his eyes. Why was Lara giving away so much information about them? Abby Brown could guess their true nature like that!

    However, the woman didn''t seem to think too much about it. She just nodded and continued with her talk.

    ?The second day, I understood he was nning to stay longer than just a night or two. He was settling on my couch, and I could hear about the enmity between LY Corp and Blue Moon on TV. So, I understood. I decided to leave him alone and let you people settle your things. I spent two days with my friends without returning home. I thought Luciano Polenta was gone by then.?

    ?And? Was he??

    ?Yes, he was. When I went home, he wasn''t there. I thought I was free and could continue with my life, but... In the morning, things were back to before. He was sleeping on the sofa and smelt like... Like mud?

    I don''t know. His shoes also were dirty, as if he had run in a park. I don''t understand what''s wrong with him. He stays in my ce to hide but then goes running just like that. I understand jogging is important, but Polenta has serious problems with finding the right priority for his tasks.?

    ?Don''t tell me,? Nate murmured. ?So, now he''s at your ce.?

    ?He was there when I left this morning. I pretended nothing is happening, but I can''t stand him anymore. Please, free me from him!?

    ?But... Why are you here to ask us for help?? Lara inquired, suddenly curious. ?Aren''t you afraid of what Polenta could do if he knew??

    ?I know, I know. But you people are stronger, right? You''re winning! I just want my peace.?

    Lara nodded, getting closer to Nate.

    ?She can''t go back now,? she whispered. ?He''ll know she was here.?

    ?Hmm?? Nate hummed, surprised.

    But then, he realised. Abby Brown would carry a little of his scent... It wasn''t sure, but there was a high probability. She couldn''t hide her whereabouts that easily.

    ?We have to solve it before you go back home, Miss Brown,? he said. ?But you are lucky. Not because we''re criminals, but because we know someone from the police. We will make them take Polenta away.?

    He would pretend to ask for help. It was the easiest way to make Abby Brown ept his version. He wasn''t a criminal, after all.

 Chapter 393: A challenge

    Samantha read the message on her phone. Nate was asking to meet to decide on a peace treaty. Why ask her, though?

    Oh, maybe Renato had the authority to decide for the whole pack. For the moment, he could make the big decisions until the pack assumed a better shape. Then, a new Alpha would have risen, and they would decide how to live further.

    It would have been the time to leave for her. She couldn''t imagine a young Alpha able to deal with her. And she wasn''t ready to suppress her nature again. In Nate''s pack, it had been easy, almost natural. But in a new one, with people she had considered her enemies until a few days before... She couldn''t do it.

    ?Hey?? Renato said, noticing her expression.

    ?Nate asked to meet. He wants to make peace.?

    ?You mean to define the details. We already are at peace. Since you''re here and all...?

    She nodded.

    ?I''lle with you,? he added.

    ?Of course,? Samantha chuckled. ?It''s not like I can give my word for your pack.?

    ?My?? he said, dumbfounded. She still didn''t feel like one of them? After three whole days living with them?

    Oh, but... No surprise. No one had told her she was their new Alpha. And she wouldn''t realise it on her own. Samantha Murphy was deaf to that kind of event.

    ?Let''s go eat,? he said. ?It''s gettingte.?

    They were making a habit. They would eat in the central bar once a day at least, and the others seemed to like seeing them more often. Then, they would take a stroll in the quarters - hand in hand - and check whether everyone was okay. It was more out of boredom than worry. What could go wrong all of a sudden?

    Also, if they needed them, the other wolves knew where to find them.

    ?Aren''t you hungry?? Renato asked with a weird... worried tone.

    ?I am, yes,? Samantha sighed. Why would he be so insistent on everything? She had agreed to go eat... Why over-worrying? She wouldn''t faint of hunger during the few steps to reach the bar.

    Sometimes, it was annoying. But after such a terrible period, she couldn''t tell Renato to stay further. She liked him close as well.

    She could bear it a little longer. Then, with time, he would have be tired of inquiring about every little thing.

    ?Let''s go,? she said with a smile.

    She pulled him out, and they walked in the streets. It took them a couple of minutes to reach the bar and sit at their usual table. Amanda and Lucretia were already there.

    ?Why aren''t you two eating at home?? Renato asked while moving the chair for Samantha. ?What''s going on.?

    ?We wanted to make sure you two were doing well. Mama sent me to inquire about your health and mood. She also said you two should visit us. It''s been a long time, and she''s curious to finally meet your mate.?

    ?She already met my mate,? he pointed out. ?But... We cane, I guess. What do you think, Samantha??

    ?Yes, sure. Your family seems nice. We can have tea together this afternoon.?

    ?Awesome!? Amanda said. ?I''ll tell mama. She''ll be happy about it.?

    Who wasn''t all that happy was Renato. He hadn''t gotten used to being with his mate yet, that he already had to share her with a whole pack. Moreover, his mother would inquire about everything. And there was a little chance they let slip out Samantha''s new position, just like that.

    She wasn''t ready to hear about it yet. She first needed to be so deep into it that she couldn''t escapeter!

    ?What are you thinking about?? he heard.

    He turned to his mate and held her hand, squeezing her fingers.

    ?Nothing,? he said, using the pro technique he had learned to divert her attention: physical contact.

    They hadn''t even ordered when someone walked to their table. With no harmless intentions, for once. Renato had gotten used to how his pack seemed to want to protect Samantha, too, so he didn''t expect it.

    ?I challenge you!? the guy said.

    He was young and fairly strong. He had been working hard to be a guard, and he was on the right path. Yet, that morning, he didn''t get up with a brain.

    ?Hmm?? Samantha hummed, surprised.

    Renato got up and stood between that fly and his woman. How dare he look her in the eye as long as to actually challenge her lead? Even though Samantha didn''t know she was leading them.

    ?What did you say?? he said, looking at him with a threatening gaze.

    ?I''m not talking with you, Renato.?

    ?Am I as weak as to be ignorable?? he asked, rolling up his sleeves. It was time to move his body a bit. It would be the first fight since he recovered.

    ?You''re not weak, but I''m not interested in you. Move aside.?

    ?Who are you to order me around? I don''t even remember your name, youngling...?

    ?Hey... Don''t go overboard. You know my name!?

    Samantha clenched Renato''s shoulder while stepping in front of him. She walked around him and gazed at the men.

    ?Move aside,? she said. She turned to the door and walked out, epting the challenge like nothing. She didn''t seem worried one bit.

    The one sweating in panic was Renato. Why was she putting herself at risk? There was no reason to ept any challenge, especially if she couldn''t understand the reasons.

    ?I''m waiting,? they heard.

    The young man seemed startled. He thought twice about crossing that door, but it was toote to change his mind. How could that woman just ept?

    Wasn''t she... Oh, never mind.

    He walked behind her, realising that he had done something very stupid. If only he hadn''t listened to his friends. He turned back and saw them sniggering.

    He was a dead man, and all they did wasugh.

    ?Show me what you''ve got,? Samantha said without even turning. She didn''t need to see him to know that he wasn''t close enough to hurt her.

 Chapter 394: A tough lesson

    The young man followed Samantha with fear. He had just realised he had done something stupid. Why in the world would he challenge that woman? It was clear she had enough power to hurt him...

    And, even if she didn''t, Renato would kill him!

    He had changed his mind and was desperately looking for a way out. He could lose with the first blow. That seemed the safest option. He wouldn''t lose his face by admitting he talked too much. And he wouldn''t suffer for too long, either. He was going to let her hit him once and then y dead.

    He couldn''t see the other young men getting ready for their challenge soon after him. However, Samantha did notice.

    ?You go first,? she said. ?I''ll let you attack first.?

    ?I... I don''t want the advantage,? he replied, starting to sweat. It was not what he was nning... Oh, he didn''t n much. He and his friends thought they could get that ce by beating that woman. Moreover, in her state, she would have avoided fighting too much...

    Right?

    Wrong, he thought. She didn''t seem to care about anything.

    The one who did was Renato, and she had just told him not to intrude. But how not? Those two were mates.

    ?Oh, damn it,? he cursed under his breath. He raised his arms on guard and got ready to be hit.

    What was going on with his brain? He never ever wanted to be the Alpha in the first ce. But something deep inside him pushed him forward.

    Everyone had epted that strange woman as their leader, but she hadn''t done anything much yet.

    She did exile Armando and his family. She did send Alpha Woods back.

    She even fought with Alpha Luciano, but thetter was weakened by the events.

    She hadn''t fought her way up the pack. She arrived one day, and she was their leader. Some couldn''t ept a stranger in that ce.

    But he had been too fast at acting. He didn''t need to challenge her first, after all... His friends were snickering, in fact. They were also getting ready to fight.

    If he lost, they would challenge the Alpha and hope she was tired enough. If he won, they would take the chance to beat the new, young Alpha. Either way, they would profit from his dumb idea.

    He could let her win immediately. That did seem like a good idea. He would be spared a few hours of pain, and the Alpha wouldn''t be too tired to deal with the others.

    If he was beaten, they deserved it too!

    Without much motivation - not anymore - he attacked. His punch ended mid-air, and Samantha moved to the side and caught his shoulder. She made him fly over her back andnd on the ground, raising the dust and making him ouch. Not very painful, still.

    He didn''t get up but stayed on the ground. He looked up at her, his arms spread on the ground, and his eyes in a silent plea to let him live.

    Samantha looked down at him with a surprised expression. She seemed to understand what he thought. But she wasn''t agreeing.

    He could read it on her smirk. All of a sudden, she wanted to have some fun.

    ?Get up,? she said.

    He shook his head, firmly set on not getting up from the ground. He had lost. Was there any need to continue? He wouldn''t challenge her anymore either: she had caught him so fast that he didn''t notice until he was up in the air, rotating over her body. She hadn''t used any strength, and he already had no more hope.

    She was damn strong. Maybe, it had been better for all of them that she didn''t climb her way up.

    ?If I let you go so easily, your friends, there, will challenge me. It will be a show you''ll repeat every time you feel a little strong. I don''t want to spend my time dealing with teens. I need to rest and forget about wolf politics, so I have to show everyone what happens when they disturb my peace. Go challenge someone else if you need to fight so badly.?

    Samantha crossed her arms, waiting for the youngling to follow her orders. She didn''t know what made her think he was challenging her - just because. She had no clue why the others were getting ready to follow. However, she couldn''t let them disturb her peace. Not that she was busy, but... She couldn''t allow it, simply.

    ?Get up,? she repeated, her eyes cold like the winter wind.

    The young man was astonished. He got up without any intention to do so, and only then did he notice the pressure over him. That woman had used the Alpha powers without much struggle, as if it came naturally to her.

    He stood on guard again, but with only one intention: protecting himself from extreme pain and death. All he hoped was to save his life in the end. He was not just scared: he was terrified by that woman all of a sudden. He knew he should have shown more respect; he would have done it if he survived the day.

    Samantha attacked him again, surrounding his neck with her arm and using her foot to trip him. He fell down again, but he didn''t try ying dead for the second time. He couldn''t afford to make her lose patience.

    They fought for a while more until he was breathless and tired. Oddly enough, he wasn''t in pain. Even though, to the others, it seemed she was mercilessly beating him, she hadn''t wounded him. Her punches weren''t that strong - because she was holding back - and she would just make him trip, fly in the air, or fall on the ground time and time again. It felt more like training than a fight.

    It would have been fun if he wasn''t so worried for his life.

    Meanwhile, the youngsters following the fight started to change their minds. Maybe, it was not the right moment to challenge Samantha. Oh, not Samantha: Alpha Samantha.

 Chapter 395: Time to confess

    ?Next one,? Samantha said after looking at the beaten young man for onest time.

    The teens who had convinced him to go first were weirdly silent, their heads bowed not to meet Samantha''s eyes by mistake. No one was willing to be the next one.

    ?You''re calmer now, ah? If I let you go, you''lle and trouble me again when you think it''s the right moment. But I don''t want that to happen. I want to live without the fear anyone will attack me from the shadows.?

    ?From the shadows?? they whispered, confused. None of them had that intention: it wouldn''t count!

    They just needed to challenge their Alpha because, all of a sudden, it didn''t feel like sure death. They thought they stood a chance to be stronger than her, no matter how idiotic it turned out when they saw their friend losing in a matter of seconds - but then being attacked again after that, with no trace of mercy.

    They didn''t want to survive the same experience. They didn''t want to be hurt and in pain for the whole day.

    However, Samantha didn''t seem very interested in their opinions.

    ?One,? she repeated, tilting her head.

    She waited patiently until noticing they would try hiding behind each other.

    She pointed to one randomly and said: ?you!? If she let them decide, they would lose the whole day. She was in a hurry to go back and get ready to meet her mate''s parents! Those younglings were making her waste precious time.

    The chosen one blinked, surprised, but he felt her pressure push him forward. He had been ordered, and he couldn''t fight her words anymore. Not unless he wanted to challenge her for power, but that wasn''t anymore in his thoughts.

    As such, that peaceful day transformed into a storm in the pack. Samantha moved her muscles and fought, finally unleashing some of the dormant power she had been used to hide. She didn''t need to hide: what for? There wasn''t any Alpha who would hate her for that.

    It wasn''t as pleasant for the guys who had bright ideas.

    It was terrible for Renato. He observed his mate fight, and he wished he could step in and do it in her stead. Yet, it was out of the question.

    First of all, he would have ended up beaten up like the younglings. And, secondly, he knew Samantha would hate it. She was a brave, independent woman. She didn''t need him to do her bidding, even when he so desperately wanted to.

    Only after dealing with a good part of the teens and making clear that they were too green to challenge her, did Samantha wonder a little.

    ?Why did the teens challenge me?? she asked. What had brought them to think they would gain anything by beating her?

    She turned to Renato, but he had no response. She nced at the rest of the pack, and she found them exchanging nces and hiding their feelings behind dumbfounded expressions.

    They thought the answer was obvious. However, they didn''t dare tell her. How odd, wasn''t it?

    ?Hey,? Samanthained. ?I kindly asked to stay here. If you don''t want me, you could have said so from the start. It would have saved us both a lot of time!?

    The wolves turned pale, and they stared at Samantha in horror. As if hers was a threat. As if she was hurting them by saying she would leave

    ?It''s not like that,? Renato said. ?It''s not like they don''t want you here. On the contrary.?

    The pack wanted her so badly that they agreed - even though without words - to hide the fact she was their Alpha. They would do anything to make her stay.

    It had made Renato understand how their pack not only was not disbanding, but it was fortifying by the day. Their empathy and connection were strong enough to make them agree without exchanging a single word.

    Maybe, if Samantha saw them in that new light, she would ept them... Moreover, Renato was dying inside, wanting to run to her and check her vitals and scent. However, he knew it would have earned him a punch.

    Also, he could notice how Samantha had fought. Rather than hurting or giving back the attacks, she had focused on teaching those brats something new. They would need more time to realise, but they could learn a lot from that brief session.

    He also was amazed by her. She was fast as the wind, so much that eyes could barely follow her. She was swift with her moves and strong - enough to control it.

    When he saw Samantha was done, he finally allowed himself to run to her. He caught her right hand, the one she had used the most, and kissed her knuckles. Was she hurt? Did she need help in any way?

    The others wanted to inquire, as well, but had no idea whether it would have been weed. As such, they listened quietly, holding their breaths while praying for a positive response.

    ?How are you feeling?? Renato asked, and all the ears nearby - even those on the reckless youngling''s heads - were on alert and catching every single sigh.

    ?I am,? Samantha replied, and the silence was interrupted by a collective sigh. How relieving!

    She turned back to the pack, suspicious.

    ?What is going on??

    She blocked Renato''s face when he tried to kiss her knuckles again. At that moment, it seemed like a manoeuvre to distract her. But she was curious, suspicious, and needed a few answers.

    ?Hey, Ri... Renato. What is happening here??

    His lips were pressed on her hand, his eyes looking at her, wide and dark as the night.

    ?It''s happening that younglings want to test themselves. They feel like they won''t die by challenging you, so they did it.?

    ?But... Why? First of all, what reason is there to challenge me? They could ask me to train or something. And you are better for this! You''re one of them, and you won''t kill them either.?

    Renato sighed. Was it already time to tell her everything?

 Chapter 396: Connections

    ?What reason is there to challenge me?? Samantha asked.

    Renato tried, in vain, to distract her by massaging her knuckles, but he failed. She still looked at him in search of an answer.

    ?Do you know it??

    ?You fought a lot today, and you hurt your hands, Mine,? he said. ?You should get treated.?

    Samantha didn''t reply, still waiting for the response to her doubts. She didn''t dislike it so much that those kids challenged her. On one side, she had been annoyed by their arrogance. But, on the other hand, she was excited they deemed her worthy of a challenge. Even though it made no sense.

    ?Let''s go,? Renato added, picking her up, one arm around her waist and the other behind her knees. She had fought... hence, she didn''t need to do tiring things like walking.

    He carried her for barely two steps before she opened her mouth.

    ?Stop right here,? she said, and he couldn''t help but obey.

    Not because she was ordering him, but because hiding it any longer would have been stupid. They thought they could trick her forever, but he had already made such a mistake before. And he had promised he wouldn''t lie to her. Yet, he''d done it.

    ?You''re our Alpha,? he said.

    The whole pack gasped, surprised by his sudden confession. And now? What if Samantha left them?

    Renato let her stand on her feet before continuing.

    ?I wasn''t trying to hide it because I wanted to trick you. Rather, we weren''t sure.?

    ?We??

    ?My pack and I.?

    ?What weren''t you sure about?? she said, frowning.

    She was even more confused than before. She continued with her questions, trying to solve that misunderstanding.

    ?I am an Alpha, but the simple fact that I live here doesn''t mean I am your Alpha. Your pack has just lost one, but I haven''t... ehm...?

    She stopped blubbing, letting Renato continue. Differently from the first time she had found out he lied to her, this time it didn''t hurt. Maybe, she was growing used to being swindled.

    ?I couldn''t be sure because it makes no sense, right?? Renato said.

    He swiped his gaze over his pack, and he witnessed their pleading expressions. They put all their hope in him, so he couldn''t disappoint them.

    ?But, since the moment you came here, the pack stopped disbanding. It survived days, and then, all of a sudden, we could feel the connection. We were one again. But how? Who made us a pack? You were the only variable we didn''t have before...

    Moreover, you did beat Luciano in a battle. You''re rightfully the Alpha of the Mayford pack.?

    ?It''s too much to swallow at once.?

    ?I know... But I wanted to understand it better before telling you. Also, we were afraid you would run away. We couldn''t survive a second Alpha abandoning us.?

    Those words hit Samantha''s heart. She knew they were ying with pity to make her stay. She rationally knew it.

    However, at the thought of Luciano''s flee and the effects it had on the pack, she felt pain. They didn''t deserve to disband, to be scattered in the world and struggle forever. Those staying, by some luck, were those who deserved pain the least!

    The difficult members of the pack had left already, exiled or by their own decisions. Those who remained were weak and had no other choice.

    ?But... Are you sure? Me?? she said. ?How can you trust me??

    ?You can''t do a worse job than our previous Alpha,? Renato pointed out. ?This is enough to know for us.?

    Their low requests andck of any hint of expectations made her feel even more pain. They were desperate, and - for the first time in her life - she could feel it. As if she was connected with every one of them. Everyone separately, and the pack as a whole.

    There was something, tickling her brain and making her heart beat, that made her know what they meant and felt.

    Her eyes filled with tears at the amount of pain. Why were they suffering so much when they hadn''t done anything?

    ?Don''t... Don''t abandon us,? said the young man at her feet. He hadn''t gotten up from the beating yet. He looked up to his Alpha with wide eyes, lowering them when she returned the gaze.

    ?I... I don''t want to abandon you but have some understanding. It''s the first time I hear of this. I have never known a stranger could take over a pack like this. Shouldn''t it be someone from inside the pack to challenge your Alpha? Shouldn''t it be more gradual??

    ?We had a great shock, Samantha. It''s not like normal rules work for us,? Renato exined, daring toe closer. He held her hand, looking for words to convey hisplex feelings.

    He knew being an Alpha was dangerous. He knew she would be sitting opposed to her cousin for the rest of her life. He knew a lot, yet it didn''t stop him from wishing that she stayed, that she sacrificed her peaceful dreams for them. He didn''t have anything to offer except for a lot of work, headaches and a pack always in need of care.

    Yet, he couldn''t let her go without even trying.

    ?We need you.?

    ?No one has ever needed me before,? Samantha said. ?I''m sure you can do j

    He sighed, bowing his head. It would have been wrong to use any of his wiles to his advantage.

    He peeked at her, trying to hide his expression with his hair. He wasn''t ready to forget about it, but he didn''t want to press that decision on her. His mating instinct to protect her was battling with the love for his pack.

    However, instead of fearful eyes, instead of an angry expression, he saw a blushing face. Samantha was standing there, her hands pressed on her heart and her eyes shining.

    She didn''t seem so reluctant and unhappy. Maybe, just maybe...

    ?It''s the first time,? she said. However, she seemed lost in her thoughts. As if witnessing a novelty, something that had always been under her nose but she couldn''t sense.

    As if she had just woken up from a long dream and found out her family had always been waiting for her.

 Chapter 397: A good Alpha

    Samantha was lost between the real world and that new one, made of connections she felt for the first time in her life. So, that was what being in a pack felt like.

    She had heard a lot of talk about connections, but she had never witnessed it before. Maybe a little, and just as a consequence. It would influence her mood, but she couldn''t see it so clearly. She couldn''t know it was there, ready to help her understand every change in their mood.

    It was like sharing her feelings with everyone and, in return, getting their thoughts. She felt afraid, suddenly, of herself leaving. She was terrified by that thought, and it made her understand what was going on.

    They needed her, seemingly. Enough to beg her with their eyes. Enough toe to terms with her conditions, whatever those were.

    She was part of something, for once, and she had the power to stay there or back off. It was her decision.

    She had the power to choose her path.

    ?I will stay,? she said. But she didn''t need words. She had noticed the changes in their mood: they knew she had chosen them.

    ?We will be good from now on!? the youngster at her feet said. The others nodded behind him. A couple of his friends reached out to his arms and helped him up.

    All the tension had disappeared in a moment.

    They were good: they had a powerful Alpha guiding and watching over them. Moreover, differently from Luciano, she didn''t seem to care too much about the younglings challenging her. She didn''t fear mutiny as much. And they could feel her close, differently than it had happened with their previous Alpha.

    Samantha was ready to give her all for them, and that realisation made them sigh in awe. Such a powerful Alpha they had. And one who cared.

    It was new for everyone. Especially the connection making them understand her reasons and point of view. They were ready to follow her; everything, as long as they could live together like they used to.

    Renato was the happiest of them all. He nced at her, his grin filled with love and gratefulness. When his eyes met Samantha''s, he saw her face change again. Herplexion turned pale, and she clenched her fists.

    He could feel the link between them, vibrant like usual. It was conveying to him her emotions, so much that he could feel what she felt. Most of all, she was confused. There were too many thoughts and feelings. She couldn''t grasp any in that chaos.

    However, the only clear one guided her to him. She didn''t see any red thread connecting them, but she knew it was there. It existed, and it linked them for the rest of time. She could understand his words better when he told her he was hers forever.

    And - even though she wasn''t ready to say it - she was his as well. For the rest of time.

    She hadn''t ever been in an empathic link with another wolf. So, that was how it felt. As if the world''s secrets were revealed to her as if the truth was clear and unchanging... But she was the same person!

    ?I''m not sure what it means to be an Alpha,? she said. She owed them her honesty before anything else. ?But I will do my best. We can learn to live together.?

    ?It''s fine,? Renato chuckled, and he talked for everyone else. He knew they thought the exact same thing. ?You won''t believe it, but you already did more for us than we did for you. And you were a better Alpha than Luciano without even knowing about it.?

    ?I didn''t do it on purpose. What if it''s more difficult like this? I don''t want to hurt you with my ipetence!?

    ?You won''t. We will learn together as the need arises...?

    ?Also,? she remembered, ?we should sign a peace treaty. We should agree with Norwich. They came here and won a battle, but the end is only when one of the parties surrenders or the Alphas agree on the conditions. Until then, this ce won''t be safe.?

    Renato nodded, offering his hand as a sign of his support. The rest of the pack also agreed, and they were amazed by her: she had be an Alpha a few seconds before, and she was already working hard to solve the problems of the pack.

    They were going to live well from then on, as long as they worked to provide more peace and stability. Alpha Samantha wouldn''t have let them starve or be killed by other packs.

    Also, with Renato by her side, she could understand their needs better than anyone else. He had already worked next to an Alpha, so he was the best person to intercede for them.

    ?Are you sure you want a woman to be your Alpha?? she asked, again.

    She couldn''t believe that they were epting her. Even with the connection, she still doubted. She thought they would look down on her.

    ?We want a powerful Alpha. And we want one that won''t abandon us. You already sent two of them away; we believe you''ll protect us in the future, as well,? an elder said. ?And you should seriously move into the residence. It''s time you settle down.?

    Samantha blinked. She felt as if her father had lectured her... Even though she didn''t remember what it looked like. It was too long in the past for that. However, those rude ck wolves knew how to act familiar and order her to take care of herself. They would sniff her just to check she wasn''t hungry or tired, and they would crook their mouths every time.

    She was starting to think her scent was bothering most people. But never one of themined about it. Not even Renato, who spent most of his time next to her.

    ?Let''s go back, now,? Renato said. ?It''s been a lot of emotions for you. You should rest.?

    She shook her head, but the rest of the pack agreed with him. Like that, she had to go home and rest for real. Even after doing nothing.

 Chapter 398: Which home?

    Before ending the war with Polenta, Nate needed to ensure he would be out of reach for the rest of his life.

    If there was something a wolf couldn''t do, no matter how desperate the situation was, was shifting in front of a human. They had to keep their existence secret to avoid trouble with the humans.

    Luciano Polenta had many vices, but he would have never shown his real shape to a human. As such, Nate was fairly sure he wouldn''t be able to get out of a human prison. Also, by sending human policemen, he would have made sure he couldn''t escape from Abby Brown''s apartment. He just had to make sure he was there before surrounding the building and moving his pawns.

    Lara had insisted oning with him, and he had epted because there wouldn''t have been any fight.

    ?We can go back home tomorrow,? he said while driving towards the address Abby Brown had provided them.

    ?I''m getting used to the base. Honestly, I see the point of living all together. It''s easier to manage a pack like that,? Lara replied. ?But it will be nice to go back... To the residence??

    ?Actually, to my ce. The penthouse.?

    ?Oh, I almost forgot about it,? she chuckled. ?If Polenta is taken care of and Mayford doesn''t attack anymore, I can return to my t with the kids. We can return to living like we used to.?

    ?Do you want that??

    ?Honestly? I don''t know.?

    ?Do you want to be alone? Do you prefer staying with me??

    He almost pouted, but he remembered he was an adult just in time. He should have shown his maturity by epting her choices and helping her fulfil any wish she could have.

    ?I... I don''t know. It''s easier to live together, and the twins like it. Right? They''re getting used to having two parents, and it would be a pity to ruin everything now.?

    Nate nodded, agreeing with his whole heart.

    ?Moreover, we sleep in the same room now. There''s no need to take several steps back and return to living separately. It''s easier for everyone, isn''t it? I''m just talking about having breakfast or dinner together, using the same car to go to thepany. That kind of thing.?

    Nate nodded again, raising his brows this time.

    ?Do we need a ton of excuses, though?? he said. ?Isn''t it enough if we like living together??

    ?It should be enough,? Lara chuckled.

    ?But I don''t want you to feel pressured. It can be just a trial period. If we see it''s not good for us, we can change our minds and find another option suitable for our family.?

    After all, he had to remember her fears. He didn''t want Lara to suffer just to be close.

    ?We should do so,? Lara agreed. ?The kids need a family, don''t they??

    She didn''t add much more. She watched the scenery out of the window, noticing how Nate had slowed down when entering the area where most celebrities lived. There were many paparazzi snooping around; thankfully, the ss of their car windows was dark enough to stop them from seeing who was inside.

    Mayford had a more vital entertainment industry than Norwich. The singers and actors would live in the same zone, and the reporters who had nothing else to do would spend their time there in the hope to catch some news or see someone without makeup or with horrible clothes. It wasn''t the best ce to be seen, especially a little before a big event like Luciano Polenta''s arrest.

    However, Nate wanted to be sure. He wouldn''t get out of the car either way. And he would have been careful not to be followed on the way back. He would have sold the car soon after - well, Roxy would have done it. No one would have been able to link that car to him, and no one would have known he was there when the most shocking news took ce.

    ?Do you think it will be easy?? Lara asked. ?Is this really the end??

    ?I don''t know. We have lost him many times already... But today, we won''t do anything. The police will take care of it, and they''ll bring him to prison. They''ll sentence him, and we won''t need to deal with him for years. I can''t wait to be free, Lara.

    I''ve spent years battling with him, but it reached a point that''s not eptable anymore. He hurt my family, and he tried hurting my pack so many times...?

    ?He even sent one of his people after Samantha,? she reminded him.

    ?Oh, that''s right. I really can''t wait. I hope the humans know how to handle this. We''ve done all we could: we isted him from his pack and made sure he couldn''t go to thepany to hide his crimes.?

    ?Crimes??

    ?Thepany was clean before. But,tely, he withdrew everything before disappearing. That''s sort of a crime, especially when there is not enough to pay his debts.?

    ?Poor people,? Lara said. ?The pack in Mayford won''t have enough money, will they? If Luciano Polenta goes to prison, they will be left with nothing. I doubt he put anything under other wolves'' names.?

    ?Indeed, it''s all his property. As such, it''s lost. Especially for Samantha. She won''t be able to use it to build a newpany... She''ll have to start from scratch.?

    ?I don''t think she''ll have it too hard. I believe she will make it. It''s Samantha we''re talking about, after all.?

    ?You''re right,? Nate agreed. ?But we can help her a little... Or no??

    ?Sure! I thought you would never ept! She''s still your cousin, and most of the wolves in Mayford will behave now that she''s leading them.?

    They continued chatting about the future, about what to do and what to avoid. Their voices were low not to attract attention, and their eyes didn''t wander far from the entrance of Abby Brown''s condo.

    They stopped talking only when they saw the police storm in, and they watched carefully. They didn''t want to leave anything to fate.

 Chapter 399: Found!

    Luciano Polenta was lying on the sofa, taking a nap after the failed attack in the forest.

    He had been roaming in the woods on his own, without crossing anyone''s territory nor challenging fate. He just wanted to run.

    However, he had felt the scent of that woman, and it had guided him to her through miles. He had thought of ignoring it; maybe it was a mistake. Yet, his instinct had won.

    He had seen her, and she had seen him. However, there had been no reconnaissance in her eyes. She had started trembling like a fool as if he would have killed her then and there. And, in the end, Woods had appeared and pushed him away.

    He had fled, hurt. That rabid wolf had bit his leg very, very strongly. He had almost broken his bones.

    After getting away from them, he had returned to Mayford. The only ce he knew was that woman''s apartment. There were no cameras nor many eyes, except for the paparazzi. But he knew how to avoid them.

    He had sat on the sofa in a dark mood and didn''t get up until dinner time. Abby Brown had said she was going shopping, but she wasn''t back still.

    He was waiting for the meat she had promised. He had crunched some carrots while waiting, but he had no intention of surviving on vegetables. He wasn''t a rabbit, for the Moon Goddess.

    He heard the bell and went to open it, wondering why that woman rang. She could get in. The door wasn''t locked, either way. It was not like a thief could threaten him.

    Instead of Abby Brown and his steak, he found two policemen. The police? What for?

    ?Luciano Polenta?? they said.

    He looked behind them and noticed a whole squad. There were... four plus one. That one was a wolf, and he wondered what he was doing among humans.

    However, he couldn''t just ask. Revealing their nature was forbidden, after all. It was worse than any other sin a wolf couldmit. And it had very bad consequences.

    The wolves would abandon whoever revealed them, and the sinner would end up in a research facility. It was worse than death, for sure.

    ?Yes?? he said.

    ?You''re under arrest for fraudulent bankruptcy. Please, follow us to the station.? Chapter Discover:

    ?You brought a whole squad just for this?? he asked, tilting his head. ?Also, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t break anyw.?

    ?You withdrew from thepany ounts all the money, leaving none to pay your personnel and for the creditors. You disappeared soon after without leaving any trace. As I said, you''re under arrest.?

    ?Arrest? Let me call a friend of mine, he''ll exin everything...?

    ?Senator Quinche? He was informed when the judge signed the warrant. He said he had nothing against it. There is much proof against you. You can call yourwyer if you have one.?

    The policeman started telling Polenta his rights, unaffected by the man''s confused gaze.

    ?You can''t arrest me,? he said, frowning.

    The policeman sighed.

    ?You oppose the arrest. Fine. I''d like this to be verbalised...? he said, turning to a colleague.

    The wolf in a uniform scribbled something on a small notepad, smirking when his eyes met Luciano''s.

    ?Hey, this is a trap!? the man eximed. ?You''re getting the wrong man for the wrong deed! This is all Woods''s doing, isn''t it? Let me go and arrest him. He''s the real

    The policeman pushed Luciano against the wall, and thetter couldn''t do anything to defend himself. If he was too strong, he would have been exposed. Moreover, other than the wolf, the other agents were all human. They were witnesses.

    He was brought out, and a crowd of reporters took pictures and tried getting a few words from him. He avoided talking, trying to remember the name of his humanwyer. There weren''t wolves willing to help him in his pack, and the few who could do it had fled even before him. He was alone, in front of a crown of hungry humans.

    They were craving a piece of gossip, and he was the main source for that afternoon.

    While the agents tugged him towards the car, he felt observed. He turned his head left and right, but he couldn''t locate where that gaze wasing from. He wanted to see that woman again, and part of him thought she was the one watching. Was she interested?

    He also felt an Alpha''s presence. Oh, that woman might have been interested, but she hadn''t abandoned Woods to run to him. Those damned two were watching together, hidden somewhere.

    The police took him away, and the reporters quickly dispersed.

    Lara and Nate were holding hands in the car, and they resumed breathing only when Luciano Polenta wasn''t in their sight.

    ?Oh, jeez, it''s over,? Lara eximed. ?I can''t believe it! I was starting to think I would need to beware of that person for the rest of my life!?

    ?I thought I would need to do so,? Nate chuckled. ?And I would have tolerated his small tricks andpany games. But when he attacked my family, he crossed every line.?

    ?Nate, I''m so happy it''s over!?

    ?I know,? he said. Her heart was beating happily, relieved from all the tension. Her hand was still holding his, and her eyes were shining with joy.

    She looked up at him before moving on the seat and reaching out for a peck. Their lips met, and they exchanged a sweet kiss.

    ?What do you think if we take a break from everything?? Nate said. ?We can go on vacation. Just you and me.?

    ?And the twins??

    ?Without the twins,? he rified. ?It will be for a few days only.?

    Lara chuckled, amused by his tone. However, that proposal didn''t sound bad. Not at all.

    ?It would feel like a honeymoon!? she pointed out.

    ?No, we will have that when and if we get married. This is just a vacation. A few days in a warm and cosy ce.?

    ?Nice!? she said. She wasn''t sure epting was the right thing to do, but the temptation was too big to refuse.

 Chapter 400: Like a thousand cubs

    Before leaving for a vacation, Nate and Lara had to clear everything at thepany and with the pack.

    Nate had to agree on a treaty with the Mayford pack and, with Polenta out of the way, that would have been easy. He had to wait for thepany to return to work at full regime before taking a break.

    Without Samantha, they needed a little reorganisation.

    As for Lara, she was filled with small requests and a lot of talking. The other wolves, especially the females, asked her how to conquer males. She liked how the she-wolves from Norwich didn''t fear taking the initiative, but why did they think she knew how to help them?

    ?I have an idea,? she said when she was tired of answering the questions one by one.

    It was funny, on one side. But, on the other hand, she had no clue what to say. She would summon a few words and pretend she was a great expert while she had dated their Alpha only. And she hadn''t done anything in particr to attract his attention. Everything had just happened.

    ?Yes, Alpha Lara??

    ?We can organise a party!? she said. ?Before leaving the base, you youngsters can use the central halls for a ball or something. That way, you can get to know each other and see whether there''s someone to your liking. A ball for single wolves.?

    Only single wolves because she was too tired to attend. But she could help them organise it.

    ?If it works, we can do it more often... Like, once a year? A party just to make males and females meet.?

    ?I feel like I''ve heard of this already,? Roxy said, furrowing her brows. ?But I can''t remember where.?

    ?Oh, but the pups need some entertainment as well,? Lara remembered. ?Let''s use the same spaces. In the afternoon, we can make the pups wear costumes and have fun. Then, in the evening, the same will happen to young wolves. A masked ball.?

    ?Nice!? Roxy eximed. ?Oh, how I wish I was single. I always hoped I could attend something like this.?

    ?The pack needs distractions,? Lara pointed out. ?And I guess it will happen again in the future. We can try different kinds of parties until we find those we like more.?

    ?Yes?? Roxy said, pping her hands.

    ?Wait... Haven''t you done so before??

    ?Not really. I didn''t have time to organise the balls because taking care of the pack took most of my day.?

    ?Oh, I see... But, I''m not good with organisation. Can you help me, Roxy??

    ?Help? Sure!?

    The woman''s big smile made Lara sigh relieved. Roxy had been worried about her new roletely. But it seemed they didn''t need to work too hard to find something she would like to do.

    ?If the pack likes parties, we can decide on a calendar for the whole year,? Lara said. ?We will have those for the pack only, and others with guests from outside. Apany needs to build a reputation in many ways, including this one.?

    ?The humans will notice something is changing,? Roxy pointed out. ?Since the moment you appear, LY Corp hosts balls? That''ll send a clear message.?

    ?There is no message,? Lara said. ?We need fun like any other being.?

    ?We??

    ?Yes... We. Oh, but do I look boring? I also love fun!?

    Chapter Experience:

    ?I wasn''t trying to say that,? Roxy murmured, returning serious for a moment. ?But it still feels new to hear you talk as if you were one of us. It''sforting, but still so uncertain.?

    ?I can''t promise anything for the far future. However, if anything changes, you''ll be the first to know, Roxy. I won''t leave the pack without notice; that is for sure. Oh, I''d not leave at all, but it''s just too soon to promise.?

    ?I see. We... We understand, Alpha Lara. Especially me. Your role is difficult, and everyone will treat you as if you had all the answers. It''s a lot of responsibilities you haven''t asked for, and you already have your pups to raise.

    I genuinely understand your struggles. However, I can tell you one thing: it will bring you many, many satisfactions. You will see the youngsters grow up and be responsible adults. You''ll witness the elders learning new things or epting toe to terms with human society... You''ll witness new loves blossoming and quite a few heavy break-ups, along with the drama those bring with them.

    It will be like living hundreds of lives, those of the other members of the pack. And they will do their best to understand your struggles even without the connection among wolves. You''re their female Alpha, now. They respect that, especially because everyone knows you could refuse. It''s hard to show it or tell you with words, but we all are thankful for your hard work.

    And for not running away when the war started. A normal human would have done that.?

    ?I am not a normal human anymore,? Lara sighed. ?I gave birth to two wolves, after all.?

    ?Indeed.?

    The few wolves in the room - who had turned silent when Roxy and Lara talked - took advantage of the break and returned shouting their requests. Together with new doubts and curious questions.

    ?Can we have an extra free day during the next ck Moon??

    ?Is it true that we''ll have to file tax reports for our sry??

    ?Will the ball be for everyone or just the high-ranking wolves??

    ?What if we can''t find a mate during the ball? Are we allowed to look for one on our own??

    That wave of questions made Lara''s head spin.

    ?Will Alpha Nate spend more time with us in the future??

    ?We would like to see the Alpha couple at the ball...?

    She sighed. It was like having a hundred cubs to take care of. But what could she do? They needed her, and she needed them.

    ?Not at the ball,? she said. ?You will see Nate more often; I''ll make sure of it. However, the ball is only for single wolves. We two are a couple!?

 Chapter 401: Her pack

    Renato and Samantha were sitting on the sofa in his parents'' house. Lucretia and Amanda were on the armchairs, drinking tea and eating pastries. Their mother had nned something special for the day, and she was still in the kitchen, cooking turkey.

    The four young people were awkwardly looking at each other, finding no topic inmon to talk about.

    ?I will go look if mama needs help,? Amanda said, tired of all thezy tension.

    She walked away, leaving an even more awkward atmosphere.

    ?It''s... It''s good that things have calmed down,? Lucretiamented. Her nerves were tiny, to begin with, and the silence was hurting them even more.

    ?It''s good,? Renato confirmed.

    He didn''t want Samantha to be annoyed by Lucretia, so he sacrificed to talk. Also, it was good enough that his mate hadn''t run away from him and his responsibilities... She didn''t need to do anything more than what she already did.

    ?I''m happy we have a new Alpha,? the girl continued.

    ?Happy?? Samantha chuckled. ?Are you sure??

    ?M-my brother isn''t fit to guide this pack. And the others wouldn''t ept him anymore. It''s really better if he''s gone.?

    ?He was arrested earlier today,? Samantha said. ?Would you like to visit him in prison? Maybe you have something to hear from him, or you''d exchange a few words.?

    ?No, no... Thanks. But I prefer it like this. He didn''t tell me anything when he left me here. He knew that Woods could hurt me since he hurt his family... But he didn''t care.?

    ?Will you stay with us?? Samantha wondered.

    ?I don''t have anywhere else to go,? Lucretia pointed out. ?I don''t have a choice... And Mandy said I could stay here with her and her parents.?

    She bit her lip not to burst out crying, but her eyes were wet, and a tear threatened to escape from the corner of her right eye.

    ?Can I stay in the pack?? she whined.

    Samantha frowned, surprised.

    ?Yes, sure,? she said before the brat could misunderstand her grimace. ?You can stay. It''s your pack, after all.?

    ?Now, it''s yours.?

    Those words made Samantha smile. Indeed, it was also her pack.

    ?Mine,? she whispered, sighing at the sound of that word. She didn''t care that Renato was cringing right next to her. He could keep his possessiveness to himself for once.

    ?Right, this is my pack,? she repeated. Every time, it sounded better.

    Amanda appeared at the door and waved at Lucretia.

    ?Lu,e here,? she said. ?We need your help with th

    Lucretia jumped away, secretly d that she had been called. Another second with that happy couple, and she would have burst into a desperate sobbing.

    ?Hey, did you also notice?? Amanda said, whispering to Lucretia''s ear. ?Mama agrees; there''s something with Samantha''s scent. Not just that it changed, but... Have you noticed??

    ?No,? Lucretia sighed. ?What should I notice? I wasn''t so familiar with her scent before. Not enough to notice small changes.?

    ?Oh,e on! You sniffed her in a noisy and polluted city like Norwich. You can''t convince me you don''t remember how her scent was before... Oh, even just when she came here. While I stayed at her ce, everything was normal. It started changingter.

    Do you think it''s due to her Alpha station??

    ?Nah,? her mothermented. ?It has nothing to do with that. Is the residence clean? We should send someone to help them. Samantha doesn''t seem like the type of woman who would do all the work by herself: she needs help! Also, she''s the Alpha now.

    It''s only fair if there are servants in the residence. Is the kitchen empty, by the way? I''ve heard they always eat in the central bar. Can''t Renato cook something for his mate? Is he sozy??

    The woman tightened her lips. That son of hers was a disappointment. He had such a woman in his arms, yet he did nothing to keep her!

    ?Mama, rx. It will be fine. It''s not like they need much, all in all.?

    ?She shouldn''t be hungry!?

    ?She won''t, in fact...? Amanda chuckled. ?But, tonight, we''re eating turkey!?

    ?You youngsters always see only one side of the problem,? the woman said, shaking her head. ?And you can''t think further than tomorrow. But those two can''t afford that now. They need to think in the long run.?

    ?Sure, mama.?

    ?Now, go back to the living room and entertain them! I''ll be done in a moment. The turkey needs to cool down before I can serve it. Go, go... Talk with them a little.?

    While they discussed whether to talk with Renato and Samantha, Amanda wondered how much that scent was a safe sign.

    ?Wait, mama, do you mean...? Amanda said.

    Her mother made her sign to shut up. If the couple hadn''t said anything, they must have had a reason. It was better not to meddle...

    Oblivious to the drama evolving in the kitchen, Renato and Samantha sipped their tea and sighed while thinking of their concerns. Just at that moment, Samantha''s phone trembled in her pocket.

    She made it slip out and checked the screen. She had received a message.

    ?It''s from Nate,? she said, tapping on the screen. ?He wants to meet to decide the conditions for peace... Oh, do you think he knew I was bing your Alpha but didn''t say anything??

    ?I don''t know,? Renato sighed. ?But you shouldn''t go out without an escort. I wille with you.?

    ?Also, he says Polenta will be sentenced to years of prison because he broke humanws when he took with him yourpany money. I''m not as optimistic as to think you will get part of that back, but he won''t use it to live a luxurious life either.?

    ?When are you meeting Alpha Woods??

    ?Tomorrow. He told me to choose the location... Not here, of course. We should meet in a neutral territory... Oh, how much I hate saying this.?

    Renato shrugged. He hated hearing it just as much. Was there any hurry to define peace? Woods was annoying when he asked to talk with his mate. One thing was sure, though: not alone.

 Chapter 402: Pretty, prettiest

    While Nate was out doing business, Lara and Roxy organised the party. They also ordered costumes for the pups and sent a few sales agents to pick them up from the shop in the centre.

    They had decorated the central hall andposed a menu with enough finger food for an army. Yet, it would never be enough when pups were involved.

    They also bought sparkling wine and the equipment to make cocktails for the evening.

    Then, when most of the hard work was done, Lara picked up the kids from kindergarten.

    ?Let''s get ready,? she said to her cubs. ?You two need to be the prettiest kids, understood??

    Jaden nodded, following his mommy to their room. He would have done what his mommy told him to. As for Scarlet, she had jumped in ce all happy at her mommy''s words. She liked being pretty!

    But where was her daddy? She wanted him to see her.

    ?He willeter. Now he''s busy,? Lara said before the little girl could ask any questions.

    ?Oof,? she scoffed. ?He does nothing for the whole day, and now he''s away? He should have done his job earlier!?

    ?Scarlet! Don''t talk like this about your father! He wille back in time. He told me that he can''t wait to see his pups wearing cute costumes.?

    ?He said that?? Scarlet mumbled, clenching her fists. So, her daddy didn''t leave because he wanted to stay away! He woulde back. ?Then, I want to be pretty, mommy!?

    ?Sure, mommy''s girl will be very pretty.?

    ?And I?? Jaden intruded.

    ?Mommy''s boy will be handsome. Let''s get to work. You will love the costumes I found for you.?

    She led the kids into their room and rolled up her sleeves. It was time to work hard, lest the cuteness her kids inherited from their father went to waste. She had chosen the perfect clothes for both of them.

    For Scarlet, she had bought a rabbit costume. The ears were her favourite piece, so much that she had found a couple for herself, too.

    Since the kids were going to wear costumes, she could dare do the same. As such, there were a pair of tiger ears for Nate.

    Jaden would wear a tiger costume.

    They would have been a pretty family of tigers and rabbits. She couldn''t wait to see the final effect. She was going to take so many pictures of her cubs when she was done.

    ?I want to wear that!? Scarlet eximed, pointing at the orange and yellow costume. ?Sooo pretty!?

    ?That one is for Jaden,? Lara sighed. Maybe, she should have expected a little drama.

    When have things been simple with her cubs, either way?

    ?This white one is for you, Scarlet. It''s so fluffy, isn''t it??

    ?But I want this pretty!?

    ?Scarlet...?

    Lara shook her head. She walked to Scarlet and ced the ears on her head. She made sure the hairband wouldn''t slip down and then stepped back to check the final effect.

    Her daughter was absolutely beautiful! She did look like a rabbit, with her small nose and pouty lips. An angry rabbit, but still...

    ?Mommy''s girl is so cute today,? Laramented, hoping it would be enough to convince her.

    Scarlet tilted her head, feeling the weight of the ears. Her mommy was looking at her with much love, but she still wanted the other dress more.

    ?Pretty?? she repeated.

    Lara nodded, convinced.

    However, it was not enough. Not today.

    Scarlet took off the ears and ced them on Jaden''s head, trying to put them up as her mommy did with her. They were difficult to put on...

    Jaden stood still, waiting for his sister to be done. He turned to his mommy, his big brown eyes wide in uncertainty. What was he expected to do?

    ?Look, mommy! Jaden is so pretty! So pretty!? Scarlet shouted.

    And, unfortunately, she was right. The ears somehow suited him more. The white would fit well with the blonde locks, and his eyes had an innocent light. He would look up at his mommy with full trust, and Lara couldn''t bring herself to take the ears off.

    She could only imagine how much prettier he could be with the whole costume.

    ?Do you like it, Jaden?? she asked, visibly wavering in her initial ns.

    Maybe, she should have expected it. Scarlet wasn''t tame enough to y the role of a rabbit. The tiger costume would suit her better...

    ?I like what my mommy likes,? he said.

    He touched the soft ears and followed his mommy''s gaze. She seemed to like that white thing.

    If he was cute enough, she would cover him with kisses and hugs... So, it was worth a try.

    ?I want to try that,? he said, blinking slowly. He had seen Scarlet do that and receive a hug from Nate. Even their mommy would fall into the trap sometimes.

    And, in his case, it worked. Lara wasn''t expecting a cuteness attack. She was used to thoseing from Scarlet. Jaden had always been so genuine.

    ?Oh, mommy''s boy is so handsome,? she said while helping him wear the white overall. It had a fluffy rabbit tail on the back, and she would draw a white nose and tiny whiskers with some makeup. Jaden''s big eyes wouldn''t need any decoration.

    ?So cute,? she repeated.

    Scarlet frowned, unhappy that she had all the attention stolen from her. She would have the best clothes, those she liked, but still...

    Her mommy was putting so much attention on Jaden''s appearance. She hoped she would be just as cute and receive as many kisses.

    She put the tiger ears on and looked at the mirror.

    ?Roar!? she eximed, but she didn''t feel too dangerous. She needed makeup like Jaden! Oh, her mommy would do itter.

    But she hoped Nate would notice how cute she was. It wouldn''t have been fair if only Jaden gotpliments.

    ?I will protect my mommy from big bad wolves,? she said in the mirror. Oh, that was better. She was a little scarier with that look.

 Chapter 403: Come back

    Samantha had been sitting at the table for a long while. She was waiting for Nate at the fast food ce they had agreed on. It was far enough from Norwich to be considered neutral but close enough to let them meet without huge preparations.

    She hated that she needed to make an appointment before meeting her cousin, but things had changed since thest time they had coffee together. First of all, they were different people.

    Renato was next to her, ticking on the table with a finger and watching over her with more anxiety than usual. She was starting to find it annoying. It had started one day, all of a sudden.

    After they had run together, he had started acting overprotective. Did she know that officially bing his mate meant being treated like an idiot - she wouldn''t have epted.

    She still could carry her things and get her tasks done without help. She was still able to open doors - and even close them, to Renato''s surprise. She could lift heavy and not-that-heavy weights just fine.

    Yet, there was no way to exin it to her mate. He would nod, saying he agreed. And then, he would act in the same damned way.

    ?Are you hungry?? he asked with his usual worried tone. As if she wasn''t able to tell when she needed food. They were in a fucking restaurant: she could order anytime. She didn''t need a trantor.

    Was he trying to act chivalrous? It wasn''t working well; he''d better stop it. She didn''t dislike his rude actions, all in all; and she was getting used to those of his pack. After staying with them long enough, she wasn''t concerned anymore when they sniffed her to check she was all right. It likely was their way of caring for each other.

    Even Amanda had done it one day. She had said Samantha''s scent had changed, but she hadn''t added anything else.

    Samantha could see the expression on the elders'' faces, but they hadn''t told her anything. That change of scent was still a mystery. Most likely, due to her Alpha position. She was finally free to be herself, and her body was adapting to those small changes.

    When Nate finally arrived, she had chosen a dessert from the menu. She wasn''t in the mood to eat the meat cooked in that ce - it didn''t smell good - but the cakes seemed pretty cool.

    ?Hey!? she eximed when she saw her cousin. ?Finally!?

    ?Sorry, there was some traffic,? Nate said.

    ?The oldest excuse ever,? Renato murmured under his breath. He red at him, and the two exchanged firing gazes.

    It was obvious they didn''t like each other, and Samantha couldn''t me them either. There was a lot between them, including the bloody war.

    She soughed, hoping they wouldn''t start growling at each other.

    She wasn''t really surprised by Renato''s reaction. What shocked her was Nate''s behaviour: he was being so childish!

    ?Sit down, brother. We have to talk,? she said, recalling the attention on herself. There was a lot to say.

    She waited for Nate to be seated and asked the maid to bring some coffee.

    ?What is it?? Nate inquired, crossing his arms. Did she have to bring Renato Canne along? How were they supposed to talk with that growling dog by her side?

    He had epted Samantha''s offer at first. But then, after seeing her, he was starting to reconsider. She was safer with his pack. Was there any need to live with those savages? Even if Canne was her mate, Samantha should have continued to live in Norwich. Mayford was too dangerous and challenging!

    ?What''s up?? Samantha said. ?You''re looking at me in a weird way.?

    ?Weird?? Nate hummed. What did she mean?

    ?Just like when we were kids. You were a protective big brother back then. It was nice, wasn''t it? We were like real siblings,? Samantha said.

    ?Good old times. You cane back, and everything will be like back then.?

    ?Come back?? she chuckled. What was he talking about? ?You know it''s impossible. It''s toote, and I''m settling down in Mayford. It''s not that bad. Even though most of them don''t know the basic rules of etiquette, I can work on it.

    They have a good soul. Mostly.?

    ?Those who don''t have been exiled already,? Renato pointed out. Somehow, he knew what Nathaniel Woods was trying to do. But his mate was safe by his side. There was no point in trying to bring her back. She was one of Mayford already!

    ?It''s nice, now!? Samanthamented, all happy.

    ?You wouldn''t need to work this hard, Sam. They''re a disbanding pack, and they don''t have a choice but to follow you now. It''s their only option, other than being strays. But if things were different... What if some challenge you? It''s easier if youe back.?

    ?What''s wrong with you, Nate? I thought we agreed on this.?

    ?We did, but... It''s different now.?

    ?How is it any different??

    ?You''re not responsible for yourself only.?

    ?No, but I epted the responsibilities. Actually, I quite like it...?

    ?I''m not talking about the pack, Sam. But... About you.?

    ?Hmm??

    ?You... you don''t know? Really? Don''t you remember when it happened to Roxy? You were concernedst time too! Come on!?

    ?What happened to Roxy??

    ?It wasst year.?

    ?Last year? Oh, she had that weird scent for the whole time during her pregnancy. It was difficult to say no to her,? Samantha chuckled. ?But she had also turned beautiful.?

    Her smile froze on her face.

    ?You mean...? she hummed. Was that what made Nate act in such a weird way?

    ?You don''t need to stay with them,? he repeated in a final attempt to bring her back.

    Renato pricked up his ears and listened, pulling Samantha in his arms. He red at Nate again, feeling the other man''s intentions. He wanted his mate! Why?

    He was the one exiling her, wasn''t he? Now it waste to have her back. Not to mention he wouldn''t allow her far from him. Not as far as in Norwich.

 Chapter 404: Overprotective

    ?What are you talking about?? Samantha asked.

    Nate seemed to have pretty clear ideas, and he was acting oddly.

    ?I see,? he sighed. ?You won''t follow me.?

    ?No!?

    ?Well, it''s your choice... Congrattions, though. I''m happy for you.?

    ?Co-cong... What??

    ?Samantha, you''re pregnant.?

    ?P-p... Pr...?

    Renato blinked, pulling his mate even closer. What was that? Another ploy to take her away? He couldn''t lower his guard.

    However, that thought... What if she really was pregnant? Oh, that would have meant she would stay with him forever! And they were going to be more than two!

    Oh, how nice would it have been? A little pup with Samantha''s features and witty nature. It would charm everyone in the pack!

    While he had epted that news pretty readily, Samantha was still in shock. When did it happen? They had always been careful... Oh, almost. During thest Bright Moon, they were alone in the woods. But it had been only once!

    She wasn''t ready to give birth! No one had asked her whether she wanted to be a mother. She loved kids and dreamt about having her own, but they were in aplex situation. How could she re-establish a pack while taking care of a small thing always asking for attention?

    ?A baby?? she asked, finally returning able to talk.

    ?Yes,? Nate confirmed, nodding. ?Haven''t you noticed??

    ?I can''t feel my own scent. But... Are you sure??

    ?Sam, please... Haven''t you noticed the sudden urge to protect youing from... from everyone around you? Even those who weren''t too interested in you before??

    ?I thought they were happy to have me there,? she said. ?I thought it was because of the pack, of protecting them

    ?Maybe it is. But your new scent has surely elerated your integration in the pack. Now, everyone will love you a lot.?

    ?Sounds unfair.?

    ?But are you sure you want to deal with it alone? You''ll face power struggles and problematic wolves until you establish your position. It''s not easy to be an Alpha. Even more, a female born Alpha.?

    ?I''ll survive just fine,? she said.

    ?And she''s not alone,? Renato added. He was there for her, and his family would surely help with whatever they might have needed. His mother would be happy to hear about it; he couldn''t wait to tell her.

    But... If what Woods said was true, then his parents already knew... They hadn''t told him, though.

    Was everyone assuming they knew? Or they thought it was too soon to tell them?

    ?I''ll be an uncle,? Nate chuckled. ?I can''t wait.?

    ?Oh, don''t tell me,? Samantha sighed. She leaned back on the bench, even though with difficulty because Renato was clinging to her. ?Hey!?

    She pushed his arms away and saw his face turn dark. He was as sad and desperate as... Oh, she hadn''t seen him like that.

    ?Wait, does it mean it''s normal that people treat me like an idiot? Everyone opens doors for me, for the Moon Goddess.?

    ?It might be due to your status, Sam. You''re an Alpha; people will act courtly with you.?

    ?But... It''s annoying! I can''t do anything alone! I still know how to protect myself and carry small things. I didn''t be unable all of a sudden!?

    ?Don''t me them,? Nate chuckled. ?It''s in our nature to protect pregnant females.?

    ?Oh, but... Nine months like this??

    She would turn crazy before the delivery. Renato had already earned a p, and he was going to get it soon lest he moved his hands away.

    Nate nodded again.

    ?I wish I was there for Lara as well. I would have liked to be of help when it was her turn. But I couldn''t.?

    ?Maybe next time,? Samantha said.

    ?Sure... If that time everes.?

    ?You''re both young; you''ll have more kids!?

    Nate chuckled, amused by the images in his mind. Other pups with his mate and a happy, numerous family.

    ?How are my niece and nephew?? Samantha asked. ?Have they asked about me??

    ?Yes,? Nate said. ?They were sad that you wouldn''t y with them, but they also said you should have your family and be happy.?

    ?Really??

    ?Really. But I''m not sure how much of it was sincere.?

    ?They''re growing up, right??

    ?Very much. And very quickly.?

    ?It''s been a few days only, but I miss them,? Samantha said.

    Nate sighed. He agreed. A few days were more than enough to miss the little beasts.

    ?We can arrange for you to meet,? he said. Even though it would have been difficult.

    ?Really??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Oh, yes! Please, Nate! It would be awesome. You can drop the kids to me when you''re busy, and I''ll keep them for you.?

    ?We were here to talk business, not kids.?

    ?You started it!? she used him. He started talking about babies and whatnot.

    ?We should discuss the terms for peace.?

    ?Oh, right. How would you like to proceed? Do you have any special conditions??

    ?Wolves from Mayford won''t be allowed in Norwich unless they request permission and warn us in advance.?

    ?Does the same happen in Mayford??

    ?No.?

    ?I see...? Samantha murmured. ?It''s quite unbnced.?

    ?It has to be. You lost the war in the end. And my priority is to defend my family with everything in my reach.?

    ?I can''t let youe and go from Mayford either. If you do, then our pack will never recover. At least, don''t ever cross the border of the quarters.?

    ?I won''t.?

    ?Okay, then. We won''te to Norwich unless you send an invite or we obtain permission in time. It would be nice to have the same treatment from you, but I won''t put it as a condition for peace.?

    ?I knew we would have foundmon ground for negotiations.?

    ?I''m representing Mayford, but I can''t ensure they will follow itter.?

    ?I know. But it''s just a matter of time,? Nate said. Samantha was going to take full control of the pack. Oddly enough, Mayford was bing their ally. Who would have imagined it?

 Chapter 405: Pretty and dangerous

    Nate went back to the base for theirst night there. With Polenta locked and Mayford rxing, they didn''t risk anymore.

    He had promised Lara a holiday, and they were going to leave soon. Still, he had to find out what to do with the kids. One thing was sure: they weren''t going with them.

    Lara needed a real holiday, meaning a couple of days to focus on herself alone andpletely rx. With the two little beasts, she wouldn''t be able to rest one second.

    The base was full of emotions that day. He heard the words fun and partying from everywhere, and he wondered what had happened while he was away.

    He walked to his lodgings and stopped by the pups'' room - just to check. He knocked at the door and opened it to see the spectacle inside.

    He was weed by a white pup...

    Oh, by a blonde pup wearing white, fluffy clothes. Jaden had rabbit ears on his head, but his wolf tail was wagging.

    Nate chuckled, amused. Lara had taken the original tail off to let the kids free to shift. Luckily, Jaden didn''t release the ears, so those from the costume didn''t slip down his head.

    ?Hello, dad,? Jaden said.

    ?Hello,? Nate replied. ?I see you''re having fun.?

    ?Mommy decided I shall be a rabbit. She also said I am so cute like this. And handsome. She even told me I will be handsome like dad when I grow up!?

    Nate''s lips curled up by reflex. So, Lara found him handsome. So much that she hoped for their son to resemble him.

    ?Indeed, you''re handsome as a white rabbit. It''s a little ironic, but still,? Nate confirmed. After all, it was his son: he would grow up just fine!

    He picked him up, walking towards the bed to sit down.

    ?Where are Scarlet and Lara??

    ?Mommy brought Scarlet to the bathroom. They are finishing their makeup.?

    ?Will Scarlet also be a rabbit??

    Jaden shook his head, but he didn''t add anything else. Somehow, he preferred that Nate saw it with his own eyes. Maybe, he was waiting to see his genuine reaction and check whether Nate liked him or Scarlet more. Or, most likely, he just wasn''t sure what kind of animal was Scarlet.

    She looked like a tiger, true, but her tail was ck! Not like his. His tail was of the same colour as his costume, so he was still a rabbit. But, for Scarlet, it might not have been like that. She could be an animal he knew nothing about!

    ?How do you feel about this party??

    ?Mommy says it will be fun.?

    ?Sure, but... Do you like being dressed like this? Seriously??

    ?Oh, it''s the same,? Jaden murmured. Also, his mommy liked it. Was there any way he wouldn''t? She even kissed him so many times, saying he was so cute.

    ?It will be nice,? Nate said. ?I can show my handsome boy to all the other parents, can''t I? And you can y with your friends.?

    ?Yes, that''s right! We can y ball, can''t we??

    ?Sure... But you might want to do something calmer today. You''ll be wearing costumes, after all. Do you think you can run in this??

    ?Why not, dad??

    ?Oh, I don''t know. If you''re all right with it, I also am,? he chuckled.

    They exchanged a few more words before the girls walked in.

    Lara opened the door and waited for Scarlet to stroll inside. Then, she closed the door and smiled at Nate.

    ?You''re back already!? she eximed. ?I was preparing a surprise, but you saw everything!?

    ?Maybe next time,? he said. ?But I am quite surprised that you organised the party in such a short time. Colour me surprised.?

    ?Also, Nate... I''m d you''re back in time. It means we can go to the party together. Do you want toe??

    ?Sure!? Nate said. ?That''s good! We could also go this evening to the party for the youngsters, even if I am not that young anymore.?

    ?No, no way!?

    ?Why??

    ?We''re not single, Nate. You can''t go there...?

    ?Oh, right,? he said, trying to hide the self-contentedness her words caused him. They weren''t married yet, but Lara was doing her part of the job without a singleint, and he could have her close every night.

    He could sleep while hugging her tightly and make up for the long years of lone sleeping and nightmares.

    ?I''m happy you remembered it for me,? he added. ?I was so distracted by the work that I forgot this detail... So, you''re organising parties for single wolves now??

    ?It''s a huge mixer,? Lara whispered. ?They will use this chance to meet and get to know each other better. Who knows? There might be many new couples in the next few weeks.?

    ?I hope so. It''s time the pack moves on and returns to the usual status. The war is over, so we can rx and think about nice things like building a family or mating.?

    ?With you as their Alpha, they will be happy, Nate. No one takes care of their people as much as you do. And they all respect you so much. Even if they might be shy to show you, I know they do.?

    ?Thank you,? he said.

    He reached out to Scarlet and pressed a finger on her ck nose. So, his little girl was a tiger that day. It was surprisingly fitting.

    ?Am I scary, daddy?? she asked, her eyes filled with expectations.

    ?No, how could you be scary?? Nate replied without a second of thought. Yet, by Scarlet''s disappointed expression, he figured it was the wrong thing to say.

    ?I wanted to defend my mommy from bad wolves,? she whined, ?but I can''t because I don''t look dangerous. I don''t want to be cute today! I want to be threatening!?

    ?Oh, don''t worry, Scarlet,? Nate said. ?You will be dangerous and threatening, believe me. Just, I''m your daddy: I always see you pretty and delicate. But it doesn''t mean you can''t also be threatening.?

 Chapter 406: [Bonus chapter]A family of rabbits and tigers

    Lara checked her cubs onest time before getting ready herself. She ced the rabbit ears on her head and searched for the right words to convince Nate to y along.

    ?It''s a kids'' party, remember?? she said out loud. She observed her image in the mirror, ncing at Nate.

    He was sitting on the bed, one pup on each knee. He was talking with them while waiting for Lara to get ready.

    ?Do I look like a rabbit?? she inquired, turning.

    All three wolves opened their mouths wide. They had watched her while she was getting ready, but the final effect left them speechless all the same. Her white gown, long to the ground, hadrge sleeves and looked soft. She was even more delicate than usual, and the bunny ear awoke something within Nate''s heart.

    ?So, I thought... As a family, we should... Uhm... We could...? she stuttered, trying to find the right words. But... How to convince Nate?

    He was an Alpha and the sessful CEO of apany. There was no way he would wear animal ears. Especially given his wolf nature.

    Maybe, she should give up...

    ?Yes?? Nate said, tilting his head. His mate was so nervous, all of a sudden. Was she worried about something?

    ?You can also wear these!? she added without a break. The words flew on her tongue, and she regretted a single moment after saying them.

    ?Sure!? Nate replied, happy. She was holding a headband with a pair of ck ears.

    ?I figured you wouldn''t like something as coloured as a tiger''s ears, so I found those... They''re supposed to be panther''s ears... And it kind of suits you...?

    Nate nodded, agreeing. Since her concern turned out to be so mundane, he returned to watching her, together with the pups. Seeing her with those ears made him want to growl. But the kids were there, so it was better to dy his intentions for after the party.

    ?Rabbit ears suit you,? he said.

    ?Right?? Scarlet added, grabbing Nate''s shirt not to fall down in all that excitement. ?My mommy is just like a rabbit!?

    ?She''s beautiful,? Nate agreed.

    ?My mommy is so yummy! We have to protect her from the others!? she continued.

    ?Yu-yummy?? Nate stuttered. He was thinking the same, more or less, but he surely had different intentions than Scarlet.

    ?She makes me feel hungry,? Scarlet sighed. ?Seeing bunnies makes me want to eat them. And you??

    ?Oh, yes...? he sighed.

    He picked up his two pups and carried them out in search of a snack. His girl was hungry: it was an emergency.

    Lara chuckled while following her family.

    ?There are snacks at the party,? she said. ?So much that not even Scarlet can eat

    ?Oh, smart,? Nate agreed. His wife sure knew how to organise a party for kids.

    Like that, like a family of four different animals, they reached the hall. They met Roxy on the way, wearing a simple ck dress and a pearl ne.

    ?Oh,? she said, noticing the pups.

    Her eyes swept over Nate''s panther ears, but she didn''t flinch. It had been Lara''s idea, hadn''t it?

    ?Roar!? Scarlet said.

    ?How cute!? Roxy reacted. Couldn''t there be something cuter than a little tiger pretending to be dangerous?

    ?Cute?? Scarlet repeated, dumbfounded. She pursed her lips, and her cheeks became rounder when she tried hiding her angry expression.

    She had exchanged costumes with Jaden so she could be cool, yet she was being called... cute!

    She waited for Nate to let her walk on her own feet and ran away to her friends. She had to check with them whether she was dangerous enough.

    ?Hello,? Jaden said, waving to Roxy. He clenched Nate''s trousers with his tiny fingers and didn''t move away.

    ?Oh,? Roxy sighed. The blonde pup was even cuter. But, seeing the reaction of the first one, she didn''t dare say anything.

    ?You can go y with your friends, Jaden,? Nate said.

    ?But I want to stay with you, dad. I can yter.?

    ?We can be together after the party. Your friends will go home, on the other hand...?

    ?Oh, right,? he said. Still, he didn''t move away.

    Nate chuckled, shaking his head. Lara was managing thest details of the party, checking the stocks for the evening as well. Scarlet was ying with her friends, roaring at everyone who would nce at her in the wrong way. Jaden stayed by Nate''s side in silence. He was so well-behaved that Nate felt a little guilty for calling them beasts in his mind.

    But he needed to find a good solution before going on holiday. His mother would have kept the kids for an afternoon or a few hours, but not for whole days.

    Roxy had her own kids to take care of, even though Bass was racing after their younger daughter and keeping the others under watch.

    Nate saw he also had animal ears and felt a little less awkward about them. Not that he minded, though: Lara had asked him, so he would wear those until she decided it had been enough.

    ?Dad,? Jaden called him.

    Nate lowered his gaze and patiently waited for his request.

    ?Will aunty Same, too?? he asked.

    Nate sighed.

    ?No, she will not.?

    ?But I miss her!?

    ?Hmm...? Nate hummed. ?She can''te here to the party, but you will meet her soon.?

    He then smiled, relieved. He had just found the solution to their problem. Everyone would have been happy like that!

    He just had to make a phone call and check whether it was feasible, but he could leave the pups to Samantha. She was building a pack, true, but she would be happy to y with her niece and nephew.

    ?Very, very soon,? he repeated.

    ?Really?? Jaden said, his eyes smiling content. ?I can''t wait!?

    ?Really,? Nate confirmed, chuckling. It was a pity that Samantha was in another pack, but it didn''t mean they had to cut any link. They were still family.

 Chapter 407: Big brother Jaden

    Nate and Roxy stood in a corner, observing the kids ying or eating at the party.

    They didn''t talk much, but it was normal. Roxy wasn''t as close to the Alpha as to start a conversation out of the blue - unless it was of use. Bass was Nate''s friend. And Bass was racing after their daughter.

    She watched how he forgot to say hi to his friend and Alpha to run after a small, blonde pup wearing a princess dress. Ste was eighteen months old, and she didn''t talk yet. But she knew well how to run and jump.

    She wanted to run to him and exchange ces, but Ste was too fast to run after her in high heels. In the end, Roxy chose to stay next to the Alpha in an embarrassed silence.

    Moreover, Jaden was still there, clenching Nate''s trousers and looking around. His friends had waved at him, but then - seeing Nate - they hadn''t dared reach closer.

    At some point, when running around wasn''t interesting enough, Ste seemed to notice her mother. She reached her, giggling.

    ?Maaa,? she eximed. She stopped in front of Roxy and beamed, happy to have found her mother. Bass also took a break and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Ste then moved her eyes to Nate and smiled even wider. She shouted, happy.

    Lara had just finished instructing the girls in charge of the party, and she noticed the events around her mate.

    ?Ste has always liked Nate very much,? Roxy sighed. ?For some reason, however, she doesn''t get too close. She just looks at him from afar... Just like the other pups.?

    ?Might be due to his Alpha powers, right?? Lara murmured. ?But your daughter has good taste. Her eyes see very well, I have to admit it.?

    Then, the child moved a couple of steps and circled around Nate, oddly attracted by something next to him. She saw Jaden, and she ran forward, forgetting to be scared of the Alpha. She reached out to Jaden''s sleeve and pulled with all her strength. In the action, she lost her bnce and fell backwards.

    As if nothing had happened, she got up and tried again.

    Jaden just observed that small girl trying to pull him with her. When she lost bnce for the second time, he reached out to her shoulder and helped her stabilise.

    Ste took the chance and caught his hand. She giggled, happy like a pup. She didn''t have ears to twitch and tail to wag, but her face didn''t need further exnation.

    ?This is Ste,? Lara said, crouching next to Jaden. ?Say hello, Jaden.?

    ?Hello.?

    He continued to stare at that little girl with curious eyes, but he didn''t dare ask anything.

    ?Jaaa,? she said, and Bass opened his mouth toin.

    His daughter had just one word in her vocabry. He had been waiting forever for her to say daddy. And now, all of a sudden, she bypassed him and used a word to call another kid she met for the first time.

    ?This is big brother Jaden,? Lara said, turning to Ste.

    ?Big brother?? Jaden repeated. He had conflicting feelings about that part... He was Scarlet''s brother; he didn''t know that girl at all!

    But he could y with her a little. Just a little, though. A kid so small couldn''t be interesting, after all.

    ?Come with me,? he said. ?Big brother will find something yummy to eat.?

    They strolled away under their parents'' gazes. All four had a different reaction.

    Nate was surprised that his son had epted a new face that easily. Lara was happy he was making friends with their friends'' daughter - it meant their families would be close for generations.

    Roxy was happy her daughter was ying with the Alpha''s pup, but she was also a little worried because of such a quick change. Bass Cooper, on the other hand, was heartbroken. His beloved daughter had abandoned him for the first boy who had appeared in front of her. She had even called his name before saying daddy!

    He turned to Roxy, asking with his expression to solve the situation. His eyes screamed: ?wifey, do something!? but Roxy had no intention of meddling in children''s y. Her husband had to ask himself why did their daughter prefer another man to him.

    She turned her eyes away from him, pretending not to notice his desperation. She continued following the kids with her eyes.

    Jaden, holding Ste''s hand, guided her to the table with snacks. Since it was too high for her, he chose some snacks in her stead. He would raise his hand, grab one, and give it to her. Then, he would wait for Ste to eat it before choosing another one.

    She didn''t seem to mind what kind of food she received, which made Bass''s heart sink even deeper in the darkness. His daughter used to be picky with food. Yet she wasn''tining about anything, eating any colour of pastry.

    ?My mommy says we need to eat vegetables to grow up,? Jaden was saying.

    Ste would listen to him, but it wasn''t clear whether she understood.

    ?She says we need a lot to grow up, and you are so little. It must be because you don''t eat enough! Even grandma said pups need food to grow up.?

    ?Jaa,? Ste repeated before nibbling on a bun with olives on top. Those were green, meaning they were healthy.

    Jaden nodded, pleased. He patted her head to show her she was eating well.

    Then, he remembered he also could eat something. He stood on tiptoe and looked around. He eyed a chocte biscuit, and he grabbed it without a second thought. He ate his snack in front of Ste, exchanging smiles under the adults'' dumbfounded expressions.

    ?Your son resembles you,? Bassmented, healing from his pain - just a little.

    ?He does,? Nate affirmed, proud. Even though secretly aware that his son might have been ahead of him when it was about wooing girls.

    But Nate could learn a thing or two. There was still hope.

 Chapter 408: Stella

    The party continued without major incidents. The pups yed together in small groups, and they stole nces at Lara the whole time. No matter how busy they were, they always had time to appreciate the bunny aunty walking around and ensuring there was enough food for everyone.

    Even the boys usually ying football didn''t leave the ce so they could see her. They chased each other - far enough from the table - or they sat in front of a puzzle with a confused expression. What was that thing? How did it work?

    They wanted to ask Jaden, but he was busy with a small blonde pup.

    ?Come here, Ste. Let''s y together,? he said once their tummies were filled with snacks of many kinds.

    The pup followed him, a little unsteady in her walk. As such, Jaden had to offer his hand so they could walk faster. He marched towards his friends while the little girl ran after him, panting but notining. She was happy to be with him even if it was a lot of work!

    ?Sit here,? he said, and she obeyed. There were many games in front of them, and she caught the closer one, observing the colours and weird shapes.

    ?Hey, Jaden! Why are you ying with her rather than with us?? Alex asked, a little offended. What was so interesting in a small pup? She was blonde, round, and cute; true... But they were buddies! They yed football together.

    ?My mommy told me to take care of her,? Jaden said, shrugging. He would always listen to his mommy. Also, he didn''t dislike taking care of Ste. Differently from Scarlet, she was silent and would listen.

    When he moved a step away, she reached out to his shirt and pulled.

    ?Jaa,? she said, looking up at him. She was sitting on the floor, a few toys scattered around her. Her eyes were so worried when she saw her new friend was talking with everyone there.

    She feared he would leave her there!

    ?Jaa,? she repeated, her lips curling down and her chin trembling. She sniffled while her heart broke into many pieces. She got ready to get up and follow him - even though she''d prefer to stay there and rx,fortably sat.

    Before she could burst out crying, Jaden patted her head.

    ?Hey, Ste,? he said. ?Don''t worry. Big brother is here. I will get you a drink, okay??

    He had seen Nate say that to his mommy, so it must have been a good thing.

    ?I''ll be right back!?

    ?Jaa,? she whined.

    ?Do you like strawberry juice? Girls like strawberries! I''ll get you one!?

    She whined, but he ran away. She didn''t like strawberries, though. But she sipped when he brought her a paper ss filled with the red juice.

    It was too heavy for her clumsy and short fingers, so Jaden took it back and sighed, sitting next to her.

    ?That''s right,? he remembered. His mommy would always pour half if not less when they were smaller. Small kids don''t know how to drink well, so he had to help Ste.

    He sipped half of the juice and returned the ss to the girl. He observed how she could drink alone now, and he sighed, relieved. However, he kept his hand nearby in case she had trouble.

    After sipping the sweet beverage, Ste smiled back at Jaden. She didn''t like strawberries one bit. Her lips were red because of it, so Jaden used his sleeve to clean her face.

    Only after doing it did he notice the stain on his white costume.

    ?Oh, no!? he murmured. He had ruined his clothes! His mommy would be unhappy and need to work hard to remove the stain... ?Oh, no!?

    He didn''t know that Roxy and Lara were observing them closely. They didn''t miss a single detail.

    ?I''m so happy our kids get along,? Lara said.

    Roxy nodded, but her forehead was crossed by a deep wrinkle. Jaden was a good boy; he listened to his mommy and was amicable with the people he liked. However, she would have never imagined he would take care of Ste like that.

    Not to mention how her daughter ate and drank anything he gave her.

    Those two were acting weirdly, so much that she wondered whether there was something behind it. Was there any reason that would make kids like each other so much at a first nce?

    It was too early to tell, but what if... What if they were mates? Only after bing adults, they would have understood it, just like most wolves who know each other since childhood. However, their early friendship was a sign.

    ?Is Jaden so kind to any child so young?? Roxy inquired. It was too early to tell; she shouldn''t have bothered her mind. But she couldn''t help but investigate a bit.

    ?He usually ignores everyone he doesn''t deem interesting,? Lara said.

    ?Unless you tell him to y with them. He listens to you...?

    ?Oh, yes. He does.?

    So, it could be just a coincidence. Maybe, Jaden was just listening to what his mommy told him.

    But what about Ste, then? There was no way she would act so tame. She was a daddy''s girl, used to getting anything she wished. She didn''t have any habit of listening.

    Roxy sighed, hiding her worries. It was better not to tell Bass; his heart would break into a thousand pieces... More than it already was. He was still grieving because Ste had called Jaden before him.

    ?Do you need my help?? she asked Lara.

    ?It''s fine; I''m done. Let''s enjoy this party for the time we have left.?

    Meanwhile, Jaden had noticed how all his friends were staring at his mommy. He frowned, unhappy.

    His mommy did look yummy with the rabbit ears, but his friends weren''t allowed to stare at her like that!

    ?Hey, don''t look at my mommy!? he ordered. ?You have yours!?

    Waking up from their daze, the boys blinked. Oh, right. It was his mommy, not theirs... But they felt safe while looking at her. If she was nearby, even the tall and dangerous man with her wasn''t scary.

    Their Alpha looked like a good person when Jaden''s mother was in the room. How lucky their friend was!

 Chapter 409: Tired

    After the party, Lara and Nate brought the kids to their room. They were tired after ying with their friends and eating all the snacks they could find.

    Like that, there was no resistance to slumber, and the two ended up snoring as soon as theyy down.

    ?Awesome,? Lara sighed, relieved. She was happy her kids were happy; and she was even more content that they fell asleep without any need for stories, cuddles, and endless talk. She also wanted to rest after that long day.

    ?Are you tired?? Nate asked.

    When she nodded, he walked to her and picked her up, one arm behind her waist and the other under her knees.

    ?What are you doing?? Lara asked, whispering so as not to wake the twins. Better not to show them that scene!

    ?I''m carrying you back. You said you''re tired,? Nate murmured.

    He bent down to peck her forehead, and his nose was tickled by her bunny ears.

    Did Lara know how yummy she looked with those on? Probably not, but he didn''t care. He could stare as much as he wanted now that they were alone.

    He had forgotten about his panther ears till that moment. Focusing on Lara, never moving his eye away from her - except for a brief moment when he had observed Jaden and Ste - he had made sure that no one else could stay too close to her. He didn''t even mind the curious stares from the other wolves.

    Where had there ever been an Alpha who epted to wear a costume? He must have been the first. But he didn''t mind it. Those who couldn''t understand him had never known the power and happiness a mate could bring.

    ?Not as tired as not to walk,? Lara chuckled, but she clenched his shirt and ced her head on his shoulder. Being pampered like that was nice, after all. She would have never imagined she would meet someone as worried for her as to carry her.

    ?Spare your energies,? Nate replied. He had no intention of letting her go now that he had gotten his hands on her. Even less than Lara wanted to walk!

    ?What for, Alpha Nate?? she mused, caressing his neck with her fingertips.

    She observed his expression as he tried to keep his breathing stable.

    ?What do I need my energy for?? she continued, whispering closer to his ear.

    Nate''s heart skipped a beat. Then another one.

    A bunny girl jumping around him was one thing. Lara''s delicate and innocent appearance was enhanced by those damned ears.

    But having that same creature whisper tempting sweet words to his ears was a whole nother matter. How was he supposed to hold back and resist?

    She was at fault! He just wanted to carry her to the bed and let her rest. But she was so... Oh, he didn''t even know.

    He had the most harmless intentions of all times, yet she turned the situation around with a few words and her wicked tone. Was he supposed to resist any further? To reject her, even if it hurt?

    How could he?

    ?Lara...? he moaned, warning her about the train of his thoughts.

    One thing was sure: she didn''t fear him. What frightened bunny could be so bold? How could she hold him so tightly and smile so naughtily?

    No, she felt safe enough next to him. That thought made him sigh in relief as much as it made him wonder again about the source of Lara''s fears. She must have feared something, after all. If not him and his nature, then what?

    ?I don''t think it''s wise,? he said, but his reason died for good when she pressed her lips on his neck.

    Not just a delicate and yummy bunny. She was naughty and yful. He could feel her lips smiling against his skin.

    What was he worried about? He couldn''t remember.

    They finally reached the bed, and he let her slip on the mattress. Lara looked up while bouncing in ce, and Nate threw away those ck ears.

    He smirked when she pouted, unhappy. He had something better than fake animal ears... He released his own, and Lara smiled back like a glutton in front of ice cream. She swallowed when he leaned a knee on the mattress and pretended to be scared when he stepped closer to her. She did resemble a shivering rabbit cornered by a cruel predator, but Nate could smell her excitement behind her facade.

    Her big, brown eyes were fixed on him. Her hands were clenching the sheets. That show was just so perfect, and it caused his ancient instincts to wake up.

    He didn''t know he liked hunting his prey, forcing her in a corner until her surrender... It was so far from his usual nature that he had thought he was just a boring office man, deep down in his heart. It took him a shivering mate to wake up that part of his nature.

    ?No,? he said when Lara tried getting rid of her bunny ears.

    He had no space for any more words in his brain, invaded by the feelings, the desire, and the pressing need to have her all for himself. Thankfully, Lara didn''t need words. A discreet but wily grin on her lips told him how she liked making him lose his mind. He couldn''t read her thoughts, but she was transparent at that very moment: she felt powerful even while lying down and following his desires.

    If Nate had more than a single neuron still working, he would have stopped and asked her if she was all right. But, thankfully for Lara, he was long gone. All he could see, scent, and hear was her.

    And she could feel on her skin his wish for dominance and control. She was getting used to those odd moments when she would understand the wolves around her enough to guess their needs. Almost feeling their emotions with her own heart.

    Not that it was such a mystery what Nate wanted at that moment.

    ?Please... Be gentle, Alpha!? she eximed, using all her self-control not to giggle.

 Chapter 410: Tame Alpha

    Semi-smut content?

    ?Please... Be gentle, Alpha!? Lara had said.

    Nate blinked, confused and pleased at the same time. Why did she call him Alpha? Why was she asking to be gentle? How could he not be?

    At the same time, however, his heart was filled with even more excitement at her words. She even threw her head back, just as a surrendering wolf would. She showed her neck, and he ced his lips on her skin and licked down towards her shoulder.

    Her long and discreet sighs made him happy, and he continued kissing her skin until meeting the dress. Damn dress, in between him and his desires...

    Before he could summon more brains to solve that problem without incidents, the dress was torn and thrown away. Lara remained in her white, pure underwear. And that pair of ears, thankfully.

    ?Say that again,? he murmured, tracing down his fingers and looking for the hook of her bra.

    ?Say what??

    ?That!?

    She caressed his face, sinking her fingers in his hair and abandoning any will to fight. That seemed to turn him on even more, and she didn''t dislike being at his mercy.

    ?Be gentle,? she repeated.

    Nate''s lips stopped kissing her skin. They had reached her cleavage and were waiting for the bra to disappear before proceeding.

    He couldn''t stop himself. If he had been thinking, he wouldn''t have done it. But his brain was fried.

    He sank his teeth in her bosom, light enough not to hurt. Somehow, even when he couldn''t reason, his whole being couldn''t bring itself to hurt Lara. So, that light bite turned out more delicate than ever. She could feel his teeth on her skin; she knew it would leave a sign, likely. However, it didn''t hurt.

    It made her wince and moan, while her nipples hardened, her shoulders shivered, and her elbows gave up on holding her weight. She slipped down on the mattress, and Nate blocked her between his arms.

    ?Not that,? he said.

    ?Oh,? Lara murmured.

    Her face was red and hot, her eyes wide open.

    She wasn''t much more rational than Nate, and every one of his actions made it worse.

    ?Alpha?? she tried.

    Since Nate nodded, she sighed in relief and yed with his hair while he continued his exploration. His lips brushed against the ce he bit, and he felt guilty for the red sign.

    No more bites, he reminded himself. Finally, his fingers managed to unfasten the hook, and her bra slipped down her skin and onto the mattress. He could kiss her breasts, lick her nipples, tease them with his tongue and suck until hearing her moans. He would often throw nces at her and analyse her face in search of any signal to stop.

    And he would be so delicate even while holding her still and unable to flee.

    It wasn''t much different than that night of Bright Moon. Just, Lara noticed, he didn''t use any magic to hold her in ce. Just his arms and his maic eyes.

    Not that he needed anything to keep her there. At that point, her legs didn''t have enough strength to leave that bed. And her body wouldn''t give up on all of that for nothing in the world.

    Had they locked the door? She tried remembering, in fear the cubs would wake up and walk till there... Oh, she wished with all her being they were as tired as to sleep for the whole night.

    ?Distracted,? she heard.

    She moved her attention back to Nate. His sentences were concise, often a single word or two. It was a sign that his wolf nature had taken control. His eyes did resemble those of a predator in that situation, fixed on her yet calm. As if he knew she couldn''t escape from him.

    ?Oh,? she sighed. She would have never imagined she would like being seen like a... a piece of meat? Like prey?

    And he would have never guessed she wouldn''t dislike that gaze.

    A low growl made her wince, and she opened her eyes wide. What was wrong, now?

    ?Distracted,? he repeated before sinking his teeth in her side.

    ?No!? she said. ?I''m not distracted!?

    Another pink sign appeared on her skin, and she could foresee Nate''s reaction once everything was over. She was looking forward to that moment as well, to when he would apologise and feel as guilty as hell for the things he did. Had wild wolves always been so cute?

    ?Hmm,? he moaned, his lips pouty.

    He was closer to her undies, an inch from the rim. Bit by bit, he had reached far.

    ?W-wait,? Lara stuttered. ?I''m not distracted!?

    She reached out to his face, pressing his cheeks between his palms.

    ?I''m thinking about you only!? she added before pecking his lips.

    She pushed him back, and - to her surprise - her domineering wolf let her break free and sit up. She pushed him even more until he was the one on the mattress, and she sat on hisp.

    For that day, she was a bunny girl, she realised. She should bounce around as a real rabbit would... Wasn''t that the point of wearing those ears without any other clothes?

    She blinked, innocent. First, she had to get rid of Nate''s clothes. How unfair of him to tear her dress but keep his shirt perfectly in ce.

    ?Bad wolf,? she sulked while undoing the first buttons. Her eyes caught the movement of his ears, dropping sad after her harsh words.

    But then, when he noticed she was taking off his clothes, his ears returned up, on alert and excited, catching every sounding from her body.

    Once done with the shirt, Lara unfastened Nate''s belt and helped him get undressed. She gasped proud once she was done, and she returned to focusing on what was next to be done. Her grin had nothing innocent for once, but Nate didn''t mind.

    He couldn''t mind because his brain was out of his control.

    Just like that, a rabbit could take advantage of a wolf. It looked like a scene from a fairy tale... An odd fairy tale.

 Chapter 411: Naughty bunny

    Smut content.

    Lara had just finished getting rid of Nate''s clothes. She was wearing only her undies, but she didn''t have time to take them off because she was busy kissing Nate.

    She couldn''t step away from him. Not enough topletely undress. Her whole being was driven in his direction, and she felt the need to be even closer. As such, she had pushed her torso on him and pressed her fingertips on his shoulders, clinging to him.

    Other than the underwear, just the rabbit ears were still on her, and she started realising that those might have had something to do with Nate''s mental state. She would keep them safe for future use, that was for sure!

    She split from him just to take a look at his glowing eyes. In the dark, they shined like her cubs'' would when they were extra-happy or excited about a new adventure. His ears were up straight, almost on alert.

    She chuckled, amused by how she could make him lose his mind. She wasn''t totally in control either, but she could appraise the moment.

    ?Lie down,? she said, and Nate followed her request without an ounce of aint. Even though he was a powerful Alpha, he didn''t mind hermanding tone or harsh words.

    He epted just everything!

    She kissed his chest, trailing down with her lips and grinning every time she heard a sighing from Nate''s lips. She would also bite him sometimes, feeling that same excitement as when he did the same. Just, she couldn''t leave any sign on him. It would disappear immediately and not stay on his body for a few days - not as it would stay on hers.

    For that, she felt no guilt for the small bites she left here and there.

    To Nate, those felt more ticklish than painful. Just like when a real rabbit would bite: no signs, no pain, just the charms of a cute thing trying to act dangerous.

    Being taken advantage of was so good, though. Hey back, letting Lara do as she pleased. After all, he had his time to do the same, and he had used his chance.

    His hands trailed down her back, lightly caressing her skin as if it was made of silk. She was warm and soft, scented sweet like vani and bitter like cocoa. Her lips tasted like honey, and her dark hair would tickle him when it swept over his skin.

    When his fingers reached her bottom, he squeezed. Part of him, a small part, was disappointed that there wasn''t a fluffy tail. She did resemble a rabbit with those ears.

    ?I love you,? he said in a whisper, afraid it would sound wrong.

    At that moment, they were kissing each other in search of pleasure, exploring their bodies and tasting the same excitement.

    He didn''t want her to think he was saying those words with his mind clouded. He couldn''t talk well; sentences wouldn''t form in his brain. However, those three words had a special ce. Those were inmon for his human and his wolf form.

    Lara pressed a finger on his lips, telling him to spare his breath for something else. However, her back was crossed by a shiver when the sounds of his confession reached her ears.

    She did love him as well, but she was busy at the moment. They could talk about it another time. Maybeter.

    She reached out to the drawer and searched for a condom. Since Nate was out of his mind, she had to be responsible in his ce. While she still could think, she had to find protection and make sure they wouldn''t regret anythingter.

    She would have liked other kids, maybe, but it was too soon for another couple of twins. She loved them, and they were her life, but she wanted her cubs to grow up a little more before thinking about a little brother, sister, or both. One baby would have been fine, but she had to consider the chance she had twins again.

    ?Be a good wolf now, okay?? she murmured while opening the package. ?Don''t push

    ?No,? he replied, his breathing short and his senses focused on her, on her fingers unwrapping something around his member, on her heart beating as fast as to make him deaf to any other sound.

    He wouldn''t do anything she didn''t like, that was a given.

    When Lara sat back on hisp, one leg on each side, he moved his head up, intending to get a kiss. However, her hands pushed him down, and her eyes red for a moment. He let go of any intention andy there, his arms wide in a sign of surrender.

    He didn''t want to hear her say ?bad wolf? again.

    It hurt, though, not being able to hug her tightly.

    It hurt until he felt something else invade any nerve in his body. He had almost forgotten what they were doing there, but when pleasure crossed a few nerves, he sighed and let Lara do exactly as she wanted. Instead of a mattress, he was lying in the clouds, wrapped in his mate''s scent and her careful gaze.

    He was sinking deep inside her without moving a muscle, and it felt asfortable as to forget everything else.

    His moans made Lara happy, and her heart skipped more beats than she could survive. She was moving her hips carefully, using all her self-control to ensure Nate liked it as much as to be forever hers. When she received his groans of approval, she beamed and moved even faster, squeezing him down there and keeping her hands on his chest for bnce.

    When he reached the climax, she felt proud. She had done a lot of work, but it was worth it! Those were herst thoughts when the pleasure clouded her mind as well.

    She fell next to him on the bed, cuddling in his arms. She closed her eyes, tired and satisfied, soon after throwing away those rabbit ears.

    Being in a rtionship had a ton of good sides, didn''t it?

 Chapter 412: A wolf of Oldgate

    A sunny day, just like many others. The city was hot and dry, and everyone looked for a ce with air conditioning. Or at least a shadow where toze.

    The LY Corp was working at full regime. They needed to get back on track with the work they had left behind when moving to the base. No clients nor suppliers could visit for a long while, and they had to schedule all the dyed meetings. All without making anyone notice.

    Humans could suspect something wrong was going on if a lot of them were summoned at the same time.

    The secretaries were racking their brains to schedule an eptable number of appointments on the same day, and the girls at the reception would guide the visitors quickly to another ce where to wait. They reduced the number of chance encounters and seeded with hiding their overworked schedule.

    Like that, no one would have questioned the sudden increase. The few days they didn''t meet anyone would have soon been forgotten.

    At such a busy time, thest thing they needed was another concern.

    ?Hello,? said a young woman at the reception. ?My name is Ebony Mitchell.?

    ?Hello,? the girl at the reception said. ?Do you have an appointment??

    ?No, but... I would like to talk with someone. I''m here to meet my mate.?

    ?M-mate?? the girl said. ?I''m sorry, we are busy right now. It''s a difficult period, and there are many humans around... as you can see. Can youe back another time??

    ?No,? Ebony said. ?I know my mate is here. I want to meet them.?

    Her pale face and shoulder-length hair made the receptionist frown. She did have the aura of a wolf but not of one from anywhere close. Her ck hair did resemble one of Mayford''s, but she was too elegant for that. And her sky blue eyes couldn''te from that pack.

    ?Where do youe from??

    ?I''m one of Oldgate.?

    ?O-Oldgate??

    ?Yes... It''s a small vige in the West. We don''t live with humans as you do, and you might not have heard of it... But you can check. I''m not lying. You can call my Alpha and ask him whether Ebony is one of his wolves.?

    ?It''s not that I don''t believe you, but we''re really busy, right now. Can youe back in a couple of weeks? We''re in the middle of solving apany crisis, and it''s full of humans.?

    ?Really?? Ebony sighed, bowing her head. ?I''d just like to see them, please... Just a moment. I havee from far away.?

    ?Wait, you could sense your mate just like this? How old are you, by the way??

    ?I turned twenty-one two weeks ago.?

    ?You''re young!?

    ?Well,? she murmured, shrugging. ?I don''t know where to stay for two weeks. Coming and going takes so much time and effort. I''d just need a minute, just for the link to make them realise I am here. That''s all I need!?

    ?Listen,? the girl at the reception said, ?I can let you talk with someone in HR. But if they say you can''t meet your mate yet, you''ll have to go. We are really in a tight spot!?

    ?Yes, thanks!? Ebony said, pping her hands in happiness.

    The girl at the reception nodded. She couldn''t allow any incident, but she also remembered how they had acted when Lara yton appeared. The best course of action was to let the HR department solve it. They would have decided whether to let that girl visit the pack or not.

    She dialled the number, and Roxy replied.

    ?Sure, let here. I will talk with her.?

    ?Yes, sure! We''reing up.?

    She showed the elevator to the girl while wondering who her mate could be. There were plenty of single males in the pack, but she feared that girl would have brought trouble.

    She had appeared when they needed calm, and mating links could bring a lot of drama... She shivered at the thought of all the events happened when their Alpha had found his mate.

    That girl could be harmless, true. But what if she wasn''t?

    ?So, you could sense your mate,? she said while the elevator went up. ?From so far away,

    ?In our pack, we can sense our mates early,? she said. ?And we know at any time where they are. It makes it difficult to have other rtionships... I''d just meet with my mate and have them reject me if they don''t want me. If not, I''ll always be tied to a person I don''t know.?

    ?I see... So, you''re here to be rejected.?

    ?No, I''m here to find my mate. But I''m a grown-up and know things aren''t as easy as we wish them to be. Either way, I want to be free from this tension.?

    ?Our HR Manager will meet with you. You can talk with her, and maybe she will help you. But, beware, we won''t let you ruin the cohesion in our pack.?

    ?Hey, rx! I don''t have ill intentions.?

    ?How can I know? By the way, it''s here,? the girl said, showing a door. ?Manager Cooper is waiting for you.?

    Ebony knocked, waiting for permission to walk in.

    She found a woman sitting at the desk and a man standing next to her, pouring her tea with a lovely expression. They were discussing something irrelevant, judging from the pace of their heartbeats. Looking at them like that was a little painful, but the first instinct Ebony had was to run forward.

    She clenched her fists and stood there while her pupils widened. She took in the whole scene, and an ancient voice pushed her to im her mate.

    ?Mine!? she said before any trace of rationality could stop her.

    She hadn''t gone there for that. She just wanted to meet them!

    But, after seeing that face, that serious yet rxed expression, she couldn''t help it. The most attractive and desirable creature in the world was right in front of her: how could she stop herself?

 Chapter 413: Once in life

    Roxy saw the woman entering the room, looking in their direction and recognising her mate. Something she had never felt before filled her chest, and she gritted her teeth.

    She had been with her husband for years. They had three children together. She knew there was a chance either of them could meet their true mate, but the Moon Goddess had blessed their marriage.

    Still, when she saw that young girl im her husband, she felt the need to fight. To jump on her throat and bite her, cutting her pale skin and making her understand who she was trying to im.

    Then, before losing control, she stormed out of the room under that woman''s surprised eyes. She felt those light blue irises follow her, and her shoes hit the floor when she turned to check if she really got out before moving her attention back to Bass.

    Roxy stopped in the middle of the hallway, wondering why hadn''t her husband followed her. Why was he staying in that room with that woman?

    He should have followed her tofort her racing heart and tell her they would stay together. She waited a few seconds before marching away, her hands clenched and her eyes filled with tears.

    No one was at fault for that woman''s appearance, but why wasn''t Bass doing anything? He couldn''t be as stupid as not to know that a running wife needed to be stopped.

    She pressed a hand on her nose and lips, suppressing the sobs. It was too much for her poor heart. She wandered thepany, looking for a ce to hide.

    She even thought about visiting Lara in Nate''s office and asking for help, but it wasn''t the case to disturb her for that. Not yet.

    And also, Roxy was the one who solved everything before. She couldn''t just go there and ask for help.

    She found an empty room and locked in there, sitting at the table and trying to think about anything else but her husband alone in a room with his new mate.

    ?Three pups,? she murmured. ?We have three pups!?

    It was toote to change his mind.

    Meanwhile, Bass was still watching in the direction where his deer wifey had left with an expression more confused than usual. Why did she get up and run away like that?

    Then, he moved his eyes to the woman in front of him.

    ?Hello,? he said. ?My name is Bass Cooper. I am the HR Manager.?

    ?Oh, Manager Cooper!? the woman said. ?It''s an honour. My name is Ebony Mitchell. Ie from Oldgate.?

    ?Oldgate? I''ve heard something about it but can''t quite remember.?

    ?Really?? she said, chuckling. ?And what is her name? She ran away before I could ask.?

    ?Roxy.?

    ?Roxy,? Ebony repeated, feeling the sound on her tongue. ?What a n

    ?She''s my wife,? Bass pointed out. Just to be clear.

    Then, he scratched his head. Had he acted stupidly? Would Roxy be angry if she knew? Oh, but she wouldn''t know if she didn''t talk with the only witness. And she had run away so she wouldn''t have much contact with that w... with Ebony.

    ?You also have a nice name,? Bass said. Not as nice as his wife''s, though.

    ?Thank you,? she murmured, walking forward. She sat on a free chair and sighed, lost in her own thoughts.

    Bass shook his head, displeased. Where did shee from? Why?

    And, most importantly, how?

    ?How did you sense your mate?? he inquired. ?Without meeting or anything... How far away is it, Oldgate??

    ?We aren''t deaf wolves,? she said, looking out the window. ?I felt my mate was here and came for them.?

    ?And now that you know your mate is married??

    ?I will step back, I guess. But why did the Moon Goddess send me here if not for my mate? I''m confused.?

    ?Ah, I remember now!? Bass said, hitting the table with his open palm.

    Ebony was startled by that sound, and she clenched the armrests while widening her eyes.

    ?What do you remember??

    ?Oldgate! You wolves are magic, aren''t you??

    ?Not magic, but especially sensitive. We are closely linked to the Moon Goddess, and we have enhanced senses... other than just sight and hearing.?

    ?So, when you say the Moon Goddess sent you here...?

    ?I had a dream. I dreamt of Norwich, and I also knew my mate was here. I felt the need toe here, and I thought it was because of the link. But it doesn''t make sense. If my purpose was to be rejected, then why all that hurry in the dream??

    ?When you say hurry...?

    ?I mean it. I was needed here, do you understand me??

    ?But... Not because of your mate.?

    ?I don''t know... I might have misunderstood the dream. It wouldn''t be the first time. However, it''s a pity. If I knew this would happen, I would havee earlier. When did you say you two got married??

    ?We have pups! We are a family!?

    ?How long?? she murmured.

    ?Ten years, Ebony. You were a kid when my wife and I performed the mating ritual. Coming here earlier wouldn''t have changed much.?

    ?And... How old is she? How old is Roxy? And her kids? Do they resemble her or you??

    ?She''s thirty-two. I''m thirty-five, you know? The perfect age gap for a happy marriage. Our kids are eight and six, and the youngest is one. Eighteen months, to be precise.?

    ?Three pups? Oh my, I would like to see them!?

    ?I don''t think it''s a good idea. Also, do you have any idea why my wife ran away like that??

    ?No, I don''t. You are her husband. You should know...?

    ?But... I should be storming out, right? I should be sobbing in fear she leaves me. But she left.?

    ?Maybe... Maybe she can''t feel it,? Ebony said. ?We wolves from Oldgate are especially sensitive, so I assumed she knew what was going on.?

    ?Oh,? Bass hummed. For once - maybe the first time in his life - he felt smart. He knew something his deer wife didn''t.

 Chapter 414: Emergency

    Lara had just finished checking some documents for Nate when she was called to HR.

    ?We have a situation,? said Bass Cooper. Since he had been the one appearing at the CEO''s door to ask for her, Lara didn''t underestimate the problem.

    Where was Roxy? Bass Cooper''s voice was anxious, which meant it was something urgent. Was Roxy solving it since she couldn''t even call?

    ?Let''s go,? Lara said, following the Manager. ?What happened??

    ?A girl from the Oldgate pack appeared at the door today,? he said. ?She came here to find her mate, and well... She can''t have her mate!?

    ?Why??

    ?Because her mate is married.?

    ?Oh. But then, the link must have disappeared... Or tuned down at least.?

    ?I believe it has. But that girl was so stubborn,ing all the way here. Can you tell her to go back, Alpha Lara??

    ?Why??

    ?Because she can bring trouble. Better have her far from us.?

    ?Why do you care so much, by the way??

    It was the first time she had seen Bass Cooper so nervous.

    ?Who is the mate?? she asked while a theory formed in her brain. Oh, it didn''t make sense! But... What else could make Bass Cooper fret? It must have been as simple as someone trying to ruin his marriage or take away his pups. Nothing else could as much as move him.

    ?Don''t worry. We will solve it,? she said. ?We won''t let her take away Roxy from you!?

    ?How do you know??

    ?What??

    ?That Roxy is the mate and not I??

    ?First of all, you came looking for me. Is Roxy busy or talking with that girl? Also, you''re sweating too much, Manager Cooper. If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t worry if someone tried to take me away from my partner. It''s a lost cause, right? I would feel worse if it was the other way around: if someone had their eyes on Nate!?

    ?So, you also think she wants to take her away!?

    ?It''s just how you see it. Maybe that girl just wanted to meet her mate, and, now that she knows she''s taken, she will leave.?

    ?She doesn''t want to leave. She said she wants to stay here and find out what the spirits sent her for.?

    ?Uh? Okay, this does sound like a trap. Let''s see what she says, all right??

    ?You also think it''s all an excuse, don''t you??

    ?You and Roxy are married. The Moon Goddess blessed your union. And you have children! No one can stand in between your wife and you! It will be fine. That girl will see you two love each other and will leave to save herself a lot of pain.?

    ?She also asks about the pups. She wants to see them,? Bass sulked. Why was that woman so stubborn? He would have already left if he was her.

    ?You know... You should work extra hard to keep your wife close to you,? Lara said, hiding a wily smirk.

    Once everything was over, she would have talked with Roxy about it. She would have thanked Lara for the small game, she was sure.

    ?Small things, like presents, dates... You can bring her to a nice ce for dinner or massage her legs when she is tired in the evening. That kind of thing will make Roxy even more sure she wants to stay with you!?

    ?Yes??

    ?But not just for now. She knows there''s a mate for her out there. You need to work extra hard to keep her next to you.?

    ?Work... hard??

    ?Yes. But I can help youe up with new ideas, you know??

    ?Oh,? Bass hummed. ?You''re the perfect Alpha female for our pack! Thank you! I can also help you with Nate if you need... Oh, you don''t need it.?

    Their Alpha female didn''t need help to deal with their Alpha. Nate was alreadypletely smitten. As much as to change the menu in the canteen. She didn''t need to attract his attention even more.

    ?I will manage,? Lara chuckled. ?Now... Let''s see what this mysterious woman wants.?

    They walked into the HR Manager''s office and found Ebony sitting in silence. She was looking at her hands, wondering about her secret purpose. She hade that long way just to be rejected? Why all that hurry?

    Her dreams must have meant something else!

    She turned to the door and found a human woman smiling kindly. She had brown hair and warm eyes. Her aura was simr yet different from that of the other wolves around there... Oh, but she was human.

    ?Alpha female?? Ebony muttered, tilting her head. ?Are you the Alpha female in Norwich??

    ?I am,? Lara replied. ?My name is Lara yton. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.?

    ?I''m Ebony. Ie from... from Oldgate, far from here.?

    ?I was told you came here for your mate.?

    ?I wanted to meet them.?

    ?You have met her, right??

    ?Right, but she ran away without telling me anything. I wonder if it''s a rejection. I feel no different than before.?

    ?I''m sorry for you. Your mate is already married and has a family,? Lara exined, her voice calm. She walked to the desk, dragging a chair with her. She sat in front of Ebony while the other analysed her with much insistence.

    If she looked at Roxy with the same intensity, Lara could understand why Bass Cooper was so worried. Her eyes were odd, clear like crystals. She felt transparent in front of them, even more than when revealing herself to Doctor Mason.

    As if she had no secret to hide.

    At that thought, her kind smile disappeared, and that familiar anxiety reappeared. It built up from the bottom of her stomach and rose, reaching her throat and preventing her from breathing normally.

    ?I know why I came here,? Ebony said at some point.

    Her words passed unnoticed by the other two people in the room. One was in between a panic attack and screaming out loud, while the other was in the same situation as usual: he didn''t know what to do.

    ?Now, I know,? Ebony repeated.

 Chapter 415: Couple trouble

    Lara couldn''t hear any words anymore. Bass Cooper was also confused and scared: what was he supposed to do? Call Nate? Run to Lara and check if she was all right? Was that Ebony woman doing something to her?

    He had no clue, so he stood in ce for few seconds.

    Then, he turned to the hallway in search of help. His body could sense his wife was nearby, and she would surely know what to do.

    ?Hey,? he said while walking away, leaving their Alpha female next to a potentially dangerous stranger.

    He found Roxy in the hallway, struggling with her decisions. She was considering going back to the office; but she also didn''t want to see what was happening between her husband and that woman.

    ?Hmm?? she hummed when she saw him. She frowned, knowing very well it was not his fault if things were evolving like that. But how could she not be angry, afraid, and utterly sad?

    ?Help me,? he said, ?I don''t know what to do.?

    She sighed, following him back. What had that woman done to make her husband so afraid?

    When she walked in, she found Ebony staring at Lara and thetter panicking as Roxy had never seen her do. She understood why Bass was so lost. What were they supposed to do? Ebony wasn''t even doing anything specific...

    Was it something she had said? Or just her intruding gaze?

    ?Go call Nate,? she instructed Bass before stepping between Lara and Ebony. She touched Lara''s shoulder, trying to wake her up.

    Then, seeing that their Alpha didn''t even register her presence, she turned to Ebony and pushed her back. She grabbed her forearm - maybe a little rougher than needed - and dragged her towards the door.

    ?What are you doing?? she inquired, her tone sharp like a dagger. ?Stop it, now! You don''t know who you are hurting! Alpha Nate will have your head!?

    ?No... I wasn''t doing anything!? Ebony said, her lips trembling. ?I just took a look.?

    ?Took a look? What in the world... Oh, I think it''s better you nevere back again. This is no ce for you.?

    ?But there''s something they might want to know...?

    ?Stop your games, already! We have no time for that.?

    ?Your Alphas... They should know! It could help them solve it,? Ebony repeated. To no avail, since Roxy continued pushing her farther from Lara.

    When she saw Nate run into the room, she sighed in relief. If there was anyone who could help Lara at that moment, it was Nate.

    ?I really did nothing! But I know why she''s acting like that... It''s not easy for a human,? Ebony continued, looking Roxy in the eye. ?I''m honestly telling you. I am no threat. But if you don''t let me help, they might break up one day.

    Forever...?

    ?Hey! You''re going overboard!?

    ?Let the Alpha decide, at least.?

    Roxy scoffed, rolling her eyes. Bass had also returned, following Nate. When he saw his wife so close to her mate, he felt the need to stop whatever was going on. Why was she touching that woman? Why?

    He reached out to Roxy''s hand and pulled her back, unable to exin with words what was happening inside his chest.

    ?My deer,? he muttered, but Roxy could not hear him.

    She just could feel the profound jealousy of a betrayed wolf. Was he defending Ebony from her? Was he nuts?

    ?You''re even dumber than usual!? she shouted at him. ?You''re defending her, and she might ruin our pack! Is this how an adult acts, forgetting all their responsibilities??

    He let go of her hand and took a step back, confused. He was precisely trying to help their pack... Or maybe to keep Roxy, his deer wife, far from any threat. But... Why would that ruin the pack?

    He had never been in front of such a situation. His wife was angry... oh, she was furious at him. And he couldn''t find the words to soothe her. They had always understood each other, and they had their ways of getting along even with all their ws... His ws, he realised.

    His wife was beautiful, honest, and hard-working. She would do most of his job at thepany, letting him spend time with the pups. He loved being her husband because hiszy nature wasn''t forced to adapt.

    And he loved her more than he loved anything else. Even more than beingzy.

    For the first time in his life, he hated his limits. He hated that he couldn''t understand, and he hated that his wife might have preferred another person to him. One that didn''t seem as dumb andzy as he was.

    He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. What could he even do? Call her? He had the impression it would make her even more furious.

    Should he beg her to stay? What for?

    Remind her they had three pups? It felt wrong.

    What could he do?

    His shoulders bent downwards, pressed by the weight of decisions. He wasn''t used to them. He hated choices. Life was so wonderful when his wifey could make every decision.

    Since Bass didn''t say a word but just stared in silence, Roxy felt even worse. He had no courage to say anything! He didn''t want to tell her he would choose her over a stranger!

    He said nothing!

    She turned her back on him but couldn''t leave that hallway. Not before checking what was happening to Lara.

    Meanwhile, Ebony observed the couple with a confused expression. She could feel the love between them, but they weren''t able tomunicate. Was it because she was there?

    That pack was full of weird rtionships. Why couldn''t her mate and her mate''s husband just talk? Were their tongues tied?

    Also, why was her mate mad at her husband? Wouldn''t it make more sense if it was the other way around?

    ?Oh, jeez,? she sighed. If she knew her appearance could cause such an uproar, she would have been more careful by approaching the pack.

 Chapter 416: A mountain of drama

    Nate stepped into the room and flew to Lara, crouching in front of her and grabbing her hands.

    ?Hey,? he called her, looking into her eyes.

    When she returned his gaze, he sighed in relief. Her panic attack was over, likely. She seemed all right, even though shocked.

    ?What happened? Who did this to you??

    ?I... I don''t know, Nate. I felt something weird, and then I started panicking.?

    ?And now? How do you feel??

    ?I''m better.?

    ?Are you scared of something??

    ?No, right now... I am not. But I was before. And I don''t know of what.?

    ?Do you want to see the doctor? He is not a human doctor, but... Or should we go to a hospital? I can call...?

    ?It''s fine, Nate. Now it''s over. Let''s see what''s the matter, though. I came here because I heard there''s a situation. Manager Cooper was worried, and I''d like to find out the reason why.?

    She got up, still holding Nate''s hands. She didn''t want to admit it, but just his presence helped her knees sustain her weight.

    ?Are you sure?? he asked.

    ?Yes! Let''s go!?

    They walked out, hand in hand, and observed the scene. Bass Cooper was standing between the two women ring at each other withplex emotions appearing and disappearing on their faces.

    ?What is going on?? Nate whispered.

    Lara shrugged, smiling to reassure him. She got that situation under control... She would get it, at least. It was less stressful than it seemed, but first, Roxy needed to realise that no one would have taken her husband away. Once that was cleared, Lara expected an easier atmosphere.

    ?Let''s sit down and talk,? she said. She would have left them to solve it on their own once she was sure there was nothing relevant left unsaid.

    From her point of view, it was all a mountain of drama that had no reason to exist. Except that Bass Cooper might have been in a difficult position, but Roxy did love him after all. If she married him, had three pups, and continued to work in his ce, there must have been something charming about him that she loved more than anything else.

    ?First of all, I''d like to hear the whole story again,? Lara said. ?Since the beginning. Why did youe here, Miss Mitchell??

    ?Oh,? the young woman replied, blinking. She wasn''t expecting to be called by the Alpha female with so much formality. ?I was... Uhm, I thought I was looking for my mate.?

    ?You thought??

    ?Yes, I did. But it turns out the real reason is another.?

    ?But how do you feel your mate? She''s married, so you shouldn''t be this driven to look for her. Is there something wrong with the marriage, Roxy??

    ?No,? Roxy replied, crossing her arms. ?The Moon Goddess blessed our mating.?

    ?I see,? Ebony sighed, looking down at her shoes. ?I figured I wasn''t here for my mate but for another reason. I now know why I''ve been sent here.?

    ?So, you''re not going to make any im on your mate, are you??

    ?No, of course not. I won''t bother a married couple! They have kids!? she eximed, clenching her fists. ?But I''d like to see the pups. They should be so cute, right? I''d like to see who they took from.?

    ?Not gonna happen,? Roxy said once again.

    What did that woman want from her kids?

    ?Oh...? Ebony sighed. What a pity.

    ?So, you won''t cause any trouble, right?? Lara continued. ?I can let you solve it on your own without worrying about the pack. But you should be a little clearer. There''s a little misunderstanding here.?

    Ebony nodded, turning to Roxy.

    ?I know you won''t believe me just yet. And I know that the mating ceremony cut the mating link. However, I''d like to get to know you a little.?

    ?Me??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Why me?? Roxy asked, frowning.

    She was baffled. All of a sudden, all her rage disappeared in front of that new event. Why would her love rival want to know her? Was it the famous: ?know your enemy? thing?

    ?Because we''re mates,? Ebony said. ?Our souls arepatible. We can be just friends, or like sisters... We shouldn''t hate each other!?

    Her eyes filled with tears, her lips trembling slightly.

    Roxy observed that scene with a dumbfounded expression. She had a mate? A woman mate?

    ?Oh,? she said, her mood improving a little. So, Ebony wasn''t there for Bass! ?I see... We might find an understanding.?

    Letting go of her grudge made her rx enough to feel the link. It was as feeble as not to notice, but it was there. Ebony was telling the truth. Roxy didn''t feel any need to be close to the other, but she felt it would have been nice.

    So, that was the situation.

    With a light heart, she turned to her husband. Bass Cooper was gloomy, depressed. His shoulders were droopy, his eyes dim.

    She remembered what she had said during her raging moments, and she felt guilty. It was true that he wasn''t aspetent, but she had no right to insult him.

    It was nothing new, after all. Just part of him. She had lived with her husband for years, and they had found their bnce together. It had been too harsh, from her side, to use his weaknesses just to hurt him.

    Especially because she also had her weaknesses. And because he had no fault at all.

    ?Hey,? she whispered.

    Bass Cooper nced at her, still afraid he would lose her by chance.

    ?Shall we go home now?? she asked. Maybe, it was better to talk alone. She had tofort him. And maybe apologise.

    Bass nodded, and they turned to the door, leaving Nate and Lara to deal with Ebony. The Alpha couple observed them leaving, wishing to call them back so they took that woman with them.

    However, they didn''t want to cause even more trouble. As such, they turned to Ebony.

    So, if not for her mate, what had made here such a long way?

 Chapter 417: Blessed humans

    ?What are you doing here?? Nate asked. He was holding Lara''s hand, protectively standing a step in front of her.

    He was staring at the other woman, Ebony Mitchell. She had appeared out of nowhere, made his wife shake in fear and his friends have a marriage crisis. She better had a hell of a reason to be there.

    ?I had a dream,? Ebony replied. She didn''t look frightened by the Alpha''s appearance, but she knew he was dangerous and getting angry.

    ?You went far away from home because of a dream? What kind of dream makes people wander in other people''s territory??

    ?Not to mention I crossed Mayford whileing here,? she sighed. ?I was expecting trouble, but their Alpha ignored me.?

    ?They have more pressing issues than you.?

    ?Yeah, I know. They didn''t even notice I was there, but they''re doing so good. Why couldn''t they sense a stranger wolf close to their home??

    ?They are having some issues with the pack.?

    ?No, they are not,? she chuckled. ?My parents would say they had low cohesion and risked disbanding every now and then. But they''re a strong pack... Now that I''ve felt it by myself, I can go back home and tell my parents they were wrong. Mayford isn''t going to disappear anytime soon! Have they found an Alpha female??

    ?Well... Rather than an Alpha female...? Nate murmured.

    At the same time, Lara sighed, relieved.

    ?They''re all right!? she eximed. ?I''m d!?

    ?Why?? Ebony asked, curious. Not just Nate Woods wasn''t growling at the mention of the Mayford pack, but his mate would feel happy they were doing all right.

    ?They don''t have an Alpha female... Rather, a female Alpha,? Nate exined.

    ?Does she have a mate??

    ?Yes, she does.?

    ?So, that''s it. A pack is more stable when there''s a couple guiding it. A lonely wolf needs to struggle more to make it work. Am I right, Alpha Woods? You know very well how hard it is, don''t you??

    Nate nodded.

    ?But you found your mate. It''s easier now, isn''t it? She can do half of the work.?

    Lara followed the exchange, trying to connect the dots. Had anything changed since she was here? Nate was as busy as when they had met a couple of months before. And the rest of the pack didn''t seem any different to her. She did solve a couple of things, from time to time... Rather than solve, she would talk with the others and help them find a solution on their own.

    It was like teaching her cubs something new: she could exin, but they needed to understand on their own before being able to solve their problems.

    She hadn''t done much, not enough for Nate to feel any difference.

    ?You''re right,? he said, though. ?It''s so much easier.?

    ?You are lucky,? Ebony told Lara. ?Not every human woman has enough sensitivity to deal with a pack. But the Moon Goddess blessed you. You''re fit for this pack, and your soul will rest better among wolves than humans.?

    ?What do you mean?? Lara said, even more confused.

    ?You don''t know it? Haven''t you noticed already? How long are you together? Years??

    ?No, we... We just met,? Nate said. ?Except once, six years ago. But it was just once, and we didn''t even tell each other''s names. It doesn''t count.?

    ?Hmm? But you two have been linked since then. Something must have happened when you met, and your souls recognised each other. Isn''t it right??

    She turned to Lara and bit her lips, looking for the right words not to alter that threatening Alpha in between them.

    ?You are part of this pack,? she added. ?Isn''t that alone enough to unsettle a human woman? But you''re different. And the link with your mate... The Moon Goddess blessed you to feel it. Alpha Woods is as lucky as to have a responsive mate, someone who won''t be deaf to the depth of his feelings.?

    ?I don''t know what you mean, but okay,? Laramented.

    It reminded her of what some fake mages or gurus would say. Depth of feelings, sensitivity... She had no time for that with a pack to know and her kids to take care of.

    ?I mean... You do know that your attraction isn''t just that, right?? Ebony continued. ?It''s more than that; almost feral. I can''t imagine how confusing it could be to you. I''m d you two solved it, though! It''s easier to ept than fight it, but human women know how to be...

    ?Ac-ept?? Lara stuttered.

    Something deep in her stomach started hurting. She grabbed Nate''s shirt and pulled him back as if wanting to get far from imminent danger, dragging him to safety with her.

    However, nothing happened. Why did she feel as if death was approaching, as if she had no choice but to run away?

    ?Oh,? Ebony hummed when she saw her reaction. ?You did not solve it at all. What a pity. I thought you were okay, but... How long did you say you met??

    ?T-two months,? Nate said, delicately hugging Lara and caressing her back.

    She hadn''t started hyperventting, which meant she was still in control... sort of. He was still in time to prevent her from having a full panic attack. If only he knew how!

    ?And what kind of couple goes from meeting to living together and sharing their destiny in two months?? Ebony continued, waking Nate from his thoughts.

    That woman was right. As much as he hated admitting it; as much as he wanted to bite her throat off just so Lara wouldn''t be any more afraid... She was right.

    To wolves, two months were quite the period for dating. Only affairs asplicated as Samantha''s would require that much! But for humans?

    They were used to years of knowing each other before making a decision. At that very moment, he regretted his hurry. He should have never mentioned marriage in front of Lara. Not until he was sure they were on the same wavelength.

    ?I''m an idiot,? he whispered. All of a sudden, everything made sense.

 Chapter 418: No luck

    Before everything else, Nate needed to make Lara sit and rx. She was too tense, and she felt attacked by Ebony''s words.

    He couldn''t decide whether to bring her into the HR office or his own, where she would have been safe from the whole world. Lara pushed him away and walked out, pressing her head between her hands and keeping her breathing stable.

    She just murmured a few words before disappearing.

    ?I''ll be back soon,? she said, still conscious of how her disappearance could break Nate''s heart.

    She had confirmed that she woulde back. She just needed a few minutes alone. Maybe, a few hours.

    In thepany, her cubs were safe. There was someone who would take care of them if she didn''t make it in time to pick them up from kindergarten. She could very well afford to disappear for the day.

    Running away didn''t cross her mind, but she had felt the need to say it to Nate so he wouldn''t consider that option. For some reason, her heart hurt at the thought of Nate misunderstanding and feeling abandoned.

    But, once she had settled his worries, she continued to walk and left the building. No one stopped her at the reception, so she reached the street and scoffed, annoyed.

    It was so damn hot outside. Maybe, not the best day to roam around.

    Where could she even go in that mood? She felt afraid, unresting, and angry at the same time. Why? For what? She had no clue.

    Just like every time she had a simr mood, she turned her feet towards the centre and walked - better said, marched - away. She didn''t even feel the hot sun on her head, the sweat running down her back, and the ache caused by the new sandals.

    All she did was walk fast. When she reached the centre, she recognised her hidden destination. In the end, every time she had some kind of struggle, she would end up there. It had started as an attempt to ovee her fears, and it became more a habit than a therapy. She was in front of Doctor Mason''s study.

    She pressed the button to ring the bell, and she walked in when it opened automatically. She wasn''t expecting Doctor Mason to actually have time;st time, it had been pure luck.

    However, she was there already. She could make an appointment for that same week. Maybe, after talking it out, she could stop being afraid of that woman''s words. Ebony hadn''t said anything too extreme, after all.

    She would have got back and talked with Nate. Maybe he could exin what that woman meant. Also, maybe, they finally knew the source of her panic attacks... Even though it was still a mystery what that meant and how they were supposed to stop it. Especially thisst part.

    She was going to talk with Doctor Mason about it, first. Maybe, with a little help, she could stop being afraid of everything and focus on the bright sides of events.

    For example, no matter what, she had her cubs. They would be with her forever, in the end.

    Once reached the study''s door, she knocked. Doctor Mason''s secretary opened, and she frowned when she saw Lara. She was expecting someone else, likely. However, her usual, formal smile returned to her face after a couple of seconds. It wasn''t the first time Lara yton went there without an appointment, after all.

    ?I''m sorry to tell you that Doctor Mason is busy for the rest of the day today,? she said. ?You shoulde another time or make a phone call to set an appointment, Miss yton.?

    ?Sure,? Lara sighed. She wasn''t hoping to be lucky twice, after all. ?Can the Doctor meet me tomorrow or the day after??

    ?It''s a packed period. There is a spot in two days, though. At lunchtime.?

    ?Lunchtime is perfect,? she murmured. The emergency couldn''t wait, while some food wasn''t as urgent - all things considered. She could skip lunch or eat early that day, but she needed to figure out what was wrong with her. Why couldn''t she just ept everything Nate offered? Why did she always find something that would stop her from taking yet another step?

    She wanted to be happy and for Nate to have the mate he deserves: someone willing to go to great lengths for him just like he would do for her.

    However, something was stopping her every time.

    ?I wille back in two days then,? she said.

    She turned her back to the secretary and reached the door. Before opening it, hand on the handle and back straight, she turned back once again.

    ?Can''t the doctor meet me eventer today? Like, at the closing time... I won''t need a whole hour. A few minutes would be enough.?

    ?It''s impossible today, miss. I''m sorry.?

    ?I see. Bye, then, see you in a few days.?

    She reached the gate and pushed, almost setting foot on the street she hade from. However, before she could resume her walk, a sh blinded her. She covered her eyes and noticed how many others followed. She was being photographed. At that, by people so close to her. She could spot a couple of mics pointing in her direction, but she didn''t move her arms away from her face.

    In front of the entrance to the building, the press was trying to get any word from Lara. They took pictures, asked many different details about her reasons to be there... They could guess, though, she figured.

    She stepped back and closed the gate, returning inside. She couldn''t get out just yet, and she wasn''t positive there was a back exit she could use. She couldn''t go back and bring trouble to Doctor Mason; for example, if someone else saw her.

    She was stuck there, between the hallways of the building and the siege the reporters were carrying on. Standing there, she felt lost for a single second. Then, she found her phone and dialled a number.

    No matter how much she felt alone, she wasn''t! Some people would help her without dy.

 Chapter 419: In person

    Lara dialled Nate''s number and waited a couple of seconds only before he answered. She felt a little guilty for making him worry. And also for the trouble they were all getting in a few more minutes.

    How did the press even find her?

    ?I''m... I''m in trouble, Nate. I don''t know what to do.?

    She had pressed the digits of his number by instinct, even though she thought she didn''t know it by heart. But, somehow, she did. She had him saved on the phone, of course, but her fingers didn''t have time to look for him that day.

    She was in such a deep crisis that all she did was out of instinct. That realisation scared her even more... Was that part of what Ebony had said? Was she also in part wolf, in her soul? Giving birth to pups and having a wolf mate meant she also could feel part of what they felt?

    She didn''t know how to handle it. Part of her would be so happy she could be part of the pack. But the louder bits of her being were in total fear, terrified by something she didn''t know possible.

    ?Where are you? I''lle to pick you up!? Nate said. She heard the sound of his chair. He had got up and was already storming out of his office - even mming the door.

    ?Maybe it''s better to send someone else. There''s a lot of press outside. I want to go home, but they don''t let me pass. How do celebrities run away from them??

    ?I will be there in a minute! Just tell me the address.?

    Only then did Lara remember where she was. At the address of a psychologist. That would end up in every tabloid: Nate Woods was dating a crazy woman.

    Also, Nate would know it.

    ?I-it''s...? She stuttered, looking around for inspiration. Then, she stopped every feeling from getting into her brain, every fear from interfering. She focused on her primal goal: going home to her cubs.

    She told him the address and hung up the call, waiting patiently for a ray of hope. What would happen after the scandal, she had no clue. But she also didn''t want to think about it.

    Just when things were getting easier, when she was happy, everything was disrupted by an incident.

    ?It''s my fault, in the first ce,? she murmured. She was the one getting out in search of some time alone.

    If she had stayed next to Nate, nothing would have happened. He wouldn''t know that the special friend she would meet from time to time was a shrink, and they would be a happy family.

    She couldn''t wait to go home, hug her cubs, and sleep early.

    She hoped Nate wouldn''t press her too much, though. Her kids were too little to understand what was happening, and she was good enough for them because they loved her no matter what.

    But Nate was an adult, and he also had a reputation to defend in the business world.

    She hugged herself, standing so close to the gate that she could hear the press. She waited for Nate''s people toe to fetch her, but, to her surprise, they didn''te.

    When she heard the silence of the door, she knew the driver wasn''t the one appearing to take her away. She knew of only one person who could make the press go mute.

    Nate hade to save her. Her eyes filled with tears, and she walked to the gate, pressing a hand on the handle. She took a deep breath before opening it, and her eyes met a pair of blue gems.

    ?Let''s go,? he said, offering his hand to her.

    She took it and let him guide her to the car. Under everyone''s stupefied gaze, they passed through the crowd of reporters and got out without a sound.

    Only when they were next to the car, someone woke up from the gaze.

    ?CEO Woods, how do youment on your girlfriend visiting a psychiatrist??

    ?Did you know she came here? Since when??

    ?Is it something that happens often??

    ?Are you sure Miss yton isn''t dangerous for you? Are you careful enough, Mr Woods??

    ?Why did youe in person, CEO Woods??

    Nate waved his hand, signalling them not to approach any further. He helped Lara sit in the car and closed the door. Without sparing a bit of his attention to the reporters... to the paparazzi: who else would follow a woman and assault her like that, if not the worst kind of journalist?

    He circled around the vehicle and sat on the driver''s seat. He started the engine and drove away, not even ncing at the press who started following them. Too bad that, on foot, they lost every trace of Nate''s expensive car.

    Once out in the open, he sighed in relief. Lara was safe. Next was to find out how she felt. But they could work it outter. He needed to go back to thepany and organise a counter-attack. He couldn''t let them use his wife''s name to sell their copies...

    Especially with something as delicate.

    Lara was already frail. A scandal on her name was thest thing she needed... He could use some old acquaintances to solve the matter, sending a message by taking down the first tabloid that dared use Lara''s name in any contest.

    He could ask Samantha for help, too: she was the best at dealing with reporters, threats and ckmail included.

    There was a lot he could do. It was not as dark as Lara saw it, and he would have proven it. Also, once she was in the centre of the media''s attention, it was just a matter of time before everything about her life was exposed. Including their kids'' existence.

    Dealing with Polenta, all of a sudden, seemed like a child''s y. The human press was way scarier and could bring more damage. Was he concerned because his mate was human?

    Also, he needed to talk with Ebony Mitchell about Lara. What did it mean she also felt the link? If that was the case, they needed to have a chat about that too. They had too much to talk about and so little time.

 Chapter 420: Difficult to explain

    Once at thepany, Lara disappeared into an empty office. She didn''t look up for a moment and chose a room she knew no one used. She closed the door and didn''te out for a long time.

    Nate let her some time alone, knowing she needed space. He was learning, little by little, when he could be a clingy and possessive Alpha and when to avoid it...

    A human mate required a lot of bnce a wolf didn''t have, but he was learning. He was willing to suppress his nature for her.

    And she had been working so hard to make it work too! His heart couldn''t help but beat happily at that thought. Even though worried to the core, even if he was fearing she would run away from trouble - and him... He was happy she was trying.

    When the time came, he picked up the twins from kindergarten. He brought them to his office and let them y in their corner while he continued working.

    ?Where is mommy?? Jaden asked, nibbling on a giant cookie. He was holding it with both hands - of howrge it was.

    Scarlet, next to him, had one in each hand. She would alternate biting one or the other. And, while she had food in her reach, she wouldn''t ask questions.

    Too bad that Jaden wasn''t as easy to distract.

    ?She''s not feeling well,? Nate said.

    He had no reason to hide anything from the pups. They deserved to know, especially because they could refrain from assaulting their mommy while she wasn''t in a good mood.

    ?We need to be careful when shees here,? he continued, instructing his kids about how to behave. It was a first, and his serious tone made them focus on his words. ?You two shouldn''t jump on her just yet. And you should be good kids. Even more than usual, okay??

    ?W-what do good kids do?? asked Scarlet, leaving one cookie on the table by some miracle.

    ?They don''t assault their mommy. They don''t whine andin as a first thing when they see her... Hmm, they tell her how much they love her. This kind of thing, I guess,? Nate replied.

    The pups nodded, doing their best to understand his words. He knew they would probably implement the n in their own way, maybe even messing it up. However, he was so proud they would try their best. It gave him so much to be happy about!

    ?We haven''t gone out in a long time, have we?? he continued. ?Once things settle down, we can have ice cream.?

    ?Oh, yes!? The first to ept - ready at the words ice cream - was Scarlet, just like usual.

    ?All four of us?? was Jaden''s question.

    ?I''m not sure your mommy wille. She''s having a hard time, and she might want to avoid public ces. If that is what she wants, we can let her stay here.?

    ?So, the three of us?? the little boy continued. He didn''t seem very excited by that perspective. He was used to going out with his dad alone, without Scarlet stealing all the attention.

    Still, it was better than nothing.

    ?Yes, the three of us. It''s been so long since thest time, right? We should hang out together more often.?

    ?Not much time,? Jaden pointed out, spreading his arms.

    He had spent time with Nate when they were in the base, after all. The boys would talk alone, and Nate would take a walk with Scarlet almost as often as before. Just, they didn''t get out of there. They would stay in that ce instead of visiting the city. But it was fun, all in all.

    ?Well, it will be fun,? Nate repeated. ?We can go to that shop you two love.?

    ?Yes, daddy!? Scarlet eximed. She loved a lot of shops, though. She wasn''t sure which one Nate was referring to. However, it didn''t matter. What mattered was the ice cream.

    Nate saved the work on theputer and turned it off. He would spend the rest of the afternoon with his kids and with Lara - when she would be ready to join them.

    ?Why is mommy unhappy?? Scarlet asked.

    Coming from her, that question surprised him. He sat on the sofa, in between the pups, and reached out for a cookie for himself. Why? He wasn''t sure what was the problem, but he would have helped Lara with anything she might have needed.

    ?There are some people who''re causing trouble. I''m not sure how to solve it, and your mommy is suffering because of them. But I''ll find a way, I promise,? he said.

    ?Can''t we just send them away like that tall, dark man??

    ?You''re talking about the wolf who kidnapped you? That one won''t hurt you again, I promise.?

    ?Can''t you do the same with these new people, daddy? I don''t want my mommy to be sad because of them.?

    ?She won''t be,? Nate said. ?But she needs some time to get over it. It''s difficult at first, but she will learn to ignore what the press says. She''s stronger than that.?

    ?But now??

    ?Now she is worried; it will pass. Your mommy is very strong, isn''t she??

    ?Strong?? Scarlet muttered, surprised.

    Jaden touched Nate''s knee, attracting his attention.

    ?But you are stronger than mommy, dad!?

    ?Am I, now??

    ?Yes. You can protect her, right??

    ?I will do my best to protect you in every situation.?

    ?Then why aren''t you with mommy now??

    ?She wants to be alone. We can talkter... Let''s say, at dinner.?

    ?Really? I don''t want to be alone when I am sad. Why does my mommy??

    ?It''splicated,? he started, but he then realised that Jaden was right. Lara didn''t need to be alone when sad. Even though she was having a difficult day, he shouldn''t have left her alone.

    He didn''t need to go look for her, though, because they heard a couple of light steps in the hallways. Lara was walking towards them.

    The pups moved their eyes on the door, excited but not running to her. They were listening to Nate''s instructions.

 Chapter 421: Scared for nothing

    Lara walked into the room with her head bowed. She opened the door, stepped in, and stood there, waiting for... for anything.

    Nate and the twins stared at her, confused. The pups wanted to run in her arms, hug her tightly and wag their tails as they used to when they were alone, but... Nate had told them not to. So, they clenched their teeth and resisted the urge tofort their mommy.

    Lara saw them from afar, and she felt even worse. She was expecting some love, at least from them.

    Jaden pulled Nate''s sleeve, his eyes watery because of the pain he could feel from there. His mommy wasn''t well, yet Nate was doing nothing. At the same time, Scarlet did the same from the other side, trying to pinch him through his trousers to wake him up.

    Seeing the unresting pups do their best not to traumatise their mommy, Nate patted their heads and got up. They were asking him tofort their mommy: how could he refuse?

    ?How are you feeling?? he asked while reaching his mate. ?Are you unwell??

    ?I''m fine,? Lara said, avoiding his gaze. ?Sorry for... for the trouble.?

    ?No worries. It''s not like you did anything to cause it, by the way. But I''d like to know how you are now. The press can be scary, and they might write worse things than those they said. But that doesn''t mean you should do anything, Lara. Ignore them for your own sake, and I''ll do the rest and erase every tabloid that dares to write something annoying to you.?

    She nodded, still standing so close to the door. Almost fearing she would disappear, Nate reached out and held her hand. He squeezed her cold fingers and pulled her in his arms, as light and delicate as he could, but without any hint of uncertainty.

    Lara''s face was unreadable, but she looked like she needed a hug.

    ?It might be too easy for me to say this,? he whispered while running his hand on her back or caressing her neck, ?but it''s not as dark as it seems. Nothing big happened, after all.?

    ?No?? she whined, closing her eyes and letting herself lean on him. ?Are you sure??

    ?In the end, it''s over. They won''t be able to attack you just like that. And I will go with you if you''re afraid. I''ll apany you to the gate next time. Let''s see who dares ring at you, let alone take pictures and ask rude questions.?

    ?I''m sorry, Nate.?

    ?For what? You didn''t know the paparazzi was following you. It''s not your fault.?

    ?I mean, for your reputation... And all the rest. I''m sorry for making everyone know you''re dating a crazy woman.?

    Her eyes filled with tears, and she clenched his shirt, in fear he would disappear now that her self was open in front of him. Everything: from her daily habits to that dark part she wanted to be hidden from Nate. He could see and judge, and that option made her sweat in panic.

    What if he left her? What would she do? What if her cubs were ashamed of her as a mother?

    ?Hey,? Nate said, wincing. He squeezed her shoulders and forced her to look up at him. ?I don''t care about what the world says.?

    ?But you''re... I''m... We''re mates, and you can''t choose.?

    ?Hmm? I don''t understand.?

    ?The ce where the press found me was the studio of a psychologist. I went to therapy, Nate... When I said I was meeting a friend, that I needed my space... It was all an excuse. I''m actually seeing Doctor Mason.?

    ?And does... Ehm, what kind of person is Doctor Mason?? he inquired, pretending not to be feeling anything. Yet, it did annoy him a whole lot.

    However, he did his best to keep Lara rxed in his arms. He would find Doctor Masonter and have a chat with h...

    ?She''s nice. She understands me, and she always has a word of encouragement. I showed her the picture of the kids, and she said they''re adorable...?

    ?She??

    ?Hmm? Yes, Doctor Skyler Mason.?

    ?Oh,? he hummed. Well, he did know she was meeting a woman. He had sensed it. Why did his brain assume it was a man?

    ?I''d like to meet her too,? he said.

    ?Really? Nate, you don''t need to pretend it''s all right. I know it''s...?

    ?I''m curious about what a human psychologist does. Oh, I guess it''s no different than wolf doctors, but... I''m curious. If it''s okay with you, of course. I''m not trying to steal your doctor.?

    ?You''re not angry??

    ?Why should I be??

    ?I lied to you. And I''m seeing a shrink! Isn''t that like... a bad thing? Especially in the world where you''re the perfect CEO Woods.?

    ?What''s wrong with it??

    She sighed, relieved he wasn''t thinking much about it.

    ?You''re... okay with this?? she inquired again.

    ?Actually, no. I''m worried about you, and I''d like to help you more. And the thought that something I''ve done or said made you think it''s not all right - that thought is killing me. You went as far as to hide your visits, and it makes me disappointed. About me, not you. What is it that told you to keep it a secret??

    ?N-nothing,? Lara sighed. ?But I thought you would look at me in a different way. I was scared.?

    ?Different??

    ?Oh, I was so stupid!? she eximed, hugging him back.

    Nate had never ever shown any bias. He was so epting and patient with her. She had been such a dumbass to believe he could leave her because of a few sessions of therapy.

    Also, her kids were sitting on the sofa and observing their parents with the mostplicated expression Lara had ever seen on their faces. They had no clue whether to be happy or unhappy. They didn''t know whether to re at Nate or stare worryingly at their mommy.

    In the end, their parents turned to them. Nate waved, showing them they could approach.

    As if woken up from a dream, they shook their heads and jumped down from the sofa. They ran to their mommy and hugged her thighs, pressing their heads against her just like when they were little cubs.

 Chapter 422: So many changes

    ?Well, I am not dangerous,? Lara said after sitting in front of the lower table. ?I''m just unstable and fear things I have no clue about.?

    ?I see,? Nate murmured, picking up Scarlet before she could reach out to thest cookie. It was almost dinner time; she''d better wait for their meal instead of eating sweets.

    ?When I had the first panic attack in front of you, I felt the need to talk with a doctor. Doctor Mason was the first who replied to my call, and I set an appointment even though it was dangerous to go out.?

    ?So, this is what made you go out during a difficult period. I wondered about it, I confess... But to think it was for therapy... You didn''t need to hide it from me, Lara.?

    ?I''m sorry.?

    ?You don''t need to apologise. Also, the kids were worried together with me. Am I right??

    They nodded, still ying around their mother and giggling quietly. At the exact same moment she had realised she wasn''t alone, they had felt her relief and stopped worrying. Nate was a real asset: he could make their mother stop fearing anything.

    Even they couldn''t help her in the past. Their wagging tails and yful ears were just enough tofort her for a moment, but to make her sigh like that, smile soon after crying? It was something only Nate could do.

    ?I won''t hide it anymore,? she said. ?But I need to continue with the therapy... It made me improve, right? I haven''t had any panic attacks since then. And I''m so close to finding out what made me like this, Nate. I feel like the answer is there.

    I just need to try hard enough, and I''ll find it.?

    ?Hey, it''s okay. Whatever makes you feel better is okay to me. However, I prefer you don''t go there alone for a while. Just not to be assaulted by the press. Is that okay??

    ?Okay,? Lara agreed, smiling.

    With him, she didn''t fear anything. If Nate could ept that broken part of her, she didn''t care about the rest of the world.

    ?And we? Can we alsoe?? Scarlet inquired. Was a ciscologist a ce with or without food? She was curious but also wary. However, when Nate red at her, she understood she wasn''t getting any food from that ce.

    ?It''s a ce for adults,? Lara exined. ?It''s like a doctor.?

    ?Oh, you also go there, mommy? The doctors said my heart makes bump-bump so well because I love my mommy,? she said. ?And daddy''s heart also makes bump-bump. He also loves his mommy. Or maybe my mommy, I don''t remember what the doctor said.?

    She scratched her head, but it didn''te to mind.

    ?He said I''m growing up a lot and will be tall like dad and protect mommy,? Jaden added, his face excited at the memory. He had forgotten to tell his mommy after visiting the doctor with Nate - so much time ago.

    ?Oh, yes,? Lara chuckled. ?He told me about your adventure. I''m so happy my kids are growing up so well. And that their heart makes bump-bump.?

    ?Also, dad asked so many things that I couldn''t talk with the doctor,? Jadenined. ?I wanted to ask him something, but dad didn''t give me time!?

    ?Yes??

    ?Yes!?

    ?He had a lot of questions too, for once.?

    ?Yes, mommy! You''re the best; you always know what to do.?

    ?Oh, Jaden... I don''t have a clue, sometimes. Nate is doing his best, so you shouldn''t talk like this.?

    ?Oh, it''s fine. He''s learning.?

    ?L-learning??

    ?Yes,? Jaden confirmed.

    Lara observed his expression in search of any sign of unhappiness or hidden thoughts, but he was transparent. He was happy his dad was learning, and he seemed more excited than annoyed by it.

    ?How odd...? Lara murmured. So much had changed in so little time.

    ?I also need to learn,? Nate exined. ?I wasn''t born with all the knowledge. Like this, we can learn together.?

    ?Oh,? Lara understood. Nate and Jaden must have had a conversation about that. ?So nice! My men are so smart, aren''t they??

    ?And I?? Scarlet butted in. She also wanted to be smart.

    ?My girl is so pretty,? Lara admitted.

    ?But I...? Her eyes widened in shock. Why didn''t her mother say she was smart... Was she not? ?I??

    Nate already knew the source of that small crisis, and he picked up the little girl. He made her sit on his thigh and let go of Lara - the pups were getting annoying even to their mommy.

    ?You are also smart,? Nate said. ?In your own, special way.?

    ?I''m special??

    ?Yes, Scarlet. Very special.?

    ?Oh, hehe...? she giggled. She liked the sound of that word. Being special meant that no one else was like her. Even if her mommy wanted another baby, it wouldn''t have been like Scarlet.

    She was irreceable!

    ?Is my mommy special?? she asked. ?And Jaden??

    ?Oh, yes. You three are all special to me. Your mommy most of all, but you and your brother are... you are everything.?

    He bent down to peck his daughter''s hair, getting used to expressing his feelings like that. It wasn''t that hard with small cute things, and his daughter knew how to take advantage of it.

    Nate noticed how Jaden was also observing the scene, hiding his thoughts but appearing very much jealous. He reached out to the boy as well and dragged him in a hug, kissing his head just like with Scarlet.

    ?You both are special,? Nate repeated.

    Lara pressed a hand on her heart, that scene making her lose track of where she was. How nice it was: to look at her family getting along. It made up for every single second spent alone and in despair. With them, she didn''t need much more.

    ?But who is the most special of all?? Scarlet inquired.

    However, no one was in the mood to ruin that moment. Neither Nate nor Lara even heard her, lost in their familiar love and warmth.

 Chapter 423: Not shy

    After realising that it wasn''t such a big deal - not that she could hide it any longer - Lara was relieved from the pressure on her heart. Nate wouldn''t leave her just because she visited Doctor Mason. And he didn''t mind about the press.

    She still felt guilty for his image, but there was nothing she could do. They decided not to reply to any questions and keep their life as private as the paparazzi would allow them.

    ?We can go on holiday a littleter,? Nate said. ?It''s a difficult moment for thepany, and I don''t want the paparazzi to follow us. We''ll wait for the scandal to settle. It''s no big deal, Lara. They will forget it soon enough.?

    ?Okay,? she replied.

    The cubs were sleeping on the couch, tired from the mountain of emotions of the day. She envied their calm breathing and worry-less expressions. She was also exhausted but couldn''t just lie down and sleep.

    Not only because she was an adult and had to look mature, but because their heads were on herp. She had no space to rx like that.

    ?But we will definitely have our holiday! I''ve already found a way to settle the pups for a couple of days, and we can go to whatever ce you like!?

    ?Yes, okay,? she chuckled. ?I am in no hurry.?

    ?Even though we don''t reply to the reporters, we shouldn''t hide. We haven''t done anything wrong, Lara. We should live our life like before. We should continue going out, meeting friends, and doing our job daily.?

    ?Do you think it''s a good idea? Isn''t it better to wait for a little??

    ?They will assume there''s more to the story, Lara. We don''t have anything to hide. Nothing we did is wrong, isn''t it? And you have the least guilt among the two of us.?

    She nodded, not knowing how to reply to that sentence. She knew neither of them was in the wrong, but she still feared what the others would say, how they would stare and, most importantly, how they would act with the twins.

    ?Regarding this,? Nate added, ?since we don''t need to hide, we might as well go to a nice party. I haven''t attended before, but people seem to have a lot of fun and create new connections at charity gs. Would you like to go??

    ?A charity g?? Again? she thought.

    ?Yes... This one is greater than thest g we attended. I usually don''t go, but this year is special for many things. Would you like toe with me? It might be fun, in the end...?

    ?Oh, sure!? she said. ?We can go! I was just thinking about how thest one was kind of boring. Weren''t it for Roxy, I would have been alone... Other than you, of course. But we don''t need to go that far to spend some time together or with a friend.?

    ?It will likely be more crowded. Expect something simr to the first cocktail party we attended together. Do you remember it??

    ?Oh, yes,? she chuckled. ?I took a sip or two of that cocktail... Not enough to forget about it all, Nate!?

    ?Yes, sure... But... Would you like something simr??

    ?Yes, it should be fun. Also, this time I won''t be shy!?

    ?Oh, don''t,? he agreed. He liked it so much when she wasn''t shy. Like that time, after the party, when she had pushed him on a bench to kiss him. It had been their first date and maybe the third time they had seen each other. It had been so forward from her, even though... Don''t humans date longer before making out?

    He wondered.

    What if everything was due to the iplete link? He could feel it well, and he could recognise when his nature was pushing him towards her and when he wanted her just because she was awesome. But Lara? She was human: her instinct wasn''t trained to recognise wolves'' connections.

    Maybe, he shouldn''t have sent Ebony away just yet. She seemed to know more than them all about connections and wolves'' psychology. Maybe, she could solve the mystery about Lara''s panic attacks...

    ?Oh,? he sighed. He shouldn''t have told Ebony to get lost. It had been the wrong decision, taken while prey to many emotions. And he had spent the rest of the day worrying about Lara andforting the pups in an attempt to settle his heart.

    Now... Was it toote to find that woman? He hoped she didn''t go too far. If she was still in Norwich, there was some hope he could locate her. He had to ask a few questions, those he hadn''t thought of before...

    ?Nate?? Lara called him, noticing his expression. He was absent-minded, lost in his considerations.

    ?Yes?? he mumbled, waking up from his daze.

    ?Nothing... You seemed troubled. Just that.?

    ?Oh, nothing bad. I''ve just remembered something I needed to do. But it''s not urgent. How are you? Are your thighs tired of the weight??

    He smirked when his eyes moved on the pups, sleeping with their heads on their mommy''sp. They were so peaceful that it made him sigh in awe. Their turbulent temper was hidden behind those angelic faces, and their sleeping expressions were as rxed as to make him - almost - forget how they could be witty while awake.

    ?It''s fine,? Lara chuckled. ?I''m used to it, even though they haven''t been so clingytely.?

    ?It''s because they sensed you were feeling unwell. Once, Jaden told me they would wag their tails on purpose when they thought you were sad.?

    ?Oh,? she sighed. ?It''s true. Every time I felt down, they would try tofort me in their own way. It''s so cute, Nate! It made my heart melt!?

    ?I see,? he said. ?They love you so much.?

    ?They love you too, don''t worry. You''re just too smart and confident to feel down. They haven''t had any chance tofort you yet, but they will when you need it.?

    He sighed. Maybe, they hadforted him too while waiting for her. Just not in any cute way like with Lara. They were in the same room, and that alone could calm him.

 Chapter 424: Not deaf

    Nate''s prayers were fulfilled when Ebony Mitchell came back to thepany. She walked to the receptionist and asked: ?is it time to talk??

    As if she knew everything.

    Since Nate was expecting it - that woman came from Oldgate, after all - the girls at the front door knew how to react. They made Ebony walk to a waiting room and warned the Alpha, keeping everything calm - not to alert Lara.

    No one had any intention of hiding it from her, but they felt it was too early to expose their Alpha female to stress. No one knew what had happened with Ebony, but their pack connection guided them to be careful.

    They closed the door while looking for Alpha Nate, and they smiled at Lara so innocently, believing she didn''t notice their weird mood. She shook her head, continuing with her job. She was carrying some documents to another department to double-check some numbers. She could make a phone call, but she needed to take a stroll to wake up. That morning, she was tired.

    She hadn''t slept one second that night, worried about how the pack would act with her. Since nothing seemed to have changed - except for the girls hiding something - she rxed. However, her tiredness didn''t disappear with her worries... She yawned a couple of times, wishing for a bed.

    A few steps from her, the girls waited for Lara to turn the corner before knocking at the CEO''s door.

    ?Yes?? they heard.

    The bravest of the two pushed the door open but did not dare walk in.

    ?CEO Woods, Ebony Mitchell is waiting for you,? she said.

    ?Where??

    ?The conference room on the fifth floor.?

    ?Awesome, I''ll be there in a minute. Bring her some tea in the meantime,? he said.

    The girls ran away, happy to be done with that strange woman. She felt weird. As if she could read them whole, including their darkest and most hidden secrets. It was no surprise Alpha Lara didn''t like her!

    Nate finished his task and left the office, tidying his jacket and making sure he looked professional. That woman could know something about Lara that would help them. He had to do his best.

    Also, he had to inquire about the matter with Bass. He was worried for his friend - even though he hadn''te to work yet, he must be making peace with his wife - and he would have asked that woman to leave the couple alone. Mate bonds were difficult to deal with, but Bass and Roxy were married. Ebony would better ept it.

    But first: what was wrong or right about Lara? If Ebony knew what it was, maybe she knew how to help them.

    He had been relieved to hear that the mysterious outings Lara would sometimes have were for therapy. She was working hard to solve her problems, and he was d she cared about it. However, if it was rted to wolves, there was not much a human doctor could do.

    But, he thought, it was too early to tell her openly. He first needed to hear it, to ensure there was nothing that would have hurt her more.

    He waited a minute in the hallway so that the secretaries were done with the tea and Ebony could rx, and then he entered.

    First, he noticed how the other woman didn''t even wince at his presence. He was an Alpha, but she wasn''t scared or worried about his power.

    She reminded him of Samantha, a little.

    She wouldn''t stare at him with wide eyes either... But the others in the pack were getting used to him as well. Since the moment Lara appeared, he had managed to have conversations with some sense. It was refreshing, but he wasn''t used to itpletely yet.

    As for Ebony, a member of another pack, he thought it was rted to her dreams and spiritual missions. She had travelled so far just to tell them about something important. She might be too distracted to notice his Alpha presence.

    ?Hello,? she said, getting up from the chair as a sign of respect. ?Nice to see you again.?

    Nate nodded, showing her the chair with his hand so she would sit again. He didn''t need formalities.

    ?You started talking about something, but we couldn''t finish the conversation,? he said. ?About my mate.?

    ?Oh, sure! Well, it all started with my dreams. I dreamt about Norwich, and I was told toe here. Along the way, I also found out that my mate is here, so I thought I was to meet them, but it turns out it was not my priority mission. It was just a coincidence. I''m sorry for the drama, really.

    But maybe, that''s what made us meet, right? Would you have met me if not? A strange woman saying she can read through your mate when even you can''t? That sounds like a swindle.?

    ?So??

    ?I''m here to exin what is happening, Alpha Woods,? Ebony continued. ?Your mate is human, but she isn''t deaf. She can feel even more than you, sometimes. She feels the link, the attraction, and even the connection with the pack. She''s still struggling with thetter, but she will improve. Humans do not magically connect.

    They need time to get to know each other. After talking with them a little, they start understanding. That''s what is happening now, right? Isn''t your mate spending time with the others??

    ?Yes,? he confirmed. Lara was talking with the other members so much that he was jealous, sometimes. But, every time she did something - no matter how simple it was - the pack would react. She was fitting in with her human ways. And he was happier and happier every day, witnessing how she loved the pack almost as much as the pack loved her.

    It turned out that all they needed was time. Lara couldn''t magically, instantly understand them. But she was working hard, and the results were bing visible.

    ?It''s lucky for you, really. Your mate can be an Alpha female. It''s so rare among human mates. Fitting in a pack is difficult for them, but your wife is doing an awesome job. And I was sent here to help.?

 Chapter 425: A life made of lies

    Nate listened to Ebony''s story, trying to find anything that could hurt Lara. However, all she said made some sense. And she seemed to intend to help them.

    ?So, you say she can feel it,? Nate said. ?Why is she afraid of you, then? You unsettle her.?

    ?She feels that I can see,? Ebony murmured, shrugging.

    It was a mystery why being seen caused Lara a panic attack, but all she could know was what her senses could catch.

    ?If I could talk with your wife, I''m sure we''d find out more.?

    ?I don''t know whether it''s a good idea.?

    ?It''s wise. You can try finding out the truth. Or you can live with your doubts forever... I''m here to help, but I can''t do anything if you don''t let me. I was sent by the spirits... The Moon Goddess guided me here.

    She''s on your side, don''t you see??

    ?I can''t let you approach her until I''m sure you are no threat.?

    ?I''m not asking to be alone with her. On the contrary, I think you need to witness it as well. Your wife needs to know why she''s been driven towards wolves, why she feels what she feels. It''s not as irrational and mysterious as she thinks.?

    ?So, you think Lara feels something but can''t name it. Is that why she''s afraid??

    ?Maybe. I can''t just guess. I''m sensitive but not a seer. I can''t just ask the Moon Goddess for answers.?

    She was starting to feel annoyed. She understood why Nate was so protective of his mate, but, at the same time, he asked for too many answers to allow wild guesses.

    ?Okay, then. I will talk to Lara first, and, if she agrees, you will meet.?

    Ebony nodded, gettingfortable on her chair. That worried Alpha would have tried talking his mate out of it or maybe asking a thousand times whether she was sure. It would have taken them quite a while toe back to her.

    ?It''s gettingte,? she realised. It was almost time for lunch.

    However, she doubted she could just leave for a meal ande back as if nothing had happened. Everyone was too nervous, and they would have assumed she was even more suspicious.

    As such, she waited.

    A few minutester, the Alpha came back with his mate.

    She tilted her head, surprised. He was quick at convincing her! Or, most likely, Lara was curious as well.

    ?Nate says you know something about me,? she said in fact. ?That you know why I act irrational and then have panic attacks.?

    ?No, I said she might know it, Lara,? Nate murmured. ?She was too vague with her words, though. It might be all a trap.?

    ?What do we have to lose?? Lara replied, spreading her arms.

    Other than her sanity - which was already a big question - she had nothing. She could as well listen to that woman and see whether there was some hope.

    ?You have lots to lose, actually,? Ebony said. ?It may be difficult, but I''m here to help you ovee the fact that humans don''t feel mate links - but you do.?

    ?So, let''s start from the beginning. What do you mean that I''m not like other humans? What am I??

    ?You are human, Alpha Lara. But... You feel like a wolf, sometimes. I can help you remember and recognise what happened.?

    ?R-remember??

    ?You don''t remember something; I can see it. But what? And why??

    ?I always thought it was because of the alcohol,? Lara said. ?I thought it was because of trauma, maybe. But then, I don''t feel afraid. Nate makes me feel safe.?

    ?He''s your mate. He won''t ever hurt you.?

    ?There''s... It''s not the only time, Lara,? Nate murmured. ?There were other times when you acted... weird? I thought you were pretending, at fi

    ?Hmm?? She was startled. ?What do you mean??

    ?The first time I asked you to marry me, you ignored my question!? he eximed. ?I thought it was... I thought you didn''t want to refuse too fir

    ?What are you talking about?? Lara said. ?I mean, I know I acted dumbly back then, but it didn''t make sense - to me - that you wanted a rtionship. Not to mention I thought you were already taken.?

    ?I was, in fact. By you.?

    ?Oh, Nate... Try understanding me, okay? I thought you were there for the twins. How could I think you were also after me? To me, it made no sense!?

    ?I know. And that''s the point. You just discard everything that does not make sense.?

    She blinked, confused.

    ?That''s just the beginning, Lara. I stopped paying too much attention, but there were times when you would... get closer to me. Then, after it was over, you acted as if nothing happened.?

    ?What??

    ?Like our first date. Do you remember the cocktail party??

    ?Yes, I do! I got a cocktail by mistake, true. But what of it??

    ?You forgot!?

    ?I didn''t forget. We had a wonderful time!?

    ?I mean after!?

    ?After??

    ?You acted as if nothing changed between us.?

    ?I didn''t! I acknowledged we were dating, don''t you remember? I agreed to try building a rtionship!?

    Her face was red, but she couldn''t allow Nate to think she forgot him. Even if a stranger was listening.

    ?We kissed in the park, but you acted like nothing happened the day after,? he pointed out. ?Your behaviour changed onlyter, only after the Bright Moon. Do you even remember what happened then??

    ?Oh, yes,? she nodded, ?I remember that night of the full moon quite perfectly.?

    He had kissed her out of the blue. And he had used some sort of magic to keep her still. It had been a weird night for her, but she hadn''t felt any fear... Which was strange, wasn''t it?

    Alpha''s powers were precisely what she couldn''t exin rationally.

    ?But after the party?? she wondered. She tried remembering, but the images were confused, clouded... They took a stroll... Then came back. She got her cubs and went to sleep happily.

    So happy that something must have happened!

    ?Oh, dear,? she sighed.

 Chapter 426: Blessed by the Moon

    Lara sighed, wondering how much of her life was a lie.

    ?So, we kissed,? she said. ?I''m sorry I forgot about it, Nate. I''m really sorry.?

    ?You were the one starting it, you know? I thought we would get married the day after, but you... you acted as if nothing happened. I figured I should have taken it slowly with you, so I changed the way I acted with you. However, it hurt.?

    ?Sorry,? she repeated.

    ?I thought you were ying with me, you know? That you liked having an Alpha around your finger. But it was not that. By the way, I would have agreed to be yed with... Just so you know.?

    ?I really can''t recall the details. I know something happened, and I know that you''re no threat. But it''s so difficult to ept everything.?

    ?You forgot our first night together. No surprise, you can''t trust me.?

    ?I trust you!?

    ?Do you??

    ?Yes, now I do trust you so much.?

    ?Let''s solve this mystery, then. Let''s find out what the problem is.?

    ?The problems,? she pointed out. ?I don''t think there is only one.?

    ?Let''s solve them one by one.?

    He offered his hand, and Lara took it without thinking twice. Only then did she remember they weren''t alone.

    ?Oh,? she sighed. How embarrassing.

    ?I just have two questions,? Ebony said. She had crossed her arms and was following the conversation closely. ?I mean, one is the answer to the other, actually.?

    ?Yes?? Lara murmured.

    ?First, what happened when you first met? And, second, what do you mean when you say the twins??

    ?We have children,? Nate said. ?Twins.?

    ?And they were born... when??

    ?Nine months after our first meeting.?

    ?I didn''t know Alpha Woods had pups! And, also, I didn''t know you had a mate. So, you two met...?

    ?Six years ago,? Nate continued, taking the weight of answering that woman''s questions. ?We met and parted ways. Only a few weeks ago, a little longer than two months, we met again.?

    ?And you realised you had pups. What a shock!?

    ?Yeah,? he sighed, rolling his eyes. Back then, other than the initial surprise, he hadn''t thought much about the pups. He had seen them as a way to get to Lara rather than his children.

    The real shock cameter when he started caring for them.

    ?And, also, it exins why Alpha Lara can feel the link so clearly. I mean, not like a wolf would, but... but it''s way more than any human. Even those blessed by the Moon Goddess.?

    ?So, am I that one or not??

    ?Blessed?? Ebony wondered. ?I don''t know. Do you have any sign on your body in the shape of a crescent moon? Or a wolf''s scratch??

    ?Seriously?? Lara chuckled. ?I do have a few scratches, but those... The twins had a difficult period when they started turning.?

    ?No, I mean... Something older.?

    ?I don''t.?

    ?Actually,? Nate said.

    He felt the women''s eyes on him, and he knew how it sounded. He knew Lara''s body better than she did, right? It was awkward to tell anyone about it, but... He felt so proud, for some reason.

    Thankfully, he had paid enough attention.

    ?You have a crescent moon on your shoulder.? He remembered it very well because he had kissed it during their first night. And yearster, when she had started panicking in her bathroom.

    But those details weren''t relevant, were they? The main point was that Lara did have a birthmark.

    ?So, you are blessed by the Moon Goddess,? he said.

    ?Not to mention the transformation after giving birth to pups. It has influenced your hormones, even though you''re still human. You can feel part of the connection but at an unconscious level. You can picture it, and you can''t use it tomunicate. It''s like listening to it passively. And you can send signals to the others, but you don''t do it on purpose,? Ebony eximed.

    ?You should have told me about the pups right from the beginning!?

    ?We''re so used to them that we forgot you don''t know,? Nate exined.

    ?What... What does it mean to be blessed? Other than the connection thing?? Lara inquired, still confused.

    ?The Moon Goddess protects wolves,? Ebony exined. ?She watches over us and guides our choices. She allows us to mate, through the ritual, and she chooses our soulmates. Sometimes, she loves humans as well. Some of them are born with her blessing, and they are... Uhm, attractive to wolves.?

    ?Attractive??

    ?Yes. Wolves like you, Lara. Just because you smell good or because you''re nice, that kind of feeling. Haven''t you noticed??

    ?I thought it was because she''s the Alpha female,? Nate said. ?Everyone loves her, true. But is it due to the blessing??

    ?I mean, wolves from other packs too. She''s simply likeable, you can''t help it.?

    ?Oh,? he sighed. He had to be extra-careful, then. He had to watch out for any other wolf approaching his wife! Future wife! He just needed her to understand and ept his marriage proposal, now that they figured she hadn''t heard him well before.

    ?I can help you a little, though,? Ebony said. ?I can help you recall what happened in the past and why you felt like you felt. I''ll guide you to recognise when your feelings guide you and when the blessing takes over.?

    ?Can you do that??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?I went to therapy because of my panic attacks; it''s helping me.?

    ?I don''t know how human psychologists work, but it''s not just a matter of your brain. A human doctor doesn''t know a thing about the depth of wolves'' connections... She doesn''t even know we exist, to begin with. But I do.?

    ?So, can you help me where the doctor couldn''t??

    ?I guess your doctor has their use, but they miss a piece to figure out the whole situation.?

    ?Oh, I see... Are you willing to help me? What do you want in return??

    ?Just the chance to get to know my mate better!? Ebony tried.

    She would have done it for free, but nothing bad woulde from her clumsy attempt. She was ready for a rejection, either way.

    ?Deal!? Nate said before she could take her words back.

 Chapter 427: The key to all her problems

    Since Nate had sold his best friend and his best friend''s wife to that new wolf, Lara pulled his sleeve and red. Why was he so fast at agreeing?

    ?Nothing bad will happen,? he said. ?It''s not like Roxy will leave Bass, is it? They are married.?

    ?Still, I''m afraid it will be difficult for them. You''re so selfish, Nate!?

    ?I can''t help it. We need to hear about it, am I wrong? It will benefit the whole pack!?

    ?You sold your best friend!?

    ?It''s an emergency.?

    ?Oh, jeez,? she sighed. ?Well, let''s see what she says. And how it evolves with Roxyter. I really, really hope it ends with this.?

    ?Oh, don''t worry!?

    ?I can''t just un-worry, Nate. I can handle a little drama in the pack, but not if it involves Roxy. She''s still the main person ensuring the stability of the pack. I''m just assisting, for the moment.?

    ?Hmm?? Nate hummed, surprised. He had noticed long before how the responsibilities were shifting on Lara''s shoulders, little by little. It was long gone, the time when she wasn''t one of them.

    Roxy was still a central member of the pack, but Lara was their Alpha female. No matter how weak and human she could be, they had epted her. So, why over-worrying about Roxy?

    ?Let''s focus on our issues right now,? he whispered.

    ?Our?? she murmured, crossing her arms.

    ?Everything regarding you also involves me. I''m your mate,? he pointed out.

    ?Oh,? she sighed. Why was he so difficult to talk to that day? ?Whatever.?

    They turned to Ebony, realising it was the second time they had a married couple''s discussion in front of her. Somehow, they would forget she was in the room every time.

    ?Let''s start,? Lara decided. ?How are we going to do it??

    She had some experience from Doctor Mason''s therapy, but there was a chance that wolves would do it differently. She was used to analysing her feelings and motives until finding all or part of the solution. But, with wolf magic involved, she couldn''t find it all on her own.

    ?We can start from recent events. Maybe something you do remember but can''t understand. We''ll go backwards and unlock the memories from the night you met your mate atst,? Ebony exined.

    She was nervous, frightened. It was the first time, for her, to use her senses to help a human understand.

    She had grown up in between adults who were as sensitive as her, and then she had learned how to deal with the other wolves. Knowing she was one of Oldgate made them believe her no matter what she said. She didn''t need to prove her abilities.

    That day, however, she felt under scrutiny. Not much by Lara - who seemed to be expecting much - but from Nate. He was staring at her, doing no effort to hide his thoughts. He was ready to bite if she did something he didn''t like.

    It was the first time she would connect with another person as much as to understand them, and she was in panic. Even though she knew the procedure, even though she had trained long for that moment, her brain couldn''t process anything. Her fingers trembled like those of a doctor at his first operation, and her heart filled with excitement.

    It was a challenge and a danger at the same time.

    ?What is the most recent event that made you realise something is wrong?? she inquired. ?It''s a question for both. Either your or Alpha Nate might have

    ?Thest one? The panic attacks, I guess,? she said. Those were also what made her the most confused. They didn''t make any sense.

    It would have been enough, for the moment, to understand those.

    ?When did it happen??

    ?Other than when I felt attacked by the press, it only happened after Nate and I... uhm, kissed or something.?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?When we are close... After some time, I start being afraid of... of something.?

    ?Be more precise. What does being close mean? Kissing, hugging? Having sex??

    ?Yes,? Lara whined. ?Sometimes even that.?

    Her cheeks were red like pepper, and her lips trembled in embarrassment. She had lowered her eyes and avoided watching Ebony too directly. It was a little awkward, talking about it with a stranger. However, she had to bear with it for the sake of her family.

    There was nothing she had to be ashamed of. About that, Nate was damn right.

    ?One bad attack happened after we were together for the first time. I woke up in the middle of the night and couldn''t breathe.?

    ?Tell me more,? Ebony said, scratching her chin.

    She listened to Lara''s description of the symptoms, and she nodded. She carefully analysed her choice of words and expressions and confirmed her suspicions.

    ?Your panic attack sounds like those any human being would have in a difficult situation. Even if the source of your stress is not human, your body knows only one way to react. Let''s find out what it is that makes you fear... Well, we still need to find out what you fear, exactly. Was it a normal day??

    ?Normal? Oh, it was the day when Nate returned from the battle. The kids also waited for him, and they were so happy to see him! I was d they''re epting each other.?

    ?But??

    ?But I also felt oddly attracted. Even more than usual. Nate was so handsome!?

    ?Aftering from a battle,? Ebony considered. It did make sense, after all. ?I think I get it, actually. There is something that would exin your mood, Alpha Lara.?

    ?Yes??

    ?Yes. But it''s a little early to tell you. Can you please tell me more about it? Other experiences, and even moments when you were afraid, but your bodies weren''t closely involved.?

    ?Other times?? Lara repeated. ?There are, sure.?

    There were many. Just, she wasn''t sure where to start.

    ?I''ll tell you what I remember,? she added. She had no guarantee she hadn''t forgotten something else on the way.

 Chapter 428 Human brain

    Ebony listened carefully, asking a few questions on the way. She collected enough information and finally understood the matter.

    ?You feel the connection, but you don''t understand it,? she said.

    Differently from Lara''s psychologist, she didn''t hit around the bushes, trying to make Lara realise on her own. She had no time and experience for that. Moreover, there was no way Lara could understand something she didn''t know.

    ?Your body feels the effects of the Moon, of the pack, of the situations... You act following your instinct, but then, after it''s all done, your consciousness tries to make some sense out of it. And fails. That''s where the panic attackse from. Or, at least, I guess it''s because of this.?

    ?How... How do I heal from it??

    ?By understanding wolf instincts. You feel part of it, and I can help you recognise when the Moon Goddess''s blessing is active and when it''s your human wish. Because you have your own, as well. It''s not all forced from the Moon.?

    ?Oh, okay,? Lara muttered. ?It makes sense.?

    ?Let''s take your first panic attack as an example. You felt the excitement of the battle through the link to the pack and your mate. When he was back, you were so happy he won that you wanted him close. You wanted to celebrate because it was a victory, even though you didn''t witness it. Not directly, not through your eyes. Then, once it was over, you had a panic attack.

    Your mind and body tried to exin the feelings and desires, and they failed. Which made you like this: frightened, worried because you think there''s something wrong with you when, in fact, there is not. Your reaction was pretty normal, a signal that you are not a psychopath but a reasonable human woman.?

    ?So... It''s like that. And what about the reaction to alcohol? I wasn''t a heavy drinker before either, but how can I change so much when Nate is involved??

    ?I don''t know... I guess the alcohol enhanced the link. It breaks your barriers and defences, and you forgetter because it''s easier than a panic attack. Thanks to the drink, your brain can find a way to... to forget.?

    ?Oh, what a pity,? she sighed.

    While she talked with Ebony, Nate listened in silence. His brain, though, was filled with everything but hush. A thousand ideas crossed his mind, and even more worries formed and dis-formed.

    The worst of all was about what would happen once Lara understood the link. If she could discern when she was driven to him and when not, she could recognise her genuine feelings. What if she didn''t feel what he did?

    For her, the soulmate link was nothing. Just an imposition. To him, it was all. There were no parts of it that could be split and analysed.

    But to Lara... She would have realised that she didn''t love him as much as she thought.

    What if she left after that? He couldn''t tell her anything because his fears were stupid, but they were also real.

    What if... Oh, what if she brought the pups with her? That would have been even worse. He would have been alone once again. Experience new stories on empire

    As if hearing his thoughts, Lara turned to Nate and noticed his face. She blinked, surprised.

    ?Hey,? she said, reaching out to his hand. ?Everything all right??

    He moved his gaze on their joined hands, wondering whether that gesture was an illusion, like everything else.

    He shrugged, unable to answer her question. With him, everything was kind of all right. What worried him was her and her decisions.

    ?Seems like it''s not the alcohol that intoxicates me,? she chuckled. ?It''s your charm.?

    He nodded. What was he supposed to answer, by the way? Was she serious? Was she flirting?

    What in the world was happening with them?

    ?Nate?? she said, confused by his reaction. Was he even listening?

    ?What will you do?? he asked, finding the courage who know where.

    In the end, he needed to know. First of all, to ensure the pups stayed with him. Secondly, because he had time. He could organise something... He could convince her, somehow.

    Even if she didn''t feel as enamoured as he did, she could stay because it wasfortable.

    ?I''d like to try,? she replied.

    ?Try??

    Try what? Travelling the world, far from him? Leave without anyone noticing, just like she did that fated night of six years before?

    Try to feel real feelings towards him, not just those wolf-ish that weren''t hers?

    ?I''m not sure it''ll work. I''m too worried to hope, Nate. I''m afraid of how I would feel if it didn''t work.?

    Then why try? He wondered what was there to be afraid about travelling the world. He would have given her anything she asked, including the means to fly away from him.

    But, judging from herplex expression, they weren''t thinking of the same thing.

    ?What if I don''t remember a thing?? she said. ?I''ll feel like a failure.?

    ?You''re not a failure,? was the automatic response. But then, he realised. She was afraid to try remembering.

    Not knowing what had happened was a big deal. They had children after their night together, and the fact that Lara didn''t remember did hurt his pride sometimes. However, if she tried to remember and failed, it would weigh on her self-esteem.

    Like that, not knowing a thing, she didn''t seem to care much about the details. Still, he thought, it was worth a try.

    If there was a chance to remember, he would have taken it. Their first encounter had been magic and was one of his favourite memories. Even while he was alone and depressed, he would smile at the thought of that night.

    It would have been only fair if Lara could have known all of it.

    Their rtionship would have been fairer, too, more bnced. They would stand on equal ground, and they would more easily build something more out of it. Maybe, he hoped, she could even ept to marry him.

 Chapter 429 Remember

    Ebony made Lara sit close to the window. They sipped tea while conversing, and when thetter was rxed enough, Ebony started the operation.

    She had to make Lara remember her first encounter with her mate.

    How could she even forget? That woman sure was strange! The first meeting with a mate would always be magic, cloudy and unclear - of course - but also as pleasant as to make one happy forever.

    Not everyone had the luck of meeting their soulmate, yet that woman dared to forget.

    ?Let''s start from the beginning,? Ebony said. ?What do you remember about that day? Tell me the location, the day. Some details you remember, even non-relevant ones. I''ll help you find the memories in your mind.?

    ?Okay. Well, it was Friday night. I went to a party with my friends. We travelled pretty far, back then. We went to this exclusive club because... Uhm, wait, what was the reason?

    I think one of the girls had the invite. Since it''s a luxurious ce, one needed hours of waiting to get in. However, she knew a bodyguard and had the tickets. We got in through the backdoor. Once in, we sat at a free table and pretended to be feeling right in that environment. Just as if we had been there forever and many times.?

    ?What did you drink??

    ?Is it relevant??

    ?It might help,? Ebony stated. ?Every detail counts. However, my purpose is to recall enough images to your mind. Once you know enough, you will start connecting the dots and digging up the hidden memories. It''s a matter of patience and hard work, but we''ll make it.?

    ?I was drinking a Tequ Sunrise. But not immediately. Cocktails were he expensive in that ce. Since I hadn''t brought my credit card and had money for just one, I saved it forter. At first, we danced and had fun like any other girls would. It wasn''t that bad, all in all.

    Not worth the price of the tickets, but not bad either. One of my friends was approached by a young man while dancing, and she disappeared with him soon after. No one was worried because we were supposed to loosen up that night.?

    ?Loosen up?? Nate inquired, suddenly curious. Hadn''t he appeared out of the blue, would Lara have found someone else to vent with?

    Oh, how lucky of him! He thanked all the spirits, gods, and heavens for making him arrive just at the right moment. He could have lost his mate to another man; that would have killed him!

    ?What else did you do?? Ebony asked.

    ?I did have a drink, sooner orter. I danced with friends, observed the ce... Nothing much. Then, at one point, they asked me to go look for a couple of our friends in the restroom. I even brought the ss with me because I knew it''s unsafe to leave it around, butter I thought it didn''t work well...?

    ?You thought you were drugged?? Nate inquired, scratching his chin. It did make sense in the end. If she couldn''t remember, there was that chance.

    She must have hated him for that reason!

    ?No,? Lara said. ?Deep in my heart, I knew it wasn''t it. I felt okay the day after, to begin with. I thought it was the alcohol only, to be honest. I thought I was a light drinker and didn''t have any more drinks after. Except when I was with you, but...

    but you know it already.?

    ?And now that you know it''s not that??

    ?Honestly? I''m... I''m relieved.?

    ?Relieved?? Nate repeated, dumbfounded. ?About being prisoner of something you don''t understand??

    ?It''s because I''m not wrong, Nate. I just was in the wrong circumstances. If this is my destiny, then it was inevitable. We would have met and fallen in love like this either way.?

    ?Then, do you remember... Do you remember the rest?? he tried.

    ?No. From this point on, my memories get blurry and then, they disappear.?

    ?Your mind is hiding something that might hurt you,? Ebony exined. ?But, if you understand what is happening and how it works, you will remember. Just believe in yourself, and love yourself. I''m sure you will find a way through the fog.? Your journey continues with empire

    ?How??

    ?Let''s try remembering, simply.?

    ?But... I did! I tried so many times. However, I could never get past the moment I ventured towards the restrooms. I don''t even remember whether I reached there or not. I haven''t talked with my friends about it, the day after, so I couldn''t even ask them.

    All I know is that I woke up in a foreign bed, in a hotel.?

    ?Let''s give it a try, one more time. You now know the reasons behind your trauma, Lara. This time, it might work,? the woman said. She crossed her arms, deciding over the best questions to ask. Better go with the details or with the general happenings?

    ?While... While walking through the club, I was distracted by something,? Lara said.

    ?Listen, try like this: close your eyes, focus, breathe. And you don''t need to tell anyone. Those are your memories after all,? she decided in the end.

    It still was the first night with one''s mate, an intimate moment, a private thing. Knowing the few things she knew about Lara, she might have hated telling them like that out loud.

    ?Every detail is important because it''s something your brain kept in store for years. Everything is also right, because you were meeting your mate. Don''t forget thisst part, and you will remember.?

    ?My mate?? she chuckled. Somehow, it started to sound sweet.

    She could have a mate like the other wolves in the pack. Even though she wasn''t one of them, the thought of someone who would stay with her for her life, who wouldn''t ask anything... That thought was beautiful. Just what she needed, maybe: a partner for life.

    She closed her eyes and focused, returning to six years before. Then, she smirked. Finally, she could see him in her memories as well, and not just in her present: Nate.

 Chapter 430 The first word

    Lara remembered the events as if she was living them again, so vividly that it was scary. Even more than forgetting, maybe.

    She was still holding her ss, the cocktail filling it to half. Nate was in front of her, and he looked... Oh, at the time, she couldn''t know it, but he was worried.

    She didn''t know what a man like him was doing at the party, but seeing his younger self made her smile at the memory. His hair was messy, his eyes unresting. They widened when he saw her, and she stopped in her steps. They exchanged a long, meaningful look.

    Then, Nate walked away from the people he was with and approached her. Without any trace of reluctance, he offered his hand.

    The music was loud, preventing them from talking. However, they didn''t need words tomunicate. They knew they were safe with each other without the need to say it out loud.

    Lara took his hand and smiled when she noticed it was warmer than hers. She left the ss with her drink on a table nearby while they started walking to the door. They got out from the side door, far from the line of people still waiting to get in.

    The bodyguard at that entrance threw a few nces at them but didn''t say a thing. He just observed the surroundings to avoid someone taking the chance to sneak in.

    ?It''s calmer here,? Nate said.

    Lara nodded, shivering at the cold air. It waste autumn, and the weather had been hot for a long while. That night was the first with some chilly air, or maybe it was because she was far from Sheton.

    She hadn''t brought a jacket with her, but she didn''t need it as badly.

    However, when Nate noticed how she hugged her arms, rubbing them to provide some warmth, he frowned.

    His mate was feeling cold: he couldn''t let her freeze!

    He took off his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders without asking permission. Onlyter did he wonder whether that had been too forward with a human. Still, she was freezing: priorities were priorities.

    Then, when she looked up at him with surprise, he smiled back.

    ?Hey, it''s chilly here. What do you think about going somewhere else??

    It did sound like a trap. It was so, so obvious. However, she stared at him in awe. His smile was so fascinating, full of meanings she most likely was just imagining.

    She didn''t know him. Following him who knows where was dangerous. But she wanted to go. Wherever.

    She took his hand again, and he guided her to a luxurious car.

    Later, Lara would realise she hadn''t seen that specific car yet. Maybe, Nate had sold it and bought the new models he had at the moment.

    However, she didn''t know a thing back then. Just that it was so shiny and looked costly even from afar.

    He opened the door for her and offered his arm to help her sit.

    Just like a damsel in distress, she had epted his help. Even when he bowed down to fasten her seatbelt, she had found nothing wrong with it. She let him do whatever, feeling treasured by his court actions.

    After that day, had she ever allowed him to do so again? Not that she could remember - but, then again, her memories weren''t reliable.

    He closed the door, being extra-cautious of her. He circled around the car and sat on the driver''s seat. He started the engine and, ncing at her every couple of seconds, drove away in the city.

    He was staying in a hotel. He was there for business, and he was worried because of everything: the pack was in a difficult position after the death of their previous Alpha. However, as much as he wanted to take revenge, he had to let go.

    His pack couldn''t survive it. They needed to be fortified first, to find their bnce. With some luck, the appearance of his mate would have helped him. They could stabilise the pack together, even if she was human. He would have done anything in his power to make her happy, and she would have epted to love the others as well.

    That was all he could think of.

    Lara, meanwhile, openly stared at him. She had never felt so attracted to anyone before. She had started to think that she was frigid or weird, but there it was: a man who could light up every cell in her body. Seemingly, she was just hard to please.

    But with his looks, that mysterious man would have conquered anyone in a single blink. And she was smitten, she knew it. It waste to regret, and she couldn''t be wary while having him so close.

    His presence was intoxicating, so much that all she could think of was how good it felt to have him all for her. Weirdly enough, that thought didn''t trigger any warning in her brain.

    She was just sitting in a car, for goodness''s sake. Yet, she felt like she had some im on that man.

    So much that she didn''t need to talk, to ask him questions. She didn''t care about his job or his name. Not even what he was doing at that club and whether his friends would have been unhappy that he left them without a word.

    She was so lost in contemtion that she didn''t even wonder about her own friends. Would they be worried? No, they had gone far from Sheton so they could be free to party without worries, after all. She had tagged along because they needed someone who could be vigil after they werepletely wasted, yet she was the first... oh, second! She was the second to disappear.

    ?We''re here,? the man said after parking.

    ?Nice,? she murmured. It was the first word she said to him.

    She didn''t find it strange that he could understand her even when she didn''t talk.

 Chapter 431 The first kiss

    After parking, Nate ran out to open the door for Lara. She let him do it again and allowed him to guide her to his room.

    Neither of them had any doubt that was how things should progress. They didn''t even find it rushed to enter a bedroom together.

    He wasn''t even thinking of having sex, to be sincere. All he wanted was to marry her, but the offices were closed at that hour of the night. He had to wait for the day, and then they would sign.

    If she had been a wolf, he could im her normally. They would run together and have fun, roll in bed, set up their family as nature pushed them to. But, since she was human, iming her didn''t mean she would stay. She needed insurance, and marriage would be that.

    Once they signed their names, they would be together in front of humans not less than wolves.

    No one would have asked questions in the pack, they would have known.

    The darkest days of his life were turning bright all of a sudden. The Moon Goddess blessed him with a mate, and he could thank her by giving his all to that frail creature.

    She was so delicate that it was frightening, and she smelled good. So good that he wanted to kiss her whole and find out whether her scent was apanied by a mouthwatering taste as well.

    However, no rush. Humans needed more time, he knew it. He had to be patient, and to be delicate. A wrong move could have hurt her, and he didn''t want to witness pain from her.

    Once they closed the door behind their backs, Nate ordered food and drinks. It was a five-star hotel, after all. He could as well take the chance to enjoy what humans liked so much: luxury. He could witness his mate being pampered and happy, and he would have asked her to stay forever. Her life would have been like that forever, if she wanted.

    There was nothing he was unwilling to give her.

    He turned towards the room and found her standing there, observing the surroundings and him, especially him. She smiled when their eyes met, and his heart sunk deeper. What a beautiful woman.

    She was young, a few years younger than him. Her face had much of a girl''s youth, and her body was thin and... delicate. That word suited her more than it suited a butterfly.

    Her dark hair was loose on the back, and her brown eyes shined content. She was looking at a treasure, her lips curled up in a naughty smile. Her short dress covered her thighs but couldn''t hide her long, tiny legs. Her small breasts were covered as well, but he could feel - almost as if touching - their firm shape. Just by looking, he felt fulfilled.

    She had taken off her sandals, gettingfortable and waiting for his next move. Her lips were pink because of makeup, but he would have made them red from kissing...

    He shook his head, snapping out from his daze. He couldn''t just assault her. A human woman had to be conquered. She couldn''t feel what he felt, unfortunately. But since she liked him enough to follow him to the hotel, he was as lucky as to have a chance.

    He took a few steps, wondering whether to look for contact again. He liked holding her hand. It made him feel safe and stable, as if the world wasn''t crumbling down and hispany facing more issues by the day.

    But then, he didn''t need to think. The woman in front of him took a step, stopping right in front of him. She was shorter without the high heels. He bowed down, all to look her in the eye.

    At the same time, she stood on tiptoe and pressed her lips on his. It was a chaste, innocent peck. Short and sweet, but it left him in total confusion.

    She had wanted it, right? Her lips were soft like petals, and her cheeks blushed like roses.

    She seemed happy after that kiss, so he caressed her face with his fingertips, light as a feather. She was happy, wasn''t she? As such, he was happy as well.

    When she smiled, his heart jumped in his chest, beating against the bones, willing to fly out to that woman''s hands. That was its ce, after all: with her.

    His instincts prevailed, and he bowed down again. This time, she didn''t have time to stand up. Their lips met again, and she closed her eyes, sighing. She felt thirsty, and his touch and kisses were her water.

    His tongue split her lips, and she opened her mouth to let him in. When they found each other, that innocent and sweet kiss transformed into a wild dance, almost a fight.

    Lara gasped in search of air, her head spinning because of the emotions but her hands clenching his shirt not to let him go. She wanted him there, even if theck of breath hurt her lungs.

    And she wanted more. She wanted it all, from beginning to end. She didn''t know why, and she didn''t care.

    She felt so right, then and there.

    She hadn''t ever kissed anyone before, so her first attempts at reciprocating were clumsy and shy. However, sooner than she thought, her body understood how it worked. She kissed him back with her all, willing to make him feel the thrills she felt. To make him moan as she was moaning, and attract him with her presence as much as he was attractive to her.

    As odd as it did sound to her brain, it was not even just lust. There was so much more that she couldn''t fight it all. If not for the attractiveness of that man, if not for his personal charm, she felt happy for the way he had cared for her during the few minutes they had spent together.

    It was more than just a kiss. It was a way of exchanging their feelings. Feelings so new, just blooming, that they couldn''t give it a name.

    But they didn''t care. They didn''t need words.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 432 Halves and wholes

    Their kiss was interrupted by knocking on the door. Room delivery was ready, and, at that moment, Nate hated his idea of asking them to bring food.

    He still wanted to feed his mate the best bites, make sure she had all she desired and felt warm. But he also didn''t want to interrupt their kiss.

    However, since he had made that choice before, he had to. He split from her and caressed her face before turning to the door. He went to open and made the waiter leave the chart next to the door.

    Meanwhile, Lara walked in the room aimlessly, an annoying void filling her stomach. She felt like a kid who had been denied her slice of cake at thest moment, after she had had the chance to admire it from nearby. Yet, she had to be patient.

    She nced at that man again, appraising his looks for the umpteenth time. How could she even attract the attention of someone so outstanding?

    She furrowed her brows, realising she was in a luxurious hotel, next to a man wearing an expensive suit. Was he the son of someone important? Was he a businessman on his own? Yet, he was so young!

    Who knows what her mother would say about that... Lara herself couldn''t understand what was happening, though. Was she so superficial? Just his looks and a car?

    Or was the way he looked at her, like she was special?

    Whatever the case, they were on even ground. They both couldn''t fight against their wishes. At that realisation, she rxed. If he could look at her like that, so warmly, she was in no danger.

    As for the rest, she couldn''t find any energy to care. Most of her brain was upied by his presence.

    Discover hidden tales at empire

    ?Are you hungry?? he inquired.

    She shook her head and, then, after understanding she was being too silent, she opened her mouth to talk.

    ?No, thanks. I''m fine.?

    ?We can leave this forter, then.?

    ?Sure, forter,? she agreed. Something deep down told her she would be hungry. Later. Later, after what?

    ?Is it warm enough here? You were freezing before,? he continued, showing his worries and making her smirk.

    She didn''t need any drink or food, not even clothes, if he took care of her. His worries made her feel warm without any need for an extra jacket. It was so new that she chuckled, amused by the way her heartbeat reacted to his words.

    ?It''s perfect here.?

    She had even taken her shoes off, as if she was in her own room! She was rxed, deaf to any danger rm. And she seemed happy, or maybe just excited by that new appearance in her life.

    She knew something had changed that day. But she couldn''t know what.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When he walked back to her, she caught his shirt again. She dragged him closer, and Nate followed without any hint of resistance.

    Her arms surrounded his neck, and she offered her lips for yet another kiss. They stepped towards the bed, little by little.

    When they were close enough, Nate picked her up and let her lie on the mattress, slow and careful. He moved a lock of hair away from her forehead, observing her face with utter attention. He smiled when she pressed her hands on his chest, moving her head up to return kissing. His fingers trailed down her side, reaching her waist and her back.

    He pressed his open palm, waiting for any trace of reluctance.

    But she didn''t seem any reluctant. The ck Moon was at its peak, and his soul had been in pain until he had seen her. Had the Moon Goddess finally turned her eyes on him?

    He had found his mate! All the other problems could wait a little longer. That night, he was busy.

    He could hear his phone ringing a few steps from them. His mate''s human ears couldn''t catch the vibration, so he ignored it. Whatever the case, they could wait for tomorrow. Thepany could wait; the pack could wait. His mate had priority.

    He found the zipper of her dress, and he pulled. He stopped kissing and observed her face once again. She didn''t say anything at all, abandoned in his arms with no worries.

    He caressed down her back, keeping his fingers light and careful. He wrapped his hand around her knee, registering how cold her skin felt. Or maybe he was feeling hot?

    He pushed her knee up, letting her lock her leg around his side. His nose caught her scent, both her sweet natural one and the spicy aroma of lust. She was liking that kiss, his clumsy caresses... Even the wide smile he had after realising her emotions.

    She looked back at him, blushing. Somehow, she had the impression he knew everything about her, as if he could read her mind or, even worse - her heart and body.

    She blinked, feeling lost for a moment only. But then, her body took charge, and she pulled him in. She didn''t let him go and lifted her other leg too, sighing at the firm body against hers.

    He was so warm that his hands left a trace on her body. His lips were as soft as clouds, and his blue eyes were fixed on her - as if he didn''t want to miss any detail or action of hers.

    Her dress was peeled off without her noticing, and his hair was messy because she would pass her hands through it before focusing on his chest and shoulders, on his firm back.

    They had no words for each other, but they body told everything. They spent the whole night on that bed, rolling from side to side and kissing until their lungs hurt. There was no space for rest or thoughts.

    Something was magical about their encounter, and time wasn''t flowing like its usual. They had found their second halves, and they could finally feel - for the first time - whole.

 Chapter 433 Headache

    Lara woke up with a headache. The ce she was in was dim, and just a little light could pass by the curtains and reach her eyes.

    She was in a hotel room. There was someone sleeping next to her.

    She could hear their breathing, and a pair of strong arms were circling her waist. Her head was on their shoulder, but she couldn''t move away because of the tight grip.

    Something was terriblyfortable about that hug, but she needed to get up. First of all, she needed to go to the toilet. And, likely, to collect her things and return home.

    She was without clothes, which made it clear enough what she had been doing that night.

    She sighed, turning on the side and showing the back to the blonde stranger. She could spot, after a few minutes of staring in the dark, his hair colour. But his face was sunk in the pillows.

    His fingers were firm on her skin, as if never wanting to let her go. Those arms were the most perfect arms she had ever seen, firm and steady, with just enough muscles to be attractive without looking bulky. How was it that she felt that night? Had she taken the chance to touch them enough?

    She pressed a finger on the right hand, now on her stomach. She thought about caressing up, but something stopped her before she could.

    Her head hurt even more. Stings of pain made her move her fingers from that stranger''s hands to her temples. It was so damn painful; the more she tried remembering or wondering about the events, the worse it was.

    It ached so much that she felt almost blind. Still, she managed to slip out of bed. Sensing the pressure of her body, that man let her go.

    She collected her clothes, silently, and even stopped at the toilet before looking for her purse. She left the room on tiptoe and wore the shoes outside.

    Since the headache didn''t decrease, she continued walking and called a taxi to bring her to the train station. It was a long ride back to Sheton, and she couldn''t wait to reach her bed. She was tired, and everything hurt. Especially her legs, she noticed after taking a few steps.

    What in the world had happened? Her thighs were burning like after a long run or a session of intense dancing. Her back felt sore, even though she barely noticed that part.

    Why would people engage in one night stands if they felt so terrible soon after? She felt wasted. She hadn''t even drunk that much, all things considered, so the heartburn was out of ce.

    Her headache, too, was new. She had never felt it so intense and pulsing before.

    ?I''ll never drink again,? she muttered. At least, she had ended up with a handsome stranger. Things could be worse.

    Also, being so far from home, the chance to meet him again was practically zero. She was safe, and that adventure was something no one would have known. She just needed to survive the journey.

    Meanwhile, Nate also woke up. He scratched his head while looking for any trace of his mate.

    He had forgotten to ask her for her name. He would have done it that morning, no big deal. Just, he had been an idiot. Now his mate would think he was after sex and not any meaningful rtionship.

    What man wouldn''t ask a woman''s name, after all? Oh, if she knew he was a wolf, she might have understood. Also, he needed a n to introduce her to the whole matter.

    A human mate was a difficult partner for any wolf, but it could be even worse for Alphas. She had so much power, but she couldn''t feel it. And the pack might have disliked her.

    Given the time, they needed an Alpha female more than they neededints. Human or wolf, what difference would it make? He would have found a way to ovee anything. Explore stories on empire

    He got up and wore his trousers, more so not to traumatise his mate if she came out of the bathroom and saw him naked. At the light of the day, he had to act normally. He had to be cautious and gentle with her.

    He waited some more for her to get out, but he noticed the silence. She wasn''t moving on the other side of the door, yet her scent guided him to the restroom. Was she not feeling well?

    Odd, he couldn''t really feel her presence except for the scent...

    He opened the door, careful about any shouting. Still, she didn''t say a thing. When he opened it wide, he knew why: she wasn''t there!

    She had abandoned him after their first night together.

    Maybe, a part of his brain thought, she woulde backter. Maybe, she was out for breakfast?

    Oh, why should he hope for anything? He wasn''t that lucky, had never been. She was human, and, as a human, she didn''t feel any connection. As such, for her, leaving was easy.

    He hadn''t been interesting enough to trigger her curiosity. His love wasn''t firing enough, his caresses weren''t light or daring. Something was wrong, either way, because she hadn''t even waited for him to wake up before collecting her things - every single one of her properties - and disappearing into that terrible day.

    His heart sank in a pitch-ck pit from where it wouldn''t resurface ever again. He had been abandoned by his mate... And she hadn''t even rejected him, just left.

    His lower lip trembled at the realisation while his body felt physical pain. Everything, as wonderful as it had been during the night, had a shadow of evil at the light of the day.

    What a terrible day, never been worse. He was alone, suffering, and his phone started ringing insistently. They were calling him again.

    It was time to go: thepany and the pack needed him with urgency. Unlike his mate, who seemingly could live just perfectly without even asking his name. Without leaving a note or her phone number.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 434 Waking up

    The couple woke up from their dazes.

    Remembering was so difficult and energy-consuming, especially when they looked for every single detail. To Nate, it was clear as day, and every bit was in its ce. For Lara, not so much.

    ?I remember now,? she said. ?How we met, your car... I remember that w

    She didn''t say anything more. She did remember up to that moment. But then, she still had a void. She wasn''t afraid of it; likely, she just needed a break to rest. And their night together wasn''t as relevant of a detail as the rest.

    She could feel something simr to back then, deep in her heart. It was mixed with her own feelings, but it was clear as day: something was pushing her against Nate, literally all the time. Like a maic force trying to glue them one to the other.

    But it wasn''t scary. Just like the first time, she couldn''t control it. However, while feeling it, she wasn''t bothered to exin.

    Maybe, she wouldter have her usual panic attack. For the moment, though, she was more than well. She felt perfectly fine. Never been better.

    Just looking at Nate was enough to calm and think brightly about the future. His presence alone blocked any fear or worry. She just had to make sure she was never alone, and she would be fine.

    That new emotion - not so new, just mysterious - wasn''t a threat to her. She was so lucky that her mate was Nate: he wouldn''t ever use it to his advantage! He would take care of her, for sure. Anyone else might have been tempted, but not him.

    ?I''ve never felt like this,? she said, pressing a hand on her chest, right where her heart was beating like crazy.

    Knowing how he could convince her to anything but wouldn''t even try made her blush to the tip of her ears. She should focus on the problems at hand, but she could see nothing but Nate. She had even forgotten about Ebony - for the third time in a few minutes. Minutes that hadsted hours, but still...

    Fortunately for them both, Nate was in control. He could feel what was going on with Lara. He could guess, and he could sense it with his body. Had he known that remembering would cause such a turmoil... Oh, he didn''t know what he would have done.

    The way she was looking at him, as if they shared some secret, was so alluring. Had she ever nced at him like that? Maybe just before assaulting him with kisses.

    The difference was that she was in control, that she agreed with her instinct and the bond. They were linked together, and she seemed happy because of that. Almost as if she liked it. As if she agreed.

    He didn''t dare sigh in relief but kept hisposure. He had to deal with Ebony and send her away before losing himself to his mate.

    ?So, this is it,? he said.

    Ebony nodded, not knowing what to say. It had been interesting, from her point of view. The two had looked each other in the eye after a long moment of silence and then started acting like teens in love. Nothing had happened, but it seemed like they had met after months of travelling apart.

    Was her presence still needed?

    ?I''ll stay in Norwich; in case you need me,? she said. ?And I''lle back to meet my mate again. I''d like to talk with her a little before leaving. Just to know her better and say goodbye. I don''t want to ruin her marriage; she wouldn''t forgive me for that.?

    ?Is that it?? Nate inquired, suspicious. Was that all?

    ?I''m a warrior of the Moon Goddess,? Ebony exined. ?I go where she sends me. Now that I''m done here, I''ll go back home and wait for the next call. That''s what we wolves from Oldgate do.?

    ?Thank you for your help. I won''t forget it.?

    ?I count on it!? she eximed. ?You promised me I won''t be chased, right? I cane back tomorrow!?

    ?Yes, sure. But be careful not to hurt Roxy,? Nate said.

    ?Or Manager Cooper!? Lara added, snapping out of her daze just to worry for her pack.

    ?Manager Cooper? Isn''t that Roxy?? Ebony asked.

    ?Hmm... Well,? Nate murmured. ?It''s not written anywhere. She''s the one doing most of the work while Bass appears in front of humans and outsiders. It''s how we protect her. She has been managing the pack for years, so we couldn''t allow anyone to reach her too easily.

    One day, when someone from the Government asked about our HR Manager, the girl from the reception said Manager Cooper. They misunderstood and thought we were referring to Bass, and we kept the misunderstanding continuing because it was safer for everyone.?

    ?So, Manager Cooper is Roxy?? Lara inquired, confused. She had been so impolite to her! How embarrassing!

    But the pack had done everything to help her misunderstand!

    ?Human names are not meaningful for wolves,? Ebony said. ?I just thought that, being apany and all, you were adapting to it.? Find more to read at empire

    ?Manager Cooper doesn''t really exist,? Nate exined. ?We don''t hire. Except when there''s something going on... Like, ehm, a mate showing up out of the blue or... Pups. That kind of thing.

    We don''t hire humans, you know? We don''t need a Manager for Human Resources.?

    ?Oh,? she hummed, blinking. ?So, Roxy is the WR Manager??

    ?Wolf resources??

    Nate chuckled, Ebony hid her expression by looking to the side, and Lara blushed when she understood how stupid it sounded.

    ?You are the WR Manager,? Ebony said. ?You''re the Alpha female.?

    ?Am I? Already??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Just like that? Isn''t there anything I need to learn first? Do the others agree? Isn''t it a little too sudden??

    ?It''s been slower than it would usually be, I can bet on it,? Ebony sighed.

    ?So, I am the Alpha female,? Lara repeated. Did it sound wrong? Not so much.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, she had so much to learn before being worthy of Nate''s pack.

 Chapter 435 Fill in the voids

    After Ebony left, Nate and Lara were alone in the room.

    ?I''m d you''re not packing your things already,? Nate sighed. ?But, please, tell me before making your decision.?

    ?Decision??

    ?Yes,? he said. ?I know this is all soplicated for you, and I understand that you won''t take on duties no one asked whether you wanted. I know all of it, but please... Don''t disappear like the first time.?

    ?I won''t,? she said. ?I knew nothing about you back then. Not even your name! You can''t me me for leaving like that. I thought... I thought we just had a random one-night stand.

    Nothing more than that.?

    ?I''m not ming you. If there''s someone I''ve learned so far, it''s that humans need to talk if they want to understand each other. So, that I will do. I will talk to you and ensure you won''t have any reason to leave. Ever.?

    ?Oh, Nate,? she sighed. Could he be more understanding? Could he make her feel more treasured than that?

    Even if he was the mighty Alpha of the Norwich pack, he allowed her enough freedom to make her decisions. And he wasn''t even trying to make her stay with any trick or his power. Oddly enough, she felt it: he was treating her like his peer.

    She wouldn''t have thought about it if they were an ordinary couple. Yet, knowing what she knew about wolves, she could understand what it meant: she wasn''t just his woman, she was his partner. She did need him so much that it hurt, but he also needed her.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but any word flew away from her mind. She stood there like an idiot, her eyes fixed on an empty spot.

    He needed her.

    How sweet did that sound? Could it be true?

    Could she be sought after like that? For real? The Moon Goddess did bless her, after all. It was no curse, no illness. She had been given a gift, and she was going to treasure it.

    ?Nate,? she said, ?let''s go on a date!?

    ?Date?? he said.

    Her smile made him wince.

    ?Yes! We should take it slow. I''m not yet ready to marry you straight away. But I want to be with you more often, to meet you without the twins stealing our attention. I want to do everything right before epting to be your mate forever. You talked about that g: let''s go!

    And let''s have fun.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Yes. Your mother will keep the kids for a single night, won''t she??

    ?A night??

    ?Yes,? she chuckled. ?It''s easier like this, isn''t it? We''ll fetch them in the morning.?

    ?Oh, yes,? he said, nodding. He would have agreed to dancing in the mes for her, let alone get rid of the pups for a whole night.

    It did sound like she had ns, but he did not dare imagine anything. After all, they had just solved something big, and Lara was still emotionally unstable. He would have been patien...

    ?And, after the g, you can tell me the details.?

    ?D-details??

    ?You can show me,? she said with a witty smile. ?I do remember meeting you. But the night we spent together was kind of blurry. I''m sure showing me will help.?

    ?Oh,? he sighed. To hell with patience. He could sell his soul to her and get it over with.

    But, at least, she was consciously being naughty. It wasn''t something happening deep down in her subconscious. epting didn''t mean exploiting a woman''s weakness.

    ?I can show you,? he murmured.

    ?Only if it''s not too much to ask for,? she said. ?I mean, it''s okay if you don''t remember very well.?

    Your next journey awaits at empire

    ?I do. I remember every single detail.?

    ?I''m relieved,? she sighed. Her grin hadn''t lost any trace of wittiness.

    ?Are you sure, though??

    ?A hundred per cent!?

    He was worried she would be scared, that something he did had made her ufortable... He was so frightened that it hurt. But, still, he didn''t have any strength to say no.

    Especially when she ced her palm on his chest, not far from his heart. What was he even thinking about? Resisting? To what?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?We can talk about it once wee back from the g. It will be another appearance together... I believe it''s enough to be officially recognised as a couple by humans. Don''t you think so, too??

    ?Yes,? he hummed. Not that he minded what humans thought, but having their link clear to the world wasforting. No human man would make any attempt if they knew she was his.

    Finally, he also beamed. His lips curled up, mirroring Lara''s expression. They stared each other in the eye, agreeing that remembering every detail was important and that humans needed to know.

    For the first time in a long while, he felt the link between them. It was a rare moment, and he could sense what she sensed. It was close to what other wolves would feel, but not that clear. Still, it was better than nothing.

    Without Lara rejecting that part of her she couldn''tprehend, he could almost physically witness their connection. She wasn''t blocking him out of her heart, and that made him even happier.

    ?Thank you!? she said before he could find any word to break that silence. Not that they needed to talk that badly, but she had been the first to do it.

    ?Thanks? For what??

    ?For letting me talk with Ebony. For helping me remember and ept. It''s still far from over, and I''m afraid I''ll wake up tomorrow and realise I haven''t healed yet. That I''m just the old, weak me. But thank you for trying, Nate. I wish this moment wouldst forever.?

    ?Even if you do wake up like before, I''ll find a way to help you again,? he said. ?I''ll make you remember over and over again until you ept it with your heart. I''m not letting you go, Lara y

    He closed his mouth before saying something too much, but her red cheeks witnessed that she already knew what he wanted to say. She was human, and he was too territorial. But she wasn''t scared of him.

    ?You''re mine,? he whispered, ending the sentence he so much had wished to say.

 Chapter 436 Twenty years away

    It was a rainy day. What bad luck.

    Luther liked rain, usually. It would distract him from the boring repetitiveness of his cell. He would listen to the drops hitting the ss of the miniscule window or inhale the scent and feel free.

    However, that was the wrong day for such a storm.

    ?Hey, Luther, I''ve tried calling again, but no one answers,? the guard told him.

    ?No?? he repeated. ?Somehow, I''m not that surprised.?

    ?I''m sorry... How unlucky. I might try again in a couple of hours, okay??

    ?No need, Richard,? he said.

    During the years he had spent there, he had be sort of friends with most of the guards. After all, he wasn''t a bad guy. He wasn''t violent; he wouldn''t cause a ruckus for stupid reasons; and he wasn''t there for such a bad crime, all in all.

    He had started talking with the guards out of boredom, and some of those chats became more and more of a habit until he had started giving them advice and getting information and small luxuries in return.

    He had made that prison a home during the years. But it was finally time to leave.

    He could return to the world, free to walk wherever he wanted and do most of the things he couldn''t inside those four walls. The first was to eat some ice cream. He missed it, and the canteen never offered them. They would have some dessert, sometimes. But never ice cream!

    He could go to the sea and take a bath. He could buy himself new clothes... as long as his private money was released from the blocks. He was so ready to return to living!

    Yet, reaching a city seemed a pretty hard task. The prison was half an hour''s drive away from the closest town... By foot, it would be even worse, and there weren''t buses that day.

    He had tried calling his family, but no one replied. He hadn''t asked the guard whether they didn''t reply at all or hung up after hearing who was calling. Maybe, it was better not to know.

    ?Who knows how things are at home now?? he asked himself. ?The kids must be all grown-up already. Oh, they''re adults now. But... How wicked of them to forget their uncle. I thought you loved me, and yet.?

    He packed his things, the few mementos he wanted to keep from the prison. Mostly, cheap or handmade gifts he exchanged with other convicts. Some of them had left long ago after serving their sentences. Others died in that ce, naturally or less naturally. Many people had been part of his life during those twenty years.

    But he was happy to finally be able to meet someone who wasn''t being paid to watch him, nor didmit questioning crimes.

    After all, just like everyone else in there, he was innocent. Oddly enough, he hadn''t said it once since the sentence. A cruel voice in his mind told him it would be useless. And even more painful if no one believed him.

    ?I guess no taxis either,? he said when the guard came back with a sad face once again. ?But did anyone answer at all? Maybe they changed the number.?

    ?Someone did pick up. It was a woman. She said they didn''t know anyone going by your name and not to call again.?

    ?I see. Then, the number is real. They just don''t want to have anything to do with me.?

    He collected his bag and walked out, oddly feeling nostalgia. Even though restricted from most things he liked, that ce had been his home for twenty years, and those people were hispanions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?I don''t have an umbre,? he muttered, thinking about stealing one from the entrance. In the end, the guards would go back by car. He was alone and on foot.

    The rain didn''t seem to be slowing down, and the wind would make any umbre useless.

    He took a few steps, and the first two or three minutes were the worst. The water would drip his clothes, reaching his skin. Every drop was chilly at the contact until he was soaking wet. At that point, his skin was cool enough not to shiver at every new wet spot.

    He stepped into a few puddles on the way, so even his socks were soaked. He would wipe the water away from his eyes, from time to time.

    Itsted for a long while, until the storm finally disappeared as if it had never been there. The puddles and humidity in the air were the only witness of the harsh weather.

    A roaring sun had appeared from behind the clouds, and the temperature rose enough for Luther to start drying. Too bad that the humidity became unbearable because of that.

    The air was already humid before, and the steam from the puddles would make everything worse. He hated that kind of change the most. Couldn''t it continue being cold a little more - just until he reached a ce to dry himself and rest a little?

    He had chosen a random direction. After twenty years, he didn''t remember whether to go left or right, out of the prison.

    Only after an hour of wandering, he realised it was the wrong one. On the other side there was a small city. Like that, he had to walk forever before reaching the first inhabited ce.

    Further down that path, there was Norwich. He had nned to move there once out. Still, it was pretty costly as a city, and his finances weren''t the best. Yet, in such a big city, he could melt in the crowd until disappearing.

    For the time being, it was the best option. He had to wait for his assets to be unfrozen before being able to afford a ce to live, but he had a backup n. Your next chapter awaits on empire

    Also, he had received some tabloids in thest two months. One of the new convicts loved gossip, and some of the titles had attracted his attention. Norwich was a ce where many interesting things could happen.

 Chapter 437 Ice cream

    It was hot outside, even though it had rained in the morning. Still, Nate had promised to bring the pups to the centre to eat their favourite ice cream.

    He had collected them from the kindergarten and driven them to town. Then, he made them stroll around to let their legs do some exercise. They would sleep better if they were tired.

    Only after did he bring them to their favourite ce. They loved the ice cream they made at a small shop in the centre. It wasn''t fancy, but the ingredients were all fresh and the cream very delicious. Also, the girl working there would always put some extra whipped cream on top for the twins.

    He had just bought two portions and sat on a bench while waiting for his pups to order and walk to him. From there, he observed how they talked with the girl and waved while getting out.

    Scarlet moved a step in Nate''s direction, but then she was distracted. Jaden also reached her, in front of the shop door, and they both stared at a man not far from them.

    ?Hello, old uncle,? Jaden said, walking to him.

    He was sitting on a bench on the opposite side from Nate''s, and he was looking at his hands with a dejected expression. He was in front of an ice cream shop, and he didn''t have a single dor to buy some. It was so damn frustrating!

    And the court waste to unfreeze his savings.

    He had found a ce where to sleep for a few days, and he had bought food with the rest of the money he had in his pockets.

    ?Intion is a hell of a thing,? he said.

    ?My daddy agrees,? a little girlmented. ?He says that sometimes.?

    He turned his head and noticed two children, a boy and a girl.

    The little blonde boy was staring at him from up close, licking his ice cream so distractedly that it was a waste. The girl, dark-haired with azure eyes, was behind him. She didn''t want toe closer - and that was good - but she also felt curious about that mysterious man sighing in front of an ice cream shop.

    ?Why are you sad, old uncle??

    ?I''m not that old,? Luther said, defending himself. ?I might look like that, but I''m actually just fifty-five!?

    ?Fifty?? Scarlet muttered, tilting her head. How much was that?

    Jaden seemed to think about it, but it was too hard. It was a big number, wasn''t it? His dad had taught him the smaller ones, but fifty was just... too much for his fingers!

    He turned to Nate and asked with his eyes.

    ?It''s not that old,? Nate sighed.

    He had considered getting up and dragging his pups away before they had time to inconvenience a poor, desperate man. However, neither of the three seemed unhappy when facing one other.

    As such, he remained seated.

    He greeted the man with a nod when he noticed him, and he felt scrutinised by that gaze. As if he had done something terrible, but... Was it because he had left the kids alone? Those two little beasts were able to cross a city while looking for their mommy. A few steps in or out of a shop were nothing for them!

    Also, he didn''t want his kids to be too dependable on him. He liked it more when they learnt to use their own capabilities instead of blindly relying on others.

    He felt his method was correct, and never would he have imagined that other people might disagree and judge him for that. Being a parent wasn''t an easy feat; not at all. Stay connected through empire

    However, the man''s gaze returned to the kids after barely a moment.

    ?You two like ice cream, don''t you?? the man said. ?I also do. It''s so delicious. And this ce makes it even better than any other... Or it used to, a lot of time ago. I''ve spent years away, so I''m not so sure it''s still like that.?

    ?It is,? Jaden confirmed, licking again.

    ?But why don''t you have one?? Scarlet asked. She hadn''t started her cone yet. She had been distracted by that strange man and didn''t feel hungry anymore.

    ?I don''t have money,? the man revealed with a sad smirk.

    He had once had the money for many things he wanted... Who would have ever imagined he would end up drooling after ice cream like that?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?I have some,? the little girl said, walking to him ?Not money because my daddy always pays, but I have this ice cream.?

    ?And you would give it to me?? the man chuckled.

    He epted the gift, though. It was so precious, wasn''t it? Just what he desired the most at that moment. And it had been offered by a little girl with a big heart.

    ?One day, when I get my money back, I will buy you one too,? he said before trying it. ?Oh, chocte! And caramel. You know what is good, girl!?

    ?There''s also crunchy,? Scarlet whispered with a wily smile. She then strolled back to her daddy and looked for his arms.

    Jaden, on the other hand, stood there. He observed the man, and they studied each other while eating ice cream. Nate was cleaning Scarlet''s hands, so Jaden knew he had a minute or two before his turn.

    Just enough to find out something more about that man.

    ?What''s your name?? the man asked.

    ?I''m Jaden.?

    ?Nice name. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Jaden. My name is Luther.?

    ?Luther??

    ?Yes, does it ring any bells??

    ?No,? Jaden said, shaking his head. ?It must be the first time we meet.?

    ?Indeed.?

    The little boy''s gestures were so fun. He would talk and try repeating the same acts of an adult, but his warm eyes showed his curiosity too well.

    At the same time, he was a little diffident of the strange man but also wanted to know more. Such a huge contradiction for a kid so small.

 Chapter 438 Three excuses

    Ebony Mitchell wasn''t easy to get rid of. Especially after she had done her magic.

    Bass Cooper had never faced such a difficult opponent. Apparently, she had the Alpha''s permission to stay in Norwich and visit thepany from time to time. He had sent her back the first day, saying Roxy wasn''t there.

    Ebony had believed after raising her brow and ncing at him; she had turned her back and left.

    The second day, he couldn''t use the same excuse. Especially because Ebony could feel Roxy''s presence. As such, he used the second best thing that came to his mind.

    ?She''s busy!?

    ?Oh, what a pity,? Ebony sighed.

    She returned again on the third day. She had to talk with her mate at least once! And she got permission from their Alpha!

    She had every right to stay there, but she couldn''t find the heart to say it to her mate''s husband. Somehow, she felt guilty for something she had no power over.

    She knew her mate loved her husband so much, and she could witness it was true the other way around as well. Yet, she couldn''t give up either.

    She felt like a moth flying towards death, attracted by the light of the fire. But she couldn''t resist.

    She was doomed to feel that link for her whole life, fulfilled or not. It wasn''t going to disappear once Roxy rejected her, unfortunately. Not for wolves from Oldgate.

    She would carry that sweet and sour longing forever, but at least it wouldn''t be as excruciating as losing a mate one loved.

    ?Can I meet her today?? she asked on the third day.

    She knew Bass Cooper would run out of excuses sooner thanter, and she hoped he wouldn''t realise he could use the same one twice. In some way, it was fun to listen to whatever he coulde up with. Also, she was starting to understand what had made her mate fall in love with him.

    He wasn''t that smart, and his ns were clumsy. His thoughts were slow and somehow naive.

    But he loved her so much, and he was good-looking. He didn''t care about his image and pride, not when there was a chance of losing his wife. And he was totally smitten. Stay tuned for updates on empire

    He would do anything she asked, wouldn''t he?

    Observing part of him every day, she was starting to understand. If only she could analyse her mate like that! But life wasn''t always fair, and she was lucky enough to have an Alpha owe her a favour.

    Regarding that, she noticed how the pack was getting stronger by the day. The Alpha female had finally epted her position, and everyone felt relieved.

    If she wasn''t as busy studying Bass Cooper, Ebony would have liked talking with Lara again - just to check whether she had improved even more without her help.

    ?You are lucky,? she sighed. ?You have Nate Woods as your Alpha, a great woman as his mate, and even Roxy!?

    ?Yes,? Bass agreed. ?We are lucky to have Roxy. And Nate and Lara, too. Them, too!?

    ?I''m here alone, and you people being happy makes me even sadder. I''d like to see my mate, so that I can go back home.?

    ?Back home?? he said, pricking up his ears.

    He liked where the conversation was going. Not about talking... But going home? Awesome!

    ?Yes, I would like to meet her. Roxy can reject me officially, and I will go home without stories. But first, I need to meet her to be rejected.?

    She blinked, innocent. There was no need for rejection. The link wasn''t that strong since the Moon Goddess had already blessed Roxy''s marriage. But there was no way Bass Cooper could know it.

    It was surprising enough that he had managed to find three excuses for three different days.

    ?Are you going to condemn me to infinite suffering just because you''re a little jealous? Does your wife even know? I have done nothing wrong to you; do I deserve to suffer for my whole life??

    Tricking him, she could finally get past that barrier. It did feel wrong, and her consciousness was guilty as charged. But she was also in a hurry.

    Lying to Bass Cooper felt like swindling a child: simply wrong! But also inevitable. Would he have let her go in any other case?

    She strolled in the hallway, following the man''s broad shoulders with a discreet smile. Her mate did have good taste, after all.

    She hoped the kids had their parents'' beauty. Three pups; how much work had that been? Had Bass Cooper helped Roxy raise them while she worked in thepany? Most likely, he did.

    ?You''re a good person, Bass Cooper,? she said. ?I''m happy you are her husband. You''re much better than many other wolves out there.?

    He nodded, hiding his thoughts - if any - and showing her the door.

    ?I will be nearby,? he warned her, but Ebony chuckled.

    Didn''t he feel anyfort in being acknowledged like that by his wife''s mate?

    ?You have no reason to fear me. I''mpletely harmless. And my destiny has been fulfilled already. I''ve solved the dream andpleted my mission. The Spirits told me two nights ago.?

    ?So, why are you here? Just for Roxy? To be rejected??

    ?I''m here because it''s easier than being far away. I can''t let go of her that easily, try to understand. But what I do or do not want is irrelevant. She has the final say, and she will always choose you. Do not worry.?

    ?How do you know??

    ?I see it. She doesn''t have much space for me in her heart. But, trust me, I''ll make the most out of what is left. Be it for today alone, but I''ll be part of her life without pushing anyone else out of it. Not you, not your pups... Not even a single member of this pack.?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?How can I trust you??

    ?You don''t have to. Keep your eyes open, I do not mind. I don''t have any hidden agenda, either way.?

 Chapter 439 Linked forever

    Ebony knocked at the door. She walked in when Roxy replied and left the office open for Bass to keep watch.

    She truly had no intention of making anyone feel awkward or worry about what she could do. All she was there for was a little time with her mate. Supposedly, thest few moments before parting ways forever.

    ?Hello,? she said.

    Roxy lifted her head from the papers and nced at the young woman before returning to read the documents. It wasn''t anything very urgent, but she needed something to keep her eyes on. Also, being it nothing important, it wasn''t that big of an issue if she screwed it up while being distracted.

    She had made peace with her husband at home, so they were good. However, she had treated Ebony so badly even though she was her mate. That woman had helped their pack stabilise by solving whatever was worrying Lara. The least they could do was listen to her and keep herpany.

    However, Roxy was d she was the mate and not Bass. It made everything easier - even though one thousand times more awkward.

    She would have never imagined her mate was a woman. And one so young! Also, she had thought she would never meet her second half, and there she was: having a chat with her and keeping her curiosity in check not to bother her husband.

    ?Life is unpredictable,? she said before moving the papers aside. Maybe, distraction was not such a great idea.

    ?Oh, yes!? Ebony agreed, nodding her head. She sat on the chair in front of the desk and smiled at Roxy. ?You have your family, your husband and children, and suddenly a stranger arrives iming to be your mate. Moreover, you can''t feel it so much because of your mating ceremony. But for me, it''s clear as day. I''m curious about you, and I''d ask you a thousand questions before going.

    But there''s only one that actually needs an answer.?

    ?Tell me.?

    ?Are you happy??

    Roxy sighed. Happy? Sure, she was happy.

    When asked, she wasn''t sure how to reply. Happiness wasn''t something she would think about during her daily life. But just the thought of losing what she had made her go mad.

    Her family, her husband - no matter howzy. Her job and her pack were also important, ending the list of her priorities.

    Also, she knew she was as relevant to them: her pack, and her family. Her kids loved her, and Bass didn''t need any more proof to convince her. Even her pack would show it.

    In the end, even though she wouldn''t name it most of the time, she was truly happy. That was her ce.

    ?I am happy,? she said. ?I love being part of the pack. And I love my family.?

    ?It''s a pity there is no space for me in your life. But I understand your words, and I will leave tomorrow,? Ebony murmured, bowing her head. ?I just wanted to talk with you.?

    ?Shall I reject you??

    ?There''s no need. The link will tune down with time, but it will never disappear. Not even if you reject me. I''ll always be tied to you, Roxy. It''s my destiny.?

    ?But... Why? Why does the Moon Goddess tie us together but allow my marriage? Why did she bless my mating ceremony if I have a mate like you, one that won''t be free??

    ?Who said I won''t be free?? she chuckled. ?It won''t be easy, but I can build a new life if I try. Just, you will always be part of my soul, wish it or not.?

    ?So... What happens now??

    ?We will both return to our lives, but nothing will be the same. We will know we''re not alone in the world. You won''t desire to get away from your family and pack, and neither will I. Just, we won''t be alone even when we''re alone.? Find exclusive stories on empire

    ?I never wished for a mate,? Roxy said. ?Honestly, I''m surrounded by people finding their mates and building their families. But I didn''t want that. I was content with my husband and pups.?

    ?I won''t take them away! It won''t change anything, Roxy. We can be friends and exchange letters or texts sometimes. Just that.?

    ?I don''t want to,? Roxy sighed. ?If I called or texted you, Bass would suffer. I don''t want to give him any reason to be unhappy. Calling each other from time to time might be all right, but I don''t want to build a habit. We can''t text each other every night, do you understand??

    ?Sure. It was worth a try,? Ebony replied, her lips curled in a grin.

    She was expecting it, just made an attempt. Who knew? She might have been as lucky as with their Alpha. Still, Roxy was not Nate. She refused her proposal, no matter how harmless it sounded.

    ?I will go back home, then,? Ebony continued. ?My time here is over, and I''ve fulfilled what I was sent for.?

    ?And Lara? Are you sure you''re done??

    ?I am. She can proceed alone from now on. She''s tough and strong; you won''t have issues with your Alpha female. She''s already epted her role, and she will soon realise her link to your Alpha. Your pack will be invincible, then!?

    ?I''m not worried about our cohesion or strength,? Roxy said. ?Lara is capable of love, even though shecks self-awareness. However, what scares me now is what will happen next with human public opinion. Isn''t that Lara''s first concern? I''m worried for her.?

    ?They will survive it, together. Also, they have pups! Some gossip won''t do any harm,? Ebony chuckled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Roxy nodded, taking her words seriously. However, she couldn''t help but crook her mouth. Ebony could chuckle like that because she wasn''t involved with the press. She didn''t know how annoying the reporters could be. And how much humans would believe them.

    ?Have a safe journey,? she said with a polite smile.

    ?Thank you!? was the excited reply. Thankfully, Ebony truly had no intention of meddling in their lives uninvited. It was a relief. One so rare during those busy days.

 Chapter 440 Grandpa Luther

    Jaden ran into the residence, looking for his grandma. Scarlet followed, holding Nate''s hand. She was especially calm that day, and Nate had no intention of inquiring why.

    ?So, you wille to get us back, right?? Scarlet asked for the third time in a row.

    ?Yes, I will.?

    ?Sure, sure??

    ?Yes, Scarlet. How would Lara react if I didn''t? She would be angry at me, and I don''t want that. Also, I want you back too.?

    ?You, too??

    ?Yes. Of course, Scarlet.?

    ?Okay, daddy. We will be good, then, and grandma won''tin about us.?

    ?I''m sure she won''t.?

    ?Then,e back for us early, okay??

    ?Will you be able to wake up early??

    ?Yes, of course! I''ll be awake when daddyes.?

    That said, she waved at him and let go of his hand. She ran after her brother and walked inside.

    Mnie reached the door and saw her son.

    ?Are youing in?? she asked.

    ?I''m in a hurry,? Nate said. ?We can talk tomorrow.?

    ?Sure,? Mnie chuckled. ?We can have breakfast all four together. Bring Lara as well, there''s someone you two might want to meet.?

    ?Okay,? he said, nodding. Then, he turned and forgot about the pups: he was going on a date with his mate!

    Mnie followed behind Scarlet and found a scene she wasn''t expecting. Why were the pups already epting her guest? Not even a re or two? No growling?

    She sighed when the words he said reached her ears.

    ?You can call me grandpa,? he was saying.

    ?He''s not your grandpa!? she shouted. ?Your grandpa is not with us anymore.?

    ?Oh, Mnie... Great uncle is so long, and these kids are small.?

    ?Grandpa Luther?? Jaden murmured, tilting his head.

    Lutherughed out loud.

    ?Do you remember my name??

    Jaden nodded, and Mnie frowned. Remember?

    ?We met in front of an ice cream shop,? the man replied. ?I was surprised to see your son had two children this old. The tabloids said they just started dating.?

    ?Tabloids aren''t as informed,? she said. ?It''s better they know nothing, believe me. By the way, you haven''t finished your story: when did youe out? You could have called me, and I''d have sent someone to pick you up.?

    ?Call you after five years?? he chuckled. ?I couldn''t bother you, Mnie. I have heard from no one for so long... I didn''t think about it.?

    ?After Robert died, it was a difficult time. I forgot about you, to be honest.?

    ?You always take the chance to break my heart, don''t you? Some things never change. But now, you are free... And I am free, as well,? he said, smiling charmingly at Mrs Woods.

    She red back, cial. Yet, her eyes betrayed part of her surprise. She had never seen him so... shameless? He was proper, once! Was that what prison does to people?

    ?Come on, don''t be like that,? he chuckled. ?Your husband was my best friend. I couldn''t be this open while he was alive. But now... We don''t have obligations. Neither of us.

    We can remember him together, right? Wouldn''t that be romantic??

    ?Luther, please...?

    ?Yes, Mnie??

    She winced when she heard her name on his lips. It didn''t sound like he was joking. But they hadn''t seen each other for twenty years... So much time must have forced him crazy.

    ?Tell me more. How have you been? Has the tribunal unfrozen your money? Do you have everything you need? I can lend you some if you need...?

    ?No, it''s okay. I have my money back. Well, not all of it. But I will need a little more time to get that back. As for now, I can survive just fine.?

    Now, suddenly, his eyes weren''t warm and charming. He was staring at her coldly, lost in his memories and past regrets.

    They remembered they weren''t alone and turned to the kids.

    ?So, grandpa Luther owes you an ice cream!? he said. The chilly gaze was gone, and his face was distended. Something about those kids made him rx.

    He knew well enough not to lower his guard. He had paid the price once. But... Twins! A boy and a girl!

    No one had told him, which meant no one knew. Or they didn''t care enough to spread the word.

    He couldn''t understand how Gracelyn wasn''t anywhere around. Her daughter had two children with Nate Woods. How did they even meet? Was it really something Gracelyn hadn''t nned for her own benefit?

    She was good with that kind of trick. Howe she wasn''t leeching on the Woods? Talking with Mnie, he couldn''t collect anything about the ytons.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was as if she didn''t know them. She had told him a few good words about Lara, but that was all.

    He still had to meet her. After twenty years, he wouldn''t have recognised her if he saw her. Maybe she had forgotten.

    ?Kids are ungrateful and forget easily,? he murmured. Even those two small things curiously staring would one day forget him.

    No matter how interesting he might have been, one day, they wouldn''t know his name.

    He chuckled at their expressions.

    ?Do they do this with every stranger? They''re so friendly!? he said.

    They have been observing him for a long while, considering they were about five. How could their attention stay so long on something as uninteresting as an old grandpa talking adult things with their grandmother?

    ?No, usually not,? Mnie said.

    ?It''s as if they know who I am,? he continued. ?I feel like... As if they smelt me. Your grandchildren are weird, Mnie. They remind me of Robert.?

    The woman shrugged. How could she say they did smell him? They could feel by his scent that he was familiar. Familiar in a different way than Nate and Mnie - because they didn''t growl at him. Maybe they felt he was close to their mommy.

    ?Children are intuitive,? she said instead.

    She couldn''t reveal too much. After all, she didn''t know what had happened to Luther thosest few years. People change, after all.

    Knowing everything she knew, she couldn''t risk revealing their secret to that man. Once, he had been a good person and her husband''s best friend. But, she remembered, Robert wasn''t with them anymore.

 Chapter 441 Kids forget

    Luther didn''t have a ce to stay, so Mnie had offered him a room for the time being. Instead of a hotel, he could as well live at the residence for a few days.

    Seeing him talk with the pups from afar and, little by little, getting along, she hadn''t had the heart to take them away. They were rted, after all. She just hoped her son and Lara wouldn''t be unhappy to hear about it in the morning.

    She needed a few minutes to realise it was the first time the pups met someone from their mother''s family. Even their biological grandparents didn''t know - didn''t want to know - about them. For them, family meant Lara and,tely, Nate and his family.

    They could scent their rtionship with that new person, but it was so new that the twins were as calm as not to wreak havoc.

    ?So, you two love ice cream just as much as I do,? he was saying. ?It must mean we''re destined to be friends.?

    ?Which one do you like more, grandpa Luther?? Scarlet asked. ?I like chocte and strawberry. And also cream and that one with cookies. And... Oof,? she sighed. She couldn''t remember what other one she liked.

    ?I love those too,? Luther agreed. ?And you, Jaden??

    ?I like them all,? he said simply.

    He would have a different taste every time. He was almost done trying them all, and he would soon have enough information to decide which one was his favourite. But, until then, he wouldn''t make any decision.

    Luther nodded, taking the little boy''s words seriously. Somehow, the twins reminded him of Robert more and more every second they spent together. How could they take so much from their grandfather and nothing from their grandmother? What kind of bad luck was that?

    He patted Jaden''s head and winced when the boy beamed. Why were they happy to meet him? He was just a stranger!

    ?Do they do this with everyone?? he inquired, turning to Mnie.

    Mnie shook her head. The pups she knew were shy and wary, never approaching anyone they didn''t deem interesting.

    They had first ensured their grandmother wasn''t interested in their mommy before epting her. The same had happened with Samantha.

    Yet, with Luther, there was no inquiry. No suspicions.

    Was it because of the blood link?

    ?What do you think about having a snack?? she said, but they ignored her. All three of them.

    There was something weird going on. She just hoped it wouldn''t get out of her control. She should have sent Luther away for the night when Nate asked to keep the pups.

    ?I see,? Luther said, turning to her. ?This little girl is so calm. I can see her grow up into a finedy, right? And the boy will be as smart as his father.?

    She sighed. She could agree about Jaden, but Scarlet... calm? It was difficult to imagine. However, the little girl was very, very reserved. Was she shy?

    Or was it all a way to mimic her mother?

    Were they acting so well-behaved just because that man slightly reminded them of their mommy?

    ?What are you going to do?? she asked him, out of the blue. ?Will you take revenge??

    She had to protect her family if that was the case. Even against Luther, her husband''s best friend. She couldn''t allow him to use Lara and the pups for his purposes.

    ?Revenge?? he chuckled. ?No, no revenge.?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She sighed, relieved he was at least hiding it. It wasn''t enough to believe him, but he wouldn''t dare do anything to the twins while she was watching if he didn''t want her to know of his intentions.

    ?I''ll just take back what is rightfully mine,? he finished. ?Everything.?

    And, behind that everything, there was so much that he couldn''t describe it. He didn''t just lose his home, hispany. He also had to watch his best years pass by. He lost twenty years, and he was already an old grandpa, now that he could walk free and do stuff.

    No one could give him back what he lost, he knew it. But he was nning on getting some kind ofpensation. And justice.

    ?Why do I have to suffer alone, lose everything and waste my years while they are happier than ever?? he said out loud.

    He didn''t want to hide anything from Mnie. He didn''t want to, and he couldn''t. She was one of his weak spots, had always been. Hearing about Robert''s death was one of his worst pains in prison.

    But then, several yearster, he was out and free to woo his wife. He didn''t have to hold back because of his friend, and he was sure that Robert, from the other side, wasn''t going to haunt him.

    He had been quite possessive in life, Luther recalled, but death must change people.

    He didn''t have much more to live, after all. He was old. It waste to build a family or start anew with his business ideas. But he was perfectly in time to spend thosest years with the person he had secretly loved forever.

    So, he sighed, he was already so busy. He had to court a woman, get back hispany... And there were two adorable children in his family he knew nothing of!

    It changed quite a bit the situation he was imagining. Had Lara taken the chance when Nathaniel Woods was suffering because of his father''s death? How could those two end up together?

    And the kids! So damn cute! And they had proper tastes when it came to ice cream. With those big eyes reminding him of his niece, he couldn''t imagine a world where he would hurt them.

    But children tend to forget, he recalled. He had been close to Lara as well, back in the days. He had loved her so much since she was born, yet she had forgotten him. She had never visited, and she continued her life as if he had never existed. She was just like her mother, ready to forget about someone as soon as they weren''t useful anymore.

    He just hoped the Woods wouldn''t fall prey to those women''s evil nature.

 Chapter 442 Born to be free

    It was their first appearance after the so-called scandal. Nate knew it wasn''t such a great piece of gossip, and Lara hade to terms with it.

    Everyone knew she went to therapy. Whatever.

    Her most hidden fear was her family finding out, judging her and getting further and further, abandoning her to her destiny and avoiding her forever. But that didn''t happen: they hadn''t even flinched.

    The wolves in the pack were understanding, some even amazed how she was doing her best to fit in, even asking for help from a doctor. Nate hadn''t raised a brow, let alone said a word. The cubs didn''t know what it meant; they were worried about their mommy visiting a doctor. But they also knew that doctors weren''t scary people, so they could rest assured their mommy would always return.

    About the opinion of anyone else, Lara couldn''t care less.

    She was at Nate''s arm, and they were walking in together with straight shoulders. They didn''t need to exin - to anyone - about their daily lives, and they would have shown them how happy they were, no matter what the tabloids wrote.

    ?If anyone is inappropriate, just tell me, and I will make them disappear from your sight,? Nate whispered to Lara.

    She chuckled, amazed. He had told her so many times, yet he would always take the chance to remind her he would do anything for her. It made her heart flutter and her stomach turn, reminding her of that feeling from their first time.

    She had no clue how much it was wolf magic and how much her human love for being taken care of, but she didn''t care to draw a line between the two. Her human self agreed with the blessing from the Moon Goddess, so she didn''t need to think so hard to discern.

    She didn''t need it anymore, now that she knew it was not a fault. Being in love, or just being attracted, was her destiny. She had epted it, and her life had been easier.

    Even just the thought of being able to kiss her mate without a specific reason made her feel warm and safe. He was there for her, and he would dly take any touch of care.

    After remembering that fateful first encounter, her life changed. She had changed. She didn''t fear being abandoned because she knew he wouldn''t have allowed it.

    ?You know that I love you, don''t you?? she said.

    ?Hmm, I was told so,? he chuckled, but his smile was more than just naughty: it was happy.

    Together, they walked into the hall and noticed the crowd. That year, the charity g was even grander than any other year. They had sold more tickets, and everyone who counted something was there.

    Including Nate, oddly enough. The curious eyes throwing nces at them knew what had changed, what - or better said, who - had convinced CEO Woods to attend that event. Since the first time he had appeared in public with Lara yton, they had seen and heard more from him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, the way the couple looked at each other was too warm and calm for a new couple. They seemed to have known each other for years, not just a few weeks.

    However, no one could dig out any piece of new information.

    ?Oh, Mr Woods!? a familiar voice shouted from a few steps away. ?And Miss yton. Nice to meet

    It was Matthew Heartmore, Lara recalled. The first person she had met during a party of that kind. Or, at least, the first who had dared to inquire about her openly.

    ?No one was expecting to see you here,? he continued. ?But I''m d you''re attending. It was getting boring with the same, usual faces, wasn''t it??

    ?Nice to see you too,? Lara replied curtly. She clenched Nate''s arm for a moment, gathering her courage.

    ?Hello,? Nate said. He was a little distracted by Lara, but he could find a few spare neurons to have a chat with other people.

    However, Matthew Heartmore wasn''t dangerous. He wouldn''t put Lara in a tight spot and would be appropriate at any moment. Nate could rx.

    In fact, he didn''t mention anything about recent scandals, almost as if he didn''t know about them. Maybe, it was the case, but it wouldn''t have been any different. He knew Nate Woods as an excellent businessman, and that weighed on his opinion more than gossip would ever have.

    ?I''ve noticed that LY Corp is expanding its business to other cities. Are you nning something big, CEO Woods?? he asked, chuckling. He seemed genuinely happy that business was doing well. Read new adventures at empire

    ?I just hope you won''t conquer my sector as well.?

    ?Oh, don''t worry, CEO Heartmore. LY Corp has increased orderstely. That''s why we need more production facilities. But we won''t expand business in other sectors. We''re fine with clothes. There''s so much we can do with it, starting from the technologies we''re embedding into our new tracksuits.

    It will be a novelty in the market.?

    ?Ah, I''ve heard of it. You''re already marketing it.?

    ?Yes, it will be ready soon.?

    ?Your sales manager did a great job with that. By the way, how is she? I''ve heard the news about Manager Murphy, but I can''t believe she just left yourpany for... for whom? Blue Moon? Doesn''t make sense, especially because it wasn''t such a big secret that Blue Moon was failing.?

    ?She didn''t, in fact. She moved to Mayford, true, but not to join a rivalpany. I''ve heard she''ll try doing her own business, but it has nothing to do with what Luciano Polenta did. She hasn''t ever met him since the day she had left LY Corp.?

    ?Oh, I see... Aren''t you afraid, though? She''s a tough one to deal with. Having her on your side for years must have been reassuring.?

    ?Oh, it was,? Nate agreed. ?But she wanted her freedom. We all know that Samantha Murphy wasn''t born to work for someone her whole life.?

    He smiled, making everyone hearing them realise he had no grudge against his ex-manager. Samantha did deserve her happiness, and he had no intention of letting anyone sow discord between them.

 Chapter 443 Tell the name!

    Lara and Nate had a good time at the g. They talked with different people from different sectors, and everyone had something interesting to say.

    Then, at some point, when the conversation turned towards the usual real estate investments, Lara left to get herself a drink. Not that she couldn''t stand there next to Nate, but buying buildings andnds? She couldn''t hear one more word about it!

    She could also wait for the waiter to pass by them, but they would usually carry only wine. She didn''t feel up to it. A sip sometimes was okay, but not ss after ss.

    She reached the counter where a bartender was busy with cocktails. She didn''t make the same mistake as before - even though it wouldn''t make any difference that day - and she ordered a non-alcoholic drink. She didn''t even say which one, as long as it was virgin.

    She had just epted the ss with a polite smile when the feeling of deja vu she had been witnessing for a whole minute became more clear: Michael rke and Katy Dixon.

    Enjoy new adventures at empire

    For some reason, she remembered their names well. Even though she was nervous when she had first met them. They were so distracting that she hadn''t noticed there was tequ in the drink she was sipping back then.

    ?Hello, dear!? Katy said, stopping at her right side.

    ?Hello, Miss yton, what a coincidence, a real coincidence!? Michael added from the other side. They had surrounded her, walking in sync and following her.

    ?You two are still together, aren''t you?? she said.

    ?Always!? Michael eximed. ?We are inseparable. Don''t you know, already??

    ?I have to confess I''m not on track with gossip and new faces. I''ve been busy in the recent years, so... I''m sorry, but I have no clue what you people do for a living.?

    ?We''re models for LY Corp,? Katy exined with a patient tone as if talking with a child.

    ?But... Is that your main work? Not to mention that I''ve never seen your picture in thepany either.?

    ?That''s the problem. CEO Woods doesn''t seem to know what an endorsement is. He sent us clothes and told us to wear them... Well, not him personally, unfortunately,? Michael said. ?But someone else for him. However, that''s a waste of money!

    He should make us take pictures with the clothes, to ensure we really wear them outside. And, also, organise events to make people find out about your brand.?

    ?You know a lot about marketing,? Laramented.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?Just what I''ve learnt by doing endorsements for otherpanies. We''re paid too much to just stand by the side and do nothing.?

    ?Right now, thepany is a busy ce. We can talk about it another time, okay?? Lara said, hoping it would be enough to get away from them.

    She wanted to go back to listening to boring real estate talk, all of a sudden.

    ?I mean,? Kady murmured. ?I mean, CEO Woods should take the chance and use our names to his advantage!?

    Lara already had her ideas clear about what was the matter. Nate had signed two artists, maybe randomly, because everypany would do that. But then, to avoid humans roaming around without control, he had never organised anything more than the bare minimum.

    It was a pity and a waste of resources. Those two were paid already; they should do their job.

    However, it was the wrong moment for that kind of talk.

    ?Also, we have something to ask you, Miss yton!?

    ?Me?? she said.

    ?Oh, yes,? the couple replied, nodding their heads in sync. That gesture reminded her of her cubs, so much that she stopped mid-step and waited for their inquiry.

    ?We would like to ask about the shrink,? Katy said as if there was nothing wrong. ?Is it true??

    Lara nodded, pretending to feel nothing but boredom. Yet, her back was straight and crossed by chilly shivers. She had frozen in ce, unable to escape those two any further.

    She knew there was nothing wrong with going to therapy, and, since her family didn''t care, she had epted it. Yet, she was not ready to be interrogated about it.

    ?I mean, I knew it was real, right? CEO Woods came to save you when the press didn''t let you pass. Isn''t that romantic??

    ?Sure,? she sighed. What did they even want?

    ?Well, can you tell us the name? Just a whisper will be fine. We don''t want just everyone to hear, after all.?

    ?What name??

    ?The name of the therapist,? Michael exined, clearing Katy''s words up.

    ?Why?? She didn''t want Doctor Mason to have any issues because of her.

    ?What do you mean why? Because we also want to go there!?

    ?You want... Oh, leave me alone,? she moaned. Why was everything soplicated? ?Are you two nuts??

    ?Nuts? Oh, dear, you are pale,? Katy said, analysing her face with aplex expression. ?Are you worried, perhaps? Oh, you have no reason to be!?

    Herpanion nodded as well, and he exined further.

    ?In our environment, everyone has their personal shrink. There are also famous therapists who choose their clients if they are morous enough. It''s a sign of prestige to have a weekly appointment with one of them. However, we didn''t have time for this before. We were busy with work, you know. But now that we''re getting paid for doing...

    for doing nothing, literally; now, we can afford a session or two. We won''t tell everyone about your secret doctor, don''t worry! We''ll just mention that we''re in the care of Nate Woods''s woman''s shrink. That''ll be a boost for us. Every newspaper will feature the two of us, won''t it??

    ?Oh,? Lara sighed again. So, they were just looking for the name and the phone number. Not trying to make Lara feel bad, unwanted, or wrong. ?You could say it immediately!?

    ?We''re not looking for gossip,? Michael confirmed. ?We know better than to mess with you. After... Well, after what happened to CEO Polenta, we don''t want to be on your bad side!?

    ?No one is on my bad side,? she pointed out. However, those words improved her mood.

    She was Nate''s woman in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 444 Fun party

    After Lara''s initial worries dissipated, Katy and Michael turned out to be quite fun. Even though she wasn''t sure that telling Doctor Mason''s name would be all right, especially with the doctor, they hadn''t judged or inquired any further about the motives of the therapies.

    They focused on gossip - regarding other stars - and fashion.

    ?I''ve heard that the reason why Abby Brown hasn''t appeared in public for a while is that she has seen a wrinkle next to her lip,? Michael remembered at some point. ?Since she doesn''t know how to survive it, she doesn''t want anyone to see. Until she epts it... or goes under surgery.?

    ?Surgery for a single wrinkle?? Lara murmured, confused. ?Isn''t that too extreme? Not to mention that Abby Brown doesn''t have one, I''m quite convinced. What is she? Thirty??

    ?Thirty-two, my dear. Enough for wrinkles,? Katy exined. ?Look at me! I have one here, next to my right eye. And I''m only twenty-eight!?

    ?I can''t see it.?

    ?Here, here,? Katy said, tapping on a spot on her face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lara squinted, trying to find any trace of it, but there was just a very, very light sign.

    ?Oh, if that''s a wrinkle, then I should hide as well,? she said.

    ?It''s different for you!? Michael started, tasting the unstable terrain.

    How could they make Nate Woods''s woman wonder about wrinkles like that? If she started thinking she looked old because of them, he might kill them!

    However, what of it? She could just ask him to find a good doctor to remove those. Nate Woods would have been happy to help for sure.

    ?Different??

    ?Other than your beauty, your wrinkles give your face more expression. You look more real than a doll would. I''m sure CEO Woods likes that part of you just like everything else.?

    He winced when he noticed the blushing. Had he said anything too forward? But it was true: the few tiny wrinkles around Lara''s eyes appeared only when she smiled and made her even more beautiful. He wasn''t even sure those could be called wrinkles.

    As for Katy, she was being over-dramatic like always. People in the entertainment business had a different approach to looks, but applying the same standards to regr people was not just unfair but also dangerous.

    Why would Lara yton need to look more like Katy Dixon or Abby Brown? She was perfect as she was, and she had attracted Nate Woods while the other two hadn''t ever exchanged a word with him.

    It was something that a few wrinkles couldn''t hide. Lara yton was beautiful, sure, but she also had charisma. Even though it was well-hidden by her shyness.

    Michael nodded to himself, content with his analysis. He was looking forward to seeing more of that woman, but he had to wait for the time to be ripe. She wouldn''t open up with strangers, after all. But, for sure, there was a treasure of person to be discovered.

    ?So, dear, will you tell CEO Woods about us?? he inquired.

    If they managed to get closer, the day to know her real self would certainlye.

    ?I don''t promise anything, but I will talk with Nate about it. Maybe, there is something you can do for thepany even if we''re really, really busy.?

    ?As for Abby Brown,? Katy said, returning on topic. ?You seem to know more than we do.?

    ?What?? Lara muttered. How could they read it on her face so clearly? She had done her best to look detached and ignorant. When had they caught her trail of thoughts?

    ?Oh, don''t try hiding it. She was seen with CEO Polenta when the feud started. Now, CEO Polenta is in prison, and she doesn''t appear as much as she used to. She didn''t even go to her favourite restaurantst Friday!?

    ?I don''t know where she is, really. And there''s nothing between Nate and that person. That one was a criminal who has stolen money from his ownpany and left his employees. He''s not in prison because someone tricked him. That''s the right ce for him!?

    ?Oh, sure, sure,? the couple chuckled.

    They didn''t believe the whole story, of course. Even though Lara''s expression was absolutely convinced. If anything, she did believe her own story.

    Since everything had started with a picture with all four of them, it was obvious that Abby Brown was somehow involved in the feud with Luciano Polenta. Being on the wrong side, she was hiding to make Nate Woods forget about her existence.

    As for Lara, she seemed to hold no grudge. Seemingly, Abby Brown didn''t make the mistake of going after the wrong man. She wasn''t so close with Polenta either. She knew one thing well: dangerous men were good enough for watching from afar, drooling after them and sending them the admiration of many kinds. But not to have them next to oneself.

    Not everyone could bear living with someone as dangerous as Polenta was. Or as Nate Woods, for that matter.

    It had be evident to everyone that he wasn''t as harmless as he seemed when he smiled politely. There was a beast behind his facade, and it had been awoken by Lara yton''s appearance.

    Everyone knew better than to mess with her.

    Oblivious to the thoughts of the two people in front of her, Lara enjoyed their time together. They were nice and didn''t inquire about personal matters. They were there for fun, and she was too.

    There was no talk about the real estate business, even though the gossip wasn''t as interesting when one doesn''t know who''s the main subject. However, Lara heard many interesting stories that entertained her even without knowing the face of the protagonists.

    When she returned to Nate, quite a whileter, he was still talking business. She sighed, relieved he wouldn''t feel abandoned for the few minutes she had spent with his endorsers.

    However, her heart skipped a few beats when he grabbed her hand, without forewarning, in search offort. He had noticed her absence and needed to make up for those eternal few minutes he had been without her.

 Chapter 445 Recall every detail

    On the way back, Lara was silent. Not in a worrying way, though. She was just lost in her thoughts. As such, Nate let her be.

    Only after parking in front of the building did he see how she didn''t move. She unfastened her seatbelt and turned to him, trying tomunicate with her eyes something she didn''t want to say out loud. Nate observed her for a couple seconds before remembering something from the far past.

    The first time they met, she had allowed him to open the car door for her. He had been court, and she had been happy with his attention.

    It had never happened again after, but...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He blinked, wondering whether he was taking it wrong. Maybe she wanted to kiss in the car like a teenager?

    But they were adults, and the penthouse was empty. They had all that space for themselves; why make out in a car?

    He got out and circled around the car, praying in his heart that he wasn''t screwing it up. He opened the door and offered his hand to her. When Lara took it, leaning on him to get out, his heart fluttered in his chest.

    So, he was right! That''s what she wanted!

    ?This is how it happened,? she said, ?right? You opened the door for me.?

    He nodded, a broad smile on his lips and a nostalgic light in his eyes.

    ?That''s right. I''m d you remember.?

    ?Not everything, Nate. Just about the first few minutes in your room. I can''t even recall whether we ate the mouthwatering food on that tray or not.?

    ?We didn''t,? he said. ?But I won''t let you be hungry this time. Do you trust me??

    ?Yes,? she said. Just that.

    Hand in hand, they walked into the building. Seeing their mood, the custodian pretended to be distracted and didn''t utter a word while they passed by him and reached the elevator.

    He could imagine what they would do there once the doors were closed.

    However, not even imagining the custodian''s wild dreams, Nate and Lara just stared at each other on the way up. It had been like that when they had met too. They didn''t kiss until reaching the room back then.

    ?You looked at me like this,? Nate sighed, caressing her face. ?We didn''t even talk.?

    ?We''re different people now, so it''s fine if we act differently,? she said. ?I like hearing your voice. And I like talking with you.?

    He nodded, bowing down to leave a peck on her forehead.

    ?Are we ordering take-out?? Lara then asked.

    ?No, there is food in the kitchen. I''ve prepared everything already. You just need to rx and worry about anything... but me.?

    ?Okay, then. But be precise, okay? I want to remember every single detail!?

    ?I''ll do my best.?

    ?Even preparing food we won''t eat??

    ?This time, we will eat it,? he said. ?It won''t be exactly the same. I can''t be, right? You said it: we''re not the same people.?

    She nodded and pulled him out with her when the doors finally opened. They walked into the penthouse and reached the living room.

    ?Now, we have a problem!? she realised. ?Should we have booked a room for tonight??

    ?No,? Nate chuckled.

    ?But this ce is so big! How are we going to pretend to be in a hotel room? Even just to reach the food, we''ll need...?

    ?Don''t worry,? he repeated, guiding her to his room.

    Since they had moved back there, Lara had used a separate room. Sometimes, she would lie down with the cubs, but sleeping alone was morefortable. She would often sneak out and still use her own bed.

    However, that night, he had made preparations in his room.

    He guided her, holding her hand, and showed her his room. She hadn''t got in there yet. Because she hadn''t had any reason to yet.

    Nate''s room had his scent. The furniture was dark, and heavy curtains hung on the wall to protect it from the light. His bed wasrge - wayrger than the one in that hotel. The bedclothes were dark red, and there was a bottle of wine surrounded by ice on the lower table at the feet of the bed.

    The food was near the door, ready.

    Lara turned to Nate, surprised. He did get everything ready, indeed.

    ?You don''t feel cold,? he noticed. It had been a warm night, and Lara was too excited to shiver.

    She shrugged, pouting.

    ?I can pretend to,? she said.

    ?No pretending. I don''t want this to be a lie.?

    ?Okay,? she sighed. ?But I feel so good next to you. I wouldn''t even notice hot and cold.?

    ?Hey, you weren''t this talkative six years ago.?

    ?Sorry!?

    She curled up the tip of her lips. Her eyes teased him like never before.

    ?What happens, now?? she inquired.

    ?We kiss.?

    ?Yes. We kissed in the middle of the room... Okay... This, I remember. But it''s a little cloudy. Can you remind me how it was??

    He opened his mouth to exin his feelings, and how good he felt at having her in his arms. But then, he understood she wasn''t asking for words.

    Oh, a proactive mate was so much better! He did love the shy and uncertain young woman of their first meeting. It had charmed him for life. However, seeing how she felt safe enough to act naughty made him feel even better. As if he could conquer the whole world with her support.

    He took a step in her direction and caressed her face with his fingertips.

    ?More or less...? he murmured while surrounding her waist with his arms, ?more or less, it went like this.?

    He pressed his lips on hers and closed his eyes, feeling that same emotion from the first time.

    He didn''t need anything else - not food or water - if he had her lips. They eased his thirst faster than water could extinguish the fire.

    ?More or less,? he repeated. It could never be exactly the same. But every time they interacted, it was better and better.

 Chapter 446 Deviating from the plan

    ?Then, what happened?? Lara asked.

    She did remember everything very well until the kiss. Nate had then carried her to the bed, but... Whatter?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Oh, well, she could guess. But she also wanted to feel everything again. To recall the feeling of beingplete.

    ?You don''t remember??

    ?From this moment on, things get cloudy. At some point, there''s a void of a few hours, and I wake up in the morning with a headache.?

    ?No headache tomorrow!? he promised.

    What had he done to make her head hurt, though? Was he too fierce? Or was it due to the link shing against her human rationality?

    ?I know. I might even remember what I''m missing now.?

    ?When the food arrived, we parted. I had to open the door.?

    ?Okay...?

    ?Then, I walked back to you and... I carried you to the bed.?

    He observed her for a moment until she raised her arms. His instinct reacted before his brain, and he surrounded her with his arms again.

    He carried her to the bed like the first time and leaned her in the middle, careful not to hurt her. There, Lara looked up like she had done then.

    She watched him while he also found some space on the mattress, and she ced her hands on his chest. That was what her instinct pushed her to do.

    Their lips found each other again, and they kissed as if their lives depended on it. Nate''s hand trailed down her thigh, to her knee.

    She interrupted the kiss, pushing him away.

    ?You really remember!? she eximed. ?Everything!?

    ?I told you so,? was his reply. He wasn''t so happy to be rejected like that. What had he done wrong? He was reproducing precisely their first night together.

    Oh, not too precisely. They weren''t ready for another pair of twins. But they would soon be, he realised.

    If Lara didn''t reject the link, they would want other pups sooner thanter. Maybe not twins - sure. Maybe a single baby would have been enough this time.

    But they would reach to it.

    ?I thought about that night every single ck Moon until meeting you again, Lara. How could I forget whatever detail? I remember what I did, what you did... And how you reacted. That''s what made me unresting all these years. I couldn''t understand what exactly made you decide to leave.?

    ?It was nothing you did, Nate.?

    ?Now, I know it. But then, I was young and dumb.?

    ?Hey, you were the same age I am now! Am I dumb??

    ?No, just naive. But I was dumb. Now, shall we return to work??

    ?Oh, yes, sure...? she chuckled. She surrounded his neck with her arms and kissed him again.

    She locked her leg around his hip when he pulled her knee, and she sighed when his weight blocked her on the mattress. She couldn''t move away like that. Not that she wanted to - but she could imagine what Nate had thought about it over the years. Read thetest on empire

    His kisses and caresses were sweeter than they were passionate, for once. He was happier to be with her than he was excited.

    ?I love this,? she chuckled. ?The way you touch me, how you kiss me... I love it all!?

    Nate winced, surprised. Sure, they were trying to reproduce their first night and help her remember. But it was also the perfect chance to express their feelings.

    He also loved anything she would do, but it didn''t sound right to tell her at that moment. He loved her shy caresses, as well as the way she had gripped his arms before talking.

    Something deep inside him moved, and he forgot about their intentions. He left a thousand kisses on her cheeks and forehead before moving to her neck, down her chest and stomach.

    Lara furrowed her brows, surprised. It felt wrong, for some reason. She didn''t remember what had happened, but she somehow knew he didn''t do that kind of thing. He didn''t peck her like that... It was too intimate for the first time they met.

    ?Hey, Nate, are you sure you did this??

    ?I didn''t,? he said, yfully biting on her hip.

    He raised her skirt and kissed his way to her underwear.

    ?I didn''t do this, in fact,? he said before moving thest piece of clothing to the side and licking her core. His tongue moved in circles around her clit and her opening, teasing her until she felt the need to moan. Her panting guided him to the spots she liked, and his heart sighed content when she arched her back and covered her mouth not to scream.

    Her toes curled, and all her muscles tensed up at the unexpected waves of pleasure. It hadsted so short that she almost felt embarrassed - but it had been an unfair surprise attack!

    She closed her eyes at the peak, and a stubborn tear rolled down her left eye. Their first attempt at reviving that night had failed just like that. Nate would have heard her, as soon as she was able to talk again.

    He wasn''t supposed to deviate so much from how things went. How could she remember if all he did was add many more memories for the future?

    ?B-bad,? she stuttered, but she couldn''t finish her sentence.

    He was so bad, right. But she hadn''t done enough to stop him. On the contrary, as soon as he had raised her skirt, she had surrendered without a word.

    It was her fault as much as it was Nate''s.

    ?Oh, how unfair,? she sighed, turning to the side and hiding in Nate''s arms.

    ?Your fault,? he said, sinking his nose in her hair and inhaling her scent. ?You shouldn''t have said what you said.?

    She nodded against his chest, almost apologising for being naughty.

    ?Maybe we should try another time,? she whispered.

    ?No, why? We still have time, Lara. It''s early.?

    She looked at the clock. Not that early, but it had beente that night too. They were on time?

    ?As you wish,? she said, still smitten because of pleasure.

 Chapter 447 The best bits

    Just like Nate predicted, they didn''t waste the food.

    He brought some to the bed and fed Lara. She rxed against his chest and chewed what he offered her. Due to his wolfish nature, he was selecting the best bites of beef from the tter.

    It was natural, Lara realised. And it did mean a lot: he would give up on meat for her. Was there more dedication anywhere in the world? As such, she epted his offers even though she wasn''t used to eating so much meat. For once, she could bear with it.

    It was the meaning behind his choices that melted her heart. Just like when her pups would give her a few bites. She knew how difficult it was for them to do so, and that made her love it even more.

    ?I''m quite sure we didn''t eat anything,? she said at some point. ?I was so hungry in the morning! But I couldn''t eat anything because I had heartburn. Not to mention the headache.?

    ?Did you hate me for that??

    ?The headache? It was not your fault,? she chuckled. ?But, once I reached home and rxed, it went away. The few days after meeting you, I felt marvellous. As if something wonderful had happened to me.?

    ?Yes??

    ?Yes,? she confirmed. ?It was weird, but I didn''t think much of it. I mean, humans do feel after-effects when they have good sex, right? It was normal.?

    ?Hm-mh,? he agreed, even though he had no clue. He still knew too little about human women.

    Also, she considered him good sex! Even without remembering!

    What if she changed her mind when the fog in her memories disappeared?

    Before his fear could make him lose it, he dispersed those thoughts and focused back on his mate. She was still wearing the party dress, but her hair was loose on the back and tickling his shoulder. She waspletely rxed, not a single worry in her mind.

    He had always wished to see her like that.

    With one hand, he would feed her from the tter on hisp. With the other, he was drawing circles on her arm. They had gone home earlier than nned, so they had plenty of time to silently enjoy each other''s presence. The penthouse was silent without the pups, but it was nice to be able to focus on each other only. Even if just for a night.

    ?We have missed this,? Nate said, realising he had missed way more than his mate''s pregnancy and his kids'' first years. ?The time when a couple is alone... And also everything thatester. Creating a home together, choosing every single detail... There are a lot of things I wish we could do together.?

    ?It''s not that bad,? Lara replied.

    She agreed with him: they had skipped so much! But she wouldn''t trade her kids for any kind of happiness. She loved them too much to consider the years they had spent alone as a bother or a regret.

    ?We can make new memories from now on,? she said. ?And make choices together from today.?

    ?Can we??

    ?Sure!? she eximed with a happy smirk.

    Nate remembered something and slipped out of bed under Lara''s dumbfounded gaze.

    ?Hey! Where are you going??

    ?Deserts!? he just said before leaving towards the kitchen.

    Lara blinked, surprised. Then, she settled down and waited for Nate. Sure, she could have got up and reached him. But being pampered felt right.

    When Nate came back with a te filled with choctes, her eyes shined.

    ?Oh,? she sighed. Nate sure knew how to exploit a woman''s weak spots.

    Hey down again, inviting her to return to their original position. She split her lips and epted the first chocte, closing her eyes when the taste filled her mouth. Her taste buds rejoiced, and she melted against Nate.

    ?This is delicious,? she said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nate bowed down and licked her lips before kissing her. His tongue explored her mouth for a moment before retreating.

    ?I agree. Delicious,? he said.

    He observed her face and noticed her short breath and red cheeks. She was blushing, wasn''t she? But... What for?

    He couldn''t resist and kissed her again, this time leaving the choctes on the bedside table. He surrounded her with his arms, leaving no space for retreat.

    A part of his brain reminded him to be careful, but it died down when Lara''s handnded on his chest and moved lower, to his abs. She pulled the shirt out of his trousers and unfastened the buttons.

    Read exclusive content at empire

    Her haste made him smile, but he didn''t allow her to hurry. They weren''tte for anything; they should take their time reviving every single moment.

    With the same move of six years before, he made her turn around and face the mattress. His lipsnded on her shoulder while he undid the zip of the dress.

    He hadn''t dared do something simr again because he feared she would hate his rough manners, but Lara didn''tin - just like the first time. She did open her mouth to say something, but she stopped any sentence when his lipsnded on her skin.

    He kissed her birthmark, stopping on that stop a second longer. Then, he trailed down her back. Every single kiss made her shiver, and her fingers clenched the bedclothes.

    He pushed the dress down from her shoulders, peeling it away from her body one inch at a time. When she was free from that barrier, he could see her white skin and her tiny shoulders. Herced underwear failed at hiding her butt, and her legs were rxed and of that shape that drove him mad.

    He pecked the back of her knee and chuckled when she winced. She hadn''t changed, in the end. And, more than everything, she hadn''t faked any reaction.

    He could trust the moans and sighs he remembered because she was reacting the same way when he was doing the same again. There was no lie do uncover.

 Chapter 448 Exactly the same?

    Following her instinct, Lara turned her head back. She saw Nate''s blonde hair from that angle, but she couldn''t check his expression. She had done something, she was sure. But... What was it?

    She turned on her back and caught his face between her palms, pressing her thumbs on his cheek.

    When he widened his eyes, she understood that was it. She was doing it right! Her body would react under his fingers, and her soul would guide her to repeat what she had done that night.

    Her mind couldn''t remember, reshape the images. But her body knew.

    She continued undoing Nate''s shirt, pulling it away from his shoulders and down his arms. When she could ce her lips on his chest, a few images shed in her memory.

    She guided his hand on his back, just like during their first night together. The details were blurry, but of one thing she was sure: that was how she she had asked Nate to do it, by cing his hand back on her body.

    His eyes glowed in the dark, and she knew it was the right path. Was that why she couldn''t remember? The glowing eyes? Or was it because of the invincible attraction that linked them?

    Whatever the cause, she didn''t care so much. Now that she knew the reasons for everything, she felt quitefortable. Her mind was at ease because she knew it wasn''t wrong. She wasn''t ill or depraved.

    Everything was just... normal.

    When she pulled Nate down for another kiss, his hand reached for the drawer, and he rummaged without splitting from her. He continued until losing patience and giving up. He threw a nce inside the drawer before collecting a small package.

    ?Oh, right,? Lara sighed.

    She was forgetting that little detail.

    ?We can''t do everything exactly the same,? Nate exined. ?Not that I wouldn''t like to have other pups with you, but for now... I think it''s early, right??

    Before he started stuttering, she pressed a finger to his lips.

    ?It''s okay,? she chuckled. ?You don''t need to exin every little thing, Nate. I am not that dumb, am I? Trust my intuition for tonight.?

    He gulped, nodding his head, convinced. He could trust her, and she would trust him. Just as their souls were pushing them to.

    Their hands peeled their clothes off, and they found themselves rolling in bed without anything in between. Their hands explored each other as if they knew everything already as if they''d been lovers for years.

    With her legs around his hips, he felt his member slip inside without even realising it. He didn''t have any choice because all his being was guided by instinct. And so was hers, he realised when she arched her back and scratched him with her nails.

    Her legs tightened around him, and her fingers slipped from his shoulders to his arms. As if fearing hurting her with his weight, Nate leaned on his arms and observed her from a little further. He could see her face well, like that, and he could check her moans were only of pleasure and noints. Just like that night, she was liking it.

    Her back would arch and her fingers grip him at every thrust, her voice whispering sweet moans. He liked how she liked it.

    And he could feel that, no matter how delicate, she wouldn''t break with a single whisper. His mate was tough, after all.

    He knew his eyes were most likely glowing, but what could he do? It wasn''t even the ck Moon, but that woman knew how to make him lose his sanity.

    He pushed her knee up, making her release his side and move to the shoulder. He had always wanted to try doing that, to see whether she would like it more or only be annoyed.

    But Lara said no word. She clenched the pillow because she couldn''t reach his shoulders anymore - with her own leg on the way.

    Her soft moans made him shiver and wish to kiss her again, but the pleasure was building up. They reached the peak at the same time, their souls resonating together. They couldn''t feel any boundary between their bodies or souls: they were one.

    It was even more powerful than when they had done it years after the first time.

    Lara pulled the cover to cover their bodies, her mind still clouded, but her instinct settled on protecting her mate from the cold. They cuddled under the bed sheets as if it was a chilly night in winter - and not hot midsummer.

    ?Was this exactly the same?? Lara inquired, rubbing her eyes not to fall asleep just yet.

    ?More or less.?

    ?But I feel like we were very, very close.?

    ?Indeed.?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Maybe I will dream about it. But now that I know how it went...?

    She sighed.

    ?Yes??

    ?I hate myself for forgetting. What a waste, Nate!?

    Discover more stories at empire

    He chuckled, pecking her forehead and hugging her tighter. He couldn''t even feel the temperature in the room at that moment.

    Nothing could bother them: not the hot, not the sweat covering their bodies since before.

    ?Are you hungry?? he asked.

    ?Just a little,? Lara said. ?But not now. Now, I''ll just rest.?

    ?Then, rest.?

    They closed their eyes, finally ready to sleep. They were both tired and satisfied. They had set an rm for the morning after, but both expected to fail at getting up.

    ?It''s so nice,? Lara murmured before falling asleep. ?The whole house empty for us, the twins settled for a little while... We should do it more often.?

    ?I agree,? Nate sighed. He would have agreed to whatever she asked at that moment. Maybe, even to let the pups spend the whole summer with their grandma - if only the grandma was avable.

    Oh, but he would have got his honeymoon, he decided. Even if it meant he had to force the events. Just a little.

    He had to ensure everything was all right before bringing Lara with him on new adventures. Thepany was doing good; the matter with Mayford was settled.

    It was almost time, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 449 Early morning tea

    It was early in the morning. The pups were sleeping, and Mnie was having her herbal tea on the terrace. She was enjoying the couple of hours of silence she had before her grandchildren woke up.

    She needed to find something to do for them in case Lara and Nate werete. The couple hadn''t been out forever and would surely enjoy their time alone.

    She couldn''t count on their punctuality. However, the twins had been so calm and obedient that she hadn''t felt any weight from keeping them. They would usually listen, but running after them was a little tiring. The day before, she hadn''t needed to check on them either.

    Just when her cup was getting empty, she heard a pair of steps in the hallways. Here it was, the reason why she hadn''t needed to work hard to keep the pups.

    Luther appeared with two cups of steaming water. She caught the aroma of her evening tea bags and sighed. He had got the wrong ones!

    Oh, whatever. She epted the cup with a smile and invited him to sit.

    ?Good morning, Mnie,? he said.

    ?Good morning.?

    ?You''re always the same, really. You have barely changed in twenty years. I''m the only one getting old, aren''t I??

    ?No,? she chuckled. ?You''re also pretty much the same. You don''t look so bad, fo

    ?For a man who just got out of prison? Sure, I''ve kept myself under training. I''ve eaten only healthy stuff - not that it was a choice. However, time passed for me. I''m old, and it''ste to fulfil my dreams now.?

    ?It''s neverte!?

    ?I''m fifty-five.?

    ?You don''t look fifty-five, don''t worry.?

    ?But I am old, Mnie. There''s not much I can do now. How much do I have to live? Twenty years? If I''m lucky, thirty? I won''t have grandchildren to take care of.

    I won''t be able to retire from work and enjoy the sweat of my early years.?

    ?What they did to you is unforgivable, but it''s not over, Luther. You''re smart enough to find your way through and ensure your future. Now that you''re free, you can... There must be something you can do to settle down. Are you going to stay in Norwich??

    ?For sure, I won''t go back to Sheton just yet. However, I''m not sure where to stay. To take back everything, I need a base where to start from. This city is full of opportunities...?

    ?Oh, yes,? she chuckled. ?Even more than twenty years ago!?

    ?However, I''d like to hear how in the world your son and Lara met. It must be an interesting story.?

    ?I''m not sure either. They met at a party or in a club, something like that. They liked each other from the start, and that''s it.?

    ?That''s it? So simple??

    ?Yes,? she said.

    ?Your son took after your husband. He also decided you were the right one after seeing you. That''s it, in your case as well.?

    ?He did,? she chuckled. ?They have so much inmon!?

    ?Even though he''s more like you on the outside... Except for your eyes. What a pity, isn''t it??

    Explore stories on empire

    ?I don''t agree. Nate''s eyes are perfect as they are. Haven''t you seen Scarlet? She''s just like him when he was that little.?

    ?Wait... Let me remember, it''s been a long time. I find Jaden more like your son as a kid. They are identical!?

    ?Jaden has Lara''s eyes.?

    ?Sons should take their mother''s eyes. It suits them more,? he said.

    ?My son is perfect as he is. And his son is, as well.?

    ?Do you think it''s all right if I stay here, though? When theye back for their children, they might dislike that they''re close to an ex-convict.?

    ?Don''t be silly, Luther. You''re family, after all!?

    ?Family? I don''t think so. I don''t have a family anymore, Mnie. I''m alone in the world... No one came to fetch me at the prison. I walked for two hours under the rain, and then the sun.

    I''m a shame to them; it''s better if they don''t ever meet me.?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Don''t talk like this! Also, I''m sorry for your tribtions. If you had called me, I would have sent someone. Why didn''t you??

    ?Didn''t want to disturb.?

    His eyes turned dark, and he observed the steam from his cup. Remembering the past always had that effect on him: on one hand, he would be nostalgic; on the other, he hated it. He had been an idiot to trust them, true. But what they did to him...

    ?I will get it back,? he decided. ?I don''t have anything else to live for. I will get back everything that is supposed to be mine.?

    ?I hope you don''t suffer more from it. But I will be here for you,? Mnie said.

    She even smiled, and Luther''s heart skipped a beat. Getting out of prison to find out she was a free woman was a blessing! He did feel sorry for his friend, but life was like that.

    ?You''re my husband''s best friend,? she added.

    It felt like an arrow directly to his heart. But he was used to it already. The pain made him feel alive after years of apathy.

    ?Thank you, Mnie. Well, I should thank Robert, I guess.?

    ?He would have done the same for you.?

    ?Then, you won''t stop me.?

    ?No... Even though I''m afraid you''ll get hurt.?

    ?I am no idiot. But won''t you stand in my way, Mnie? Are you sure??

    ?As long as you don''t touch my family, I don''t really care what you do. But, if you think of using the kids for your purposes... You won''t be able to do it,? she said.

    His heart was hit by the cial wind; his lungs ached from that threat. But, said from the woman he loved, those words were sweet in their own way.

    It was a problem, but he would think about it another time. He also didn''t want to hurt the kids: they were innocent.

    ?I hope it doesn''te to that,? he said.

 Chapter 450 Meet the guest

    Nate and Lara weren''tte.

    They did wish to stay in bed, cuddling and talking till midday. However, knowing the kids were with their grandmother, and knowing that they had promised to be there for breakfast, Lara had pushed Nate out of bed and told him to get ready.

    She was in a good mood that day. So much that getting up early didn''t bother her.

    Seeing his mate ordering him around without shyness, Nate felt happy. He did all she asked and got ready, drove, and finally reached the residence perfectly in time. Oh, maybe a little earlier than nned.

    At that hour, the pups were still sleeping for sure.

    They crossed the garden hand in hand, happy like a couple on their honeymoon - which reminded Nate: he needed to organise a honeymoon sooner orter. Even if they had decided to wait before getting married, they could go on a trip and have fun alone. They could have two or three honeymoons, for what concerned him. One before and one after the marriage, sure.

    One for the mating ceremony - if they ever reached that step.

    Being a mixed couple meant they could get married twice!

    When they reached the terrace, the two pairs of eyes observed them dumbfounded. One couldn''t decide who was happier between the two: Nate was shining while Lara was rxed, content in her discreet way.

    ?Good morning,? she said.

    Then, before sitting down, the couple noticed Mnie wasn''t alone. There was a man with her. One that looked familiar to both Nate and Lara, even though in two different ways.

    ?Hello,? Nate said, surprised. Wasn''t that the man his pups annoyed the other day? The one with ice cream? Without ice cream, he corrected himself, until Scarlet gave him his.

    He should have realised something was going on when his girl had given her food to a stranger.

    Lara, on the other hand, was trying to remember where she had seen that man. But nothing could be done. Maybe on TV?

    The Woods were a powerful family, and they had acquaintances in many sectors. But she didn''t watch TV! She hadn''t for years. Could it be from a magazine?

    The more she thought about it, the more it was unclear.

    She hated that feeling!

    ?Hello,? Mnie replied. ?Sit down, please. This is... This is an old friend of mine and of my husband. He''s Luther yton.?

    ?yton?? Nate said, even more confused. How could he not know about it? There was someone with his mate''s surname among his parents'' friends?

    ?U-uncle?? Lara stuttered, her eyes wide.

    She hadn''t recognised him, even though he hadn''t changed much. His hair wasn''t dark like before, but a few grey strands had appeared over the years... Twenty years. She was five when he had disappeared, and his name had been forbidden in their home since then.

    ?W-what happened to you?? she inquired.

    Where had he been?

    ?You remember me, now?? he chuckled.

    Nate was dumbfounded, but she was too confused to exin to him. She didn''t even know where to start.

    There was an uncle in her early memories, and then, at some point, he wasn''t there anymore. She was a child when he left, and she couldn''t understand whether he died, ran away, or what...

    ?I thought you were dead!? she eximed, sitting next to him. ?Mom said you wouldn''te back ever and not to mention you again! That you did something evil and were punished, but I didn''t understand... What could you have done so bad, after all??

    Luther arched his brow. Was she making up an excuse for not visiting over the years?

    ?I''ve been in prison,? he said.

    He crossed his arms and turned towards the table to avoid looking at Lara. Even though he wanted to see how she had changed, how much of Gracelyn was in her. Did she get her mother''s rotten nature or her father''sck of any will?

    He wanted to see better how she looked at Mnie''s son, to find out whether she could fake interest as much as that woman. But he knew he wouldn''t be reliable.

    He had seen her as a kid, and he had loved her so much. They would get along so well, wouldn''t they? He loved bringing her to amusement parks or just eating ice cream together. She and her brother, he thought. But Lara had been special.

    ?P-prison?? she repeated, surprised.

    Luther nodded, waiting for her to get up and set some distance between them. Was she going to let go of her memories and see the convict instead of her uncle?

    ?When did you get out??

    ?A few days ago.?

    ?Oh, you should have called! If only I knew, I would havee for you. You should have reached out to me...?

    ?Reached out? How??

    ?Oh, right,? she murmured. But she felt guilty as if she had abandoned him

    She was sitting next to him, confused and slowly epting that he was alive, free, there. It would take her a while to get over the lies she had been told.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?I''m so happy you''re all right,? she sighed. ?I remember not being allowed to ask; mom would get so angry and tell me you were gone forever. She also said I should never again ask because only naughty girls ask too many q

    She didn''t seem to mind that Luther had juste out of prison. To her, it was nothing big. But for Nate, the story was different. His mate was sitting next to a potentially dangerous person, and he couldn''t find a way to take her away without herining.

    But it was a threat, and he couldn''t allow it. His senses were on rm, and his eyes never drifted away from the sofa. He didn''t even take a step to sit down but stood, ready to intervene.

    His eyes were icy, and Luther couldn''t suppress hisughter when he noticed. Find more chapters on empire

    ?Like father, like son,? he said. ?Am I wrong??

    Mnie sighed. He was not wrong, indeed.

 Chapter 451 Part of the family

    Lara didn''t see Nate''s face, but Luther and Mnie did.

    While the man just chuckled, amused, Mnie was worried. Her son was wary and on guard, meaning he wasn''t underestimating Lara''s uncle.

    Even though he was fresh out of prison, Nate couldn''t know that he was only charged with financial crimes. And that he was innocent.

    ?It''s not how you think, Nate,? she said before things got out of control. ?Luther isn''t a violent man. And you might not know the whole story, Lara. But I believe it''s worth listening to his version.?

    She didn''t want to intrude, on one side. On the other hand, she couldn''t see her old friend being misunderstood. Even though Lara didn''t seem very concerned about her uncle''s past sins.

    ?Whatever the case, even if my unclemitted a crime, he is now a free man,? she said simply.

    ?I did not, though,? he said. ?Imitted no crime.?

    He leaned back on the sofa and observed the young woman, trying to find any hint of worry, judgement... Anything. But, even if she physically resembled Gracelyn, the two had very little inmon when it came to character and opinions. Even her gestures resembled Steve, but not as much as to think of him immediately. She had changed during the years, many times. That was certain.

    ?Are you sure you don''t mind?? he repeated, his worries settled. If she truly had no concern, they wouldn''t fight.

    If she did but lied, he would find out sooner orter. If she was like Gracelyn, he couldn''t allow her to stop him from his revenge.

    ?I told you. Whatever debt you had with society, you paid for it. Even more than needed, given that your family didn''t visit you in prison. Unless dad came without telling anyone.?

    ?Steve, doing something without telling Grace? You''re talking about sci-fi, aren''t you?? he chuckled.

    When Lara replied to hisugh, he confirmed that his brother was the same coward as in the past.

    ?They haven''t changed, have they??

    Experience more tales on empire

    ?I don''t know,? Lara said. ?For what I could witness, they didn''t. If anything, mom became even more controlling and greedy while dad is just the same. But I can''t be sure, uncle. I haven''t seen them in a long while, except for a few brief and coincidental meetings.?

    ?Coincidental??

    ?Mom chased me out of home,? she revealed. Somehow, she felt no shame at those words.

    ?She, what? Why??

    She turned to Nate, silently asking for permission before revealing something very personal about them both.

    ?Because I was pregnant.?

    ?Y-you... Oh, wait, it happened... What? Five years ago? And the newspapers found out only now that you date Nate Woods? Why didn''t you tell your mother?

    I''m sure she would have acted differently if she knew.?

    She bit her lower lip and lowered her gaze.

    ?Because I didn''t know about Nate. We met one night by chance. We lost contact for a few years and met again only recently.?

    ?You... You were alone?? he said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His lips curled down, and he forgot everything about his grudge. That little girl did forget him, true. But he couldn''t stand to see her suffering.

    He spread his arms just like when she was a kid and pulled her in a hug under Nate Woods''s lethal re. He could have sworn he heard a low growling, but it must have been his imagination. What grown man would growl? What was he, a wild animal?

    He saw Mnie get up and pull Nate towards the garden chair, maybe pinching his arm through the jacket.

    Something was off; he could feel it. His businessman sense was still alive and kicking, and he could understand when a group of people was hiding something. He had learned how to sense it after failing to realise his own family''s betrayal.

    He let go of Lara - who had allowed him to hug her just fine - and cleared his thoughts. Suddenly, Lara was not the one he needed to be wary of. Nate Woods was moreplicated.

    And Mnie was involved as well.

    Thatst realisation made his heart ache. Why was she betraying him? Why? He hade back to her with the hope of starting something anew.

    He was too old for romance, and Mnie loved her husband dearly. But he could settle for being friends or little more than that. He would have been content with sharing hisst years with her, by drinking tea together and remembering Robert. Whatever was fine with him.

    Still, that feeling was too strong to be ignored. They were hiding something huge. Even worse than when Steve and Grace hid their n to send him to prison.

    Not again, he thought. He wouldn''t have been tricked a second time.

    Running away would have been enough to save himself. But the thought of losing the only friend he had left for a second time hurt him. Not to mention that he also had a family, again.

    If Lara was innocent - and she surely was, since she was five at the time - they weren''t enemies. And the twins were part of his family, too, even if he could imagine how Nate Woods would look at him for the rest of time. But he had a im to those kids. They were his grand-nephew and grand-niece.

    ?It''s a pity Grace didn''t know how cute your children would be,? he said.

    Lara smiled, agreeing with him.

    ?You met them??

    ?Yes, I did. When you brought them to Mnie, I was already here. She offered me a warm bed, and I epted since I''m currently poor.?

    ?Currently??

    ?The tribunal is still unfreezing my belongings. Some of the principal assets are still under control, and I can''t use my money.?

    ?Uncle, I can lend you my apartment! I mean, it''s not mine. I''m living in it, paying rent. I''ve paid the rent for two months a few days ago, so it''s avable. However, I live with Nate. You can use it as you want!

    It''s empty now. It''s not veryrge, but it will be enough for the first few days, right??

 Chapter 452 Truths from the past

    ?Since I stay at Nate''s, you can use my apartment,? Lara said.

    Luther felt his heart sting because of her words.

    Lara reminded him of Scarlet, who had remained without her ice cream because she had given it to him. Even though the twins did look more like Nate Woods, they had taken their hearts from their mother.

    Lara was as worried as to find a ce to stay for him. She would have offered even if she lived there, he was sure. She would have taken him in just because he needed help. The opposite of what her parents had done with her.

    He bit his inner cheek, his face turning dark. Not just that his brother and Gracelyn had offended him, but they also sent their own daughter away while he couldn''t protect her.

    ?What happened twenty years ago?? Nate inquired, noticing the shift in Luther''s mood.

    His mother was oddly silent, but her face did tell him enough about the situation. Something needed to be said.

    There was a story he needed to hear. And Lara, as well. She deserved to know what had happened in her family.

    Not that anything could surprise Nate anymore. He had a pretty defined opinion about the yton couple.

    As a sign of peace, he sat on an armchair instead of towering over the table like before. Luther was not dangerous to Lara. Not at the moment. There was no need to threaten him in silence.

    ?I had apany,? Luther started, returning with his memories to the years when he was a young, promising entrepreneur. ?Nothing too big, but it gave me enough to live in luxury. It was more or less the size of your father''spany at the time.?

    They were friends because they had something inmon. Maybe too much, Luther thought after ncing at Mnie.

    ?I employed my brother, and everything was fine until his wife meddled into our affairs. She convinced him and a small team to embezzle from thepany. They stole money, contact information, technologies... And founded a newpany on the ashes of mine.?

    ?Ashes?? Lara repeated, surprised.

    ?Yes. The embezzlement was found by the police, and they put the me on me. I lost everything, and they rose in power thanks to my demise. All that your parents own, right now, was founded with my money and hard work.?

    ?A-and you spend twenty years in prison because of that??

    ?Gracelyn was a witness in that case. She made it sound even worse just to protect her husband and ensure thepany was erased from the financial andmercial world. No one wanted to work with me, and they felt pity for my brother. It''s how they stole my money,pany and, eventually, my life.?

    ?That''s terrible,? Lara said.

    Her face was sad, worried, maybe even disgusted. How could her parents ruin someone like that? And, for what? Influence and money?

    She hade to terms that the people she had loved in her early years weren''t like she had imagined them. She had seen wrong when she thought they were loving parents and righteous citizens.

    ?And, what will you do now?? she continued.

    It was as if she knew his intentions, as if she could read what he was going to do.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?I''ll take back what is mine, simple,? he murmured, shrugging. Revealing his cards like that might have been careless, but he couldn''t bring himself to be wary. Not in front of a girl whom the same people he hated had chased out of their home.

    ?I don''t suggest you do that, uncle. Vengeance and hatred might consume you in the end. But, you lost twenty years because of them. It''s not like I don''t understand your reasons and feelings. I''m just worried for you. It would be bad if you ended up in trouble because of those people.?

    ?Don''t worry, Lara,? he chuckled. ?I have an advantage Grace and Steve will never have. I am the real deal while they are fake. They earned their position on someone else''s work while I used my own skills. No matter how deep I fall down, I will get up with my work. But they won''t be able to do so because they had never known a thing.?

    ?Maybe you are right,? she sighed. There was no point in convincing him to stop.

    Moreover, part of her was d there was someone else agreeing with her. She couldn''t think her parents deserved their happiness. Not after finding out they had founded it on someone else''s demise.

    Discover hidden content at empire

    On her father''s brother''s misfortune, to be precise.

    She didn''t doubt her uncle''s version for a single moment. She could imagine them, especially her mother, nning to get the most out of the situation. No matter how much it would cost to someone else.

    She shook her head, even more disappointed.

    ?I''m just sorry that your brother will be involved as well,? Luther continued. ?Kids are innocent, even when they forget easily.?

    She shrugged, giving away thest part of the information he needed.

    She didn''t care about David, her brother, either. For some reason, she was disappointed in him just as much.

    ?How odd,? he said. ?He didn''t contact you in years, right??

    ?Oh, no,? Lara replied, her tone ironic. ?He did call me quite a few times.?

    She wondered how much to exin, but her uncle was straightforward with her. She could be as well.

    ?He asked for money. I gave him some, but he never returned it to me. That''s when Ist met him... He calledter as well, I guess after the news about Nate and me was published in some tabloid.?

    Her tone was neutral as if it didn''t hurt her deeply that her brother used her like that. That he had taken away the food from her kids.

    ?I can''t believe it,? Luther murmured.

    ?He''s not the kid you remember, uncle. Neither am I. We both grew up... And we are different people.?

    ?From what I hear, your parents didn''t change.?

    ?No, they''re the only two who are exactly the same.?

 Chapter 453 Odd family

    When the twins woke up, they saw Luther having tea in the garden with their grandma. They ran to him, beaming and giggling.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Good morning, grandpa! Hello, grandma!?

    Mnie chuckled, amused by their energy. She wasn''t expecting them to be so active so early...

    ?Your parents came to fetch you,? she said.

    ?Where?? Scarlet inquired, looking around. She did see the cups on the table but no people.

    Where was her mommy?

    ?They''re preparing breakfast,? the woman exined, reaching out to caress Scarlet''s face. She moved a lock of hair away from her face and smiled even broader when Scarlet didn''t even wince. She was getting used to familiar gestures.

    As for Jaden, he was standing there, his lips pursed, considering whether to run away and look for his parents or just wait for them to appear.

    His thoughts weren''t fast enough because Nate walked into the garden a momentter. He was setting the table while Lara was dealing with food. However, when he heard his kids, he couldn''t resist but came to take a look.

    ?Daddy!? Scarlet eximed.

    She strolled to him and raised her arms, waiting, as usual, to be picked up. Jaden also walked to Nate but stood by his side without any spoiled request.

    ?I missed you, daddy,? the little girl said, pressing her cheek on Nate''s.

    ?We yed with grandpa Luther,? Jaden added. ?It was fun.?

    ?I see... And does grandpa Luther agree to you calling him grandpa??

    ?He asked us!?

    ?Oh, I see. Actually, he''s your grand-uncle. He is your mother''s uncle.?

    Jaden opened his eyes wide when a realisation struck him.

    ?Grandpa is mommy''s uncle,? he muttered. ?Grandma is dad

    He seemed to have found out one of the secrets of the world, so Nate let him think and mutter in peace. He waved at the adults still sitting at the table and turned to walk in, one kid in his arms and the other holding his hand.

    It was then that Lara called everyone for breakfast.

    When Luther walked into the dining room, he saw the twins clinging to their mother. One on each side, they were literally hanging on her, pushing their heads against her like puppies or asking for her attention with low sounds.

    It waspletely different from how they greeted Mnie or him. Or Nate, for that matter.

    That morning, he discovered yet another secret of the Woods: the two children liked their mother more than their father. Somehow, he was surprised by such a huge difference in treatment.

    But it did make sense. She was their only mother, after all.

    ?You know, Grace has never been like this with you,? he said. At that time, he not just was around but would also often visit his brother and take a look at the newborn baby.

    He would visit often as she grew up, living with her what he couldn''t with his children because he didn''t have any yet.

    He had noticed how his sister-inw wanted her children to act proper and mature - even when it was so unnatural - because she wanted all the other mothers to envy her. He should have understood it all by one of these little signals, but he had been blind. He had thought it was just part of her character, and that it was harmless. Read exclusive content at empire

    Yet, that woman''s greed had brought him to prison.

    ?She liked to y the part of a member of the elite even when you and David were babies,? he said. ?And a mother from high society doesn''t hug her children. Not just like that. She wanted you to be proper, she used to say. But she was just as col

    ?She did take care of us, though. In her own way,? Lara pointed out. ?Hugs are just part of it, not the whole thing. My mother made sure we had an education and some social skills. She worked hard on that.?

    ?Kids need love, not skills. They will learn all they''ll need as they need it.?

    ?I agree,? she said. ?I also think they will learn everything when the timees... And they will have their parents to support and guide them. I was just trying to say there are several ways of being a parent. Not just one.?

    Seemingly content with their mother''s caresses, Scarlet and Jaden let go of her. However, they pushed their chairs next to hers, surrounding her. Nate sat a few inches apart, visibly sulking.

    However, he didn''t seem surprised nor too offended by their behaviour. It must have been something they did often, Luther thought.

    Analysing that family was bing more and more fun. With every question he found an answer to, other two appeared out of nowhere.

    Were the twins so cold to their father in their daily life? He pitied Nate: no one deserved to be ignored by their own children.

    But it was also funny. Nate Woods had the reputation of a cold and calctive man. Who would have ever imagined he could be so sweet and careful around his family?

    ?Daddy, my mommy is hungry!? Scarlet eximed, turning to him for a moment only.

    At her words, Nate shook his head. His girl was hungry, again. And she was using her mother as an excuse to have her te filled.

    He selected the best pieces of everything for Scarlet and Lara, not forgetting Jaden. However, the boy was rather easy when it came to eating. He would ept anything his mommy chose for him, no matter what shape, aroma, or colour.

    Under Mnie''s loving gaze and Luther''s stupefied nces, the family had breakfast in their usual, chaotic way.

    Lara cut the meat for her cubs while Nate insisted on vegetables. They had split the work among the two of them that day. Oddly enough, they didn''t need any kind of synchronisation. No words or other forms. They hadn''t even exchanged a nce before coordinating.

    It was as if they had been married for years, Luther realised. How odd of a family. Very odd.

 Chapter 454 A poor grandpa

    After witnessing the amount of food Scarlet ate during breakfast, that single ice cream had an even greater weight on Luther''s heart.

    ?Do they always eat so much meat? For breakfast?? he inquired.

    The twins didn''t even wince but continued eating while the three adults froze in ce and exchanged nervous nces as if Luther had talked about something extremly secret.

    Their kids were gluttons, okay, but... Was there any need for such a nervous reaction? Were they so ashamed of it?

    They didn''t look like Robert''s family, he thought. That man would feel no shame for the amount of food he could have in a short while.

    ?They took after their grandfather!? he eximed. ?I remember Robert could eat a whole tter filled with meat and feel okay. It was weird to see, at first, but I got used to it... Just, isn''t it a little early to start with huge meals??

    ?B-breakfast is the most important,? Lara tried, ncing at Nate in search of inspiration.

    They were both used to that kind of meal. Nate because he was a wolf, and Lara because she barely remembered her habits before the cubs. Meat and strong meals had be her daily life.

    Not to mention how she was so d her cubs had enough to eat that she hadn''t worried about their diet since moving in with Nate. Those days when she would struggle for food were in the past.

    ?Sorry, I didn''t want to question your ways of being a parent,? Luther sighed. ?It was not my intention... I was just surprised.?

    He let go of his thoughts and suspicions, realising it was not his right to meddle in their daily habits. He didn''t have a family of his own topare, either way. It might have been his impression.

    ?What will you do, Luther?? Mnie inquired, swiftly changing the topic of the conversation. ?Will you move into the apartment Lara offered you, or will you stay here??

    ?It''s very tempting, Mnie, but I know well enough that you love your ce to be quiet. I''ll stay there for the moment... But I mighte back here to have tea from time to time. After all, I don''t know anyone else anymore. My old friends must have forgotten me. Not to mention they''re all in Sheton and around there.?

    ?But you don''t want to go back to that city, right?? Lara asked, tilting her head. Her uncle didn''t want to see his former family, it was understandable.

    ?Not to live. I shall go back to finish my business at some point, but I don''t have any reason to stay.?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?And what will you do, exactly? Sue my parents??

    ?No judge in the world would agree with me, Lara. I''ve been sentenced because of a crime. That sentence means that anything I try will fail. The tribunal won''t be of any help.?

    ?So, what do you think of getting back yourpany? How will you take revenge??

    ?I am not a violent man, unfortunately. I couldn''t even get into a fight in prison because it felt so wrong. All I have is business sense and brains. Not more than that. Also, what would cause more damage? Think about it...?

    He scratched his cheek, remembering the past with his usual, hard-to-decipher expression.

    ?What would hurt your mother more? Her reputation, am I wrong??

    At his words, Lara straightened her back.

    ?And what will you use to hurt her, ah??

    ?It''s not like she''s a saint. There are many things she did and doesn''t want the world to know. Don''t worry.?

    ?Don''t worry??

    ?Oh, you''re safe! I wouldn''t use your children as a weapon, ever. Throwing you out of home might be the worst, but it''s not her only mistake. You don''t know your mother as well as I do, so, believe me...?

    ?As long as you let my family out of it, I don''t really care,? she replied. ?You can destroy them all you want, I won''t stop you. But, please, think carefully about the consequences because I won''t forgive you if your actions end up involving my children. Even as coteral, even if not on purpose.?

    ?See? You''re a better mother than Grace was for you. I''m d her example didn''t reach you.?

    Lara moved her eyes to Nate, and he squeezed her hand.

    ?Don''t worry,? he said. He wouldn''t have let anyone hurt his family, after all. Lara didn''t need to think of the consequences because Luther wouldn''t have been able to act if he had any intention of involving them in his scandals.

    Meanwhile, oblivious to all the tension at that table, Scarlet had finished her portion. She still wanted something sweet to finish breakfast while Jaden was patting his stomach, happy. Enjoy more content from empire

    ?Here,? Nate murmured while cing the te with cookies closer to his daughter. ?Just two!?

    ?Yes, daddy! Two!? Scarlet agreed. She grabbed one with each hand and started nibbling, only to devour one and grab another when Nate was distracted.

    Only at the fourth did he notice, and he moved the te away from her. His sigh made Luther chuckle while Lara just rolled her eyes.

    At least, Scarlet didn''t try convincing Nate with her big eyes and sweet words. For once, she just epted the limit and pouted in silence.

    ?Are you two done?? Nate asked. ?We should take a walk in the garden now. You two ate too much this time. What have you done yesterday if you''re so hungry??

    ?Nothing,? Scarlet replied, more out of habit.

    ?We talked with grandpa Luther.?

    ?Just talked?? Nate chuckled. ?You couldn''t wake up t

    ?I''m too old to run with them,? Luther replied. ?We yed cards together.?

    ?Cards??

    Nate opened his mouth to remind him his pups were too little for cards, but he closed it soon after. Whatever they liked, they could y.

    ?Next time, I will bring a chess set. I''m sure they will love it,? Luther continued. ?Not like their grandfather. Thankfully, they didn''t take impatience

    Nate nodded, dumbfounded, while Lara sighed. Her kids had swindled a poor grandpa, making him think they were calm and silent.

 Chapter 455 Kids drama

    Even with Luther''s sudden visit, Mnie hadn''t cancelled the other appointments scheduled for the day.

    For lunch, they were having a barbecue with Bass Cooper and his family.

    Luther had already packed his things and left soon after hearing the news. He didn''t want to intrude in their private time more than that. And he also didn''t want to steal the attention.

    There would be many kids who needed to y together. It would have been unfair to monopolise the twins.

    He was something new, so it was quite understandable that they found him interesting. If he was around too often, that effect wouldn''tst.

    He waved his hand and walked away before Mnie had time to call a taxi or send someone to drive him. He was used to walking already, and it felt refreshing after decades in a closed space.

    Soon after, Bass and Roxy finally arrived. They parked next to Nate''s car, and Bass opened the doors for his pups. They got off and walked to their mother, feeling shy because of that new ce.

    Only Ste didn''t pay much attention. She waited for her dad to pick her up, and then, from her high ce, she observed all the other people in the garden.

    When her eyes met Lara, she beamed. She reached out to her, almost falling down from Bass''s arms.

    The man observed dumbfounded how his daughter dared to shift until making their Alpha female carry her. How could she be so shameless? She didn''t know any manners!

    But, also, it was natural for pups to be attracted to Lara. She was someone they saw as a protector from the other Alpha figure of the pack.

    ?Hello, Ste!? Lara said, caressing the pup''s back. ?You came here to y, didn''t you??

    The little girl didn''t seem to understand her words; she just giggled and smiled, radiant like the sun.

    Even her older brothers blushed when they saw Lara and followed her to the living room in silence.

    ?You can y together,? she said to them. ?Even though my kids are younger... I hope it doesn''t be too boring.?

    As soon as they crossed the door, however, Ste let go of Lara. She looked around, almost sniffing the air. She moved her eyes from one side to the other but couldn''t see what she wanted to see.

    ?Jaa?? she inquired.

    ?He''s here,? Lara replied with a chuckle. ?Just went out for a moment.?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Scarlet was sitting on the sofa, observing the three pups suddenly appearing out of nowhere. They were too close to her mommy, but she had been scolded enough in the past. She just red at them from a distance without doing nor saying anything. It was best to control her rage and wait for them to be gone.

    She would have her mommy all to herself soon enough.

    ?Jaa!? Ste repeated.

    She pointed at the floor, and Lara let her down. She helped her stand until she was stable and let her go when the pup started running towards the door. She shouted, calling her friend, andughed aloud when Jaden appeared at the door.

    She grabbed his arm and pushed her face on it, rubbing her nose on his sleeve.

    ?Hello, Ste,? said Jaden, surprised but not bothered by the assault.

    ?Jaa!?

    ?You remember my name,? the little boy chuckled, taking her hand and guiding her back to the living room. ?Today, we can y with Scarlet too!?

    Ste followed him without resistance until she saw the glowing eyes on the couch. She stopped her walk and pulled Jaden back, pointing at Scarlet when the other girl gritted her teeth.

    Surprised but wary, Jaden pushed Ste behind him. He did it out of instinct, and he didn''t have time to wonder about what was happening. Of one thing, he was aware: his sister was dangerous when angry.

    And she did look angry at the moment.

    ?What?? he inquired.

    ?Why are you with her?? Scarlet spit out.

    Lara had already turned to walk out, but at her daughter''s tone, she stopped. She turned and saw her threatening eyes and ws. Scarlet was going to attack Ste!

    ?Hey, Scarlet!? Lara called her, but it was in vain.

    Experience tales at empire

    The tension between the three pups was tangible. It filled the room and made it difficult to breathe. It didn''t look like children''s y... Adults wouldn''t be so serious when fighting!

    Meanwhile, Jaden took a step to cover Ste with his body, preventing Scarlet from ring directly at her.

    ?She''s too little!? heined. ?You can''t fight with her!?

    ?Why??

    ?Because she''s still small. She can''t even use her ws, Scarlet.?

    ?You''re defending her!?

    ?I am,? Jaden said. ?So what??

    His eyes also shined with a blue light. It had been a long time since Lara saw her son like that. It was the signal that something was wrong.

    ?Hey, you three!? she called again.

    Her tone made all three pups turn, and even Ste appeared from behind Jaden. She looked at Lara while clinging to her friend.

    Lara lifted a finger and pointed it towards her cubs.

    ?No fighting!? she eximed. ?No fangs, no ws! No howling!?

    ?We weren''t going to howl,? Jaden pointed out.

    ?Talk for yourself!? said Scarlet.

    Lara sighed, annoyed. Her cubs had been calm and quiet for a long while, indeed. Also, she couldn''t remember a time when they had fought one against the other... They would sabotage each other to get more attention, sometimes. But fighting so openly? No way.

    What for? Just because Jaden was ying with another kid and not paying exclusive attention to Scarlet? But it wasn''t the first time!

    He had his friends at school, and Scarlet had hers.

    ?What''s wrong with you two?? Lara inquired. ?Why are you ready to jump at each other''s throat??

    ?I don''t want to, mommy! It''s Scarlet,? Jaden said, worried his mommy would scold him badly. ?I''m just protecting Ste. She doesn''t have fangs and ws. Scarlet will hurt her if she

    Why did it look soplicated, by the way? Since when could kids create more drama than adults?

 Chapter 456 A matter of the soul

    ?Why does Jaden y with her?? asked Scarlet, pointing at Ste with her finger.

    When Jaden had pushed the little girl behind him, willing to protect her, Scarlet''s expression had turned even darker. What was happening?

    ?You can also y with her. You three can have fun together,? Lara tried.

    However, she sat on the sofa. It was better to avoid leaving them alone, especially when she wasn''t sure what exactly made Scarlet so wary of a baby. Was she jealous? Could it be so simple?

    ?Big brother will protect you, Ste,? Jaden said, holding the girl''s hand.

    Ste beamed, happy to have his attention. The darker expression on Scarlet''s face made Lara understand she was most likely right.

    Scarlet was jealous of her brother.

    ?You are not her brother!? she eximed, in fact.

    How odd, though. It was as if Scarlet could sense something Lara couldn''t. Was there some wolf magic going on?

    Since there were no ws nor glowing eyes anywhere, Lara didn''t interfere but just observed in silence.

    ?You can have mommy for yourself,? Jaden said.

    At those words, Scarlet seemed to calm down and consider the exchange. However, Lara''s heart sank. How could her sweet son sell her off just like that? To spend some time with another pup?

    She didn''t know whether to be proud of his smart move - he had solved Scarlet''s enmity - or feel offended because he didn''t want her anymore. Yet, since everything was calm, she didn''t say a word.

    She would have talked with Nateter; maybe he knew what was the matter. Could her kids be as territorial as to be wary of any stranger, no matter how harmless, getting in between them? It was dangerous if any of the two would attack other pups... They needed to solve it before anyone got hurt.

    Also, she knew what had happened with Samantha. Scarlet was simr to her... She didn''t want to be separated from either of her children. Solving it early meant they could continue living together if it was the same issue.

    ?Here, here,? she heard behind her.

    It was Roxy''s voice. She was pulling the two children with her. One was seven years old while the other was a couple of years older. They had walked out soon after following Lara inside, so Roxy had brought them back.

    ?You can y with them. But be patient: the twins are younger than you.?

    ?But mom, it''s boring,? the older oneined. ?I don''t want to y with pups!?

    ?Pups? What are you, then?? Roxy chuckled. ?Be good and don''t throw a tantrum, will you??

    They nodded, but their attention was soon stolen by the show near the lower table. Jaden was showing Ste his toys, exining to her how they worked. The little girl would listen to him as if she understood, even if her brothers knew she didn''t.

    She was just listening to his voice.

    What boring pup could keep their sister''s attention for so long? At that, without doing anything much. They weren''t running and chasing each other or pretending to fight. They were just... talking?

    Not far from them, in the corner of the sofa, there was another pup nestled. She was ring at the couple, sulking as if she had been significantly offended.

    ?Hey, what''s happening here?? Roxy inquired. She walked to Lara and sat on the nearby armchair.

    ?I have no clue. I think Scarlet is jealous because her brother pays attention to someone else.?

    ?I am not jealous!? she eximed.

    She slipped down from the sofa and ran to her mother. The other two pups took the chance to upy the space. They sat there, in silence, shy and proper.

    Scarlet climbed on Lara''sp and sat there, turning to Jaden again.

    ?I love my mommy very much!? she added.

    Lara felt even worse than before. Was Scarlet the one using her now? She was cuddling just to take Jaden''s attention back.

    However, when it didn''t work, she didn''t return to her old ce. She sat morefortably and pushed her head against Lara until thetter started to pet her.

    At least she still liked her mother a little, Lara thought.

    ?I''m d our children get along,? Roxy said. ?But it''s really odd. Not in a weird way, but... Ste doesn''t like strangers this much. I guess it''s because Jaden looks like Nate but isn''t as threatening.?

    ?Maybe,? Lara sighed. ?But what I can''t understand is why Jaden is so taken. I wouldn''t have imagined him taking care of a younger kid like this.?

    While they were talking, Ste crawled closer to Jaden. She caught his arm again and opened her mouth wide before biting it. All under their mothers'' stupefied gazes.

    ?This is new,? Lara murmured. ?Is she turning??

    ?It''s too early,? Roxy said. She moved to get up, but Lara stopped her.

    ?Let''s wait and see,? she whispered, still caressing Scarlet''s back and head. Discover more stories at empire

    Jaden didn''t push Ste away. In fact, he tilted his head.

    ?Are you hungry?? he asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Jaa...? she said, biting his arm again.

    ?Do your teeth tingle?? he continued. ?I would also bite my mommy when I was little like you. Luckily, my teeth stopped tingling soon... Even though Scarlet continued for longer. Mommy bought us toys to bite, but they would eventually break.?

    He patted Ste''s head, even though she didn''t seem to need muchfort. She saw nothing wrong with what she was doing.

    ?Your son remembers so much?? Roxy whispered, leaning closer to Lara. ?That''s new! Most pups don''t remember what happened before they started turning.?

    ?I don''t know... Jaden does have a good memory. He wouldn''t talk this much before, so I started noticingtely. He remembers a lot of things, including the nights of the full moon.?

    ?That''s quite the self-control. He will be like Nate when he grows up.?

    ?I wouldn''t bet on it,? Lara sighed. Nate didn''t have as much self-control, all things considered.

    But, somehow, saying it out loud felt wrong. Maybe, because his pack saw his controlled and cold self. But, with her, he knew how to lose his mind.

    It was something she could keep for herself. A secret she only knew.

    ?That''s an Alpha''s pup for you,? Roxy continued. ?Does my daughter already like powerful wolves? Could that be why she likes Jaden??

    ?I don''t know,? Lara said. ?She doesn''t like Scarlet, and Scarlet should be as powerful.?

    ?Oh, that''s... Hmm, what if... What if they''re mates??

 Chapter 457 Uni-severity

    ?Oh, that''s... Hmm, what if... What if they''re mates?? Roxy said.

    ?Mates? They''re too little for that, aren''t they?? replied Lara, confused. However, it did make sense. Jaden and Ste went along so well that there must have been a reason!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?I''m not sure,? Roxy said. ?But sometimes, mates recognise each other quite early. It''s not rted to the body but the soul. Maybe Ste likes Jaden because she can sense they''re linked.?

    ?That would make us family,? Lara chuckled.

    ?Oh, but... They can''t be sure until they grow up. Maybe it''s better not to assume. It would be bad if we were wrong.?

    ?Wouldn''t it be reassuring, though? To know our children have met their mate and won''t need to deal with what we have dealt with??

    ?It would, but it doesn''t mean it''s already over,? Roxy said. ?We can''t assume everything will evolve as we expect without any obstacles on the way.?

    ?I know that even though I wish happiness for my children more than anything else. However, I know it will be right in the end. Eventually, they will find their ce in the world.?

    ?I''m not sure I wish for my daughter to be your son''s mate, though. No offence, but everything involving Alphas and their families besplicated, sooner orter.?

    ?No offence taken. I know it well enough, Roxy.?

    ?But you''re doing a good job keeping the pack together and your family cohesive. Even if you''re human, you know your way with people.?

    ?Regarding that, I was thinking about something... For quite some time now.?

    ?Yes??

    ?I like this pack, and I love Nate. I want to be the best Alpha female I can be. However, to do that, I can''t rely on myself alone. I don''t have wolves'' instincts, and empathy doesn''t work every time. Not to mention that I might bring additional damage if I choose the wrong approach. As such, I''d like to improve.?

    ?How?? Roxy said, confused. How could a human improve if they have no instinct to guide them?

    ?I want to study. I haven''t talked about this with Nate yet, so I''m asking you to keep it private for the moment. I want to enrol in university again, finish my studies, and learn how to help the pack in the way I can: through thepany.?

    ?And what would you study, if I may ask??

    ?Human Resources Management. I''m sure that a part of it applies to wolves. Even more: I could help you blend in even more in human society! Wouldn''t that help everyone in the long run??

    ?Sure, sure... I''m just surprised by your sudden idea, that''s all. I think it''s a great one, though. You should finish university, by any means.?

    ?It''s not sudden, actually. You know, the first one to tell me I can finish my studies even at this age was none other than your husband. Manager Cooper... I mean, Bass Cooper told me that I''m not too old for school.?

    ?Now you have time for that. You have Nate taking care of the pups, so you''ll be able to focus on your studies. I''m sure he will be happy to help, especially because you will do something for yourself. I have this impression that you have trouble asking for favours... I don''t know how things are between you two but from here...

    It''s as if you don''t want to bother anyone, as if you didn''t need anything.?

    ?Samantha told me to learn how to act spoiled from Scarlet,? Lara said, chuckling lightly.

    ?I am not spoiled,? the little girl moaned. However, her eyes were closed, and she was close to falling asleep.

    ?No? Are you not??

    ?No, mommy. I am good.?

    Her sentences were slow, but she listened carefully to her mommy''s words. However, she had a doubt she couldn''t wait to resolve.

    ?Mommy,? she called, opening her eyes.

    ?Yes, mommy''s girl??

    ?What is a uni-severity??

    ?University. It''s a ce where people learn things.?

    ?Like the school??

    ?Yes, but for adults.?

    ?Can''t Ie with you there??

    ?No, Scarlet. You have your own school to attend.?

    ?Oof,? she scoffed, cing her head back on Lara''s shoulder. She closed her eyes, returning to her rest. That conversation had drowned her of all the energies, leaving her with no spare strength to remember about Jaden and that small pup by his side.

    ?It will be fun for both of us,? Lara continued. ?Also, you can attend university when you grow up. Before bing the boss like your dad, you need to study.?

    ?Daddy studied??

    ?Yes, he did,? Lara said. How could someone be the CEO without a degree?

    But then, she remembered that ce was run differently than any other. They were wolves: to them, papers meant nothing.

    She nced at Roxy, and thetter nodded.

    Discover exclusive tales on empire

    ?He did,? she added. ?He studied hard at the university. Mostly because he didn''t want humans to suspect anything about us. As such, a degree with high grades would prevent anyone from asking any kind of question. Our organisation should seem innovative to human eyes, not strange or suspicious. They see a young CEO with two degrees and bright ideas other than his innate business sense.?

    ?You hear? Nate also went to university. He survived just fine, so you don''t need to worry about your mommy. Also, I wille back home every evening.?

    ?You won''t live on campus? Is there what you''re looking for in Norwich?? Roxy said, remembering the first issue they had to solve if Lara wanted to study.

    They couldn''t move thepany to another city. And they couldn''t run it without Nate for too long.

    She had to study in Norwich. Or to study from home and move only for exams and tests.

    ?There is,? Lara confirmed, settling Roxy''s worries. ?I wouldn''t abandon my children just for this. I found the perfect course in Norwich. I wille back home every day and take care of my family. I won''t be able to work as much as I do now, but it''s just for a few years.?

    ?We''ll survive like this,? Roxy said. If Lara was nearby, Nate could deal with any trouble.

    ***

    New book: CEO''s Beloved is a Dark Witch. Add it to your library!

 Chapter 458 Proud parents

    After talking about it with Roxy, Lara felt sure about her choice. She wanted to finish college and earn her position in thepany. Also, she wanted to be useful to the pack. As such, she had found a way to be a better person.

    It was just the first step, and she was d she had the chance to study. Not everyone could be so lucky.

    But first, she had to tell Nate.

    That same evening, if possible. When Bass and Roxy left, they helped the twins get ready for bed. After a day full of emotions, they were as tired as to obediently follow their parents'' orders.

    ?What a day, right?? Nate murmured while covering Jaden''s stomach with the nket. He had got used to doing that, in the end. It would get as natural as patting his pups'' heads or hugging them. Just another gesture as a father.

    ?Ste is cute,? the little boy said. His cheeks were rosy because of embarrassment, or maybe just because of shyness. Yet, he wanted to tell his dad what he thought.

    ?She is,? Nate confirmed.

    He hadn''t paid much attention, but that little girl was small, round, and smiled often. She was brave for a pup. He could remember how she would beam at him when she was even younger. It was rare for a pup to like him because he was scary.

    Or, better, it was strange before Lara appeared. Afterwards, everyone liked him more.

    ?She always calls for me, but she can''t talk. Scarlet was like her when she was so little. She didn''t talk... She only said mommy.?

    ?I see... Only mommy??

    ?Yes. That''s the only word she used to say. Ste will learn many words too, right??

    ?You can teach her some,? Nate tried. ?Maybe, she''ll be happy.?

    And she would definitely learn. Ste was just toozy to talk, but she should have found the will to do so if Jaden was the one asking.

    Lara had updated him about what she and Roxy thought, but he wasn''t sure that finding mates was so easy. Especially for those in his family. They were deaf wolves; their senses would fail sometimes. Their self-control was bad, and their shape could be difficult to control, at times.

    Finding a mate while still children was too much to hope for.

    ?Which words?? Jaden inquired.

    ?I don''t know. Maybe you can start with names. Yours, Scarlet''s... Oh, if you tell her to say dad, you would make Bass happy. Or food. Pups like food.?

    ?I will try that next time. She''s so little that she can''t do anything alone. Last time, I had to give her food. I remembered how my mommy said I should eat vegetables, so I gave Ste some.?

    ?That''s good, you did well.?

    Nate continued to praise his son, unable to understand why his instinct was working so well so early. Nate could have used some of those ideas if he had them earlier! Yet, he had to read suspicious advice on inte sites.

    ?Will Ste be pretty like mommy when she grows up??

    ?I don''t know. But it''s not all about being pretty, Jaden.?

    ?I know. My mommy is also kind and smells good.?

    ?Oh, well...? Nate sighed. Lara did smell good, Jaden was right.

    ?Dad, did you also think that mommy was cute when you met??n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?I think I did... More or less. Why are you asking, by the way??

    ?I hear mommy and aunt Roxy talk about mates. You and mommy are mates, so I thought... Maybe it''s the same.? Explore new worlds at empire

    ?It''s never the same. Everyone has their journey, Jaden. Also, it''s just what your mommy and aunt Roxy wish to see. You can''t tell your mate until you grow up a little. But, if that''s true, you will know it.?

    ?Will you and mommy get married??

    ?Maybe.?

    ?Why maybe??

    ?It doesn''t depend on me. Lara has to ept... I can''t just take her and go sign the documents.?

    ?Why not??

    ?It''s not how it works.?

    ?But mommy would like it.?

    ?You think so??

    ?Yes.?

    ?And what would you do, then??

    ?What?? Jaden murmured, taken back. ?I can''t marry Ste until we grow up. Mommy said only adults can.?

    ?No, what I meant... Hey, you''re already thinking so far in the future? What if you change your mind and don''t want to marry Ste anymore??

    ?I don''t know. I don''t think that can happen.?

    ?Well, returning to our chat... What will you do if I marry your mommy? Will you throw a tantrum and cry for her??

    ?No. Why??

    ?Just asking,? Nate said, looking to the side. So, his son wasn''t against marriage.

    Maybe, it was because of his own ns for the future. Probably, Nate should have worried because of that. But, in the end, it was his son. Everything would work out, somehow.

    ?It''s not like anything would change, right?? Jaden continued. ?Mommy already lives with you.?

    ?With marriage, it will be official.?

    ?What does it mean??

    ?It means I''ll be able to tell everyone she''s my wife.?

    ?You can do that now, can''t you??

    ?I''m not sure how Lara would react.?

    ?She likes you. She will stay.?

    ?I see,? Nate sighed. ?Since you say it''s okay, then I might talk with your mother and get married... As soon as I obtain Scarlet''s blessing as well. That might be a little moreplicated.?

    ?Scarlet was strange today.?

    ?She''s just jealous,? Nate said. ?It will pass. She will y with Ste and you, eventually.?

    ?Jealous of Ste? Why??

    ?Because you two like each other while Scarlet is alone. But she''ll grow up and learn how to cope with it. You two are twins, after all. You can solve it on your own.?

    ?I don''t think Scarlet hates Ste.?

    ?She doesn''t. It''s just temporary.?

    ?T-temporary??

    ?It means...?

    ?I know: it means that it won''t be forever!? Jaden eximed, all proud.

    ?Correct.?

    Nate bent over to peck his smart son''s forehead.

    ?You were a real man today. I heard you protected your friend. Your mommy and I are so proud of you.?

 Chapter 459 Stern parents

    The chat with Jaden left Nate confused. He reached his room with his head full of thoughts.

    His son didn''t take it from him, unfortunately. He did know what he wanted, but he was way smoother and self-confident. Nate could learn a thing or two from him.

    ?Our son is a heart-stealer,? Laramented when he closed the door behind his back.

    ?And our daughter is a territorial beast,? he continued. ?We have to be careful when Stees to y with the twins. She''s still too little to defend herself... Even though Jaden won''t let Scarlet hurt her.?

    ?I hope it doesn''te to that,? Lara said.

    She was sitting in front of the mirror,bing her hair before going to sleep. At first, she was happy to see her cubs were growing up and bing part of the pack. However, that thought was there in her mind, always: what if they couldn''t live together as Alpha''s pups?

    ?I don''t want to leave,? she said. ?It would be

    ?Leave??

    ?If Scarlet and Jaden can''t live together for whatever reason, we will need to split them. I won''t send my child away to another family, Nate. I won''t let them grow up alone like Samantha... I will go with them. But I don''t want to choose among them. It would kill me.?

    ?It''s not the same, Lara. Samantha was born an Alpha, but no one considered it. They hadn''t noticed until it waste. It''s different for us. First of all, because we know about Scarlet. And about Jaden, as well.?

    ?Jaden, too??

    ?He doesn''t show any sign of it, but his self-control... Except for the ears, he has control over his wolf mind. It''s almost frightening for a pup his age. I don''t think he''s less Alpha than Scarlet. Just, he doesn''t show it. By the way, two Alphas can live in the same pack for years without trouble.

    Samantha proved to you that.?

    ?Because she suppressed her nature, Nate. And she did it out of gratitude for you. You were her big brother; you took care of her when she had no one else. I''m not sure it will be the same for our children. They''re peers, you see? There''s no link of gratitude or age difference to cause that kind of respect.?

    ?They''re twins. Things work differently for twins, Nate. Sam''s brothers are also twins, and they cope just fine. They live in the same pack with their mates, and things are smooth.?

    ?I don''t want to choose among my kids,? Lara repeated.

    ?You won''t. We will prevent it with all we have. I promise: I''ll do everything in my power to allow our pups to grow up fine and together. We will be a family.?

    He walked to her and crouched in front of her chair, taking her hands and kissing her fingers.

    ?I''ll give you the family you''ve always wanted, Lara. Whatever the price.?

    ?Oh, Nate,? she sighed.

    ?We will visit the doctor more often, and he''ll guide us. We can even find a wolf psychologist if it can help. Or Ebony. Also, it might be just temporary. Scarlet won''t fight with Jaden over another pup, will she? She''s feeling like this because her brother has another girl to attract his attention.

    Isn''t that normal for kids? Even human kids??

    ?I don''t know,? Lara said.

    Was it normal? Human kids didn''t have ws and didn''t growl, but, taking that out, Scarlet had just shown what she felt towards a stranger whom her twin brother found interesting.

    Maybe, Lara was overthinking.

    ?We will be careful,? Nate continued, intending tofort her. ?We will take notes on any signal and talk with doctors and elders. As soon as trouble appears, we will solve it. This way, no one will need to change packs.?

    Lara''s eyes filled with tears, and she brought her hands upwards to kiss Nate''s fingers as well. She had no clue what to do, and he likely didn''t know either. However, he wasforting her. After talking with Nate, she knew they would solve it.

    ?By the way, I think there has been an improvement since thest time Scarlet disliked someone,? she said with a lighter tone.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Yes??

    ?She didn''t straight out run to bite Ste. She just growled. Isn''t it an improvement??

    ?Oh, you''re talking about how she acted with me,? Nate realised. ?I think she can sense I would never hurt her. That''s why she bites me like that. Also, my skin is not easy to hurt.?

    ?Maybe she''s not an Alpha or Omega. Maybe she''s just a daddy''s spoiled girl,? Lara said, tilting her head.

    ?I didn''t spoil her!?

    ?No??

    ?No, definitely. I was stern with her.?

    ?Ah, well,? Lara sighed. If he didn''t spoil her, then he was swindled by a little girl.

    However, she couldn''t bring herself to criticise Nate''s approach. He had found his pups when they were five years old, without forewarning. It was enough that he loved them like that for her.

    ?But you can''t be like this with the next one!? Lara said.

    With two spoiled cubs, she could cope. But three or four? No way, they had to be stern parents next time.

    ?I will be perfect with the next one,? Nate agreed. His heart was beating fast against his chest, wishing to fly out and reach Lara. She wanted other pups, didn''t she say it out loud?

    How lucky! They could have as many as she wanted.

    However, they should do things in the right order this time.

    ?After we marry, we can have other kids,? he said.

    He noticed Lara''s goosebumps, but she didn''t retreat. She didn''t even avert her gaze. She agreed with him.

    Talking about marriage didn''t make her wish to flee: what an improvement!

    ?I agree,? she said. However, she didn''t add anything about a date.

    She wanted to get married. She knew Nate was the right partner for her. She just needed more time to live as a free couple.

    Enjoy new stories from empire

    Not because she needed to think. Just to get used to the idea of being his wife and him being her husband.

 Chapter 460 Plans for the future

    All that talk about family and marriage almost made Lara forget what she wanted to talk about with Nate.

    ?Listen, there''s something I wish to tell you. It can wait, I guess. But the sooner you know, the better.?

    ?Yes?? he murmured while changing into his pyjamas.

    ?I''d like to enrol in the university in Norwich. They will set the dates for the entry tests soon, and I will try to get in.?

    ?U-university?? Nate repeated, surprised. It came out of nowhere, but he was happy Lara had ns of her own. ?Cool!?

    He sat on the bed and waited for the rest. Since she didn''t add anything, he assumed hermunication was over.

    ?You should take some time off from work to study,? he said. ?Entry tests are no joke.?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, not having her at thepany was a risk for the pack.

    ?You can work part-time. Or, even better,e to thepany to study. Just in case there''s an emergency. I can deal with it alone... So, it''s not really necessary for you to be there. It would just hearten the others.? Stay updated through empire

    ?I see,? Lara chuckled, sitting next to him. ?I can do that. Seems fine. I''m just worried that being next to you will be distracting.?

    ?You will have your office. Just choose the floor you like more, and I will free a room. Also, I can keep the pups in the evenings if you need more time. We can watch a movie in the cinema or take a walk... It will work out.?

    His tone was calm, but Lara could tell he was excited. As much as she was, surprisingly. She knew he would support her, but she wasn''t expecting him to be already thinking so far ahead.

    ?First, let''s see how the entry test goes. Then, we will find our way. There''s no need to change our habits, Nate. Many women study while having a family; it won''t be impossible. I won''t need to study for the whole day, after all. I will take care of the twins just fine.

    And of you, of course. I''ll spare some energy to take care of you.?

    She pecked his cheek, happy he was supportive. She also wanted to give back all the care he had for her. She wanted to do something for him, but she couldn''te up with any ideas.

    Nothing she could do seemed enough, but Nate wouldn''t hint at any desire. He seemed content by having her nearby, without any request, no matter how trivial.

    ?I will be part of the HR team once I have a degree,? Lara said. ?That way, I''ll be part of both the pack and thepany. No one will have questions about how I got there.?

    ?I don''t think anyone would inquire like this either,? Nate pointed out.

    ?They would assume I got the job through the bed.?

    Which, actually, wasn''t far from the truth. But, still, she wanted to earn it with her efforts. She wanted to be the best employee she could be.

    ?I haven''t spent much from my sry till now,? she continued. She didn''t like talking about money, but, as a couple, it was part of their life. They had to agree even to those kinds of details. ?I will use it for college fees. In a couple of months, I''ll have enough for the first year.?

    Nate blinked, wondering why she was talking about it. They wouldn''t have financial problems no matter the situation. He could afford college fees.

    ?That''s why I will continue working,? Lara said. ?Part-time, but I''ll work. I can''t afford to do nothing, Nate. College is expensive!?

    ?But...? he started. Yet, then, he bit his tongue in time.

    She could work part-time. He would ensure her workload was reduced when he saw her tired, and that should have worked. She didn''t need to work, but she wanted to.

    He was starting to understand how to take care of her as well. He wouldn''t make the same mistakes as the first time they met.

    She had raised two pups alone, providing for them and giving them love. She liked to be independent and to deserve whatever she got.

    As such, he couldn''t just give her the world in her palm. It would have made her feel worse. It was a risk he wasn''t willing to take. If anything, he would use hidden means to spoil his wife without letting her realise it.

    ?You don''t want to wait to get married, though, do you?? he inquired. ?Just to be sure.?

    ?Four years? No, that''s too much! We should get married earlier. Like... Next year??

    ?Okay.? he said before she could change her mind. One year of time. He had a date to circle on his calendar.

    ?If we wait too long, the twins will grow up,? Lara exined.

    ?Of course, that''s a problem.?

    Well, if she had asked to wait, he would have done it.

    ?Also, I will be thirty by then. I''ll be too old for getting married,? she chuckled.

    Nate furrowed his brows. If she was old, what about him?

    ?Nate, I know I want to stay with you forever. And I know we don''t need a marriage to be happy. But I also want to do things the right way. We can''t get married right away. There are steps to take, you know??

    ?Oh, that''s right,? he realised. She had been discreet while hinting to him, but he had understood.

    He almost released his tail to wag from happiness. Was she asking him for something, for real? He wanted to bounce on her and cover her face with kisses.

    He would have given her a ring! It was time, wasn''t it? That was the next step: engagement. He had forgotten about it because it was not a thing for wolves. They would get married straight away...

    However, the idea of being tied to something as frail as a promise was exciting. He could im his mate without the mating ceremony. No one would have gotten too close if she had an engagement ring on her finger.

    He bit his lips to suppress the wily grin. Having a human mate still had some advantages.

 Chapter 461 Helping dad choose

    Since Lara had to study for the entry exams, Nate took the pups with him and left her alone. She told him she didn''t needplete silence, so it was fine if they stayed at home.

    But he had ns.

    Using her studies as an excuse to leave, he drove to the centre and reached the mall.

    ?We''re going to select a ring for your mommy,? he said to the children.

    He had Scarlet''s eyes for pretty things and Jaden''s memory. He could find the perfect ring easily.

    ?A ring?? Jaden said, tilting his head. ?Why??

    And, there it was: the worst question. He couldn''t tell the pups before telling Lara, since they could inform her about his intentions and ruin the surprise!

    ?Just because,? he said. If they didn''t know it was special, they might not talk about it with Lara.

    And the surprise was going to be the official proposal, not just the ring. He had bought a diamond for Lara, already. She wouldn''t suspect... Maybe.

    He had to do the proposal quickly. It was the only way to keep it secret.

    ?I want to buy a present for your mother. Is it something to be suspicious about??

    Jaden shook his head and followed Nate, holding his hand.

    ?Do you remember what kind of ring your mother likes?? Nate queried.

    One pup had the eye, but the other had the memory. He could pick the perfect ring thanks to their help!

    With that thought, they marched in the jewellery.

    ?Hello,? said the shop assistant, observing the father and children. She smiled at the cute twins and blushed when she gazed at their handsome father. Unluckily, that man was already taken - he had kids. But there was no reason not to bless her eyes a little.

    ?We''re looking for a ring,? Nate said.

    ?For whom??

    ?My mommy,? Scarlet replied. She had just started walking and observing the different jewels. ?Daddy, I think my mommy would like a ne more!?

    She pointed at a heavy gold chain with an emerald pendant. Big like an egg.

    Sure, his daughter had quite the eye. She didn''t need to read the price to know what had value.

    ?It will be a ring,? he said. But he could take notes forter. He would need to buy many other jewels in his life now that he had not just one but two women in his family.

    ?Daddy, I like this,? Scarlet said, pointing at a sapphire. It was not a jewel, just the stone. But it was bigger than the emerald from before.

    It seemed pretty heavy as well. It had the shape of a heart.

    ?This is a Sapphire from Himya. It''s the rarest and purest kind,? the shop assistant exined. ?This one has twenty carats.?

    ?The colour is like daddy''s eyes,? Scarletmented.

    Nate waved at the shop assistant to pack the gem without even asking for the price. Onlyter he realised he had been swindled.

    While they were observing the gems, Jaden was analysing the different kinds of rings. He had already selected a few to show his dad and sister, but he couldn''t see them all because the disys were too high for him.

    However, among those next to the edge, there were a couple his mommy could have liked.

    ?There''s... We received new jewels just yesterday,? the shop assistant said. ?Since you seem to like sapphires, I might show you the rings.?

    ?Yes?? Nate murmured.

    Jaden strolled to them after checking once again the rings he liked. He could see this new special ring before deciding. He was the one with the responsibility, there. Scarlet would have pointed at the biggest ring without thinking twice, but his mommy wouldn''t like that. He thought she liked smaller rings.

    He could remember one form the past, a small ring his mommy kept on her right hand. Then, one day, it was gone. But they had eaten fresh meat after a long while, that day.

    ?Let''s see it,? Nate said.

    ?This collection is made with Padparadscha Sapphires. The colours are not even but that''s part of the charm of these gemstones. There are many salmon coloured and a few with original variations. For example, there is this ring here...?

    She showed them a simple white gold ring with a small gem. Part of the stone was pink, then it became yellow, and the other end was orange. Just like that cocktail Lara liked so much.

    ?It''s like sunrise,? said Jaden, confirming Nate''s thoughts.

    Lara would have liked it. But was it suitable for an engagement ring? And was it costly enough? He didn''t want anyone to think he was stingy with his wife! He nced at the price and saw four digits. It was okay, wasn''t it?

    He didn''t want to buy something too cheap, but he also wanted to avoid Lara getting angry at him. He needed something she would wear, and that ring did look like something she might like. It was small enough not to trouble her hand while working or typing.

    Also, the colour made it somehow special. It had a long name, meaning it must have been rare...

    ?How many rings like this are there?? he wondered.

    ?Oh, not many,? the woman said. ?Also, this very shade is quite unique. There is one in the world. From the original gem they cut the stone for this ring, a pair of earrings and a bracelet.?

    ?Do you have them here??

    ?Yes, I do.?

    ?I''ll take them,? he said. He couldn''t risk someone else wearing what he wanted to be special to Lara.

    By his side, Jaden blinked confused. Scarlet, on the other hand, nodded convinced. She agreed with Nate.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Mommy will like the ring,? said Jaden. ?But I am not sure for the rest. I don''t remember if my mommy likes bracelets. She likes nes.?

    ?Shall we find a ne as well??

    ?I don''t know... You wanted a ring, dad.?

    Nate scratched his head, wondering what made him think walking in a jewellery with his pups was a bright idea. He woulde out of there with a little more than expected.

 Chapter 462 Family breakfast

    Nate knew he had made a mistake. No, well, not a mistake... It had just been a bold move. However, he couldn''t let too much time pass.

    If he did, the pups would warn Lara and it wouldn''t have been a surprise anymore.

    At the same time, his instinct told him that asking her immediately was a bet. Soon after talking about marriage? But he couldn''t wait.

    After battling with himself and the obstacles in front of him, he came up with an idea. He would ask her in a romantic way!

    He would be romantic for real, this time. Not like that day when he had taken inspiration from a site for desperate men. He would look on sites for women and find out what they liked!

    He didn''t need much to realise: there weren''t sites for women which exined how to propose. He had so many worries: should he kneel or not? Before asking her or after?

    Where should they go for the proposal? And what should they do after?

    What if she said no?

    What if she said yes?

    His mind broke while munching breakfast, and he understood it was too soon. For the first time, he agreed with Lara.

    They weren''t in any hurry, and they already lived together. He had decided on day one he wanted to marry her, but it wasn''t the same for her. He couldn''t risk organising everything and then hear a no in response. It would have killed him on the spot.

    Better wait a little longer. Just to be sure. And toe up with a better idea.

    ?You seem worried,? Lara said while filling Nate''s te with a second serving. She was behaving like with the cubs, but he didn''t seem to notice anything.

    He was so long in his inner world that he didn''t even grin or wag his tail at her attention. Something big must be going on in his brain, Lara thought.

    ?Mommy, I am hungry,? Scarletined, and Lara''s attention returned to her kids. She had no time to wonder about things which could as well be only in her mind.

    ?Dad said you two will be busy today,? Jaden said. ?Where are you going??

    ?Oh, we will visit the doctor,? Lara exined. She had an appointment with Doctor Mason, and Nate said he woulde with her just in case. He didn''t want to let her go alone while she didn''t even think about postponing.

    The therapy was working - or maybe it was not the therapy. But, either way, she felt better and safer. She didn''t want to give up midway, so she would continue visiting the doctor until what remained of her condition disappeared. It might have been caused by wolf magic, but she still was human: her body and brain worked in a way a psychiatrist could decrypt.

    ?Was it today?? Nate murmured, surprised. Already? Time was flying away. He had to hurry with everything, or he would end up old and tired without getting married!

    ?Yes... I thought that''s what you were thinking about. What worries you so much, then??

    ?Oh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about things. So, we will visit Doctor Mason today. Okay, they should know it in the office but I haven''t checked my schedule. I''ve been a little absent-mindedtely.?

    ?It''s okay,? Lara chuckled. ?Your schedule is free for the whole afternoon. I thought it was better like this since it''s the first time for you. Maybe it won''t affect you, but I felt terrible after the first session of therapy.?

    ?Terrible??

    ?It''s over now. It was just a transitory period.?

    ?But... Why should I worry? I''ll just apany you and wait for you. What do they do to the people in the waiting room??

    ?Nothing. But it would be a pity, Nate. I want you to see what happens. Aren''t you the least curious??

    ?I am, but... Are you sure it''s okay??

    ?I asked the doctor, and she said it''s perfect. She says that sharing with you what we do will help you understand that I''m not crazy. And it will help me a lot, too.?

    ?It will help you? Sure, then. It''s okay,? he cut it short. She should have said it immediately. He wouldn''t have thought twice if she warned him that it would help her.

    ?Afterwards, we can have a drink together,? she said. ?Ore back immediately and y with the twins. Whatever you like more.?

    It was a tough choice. But having a drink meant dating. They should do that... It was all training for the day he would have enough courage to propose. The pups could wait, couldn''t they?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?Drink,? he voiced, just to make sure she didn''t misunderstand. He finished breakfast, staring at Lara.

    Since she was used to having the twins'' eyes on her all the time, she didn''t even notice Nate''s. She continued pouring food for her family, making sure everyone had as much food as they needed. She barely found time to eat something as well.

    Then, when they were ready, they reached the car.

    ?Be good in school, will you?? he said to the pups.

    Jaden nodded; Nate saw his hair bounce with the movement in the rear mirror. He couldn''t see Scarlet, but he didn''t need to.

    ?We are always good, daddy!? she said, pouting.

    ?Be better today.? He didn''t want to interrupt their date - or the session of therapy - to run back to the kindergarten. He prayed that, for once, the pups would be calm and obedient.

    ?What do I get in return?? was the little girl''s reply.

    Lara chuckled, surprised.

    ?You don''t get scolded. That''s what you get in return,? she said. She even ced her hands on her hips, feigning a stern expression. She knew her daughter would use her bit eyes to obtain what she wanted, but when had she be so maniptive?

    Had it something to do with being a daddy''s girl?

    ?I don''t want to hear this ever again,? she added. ?If your father says you do something, you just do it. Am I clear??

    Scarlet''s lips curled down, but she didn''t dare refuse.

 Chapter 463 A session for two

    Doctor Mason observed the couple with a keen eye.

    ?So, you must be Nate,? she said. ?Please,e into the office. We can start right away.?

    Nate needed an extra second to step in, still pondering about whether it was a good idea. Still, he Lara pulled him by the hand, he followed.

    In the end, he just had to be careful not to reveal anything about wolves. As for the rest, Lara seemed to trust that doctor. And she was happy he went there with her.

    It was important, for her.

    He didn''t believe it had any use, especially for him, but it was working with Lara. He had thought a psychologist would just talk with their patients a little and solve nothing, but it was not that simple.

    ?Lara told me a few things about you, but she''s so reserved about her family,? Skyler Mason said. She smiled at Nate when his eyes turned from diffidence to curiosity.

    ?Yes?? he said, suddenly listening.

    They could start the part about therapyter, he first needed to know!

    ?She told me you two met again after a long time, and that you''re currently living together. The rest is doctor-patient confidentiality.?

    ?Oh,? Nate sighed. And there he thought he could know something new.

    ?But I''m curious to hear what you''re thinking about it. If you''refortable to tell it out loud, of course.?

    ?Sure.?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He had nothing to hide. He must have said everything already, hadn''t he? He was more curious about Lara''s thoughts.

    ?Are you still living together? It was temporary, right??

    ?We are,? Lara replied, smiling shyly. ?We decided to continue like this. We will live together from now on.?

    ?It will be especially positive for the children. They''ll see how it feels to have both parents around at the same time. They will grow attached to you as a couple, now that they seem to have epted both of you separately.?

    Doctor Mason opened her notebook on a white page, wondering where to start. Lara had asked to do a session of couple therapy, to show Nate what she did when she was with a psychologist. It was more because she wanted to share that experience than because they needed it, apparently. Their rtionship was evolving at their pace, and they didn''t seem to need any help.

    Nate Woods had epted toe there and have a chat, for goodness. He was a busy man, yet he was doing his best to build a family.

    Skyler Mason couldn''t believe it when she read that the Nate Lara talked so sweetly about was actually CEO Woods. After the scandal - let''s call it that way - with the paparazzi, Lara couldn''te for therapy for a couple of weeks. Moreover, just to add strange events over strange events, she had been contacted by a handful of celebrities asking to be their patients.

    ?Let''s start, then?, she said. She noticed how Nate Woods immediately straightened his back, on alert. It was understandable.

    First of all, he wasn''t used to meeting with a psychologist and didn''t know how they were going to act. And, second, he had been dragged there against his will. Explore stories at empire

    It was clear enough. He was there because Lara asked him to be. How could a man like him be so smitten with a woman was still a mystery, but Skyler Mason had given up on unfolding the mysteries around Lara yton. There were many things she didn''t understand, and she had epted she would never know.

    As long as her patient progressed and felt better, it didn''t matter as much.

    ?Can you tell me what you like about the other?? she asked.

    She would ask a few questions like that and send them home with more awareness about their rtionship. That should have been enough for an hour of work, wasn''t it?

    Nate turned his eyes on Lara. He could talk all day about how much he liked her. But what he liked? He wasn''t sure.

    Why was the doctor already asking difficult questions? He liked Lara. He loved her. Wasn''t it enough?

    ?Select just one thing,? Doctor Mason added before hearing ?everything!? as an answer.

    She could read through Nate. He was being a little too transparent.

    Lara bit her lower lip, thinking about the matter with the awareness she had started developing with therapy. What she liked about Nate? Selecting one thing?

    She wanted Nate to feel better after her choice, not disappointed. She couldn''t just pick a random thing.

    ?I like how he takes care of our children,? she said, then. ?He''s a loving father, and sometimes he knows how to be strict. I''m so happy every time he takes care of the twins, even when he scolds them. It''s the attention he puts into everything rted to them.?

    His ears twitched at her words, and he took mental notes about scolding the pups more often. Would that convince Lara to have more immediately?

    He woke up from his daze just in time - before his ears appeared. They were in public: he should keep some control.

    ?And you?? Doctor Mason said, turning to him.

    ?I like when Lara praises me,? was his first reply. ?Especially about being a good father. It makes every hardship worth it.?

    Lara''s cheeks turned red like pepper, and she lowered her gaze to hide her embarrassment.

    Skyler Mason could finally find something to talk about. Those two loved each other, but there was something slowing them down. She could make use of that hour to do her job, fortunately.

    She just needed to make them realise without telling it directly.

    ?You like being a father,? she said.

    ?Oh, yes. At first...? He wasn''t sure whether to say it out loud.

    It was something better left unsaid... But Lara was being honest. She would tell her mind without a second thought. That was how it worked, in there. As such, Nate should do the same. He should be honest.

    ?At first, I wasn''t sure I wanted to be a father. I didn''t especially like the twins. They were... a surprise? But now, now I can''t imagine life without them.?

 Chapter 464 Words of wisdom

    ?At first, I wasn''t sure I wanted to be a father. I didn''t especially like the twins. They were... a surprise? But now, now I can''t imagine life without them.?

    ?It''s normal, don''t you think?? Doctor Mason said before Nate could change his mind and decide not to say anything in front of Lara.

    He was coborating, to her surprise. And he was doing his best, at that, telling something she could swear he wouldn''t admit under torture.

    ?You were living your life when, suddenly, there it was: a family. You needed your time to ept it. But now it''s good. You love your kids, don''t you??

    ?I do.?

    ?Do you tell them??

    Nate thought about it for a moment.

    ?I do. Not too often, actually. But I do tell them to rely on me, and that we''re family.?

    ?It doesn''t have to be often. Once in a while is enough, just so they know you are there for them and not just their mother.? Find your next adventure on empire

    ?Oh, I was clear about this,? he said. He had to be clear because he had told them, at the beginning, he wanted Lara.

    But things were kind of settled, on that front. Jaden knew, and Scarlet didn''t care. They were a family, now.

    ?But, doesn''t that make it difficult to progress in your rtionship?? Doctor Mason inquired. ?Do you see Lara as the mother of your children? Is that how you see each other??

    In the end, the children were the obstacle in their way. They were doing just fine, but the twins were involved in just everything.

    ?No,? Nate said. ?The twins are Lara''s children. It''s not the other way around.?

    It had been such a straight-forward reply. Doctor Mason choked, taken by surprise. Nate''s face didn''t show any hint of difort while saying that.

    She was starting to realise what won Lara''s heart. If he said such things even when they were alone... What woman could resist so much devotion?

    Who could have known that Nate Woods would be a smitten man with his wife? If only there wasn''t patient-doctor confidentiality, she would have sold that gossip to all the tabloids!

    ?I... I understand,? she sighed.

    In the end, she had to bring it to their attention. She couldn''t hope they would reach that conclusion on their own.

    ?But, don''t you feel like the children are in the way of your rtionship??

    ?How so??

    ?Wouldn''t you like to be just the two of you, sometimes? What I mean is: you two didn''t have the period together when there''s just the two of you, without kids. That''s when a couple grows even closer and starts cohabiting. It''s an important phase, but you just skipped it. It was not your fault, just the circumstance. But don''t you wish to be alone sometimes??

    Nate blinked.

    ?We date alone,? he said. ?We send the twins to my mother, and we go out.?

    Wasn''t that what she meant?

    ?Do you feel like it''s enough??

    He shrugged. To him, it was fine.

    ?Do you think the children are in the way, sometimes? Do you ever wish to be just the two of you?? she asked.

    ?Not at all,? said Lara.

    ?Just sometimes,? was Nate''s reply. Saying otherwise would have been a lie.

    Lara turned to him, her lips parted in surprise and her eyes wide. She stared in silence, as if seeing him for the first time.

    Nate regretted his words. He had been carried away by the atmosphere: how could he forget that he was just number two on her list of priorities?

    ?You think so?? Lara said. Her tone was neutral, calm. She wasn''t using him, just trying to understand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her cubs were her life, so she couldn''t even think of leaving them on the side. But for Nate, it was different. Of course it was. And there was nothing wrong. But she needed to know, to understand him better.

    ?I love them,? he tried, his forehead covering with sweat.

    However, he had done the misstep already. Now he could only proceed in that direction and hope everything would return to the right ce one day.

    ?I thought you didn''t mind,? Lara said. ?You help me so much taking care of them that I thought you liked doing so.?

    ?I love it,? he repeated. ?But when they are nearby, our attention is mostly on them. When we are all together, I can''t help but look at them instead of at you. Just think about breakfast: it would be so different without the p... the kids. I don''t say it''s bad this way, just...

    Sometimes, I realise I''m not paying enough attention to you.?

    ?That''s how being a parent is,? Lara exined, leaning on the elbow on the armrest. ?You forget about yourself because your kids need you.?

    ?I don''t find it tedious or tiring. I like being their father, and it''s natural to devote my attention to them. But sometimes, just sometimes, I wish we were alone.?

    ?I... I didn''t know it was so important for you,? Lara said. In fact, with how wolves lived - in packs, together - she had thought that a family was the best option for everyone.

    However, if Nate wanted to be alone, then they should have found some time.

    ?Shouldn''t we move forward that vacation?? she said, in fact. ?We should spend a few days alone. Just you and me.?

    Doctor Mason looked at the clock. Time was almost over, and those two had done it all by themselves. If all her patients were like that, she would have been rich without moving a finger.

    ?That''s an awesome idea,? she said. ?Time for yourselves is the best option when you feel you need to rest. Or when you''re growing apart. No one is saying you should forget about your children. Just, you can''t think about romance with two toddlers to take care of, can you??

    Nate nodded, agreeing with the doctor a hundred per cent. If he knew it before, he would have sent Lara there way, way sooner. Doctor Mason had so many words of wisdom!

 Chapter 465 Selfish wishes

    Before leaving for their trip alone, Lara and Nate had two things to do: choose the destination and find a solution for the twins.

    Mnie wouldn''t ept to keep them for two days, so they had to think of someone else. Nate had already the solution, but he had to check if it was actually feasible.

    ?Samantha would be happy to,? he said to Lara on the way back.

    ?I''m not sure, Nate! She''s building her family and managing a new pack. We shouldn''t bother with this. What if it puts her in a difficult position??

    ?Jaden asked about her, you know? He said he missed his aunt. As for Sam, we will ask her. I believe she will ept, so we don''t need to worry.?

    ?What about the destination??

    ?Do you trust me??

    ?I do.?

    ?Then, it''ll be a surprise. You will like it, I promise.?

    However, even though both were striving to leave as soon as possible, they had to settle things at thepany and talk with the pups. Scarlet and Jaden might haveined, so they would need to convince them to allow their precious mommy to travel with their dad for a few days.

    ?The weekend,? Nate said. ?We can take Monday off, what do you think??

    ?Mhm... Your schedule isn''t too packed on Monday, indeed. But maybe it''s too soon.?

    ?I have this feeling that we won''t go ever if we dy once more.?

    ?Oh, okay. Monday is perfect. But call Samantha today! We can''t just drop the kids without enough forewarning.?

    ?Don''t worry. I will talk with her.?

    Discover more content at empire

    His mood was in the sky. He had a few days with his mate alone and the chance to propose in a romantic ce. It was just so perfect.

    Also, since it was vacation and he didn''t have to work, he could spend every second spoiling his mate, staring at her, cuddling in bed tillte... He couldn''t wait to finally leave.

    ?I feel a little guilty, though,? Lara sighed.

    ?I don''t. It''s not that I don''t want to travel with the pups, Lara. I just prefer, for once, to be just the two of us. We''re not abandoning them to themselves. They will have everything they need. It will be a vacation for them as much as for us.?

    She nodded, still uncertain. She felt bad for having fun with Nate alone, but she also knew he wished for it. She couldn''t be as selfish as to think about her conscience alone.

    ?We won''t be doing it so often, in the end,? he added. ?Just sometimes. For special asions.?

    ?It''s okay,? she chuckled. ?You don''t need to convince me more than this, Nate. It will be fun. I can''t wait to go, really.?

    He sighed, relieved. Lara wasn''t changing her idea. He couldn''t imagineing up with another way to propose. Other than the pity it would be to renounce a vacation.

    ?I love you,? she said.

    He almost got a heart attack while driving, but his nerves withstood her direct assault. She knew how to be unfair, didn''t she?

    ?I love you too,? he managed to reply. For once, he could connect two words and say them instead of nkly staring, wishing to wag his tail and twitch his ears.

    ?I couldn''t say this in front of Doctor Mason, but there''s something I wish for, as well.?

    ?Yes??

    ?I''d like to see you in your wolf form another time. Maybe, from up closer this once. If it''s all right with you, of course. Don''t take it as a demand. Just a wish... If you feelfortable...? she whispered, observing her fingers and fighting against the need to torture her nails because of embarrassment or anxiety.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?It''s all right with me,? he said.

    ?I''m so happy, Nate. But, as always, I fear something happens. What if this is just a transient moment, an illusion? I try not to think about it, and I seed at times.?

    ?I won''t let anyone or anything hurt you. I''m here to protect you, Lara. If this moment of tranquillity is destined to end, we''ll cross the storms together, won''t we? I''m not letting you go, this time.?

    He moved his eyes away from the street to nce at her, and they smiled at each other for a long second before Nate focused on driving.

    ?I won''t be able to bring the twins to Samantha,? Nate said, remembering the terms he had kind of agreed on with Mayford. ?I can''t go there just like that. So, you''ll need to bring them to the house in the centre. Do you feel safe doing it? I can ask someone else toe with us.?

    ?It''s fine,? Lara said.

    ?I can ask Samantha toe outside to fetch them.?

    ?Oh, Nate! She''s already doing much by keeping the twins for the weekend! I will bring them in. No one will harm me on the way; we''re allies now.?

    And wolves like you, he thought. He wasn''t worried about dangerous stunts as much as the other pack trying to win his mate over. But he couldn''t say it out loud. His secret worry would have stayed secret until the end of time.

    ?I can''t wait!? Lara repeated, sensing Nate''s mood.

    She was going to reassure him until he calmed down, just like he hadforted her in the past. He had learned to use words tomunicate just for her, so she could as well put in some effort.

    ?It will be our first vacation just the two of us,? she added. ?It''s special.?

    ?Oh, yes,? he agreed. ?Very special.?

    And he would have ensured it was the most special experience for them both. He would bring her to nice ces, eat delicious food, and sightsee the best sceneries.

    They would do what unmarried couples do, and they woulde back closer than before. And there wouldn''t be any attention-stealer in his way.

    He hid his grin, not willing to scare Lara. She would have discovered that naughty part of him at some point, but it was too soon to uncover every single of his ws.

 Chapter 466 Homework

    Jaden and Scarlet went home with their eyes shining, excited. Nate knew their good mood would disappear once they heard they were going to leave their mommy to him, but he was also curious for the reason of their excitement.

    ?What is going on?? he inquired while opening the car door. Lara had gone home earlier to study, so she was likely waiting for them in the apartment.

    ?Nothing,? the twins replied, in sync.

    Holding one each hand, they walked into the building.

    ?Why are you so happy?? he tried again.

    ?For no reason,? said Jaden.

    ?We are not happy,? was Scarlet''s reply.

    ?Something happened,? Nate said. ?I''m just curious to hear what.?

    ?Nothing happened.?

    When they opened the door of the apartment, the scent of food hit all of three. Nate gulped, taken by surprise. Lara was supposed to focus on studying, not cooking for them! But he was also d he would have a delicious meal cooked by his mate.

    ?You''re finally back!? they heard from the kitchen.

    Lara had just finished setting the table and was cutting the roast for her family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Weren''t you supposed to study?? Nate asked. Even if it was against his interests... He didn''t want his mate to overwork.

    ?I took a break,? was the reply.

    Jaden and Scarlet had already gone to the bathroom to wash their hands. Nate was being slower, too focused on Lara to leave.

    ?Don''t push yourself too hard,? he said. ?I know how tiring it can be. Studying is a job, Lara. You don''t need to do everything by yourself, okay??

    ?Does it mean you don''t want to eat what I cook?? she said, stepping in his direction until stopping in front of him.

    He shook his head, confused and worried about her reaction.

    ?No, it doesn''t mean that,? he said, just to be sure.

    ?Good,? she replied before standing on tiptoe and pecking his cheek. ?Regardless, I will study afterwards. But someone needs to do the dishes... Will you??

    Nate had no other choice but to ept. And, just like that, he was stuck with dishes while his family was in the living room in front of some books. He peeked at them from the door. Read new chapters at empire

    He had a mountain of dishes to wash. Lara had spared no effort for the dinner. No surprise she didn''t want to wash that huge amount of tes, pans, utensils and who knows what else.

    The pups were sitting next to her, one on each side, and all three of them were on the floor. Nate had changed carpet before his family moved in, ordering one as soft as to feel like a cushion.

    The lower table made of ss had been reced with one of wood, lighter and less pointy. There were a lot of small changes in his apartment, and he didn''t miss any piece of his old furniture.

    His kids'' safety came first.

    However, when he saw Lara and the twins sitting on the floor and observing each other''s books, he was even more d for the carpet.

    ?Look, mommy!? Jaden said. ?We have homework!?

    That was a new word. He had heard it on TV, but he had never actually encountered something simr in his short life. But now, finally, the teacher had told them to do something at home. He had the chance to do what most students did, and he was happy about it.

    ?Mommy''s cubs are growing up,? Lara said, caressing his head.

    Jaden closed his eyes and enjoyed her care, forgetting about his excitement in favour of his mommy''s love.

    Scarlet was a little less excited about having to work, but she also was happy. Her mommy was studying, so they could do it together!

    ?We have to draw summer,? she said. ?The teacher said to think about it a little and then draw what we think is summer.?

    ?And what will you draw??

    ?I don''t know,? Scarlet moaned. ?I think I will draw an ice cream.?

    ?That''s good,? Lara chuckled. ?And you, Jaden??

    ?I will draw mommy at the beach,? he said. ?Even if maybe it was no

    ?It waste spring, but no one will know it,? she said, blinking.

    ?And you, mommy? Do you have homework too??

    ?I need to study. I want to go to university.?

    ?W-what is a uni-severity?? Scarlet inquired, pursing her lisp. Yet anotherplex word. But her mommy seemed to like it.

    ?It''s a ce where adults study.?

    ?Like you and daddy??

    ?Your daddy already went to university and finished.?

    ?So, only you??

    ?Yes.?

    Scarlet tilted her head, no sure whether to be relieved Lara wouldn''t be with Nate or worried. He would protect her, after all.

    A ce with many adults, potentially dangerous. She didn''t like that thought.

    ?And why??

    ?Your mother will have a better job when she''s done,? Nate eximed from the kitchen. Even without being close, he could hear their conversation. He had started with the dishes, doing the cutlery first. He would leave the most difficult pans forst.

    ?She will be even more important in thepany and have a better pay,? he added.

    Knowing his kids, he had to ensure they wouldn''t try convincing Lara not to attend. It was the first thing she did for herself in a long while; it would be a pity if she decided to retreat because her pups were territorial.

    ?Can we do our homework together?? Scarlet asked, still unsure.

    ?We can do that,? Lara said. ?But it means to be silent and work very hard. Are you sure you can do it, Scarlet??

    ?I want to study with mommy! And go to the uni-severity when I grow up! Will we also go there??

    ?If you wish, you will,? Lara said.

    ?Oh, yes! Yes, mommy! We will be good and do our homework every day!?

    ?No, Scarlet. Just when the teacher tells you to.?

    Jaden was also curious, but he didn''t cover his mommy with questions. She needed silence to study, after all.

 Chapter 467 A dark, tall man

    Nate had finally finished the dishes. He left the kitchen and observed his family in silence.

    They were oddly calm.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The pups were drawing their ideas while Lara was reading a textbook. There was still time before the entrance tests, but it could never be too early to start preparing.

    Scarlet was the first to finish her drawing. Ice cream was not that difficult to draw, and she coloured just enough to make it clear it was chocte. Once done that, she left the paper on the table and strolled to Nate.

    Jaden, on the contrary, was so focused that it was scary. He was remembering the details of their holiday at the sea, and he drawing as many as he could remember. He wanted his mommy to be proud of him, and he also felt inspiring by seeing her focus so much on her homework.

    He worked even harder on drawing summer. He could also draw spring, winter, and autumn! But his mommy told Scarlet to do her homework only when the teacher said so...

    ?Hmm...? he hummed, thinking about that matter. He was expecting the teacher to give them that other homework too!

    But, doing it now would have meant having nomitmentster. Which also mean that he couldn''t draw with his mommy.

    In the end, he should just focus on making the drawing he already had to do. He would have done it better, if anything.

    Meanwhile, Nate picked up Scarlet and walked to the sofa. He felt tired after washing that mountain of dishes, but he dared notin.

    ?Have you done your homework?? he inquired.

    ?Yes, daddy. I drew ice cream.?

    ?Really?? Nate chuckled. Somehow, he wasn''t surprised. ?What else do you like about summer??

    ?Walking in the park with daddy!?

    ?Don''t you say!? he replied. She was looking at him with her eyes wide open, doing her best to look cuter.

    For what reason, Nate didn''t know. It was not like he would deny her anything if she wasn''t cute.

    ?And eating ice cream with daddy. Oh, also the steak at the restaurant.?

    ?The steak??

    ?Yes, the one we ate together before.?

    ?When we just met,? Nate said. He had brought his family to a restaurant with private rooms, and Lara was happy that her kids wouldn''t attract attention. ?Do you want to go there again??

    ?Not now,? Scarlet said. ?Mommy''s roast is better.?

    ?Not now,? Nate confirmed, chuckling lightly. They had finished eating half an hour before!

    ?But I want some cake,? Scarlet whispered at his ear.

    ?You shouldn''t eat sweet in the evening,? Nate replied.

    ?But daddy, I am hungry!?

    ?I see... Let''s make a sd,? he sighed.

    ?No... No sd. I''m hungry for cake.?

    ?We don''t have cake.?

    Scarlet pouted her lips, unhappy. She leaned on Nate''s chest and closed her eyes, deciding to sleep to forget the hunger. If her mommy wasn''t doing her homework, she would have burst out crying, using her the tantrum to convince Nate to give her cake.

    ?You don''t love me, daddy,? sheined.

    It was the only silent way she could think of to get to what she needed.

    ?Why do you say so??

    ?Because you don''t give me food. You leave me hungry,? she moaned, her eyes filling with tears.

    Nate''s heart skipped a beat. His daughter was not a harmless pup; she was a demon.

    ?Listen to me, Scarlet,? he said, holding her shoulders and making her look him in the eye. ?Don''t say something like this ever again! I do love you, and not giving you cake is for your own good. Don''t think of this as a punishment... I want you to be healthy, and eating cake in the evening is not healthy! Your teeth might hurt with too much sugar, and you need meat and vegetables to grow up.?

    ?G-grow up?? she whined.

    ?And don''t say you don''t want to grow up, now!?

    ?I do,? Scarlet said. ?I want to be tall like you and pretty like aunty Sam.?

    ?Aunty Sam??

    ?Yes. I want pretty clothes like her. So I need to eat a lot and grow up... Grandma told me.?

    ?That... That''s true,? Nate muttered, confused.

    His little girl wanted to grow up? What a surprise.

    ?By the way, do you miss your aunty Sam??

    ?I don''t know,? Scarlet replied.

    ?I do, I do!? Jaden eximed from the table. He left the drawing - almost finished - and reached his dad and sister. ?When are we going to meet her? I want to y with aunty!?

    ?Soon,? Nate said, while the idea popped up in his mind.

    Why telling the pups he was going to bring their mommy away when there were other things he had to inform them about. For example...

    ?You can spend the weekend with your aunty. What do you think??

    The twins beamed, happy. Scarlet hugged Nate while Jaden jumped in ce a couple of times, pping his hands. He loved seeing his aunty Sam, what good luck they were going to meet so soon!

    ?But before, you have to promise you will be good and listen to your aunty and uncle... If you cause trouble...?

    ?U-uncle?? they said, forgetting everything else Nate said and focusing on that one word. ?What uncle? We have our aunty only.?

    ?Oh, well, whatever,? he muttered. He didn''t need to put a good word about Canne with the pups.

    What for? If he got the harsh treatment, he surely deserved it.

    ?There is a tall man next to her,? Nate said.

    Lara nced at them with a small grin. The matter with the twins was settled, and they could leave for their holiday. Surprisingly, Nate had found a way without causing much drama.

    She even chuckled when he introduced the new uncle to them. A tall, ck man trying to monopolise their aunty. It was funny how Nate had the heart to use that situation like that. Had he learnt nothing from the time the pups were growling against him? Discover stories at empire

 Chapter 468 What are uncles for?

    ?Hello, here are their things...? Lara said while leaving the bag in the waiting room. ?I have to go, Nate is waiting outside, and he''s kind of nervous... See you tomorrow, okay? Call if you need anything, and we''lle back for the twins.?

    ?Sure,? Samantha said, looking behind Lara''s back to see the kids. ?Where are they??

    ?Here, here,? Lara chuckled. ?Have fun with your aunt, kids. And listen to her!?

    ?Yes, mommy,? the two said, at the same time. ?We will be good.?

    Seeing the twins were calm and epting the situation, Lara turned her back, stepped out and closed the door, and left without turning back. Her getaway with Nate was waiting, and she could take a break from thinking about the kids for a few days.

    Once alone, Samantha and the pups looked at each other for a long second. Jaden was the first to move.

    He reached Samantha and lifted his arms.

    ?Aunty!? he eximed.

    As her first, natural reaction, Samantha bowed down and picked the boy.

    ?Hello, Jaden. Your aunt missed you so much! How were you doing recently??

    ?Hmm... Good??

    ?Oh, I''m relieved...?

    They hugged each other and cuddled while Scarlet stood there, waiting for the dark presence behind the door to appear.

    In fact, the man arrived soon enough. He stood at the door and leaned on the frame. His eyes and hair were both ck like oil, and he was as tall as Nate, more or less.

    ?Are you our uncle?? Scarlet inquired, standing in between Samantha and that man.

    ?May be,? Renato replied, observing the pup in return.

    ?You want our aunt!? Scarlet eximed.

    ?What?? Jaden said, inhaling sharply ?You want aunty Sam??

    He tightened his hug around Samantha''s neck and red at the man. Yet another tall man ready to take someone he loved away... His aunty needed protection!

    ?You shouldn''t lift heavy pups, Samantha,? Renato pointed out.

    ?He''s not heavy,? was thezy reply.

    He could see how his mate was cuddling with a blonde pup, and he didn''t like that show. But, what could he do?

    A low growl made him look lower, to where he left the female pup a few seconds before. She was still there, her eyes glowing in the shadows of the room, and her teeth uncovered as a sign of threat.

    Something told him the pups were serious when telling him to let go. But, after all he''d been through to get his mate...

    He sighed, scratching his head. Something else, deep down in his heart, told him not to oppose those two little beasts.

    ?Okay,? he said. ?She''s all yours. I''ll go cook.?

    He turned on his heels and left towards the kitchen.

    ?Cook?? Scarlet repeated.

    She nced up at her aunt and checked that she was still focused on cuddling with Jaden. They had even released their ears, twitching and trembling in excitement.

    The girl touched her stomach, which was starting to feel empty, and she took her decision.

    Scarlet followed the tall man into the kitchen and silently sat at the table. She managed to move the chair back a little and climb on it without dy, and she observed the ingredients on the table. The huge piece of meat in the centre made her eyes shine.

    It was so pretty! Even better than the diamonds she was collecting with Nate!

    Were they going to eat that?

    ?No raw meat for pups,? Renato murmured, taking it away before Scarlet could reach out to it.

    When the little girl showed him droopy ears and a sad tail, he knew what was going on. He didn''t live next to his little devil without learning a trick or two.

    To him, droopy ears were nothing. He could resist the urge to fulfil Scarlet''s wish. She could wait a little more before eating.

    He noticed the colour of the ears, and his brows rose on his forehead.

    ?You have dark ears,? hemented. ?Howe you''re not your aunt''s favourite pup??

    ?What makes you think that?? Scarlet rebuked. ?Maybe I am!?

    ?She''s been cuddling with the other one in the waiting room. They haven''t moved yet, and the sofa is wayfier.?

    ?Oh... Well, I don''t know why my aunty likes Jaden more. I''m cuter, right? I don''t know...?

    She looked down for a moment before blinking, slowly. She was still thinking about the meat.

    ?Wait for a few minutes while I cook this,? Renato said absent-mindedly. He cut a few pieces and turned the stoves on. ?It''ll be ready very soon.?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Will it, uncle??

    ?Yes, yes... Just have a little patience, okay? Don''t be like your aunt.?

    ?My aunt is really cool.?

    ?Cool??

    ?She has pretty clothes and a nice job. Oh, she had a nice job. She used to work at my dad''spany... Do you know that my dad is a CEO??

    ?Don''t tell me,? he sighed, rolling his eyes.

    ?And my mommy is very beautiful and kind. She loves me very much, even more than aunty Sam. And she cooks yummy things for Jaden and me.?

    Read exclusive adventures at empire

    ?Very interesting,? he added, not really concerned. Every pup liked their mother, right?

    ?Why aren''t you moving faster, by the way??

    He turned to re at the girl, and his eyes stopped at the ears. She was moving them in circles, and her expression was transparent. She was doing it on purpose. She didn''t lose control but was trying to... what? Manipte him to get some food?

    Did that make sense?

    And how could a child so small control their shape like that? And, more importantly, how could a child so small have the wits toe up with such a n. Those kids were scary.

    ?Why are you showing me ears?? he inquired.

    ?Don''t you find it pretty??

    ?Do you do this at home when you''re hungry? Does it work??

    ?My mommy finds it cute.?

    ?Oh, I see... But... does that mean...?

    Renato''s lips curled up. How unexpected... Oh, but not totally unexpected, all in all.

 Chapter 469 [Bonus chapter]Uncles are a little useful

    How unexpected.

    Scarlet was sitting at the table, her hands wrapped at the edge and her eyes fixed on Renato, her new uncle. She was trying to look cute and, likely, to get some food earlier.

    ?Does it work on your mommy?? Renato asked, sincerely curious.

    ?Yes, it does,? Scarlet confessed. ?Most of the time.?

    ?Oh, don''t tell me... Does your father do that as well??

    ?What??

    ?Show his ears to get some attention.?

    ?My dad isn''t this smart,? Scarlet said. ?He doesn''t know how to show his ears to my mommy to get food. But he does it sometimes to get a hug.?

    The girl pursed her lips, utterly displeased.

    ?And he seeds, right??

    ?Yes,? sheined.

    Renato chuckled, turning back to the stove and removing the fried meat from the pan. He left it on the table to cool but moved it soon enough when Scarlet tried reaching out to it and burned her fingers.

    That pup had no patience! She reminded him of someone.

    He sat in front of Scarlet while waiting for the meat to cool down, his expression crooked by a wild grin.

    So, Alpha Nate was that kind of person. It was weird to imagine someone like Nathaniel Woods running behind his mate, ears out and cute expression, all to get some attention and maybe a kiss.

    Still, it was believable. If he had something inmon with his cousin, he must have been so smitten with his mate.

    ?Alpha Nate, wagging his tail,? heughed, ?all because his mate smiled or looke

    Imagining a grown man doing it was so funny. When it happened to Samantha, though, it would be cute and appealing. It was a great challenge to resist the temptation to use her weakness in his favour.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Doesn''t he ask for food? Are you sure??

    ?No, my daddy isn''t very smart. But, for some reason, my mommy likes him all the same.?

    Samantha had warned Renato about the pups'' nature. For that reason, he didn''t even start a fight to get his mate back. They would return to their home sooner orter, and he would have her all to himself.

    Still, it wasn''t so easy to stay calm when a little blonde pup imed all of Samantha''s attention while another growled at him but then epted to eat his food.

    However, his mate had never mentioned how the pups could be heatless. Especially when it regarded their father.

    Alpha''s pups must be special, he thought. And they were doing better than before, listening to what Samantha would say... Oh, but what did that even mean? If they were worse in the past... All he could imagine worse than talking like that about an Alpha was killing him.

    Hitting Nate''s pride like that would hurt more than a thousand bullets.

    ?Don''t you like your daddy?? he asked.

    Since the girl didn''t answer, he offered her the meat, now cooled.

    ?I love my mommy more,? Scarlet said before taking the first piece of meat.

    She would hold it in one hand and open her mouth wide before nibbling. Then, at the delicious taste, she would moan and take another bite.

    Renato cut the vegetables, intending to prepare dinner for all of them. The meat had been just an appetiser for that hungry pup.

    Scarlet did resemble Samantha a little. She would act cute to get food and then forget about it all of a sudden. With her mouth and hands full, she didn''t put any effort into her image anymore. Also, her ears were very expressive, even more than her face and big, blue eyes.

    ?My aunty is so beautiful, right?? he heard from her.

    A thrill crossed his spine at those words. Somehow, it looked familiar. Was that kid going to over-praise Samantha while stepping on his pride with no mercy?

    If she was so savage with her own father, he couldn''t imagine what she could do to him.

    ?It''s good that you know how to cook,? she added. ?You can make delicious dishes for my aunty and she can continue being pretty. If she bes ugly, I''ll be very very angry with you.?

    ?Your aunt isn''t just pretty,? he said. ?She''s also so strong, and she loves to y.?

    ?That''s true!? Scarlet nodded.

    Her aunt did love to y, and she would do so every time they spent some time together.

    ?And she is so beautiful when she thinks hard about something,? Renato added. ?It makes me want to... Ehm, kiss her? Hug her tightly??

    Was he allowed to say the word kiss in front of a kid? Oh, but she must have known what that meant! He was referring to innocent kisses, pecks on the cheek or forehead... Nothing too lewd.

    Even though his real intentions might have been a little more... extreme.

    ?My daddy wants to hug my mommy all the time, as well,? she said. ?Have I told you he''s the CEO? He takes decisions and wears suits. My mommy used to help him in the office, but now she''s in another ce because my daddy doesn''t really do much work. She''s very good at her job and she''s learning new things at the uni-severity.?

    ?University, you mean?? Renato replied.

    ?Yes, I said that!? Scarlet pouted.

    ?Oh, yes. Sure. What about your mommy??

    ?She''s learning new things, so we can do our homework together.?

    ?That''s nice. Don''t you like when your mommy does new things??

    ?I don''t know,? Scarlet said. ?Secretary Jack says that my mommy will have a better job after going to the uni-severity. But what if she finds a better job somewhere else and leaves us to daddy??

    ?That would be bad,? Renato sighed, dramatically shaking his head.

    ?I don''t want to bebed by daddy every day! Even if he is a little better, my mommy is still the best.?

    ?I know, right?? was the diplomatic reply.

    Renato was having the time of his life. That little brown pup was roasting Nathaniel Woods alive. If she did that with a stranger, he could only imagine how savage she could be with Woods directly.

    Oh, the Alpha''s life must have been difficult.

 Chapter 470 Alpha Woodss daughter

    Renato didn''t dislike the pups from Norwich.

    Oddly enough, even their territoriality didn''t annoy him. Oh, his pups were going to be Alpha''s pups. Were they going to protect their mother even from him? He wouldn''t mind it, though.

    Who wouldn''t want Samantha all to themself?

    However, the thought of all the struggles Woods had gone through to get his mate made him chuckle. Those small things thought they could protect their mother from their father... It was so hrious that he had given Scarlet a te filled with meat just to hear her talk about her not-so-useful daddy trying to win her super-useful mommy over.

    ?So, now mommy and daddy are going on vocation.?

    ?Vacation,? he said, absent-mindedly. He didn''t care enough to correct the pup''s mistakes; it was just a reflex.

    He could make some use of the two little attention-stealers and see what pups needed. He was almost done cooking for everyone, and Samantha and the blonde one were walking toward the kitchen one step at a time. They were attracted to the scent of food but, at the same time, didn''t want to stop cuddling.

    ?No hugging at the table,? he decided. He said it out loud so those two could hear. His eyes had already enough; he didn''t need to watch the scene while eating.

    As for the little brte, maybe he had made a mistake. He had filled her te before dinner... But he wanted to hear everything she was willing to say!

    ?Oh,? he sighed, annoyed. Pups were dangerous creatures with their big eyes and apparently innocent voices.

    That one was not innocent at all. She had exchanged intel for meat... And he was sure the little boy was no better. They were Alpha Woods''s pups, after all. They surely would be as wicked as him, growing up.

    ?Uncles are a little useful,? Scarletmented, patting on her stomach. ?My daddy doesn''t know how to cook.?

    ?I see,? Renato chuckled. He wasn''t sure it was a good thing, but he took what he got. Something deep inside his heart, something instinctive and primordial told him it was a good thing that he was being epted so simply.

    After everything that took Woods to win them over, he had been lucky to know how to cook for them. Nothing borate, but meaty enough for wolf cubs.

    ?Do you also cook for aunty Sam?? Scarlet asked, moving all her attention from boasting about her daddy to inquiring about Renato''s skills to be an uncle.

    ?I do,? he said, nodding his head.

    He ced four tes on the table and prepared some sd. His mate needed vitamins, a lot of them... And the pups as well, right?

    ?Your aunty Sam needs to eat a lot, right?? he added. ?I take care of her as much as I can.?

    ?That''s so nice! I also want a husband who can cook when I grow up!?

    ?I see... Make sure to be clear about it when you meet your mate, and he will learn. Male wolves are easy to control, aren''t they??

    ?Hmm... How so??

    ?Don''t you see your daddy does everything your mommy asks? He''s smitten.?

    ?Smitane??

    ?Well... Smitten. It means charmed. In love...?

    ?Oh, my daddy loves my mommy very much. Mommy also loves daddy... So we have to share her with him.?

    She pouted, remembering something all of a sudden.

    ?Now they are on vocation together. Now daddy has all of mommy for himself. He''s so selfish and dropped us here with you.?

    ?Don''t you love being with your aunty Sam?? Find your next read on empire

    ?She''s ying with Jaden now.?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?She will find some time for you too... She''s not used to dealing with twins, so she''s not as capable as your mommy to split her attention into two halves. But you also have an uncle to help, so everything is fine. Isn''t it??

    ?Uncle...? she called, blinking harmlessly.

    ?Yes??

    ?I am hungry.?

    ?You just ate a te filled with meat,? he pointed out. ?We can have dinner all together in a moment, have some patience, okay??

    ?But there''s a hole here,? she said, pressing her finger on her belly. ?It has to be filled so I can grow up. Grandma said I need to eat a lot to be like aunty.?

    ?That''s right... You have to eat a lot, but this is... You resemble your aunty so much. She also can eat so much without feeling filled. It''s like feeding a bear, sometimes.?

    ?My aunty isn''t a bear!?

    ?No, she''s just a wolf. But do you girls need so many calories? What for??

    ?Mommy said aunty Sam will have a baby. Maybe that is why.?

    ?Oh, well... I agree, but she was like this before. It''s just how you are, I guess.?

    ?Mommy also said that the baby will be our cousin. Like aunty and daddy are.?

    ?That''s right.?

    ?So, we can y together. And daddy said we should train for when he and mommy have another pup. So that we learn how to be a big sister and a big brother.?

    ?Your daddy told you that?? Renato chuckled. ?In front of your mommy??

    ?No,? Scarlet muttered. ?It''s our little secret. He doesn''t want mommy to go choose another pup from the kindergarten again. So, he said they should have another one or two, one day. He said it''s better like that.?

    ?Choose a pup... Is this another story of yours??

    ?Oh, that was a horrible day,? Scarlet sighed.

    She shook her head, remembering the pain of losing her mommy to a small, round thing. But their daddy had saved them, saying he wouldn''t allow an exchange.

    ?But daddy said he would keep us even with a new baby. So, he will help mommy to make a new one when she wants it. So that she doesn''t take one ready from the kindergarten.?

    ?I see. You''re full of interesting stories, Scarlet. Tell me more,? he said, sitting on the table and listening to yet another adventure.

    He was starting to understand those pups. They weren''t all that bad, all in all.

    He hoped his would be just as cute and chatty. He would have loved to talk with his daughter just like that.

 Chapter 471 Starving girls

    Samantha and Jaden finally sat at the table. Their hunger won over their mutual love, so Renato could finally see his mate again.

    The pups were staying for two days only. He could bear with it and have his mate back very, very soon. Meanwhile, he could cook for all three of them and win points in his favour.

    Jaden had sat on the chair next to Scarlet, and Samantha on the corner next to him. Like that, Renato could watch all three of them eat and make sure they didn''t feel shy.

    He already knew about one of them not worrying about over-eating, and his mate wasn''t one to be afraid to eat in front of people. But the blonde pup? What if he didn''t want to look too hungry in front of his beloved aunty?

    His worries were settled when all three of them - including Scarlet - poured enough meat in their tes. He cleared his throat and pointed at the sd with his eyes; he received three annoyed sighs in return. However, they all ate sd. Oh, those pups were well-behaved! He hoped his wouldn''t be picky either.

    Then, his eyes moved on the white ears twitching. Jaden and Samantha were happy to be eating, even more while together.

    Observing their ecstatic faces, Scarlet''s pout grew. She released her ck ears and twitched them in the same way.

    ?Oh, how cute,? Samantha sighed, her te emptied at half. ?I missed you, Scarlet. How are things going??

    ?Good,? the little girl said. ?Except that daddy took mommy and left.?

    ?They wille back. And you can stay with your aunt for two days! Isn''t that good??

    ?I am happy for that,? Jaden pointed out.

    ?Yes...? Scarlet murmured.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She continued eating her food as if she was hungry. Renato observed, dumbfounded. Could a pup eat so much? For real?

    Oh, but... Two days; nothing wrong would have happened in two days only. If anything, he would tell the pups'' parents about it and they would have known what to do. For the moment, Scarlet seemed okay.

    ?We can y a little before going to sleep,? Samantha added.

    They couldn''t wait for that! She had cuddled with Jaden enough, so it was Scarlet''s turn. The little girl didn''t like hugs as much as she liked chasing and pretending to fight.

    ?Where are we going to sleep?? Jaden asked out of the blue.

    Renato left his fork on the table. He had his fill by looking those three wolves eating, oddly enough. All of a sudden, he was looking forward to meeting his own pup. It was a long wait ahead, he knew it.

    Were they going to be as territorial or would they be cute and adorable? Would they be witty and smart like Woods''s pups?

    ?We have plenty of rooms here,? Renato said. ?We prepared two for you, but we can change if you don''t like it.?

    ?I don''t want to sleep alone,? Scarlet said, her eyes watery. ?I''m scared!?

    It was a lie. An obvious lie, at that. There was no trace of fear in that pup. She was just causing trouble because she liked it... And she was aiming at something, Renato was sure. But...

    What?

    ?You two can sleep in the same room,? he agreed. ?The beds are big andfortable.?

    ?And aunty Sam? Where will she sleep??

    Readtest chapters at empire

    ?Next to me,? he said, cutting her proposal before she could even start saying it. Sharing his mate with two hungry pups was one thing; letting her sleep with them was another concern, and it wasn''t going to happen. Samantha was his mate, and she was carrying his child. No way she could sleep with anyone but him.

    ?Oh, right,? Samantha said, waking yup from her daze. She cleaned Jaden''s face with a napkin, and the little boy beamed at her.

    Scarlet, on the other hand, knew how to clean her face and hands on her own.

    Renato furrowed his brows while a suspicion made its way through his mind. Was it possible that one pup knew how to eat alone while the other needed help to clear his face?

    The meat had been cut in small pieces; that was obvious for pups. But Scarlet knew how to eat properly without making a mess... Was Jaden not capable?

    But... He didn''t look more childish or clumsy than his sister. If anything, he was calmer and seemed to think more deeply than her.

    Was he pretending to need help just to get his aunt''s attention?

    No way. Those little things weren''t getting his mate for the night! They were too dangerous!

    ?I can sleep with you,? Samantha said before he could even think about a reason not to allow her.

    But... Why was she falling into that trap?

    ?You should... ehm, sleep in your bed, Samantha,? he said, franticly looking for a valid reason. ?You should be in a safe ce. Pups might hit you or something, and... You know... It''

    ?They don''t move in their sleep,? Samantha said, chuckling. ?They stay in the same position as when they fall asleep. You don''t need to worry.?

    ?Ah? N-no worry?? he stuttered.

    Was she even his mate? She sounded like she didn''t care about leaving him alone in their cold bed.

    Why did she like those little things more than him? Was it a natural reaction to pups? Oh, would she be so affectionate with their pup as well?

    His lips distended in a smirk as he imagined Samantha cuddling a small bundle of white clothes, watching it sleep with a motherly smile. With their pup, he would be there as well, making sure the little thing got the attention they needed; not an ounce more than that.

    ?You know what?? he said. ?Just do what you want.?

    He moved his eyes away from them and focused on the te, lost in his imaginary world. He would have a family, and it felt so warm and precious. He could leave his mate to those pups for a night or two.

    They were going home soon while he would stay forever.

    Unbeknownst to him, Samantha did notice hisplex expression.

 Chapter 472 Predictable

    After making sure Scarlet and Jaden werefortable, Samanthay down with them. She chuckled when they ced their heads on her shoulders and clenched her clothes, wondering whether they did the same with Nate and Lara. For sure, they were used to sleep while clinging on to their mommy.

    When their breathing became stable, she got up. She used a pillow to hide her flee, and the pups didn''t seem to mind. She wasn''t sure she would be able to sneak out but, apparently, the twins weren''t as new to sleeping alone. Had Nate trained them? For sure, he couldn''t allow his mate to spend every single night with them rather than with him.

    She caressed their heads, observing their calm expressions for a long while. Then, she left the door open ajar - just in case they woke up - and returned to the one where Renato was. He was in bed, his hands behind the head and his eyes staring at the ceiling. He hadn''t turned the lights off, so she could see hisplex expression. He was pondering, and seeing him like that made her chuckle.

    He turned after hearing her voice, his face still unreadable. There were too many thoughts in his head for Samantha to decode any of those.

    ?Hey,? she said while sitting on the bed. ?Is there some space for me??

    He got up just to surround her waist with his arms and pull her in a tight hug. Delicately as not to hurt her, hey down again. He sank his face in her hair, inhaling her scent and wishing to follow any of her desires. He was getting used to it; and he couldn''t wait for that pregnancy to be over. He couldn''t bring himself to be wicked or domineering anymore...

    His heart beat harder against his chest when Samantha returned the embrace and closed her eyes to sleep. She moved a little, looking for afortable position for the night.

    ?Dinner was delicious,? she said. ?I''m relieved you''repetent enough to take care of our pup. They will be happy with a father like you. If I was alone, my pup would die o

    ?No,? Renato chuckled. ?They would just eat weird things, but they would definitely survive. If you didn''t die of hunger living alone, there''s some hope.?

    She rolled her eyes, considering to turn her back to him. Yet, she preferred staying like that, her ear pressed on his shoulder to listen to that interesting rhythm. His heart was so fast, all of a sudden. Hers followed suit, instead of calming down to sleep.

    How was she supposed to close her eyes when all her body was pressed against his hard muscles? Suddenly, without any forewarning, her body lit up. She wanted him!

    ?Hey,? Renato murmured when she pressed her thigh against his crotch. He knew what was going on; not just that he could feel it, but he knew his mate well. He could recognise that light in her eyes.

    There was just one thing that could make them shine so much. But she was pregnant: they shouldn''t have sex... At least not the usual way. The little thing growing in her belly was precious and needed care, after all.

    And he hadn''t been in the mood,tely. Since the day he heard he would be a father, everything changed. His mate wasn''t just the most appealing creature in the world, but she was bing the mother of his pups. She was even more precious and delicate than before, in his eyes... Even though his eyes were, in fact, the only ce where her delicateness existed.

    She was a strong wolf; but - for him - she was like a flower.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Hey!? Samantha eximed, noticing how his hand rubbed her back without any lewd intention.

    She was expecting him to take the chance to jump on her, especially after so many days of abstinence. They had been too busy or too worried to think about sex, after all.

    Yet, Renato didn''t move. So, he wasn''t holding back. He really didn''t feel any need to touch her!

    ?Hey,? she repeated, this time disappointed.

    She let go of him and moved a few inches back. She pressed a hand on her stomach and didn''t find any change. Not even her breasts had changed shape yet - even though that shouldn''t have been a problem, right? Surely, Renato wouldn''t dislike rounder breasts.

    However, the signs of pregnancy weren''t yet visible on her. Was the thought enough to turn him off? Why?

    Her fingers trailed up her body, checking everything else. But she was the same! Finally, she touched her face. Was she bing ugly? They could turn the lights off, in that case. And she hadn''t seen any big sign in the mirror, that morning.

    ?You don''t like me anymore!? she murmured, her voice broken by sadness. A dark pit without an end opened under her, and she fell in a darkness without end.

    What had she done to be disliked by her mate? Just like that, without any warning? Everything was all right until a few days before!

    ?What is it?? she asked, a lone tear falling on her cheek. She didn''t dare to look at him, knowing very well she would break if she found a pair of uninterested ck eyes.

    Was it because they were bing parents? Was it because she was an Alpha? He had told her he didn''t mind! He had said he didn''t dislike a woman stronger than him!

    Yet, there they were. In the end, he could say what he wanted, but reality was different. Just like usual, a male wolf couldn''t ept a strong female just like that...

    She had known it since the day she found out about herself. No male in the world could ept something as weird as her.

    It was her mistake to think that it could be different with Renato. He had been pretty predictable so often, in the end. She should have known it.

    She was an idiot.

 Chapter 473 Everything but twins

    When Samantha started sobbing, Renato''s heart broke in a thousand pieces. He felt the physical pain of seeing a hurt mate, but he couldn''t know what was the matter.

    He reached out to her hand, trying tofort her. What could make her react like that? As much as to make her cry? He had never seen his mate in that state, so fragile and in need of care.

    ?Samantha,? he whispered, but she didn''t react.

    She turned his back on him and avoided his hand, hiding her eyes and nestling on the bed.

    ?What''s happening? Why are you crying??

    ?You don''t want me anymore,? sheined. Only after saying the words did she realise how wrong they sounded. He didn''t need to react to her prompts every time, after all. And they were in a difficult period.

    ming him for not wanting to sleep with her was not just wrong, but also useless. However, realising it made her cry even more.

    She was a true, real idiot. Making up so much drama over nothing! But she felt so alone and unwanted.

    ?It''s not like that,? he said. ?I always want you, Mine. C

    She didn''t move, so he crawled closer and hugged her from behind. He ced his head behind hers, his lips so close to her neck that she could feel his breathing on her skin. His arm surrounded her waist, and he dragged her back until she returned in his arms.

    It was better, like that. But she still felt like crying.

    ?Tell me what''s wrong,? he said.

    She just shrugged, unable to exin her thoughts. It had been a single second. Her mind had made up a whole world and destroyed it, and her body had reacted to her thoughts too fast for her to realise.

    ?I don''t know,? she said. ?I''m a mess.?

    ?You''re so beautiful. I wish I could hold you like this all the time... But it would be difficult to walk around, right??

    She listened to his voice, calming down. Was it due to pregnancy? She had never lost control like that; not even in front of a te filled with food. She didn''t cry for it, at least.

    ?Oh, yesterday...? she remembered, all of a sudden. ?I was eating cake. I cut myself another slice, but it felt on the side on the te and I felt so useless. I didn''t cry for it, but the amount of emotions for something as

    ?Where did the slice fall?? Renato asked, confused. What was she talking about, all of a sudden? He was trying tofort her, and she talked about cake... Was it a message? Did she want cake?

    At that hour of the evening? Wasn''t it a littlete? Oh, but...

    ?It felt on the side, on the te. Instead of staying pretty and up. I felt sad for the slice,? Samantha sighed. ?You know, now that I think about it, I''d eat some now.?

    ?I can go fetch you...?

    ?No, stay here,? she said. ?I''ve changed my mind. I''m not that hungry.?

    And there wasn''t any more cake in the fridge. She had finished it all that same morning.

    ?Okay... Uhm...? Renato replied, dumbfounded.

    Was that crisis due to pregnancy? But his mate had shown no traces of it before! Why now?

    ?We should check up with a doctor!? he eximed.

    ?No, it''s fine.?

    ?But... We should really go!?

    ?We??

    He blinked, biting his tongue.

    ?Please, just tell me what''s wrong,? he sighed.

    ?I don''t know. I just felt like crying; and I cried in the end. But you didn''t need to reject me so heartlessly.?

    Since she had calmed down, she turned on her back and stared at Renato. He was there,forting her from the terrible issues she was facing; and he didn''t seem unhappy of doing so. He wasn''t tired of her unreasonable reaction.

    He was there, and he seemed relieved it had been just a moment.

    ?Do you still like me?? she asked.

    ?Of course!? he eximed. ?Why do you doubt me??

    ?Because you don''t want to have sex. Male wolves never refuse unless their mate is very very dislikable.?

    ?That''s not very polite to say, Mine.?

    ?But it''s true!?

    ?It''s not true... I''m not a sex machine. I have my own feelings, you know??

    ?Yes??

    ?Yes.?

    ?What kind of feelings??

    ?I can''t think about sex right now. You need protection, Samantha. You''re carrying our child, after all.?

    ?Is that a problem? Are you sure that being pregnant means no sex??

    ?No, but... Well, I guess... We should be gentle.?

    He pecked her forehead,ing to terms with his own body. How could he say no? Maybe once or twice, but he wouldn''t be able to refuse her forever. But, at least, he should negotiate about the means. No kinky tricks for a while.

    ?Okay, then,? she murmured, turning to the side and caressing his chest. Her touch awoke his desire, and he licked his lips while - slowly and painfully - bowing down to kiss her. Before he could do so, though, they heard the footsteps.

    Two sets.

    ?Aunty!?

    ?Aunty!?

    Their door was assaulted by two pairs of arms, and the sleepy twins walked in.

    ?Where are you, aunty?? Jaden asked.

    Scarlet trailed after him, and they climbed on the bed.

    Renato observed them, dumbfounded. Just when it was getting interesting!

    The twins got closer to his mate, and they hugged her.

    ?We want to sleep with you, aunty,? said Scarlet. She pushed Renato away whileying in between them. Jaden was on the other side.

    Samantha burst outughing, forgetting her mate and focusing on the pups.

    ?Aunty is here!? she said. She hugged them and smiled as they found afortable position.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Renato observed the scene, and his inner most burning desire took a very clear shape: he hoped they wouldn''t have twins!

    He slipped out of bed and left the room. He could sleep in another ce for that night.

    But then, his frustration couldn''t let him sleep. He marched out of the residence and took a hours-long stroll. At least, Samantha was happy with those two.

    ?Yes, but...? he murmured, his mood as dark as the moonless night and the cloudy sky.

 Chapter 474 A place for honeymoons

    They arrived at the hotelte in the night. The crescent moon lit their path, and Nate held Lara''s hand while carrying the luggage in the other.

    ?Is this where we''re staying?? she inquired. It wasn''t a big hotel, but it did seem luxurious from the outside.

    However, Nate didn''t go in. He gave the car key to the porter and received a room key in return. He turned towards a path in the garden and pulled Lara with him.

    ?Where are we going?? she inquired, thrilled.

    If it was anyone else, she wouldn''t have followed them into the woods. But, with Nate, she was safe.

    ?We''re staying in a bungalow,? he said. ?I thought it was better than a room, and we''re lucky it was free. There''s a pool of thermal water in the garden, so we don''t even need to get out.?

    ?Oh, nice,? she chuckled. ?It almost feels like a honeymoon.?

    ?I know, right?? he replied, looking as unfazed as possible. ?We can consider this a trial. We can train for our real honeymoon and decide whether a thermal location is good or not.?

    ?It''s good,? Lara said. ?It doesn''t really matter where we are if I''m with you.?

    Nate sighed. Her words hit his heart directly, and his brain broke for a few moments. However, before his instincts could drive him to grab her and lock in the bedroom, he quickened his steps

    They closed the door behind their backs and observed the flowers on the table, red roses. The food for two. The romantic lights.

    That really was a location for honeymoons!

    They nced out of the window and saw the steam of the thermal pool.

    ?You know, Nate... I think it''s too hot to bathe in the hot water during the day,? Lara said. ?But during the night, the air is fresh. Shall we try??

    ?We''re tired from the journey. What if you fall ill because of exhaustion?? was the prompt reply.

    However, Lara wasn''t listening to him anymore. She let go of his hand and took off her blouse. She had brought a swimsuit, just in case, but Nate had forgotten to tell her! How could he be so irresponsible? Was he just distracted, or had he a n?

    With that doubt, she decided not to take the swimsuit out. If his was all a n to bathe naked, she would notice something in his reactions... Wouldn''t she?

    However, Nate''s face was nk.

    ?I forgot to tell you!? he said, after a while.

    ?Oh, no,? she sighed. ?And now? We can''t bathe naked during the day. But, at night, no one will see us.?

    No one would see them regardless because the garden was surrounded by a high wall.

    Lara unfastened the buttons of her trousers and stepped out of them, parading in front of Nate while wearing underwear and shoes. She opened the terrace door and smelled the scents of the nightly flowers. That ce was magical. She had to praise Nate for the choice,ter.

    She stood on the stones surrounding the pool, considering what to do with what remained of her clothes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    First of all, she took off the shoes. Nate brought her a pair of slippers, and she felt guilty for doubting him. What made her think he could have naughty thoughts when all he did was take care of her?

    She stepped into the water and moaned when the temperature warmed her. Hot springs were the best when one felt tired, and she so needed to rx.

    She turned to Nate and found out he also didn''t have a swimsuit. He had forgotten about it, how cute.

    ?Lara, I''m not sure it''s a good idea,? he said, pointing at a sign.

    ?Bathing naked forbidden,? she read. ?So, someone else already had this idea before us.?

    Still, she didn''t renounce her idea. Breaking thew felt exciting, all of a sudden. And what could even happen if they were found out?

    The worst she could think of was an embarrassing moment and being chased away from the hotel. Oh, no big deal.

    It would be a pity to interrupt their vacation for that reason, but it was thrilling enough to take a risk. She didn''t like risks, usually, but...

    ?Are you afraid?? she murmured. ?Don''t tell me the mighty CEO Woods can be stopped by a sign!?

    ?Lara...? he sighed.

    ?Come on. Have some courage!?

    Saying that, she threw her bra away and made the panties slip down, slowly. She turned her back to Nate, still shy about being naked in front of him - but not as much as in the past. She stepped in the water, letting the warmth reach her bones.

    ?It''s wonderful,? she said. ?Don''t let a sign stop you. Just for tonight. I promise we''ll buy swimsuits tomorrow, okay??

    Nate nodded, following her in the water. She found a stone big enough to sit, and she leaned her head on the border. It was a natural pool, with stones and sand, but it had been arranged to maximisefort. Perfect for a couple enjoying a honeymoon or elders to rx. Also, the walls provided privacy - whatever that sign threatened.

    ?Do you like it here?? Nate asked.

    The moon let them see each other, even though Lara couldn''t distinguish the details. Nate could see everything, though. His wolf eyes weren''t shining under the moon, but they could spot everything.

    ?I like it,? Lara said, and his heart jumped in his chest. ?You chose the right ce.?

    It was romantic, indeed. But he had left the ring in the luggage. He could have proposed there, under the moon, with the hot water steaming around them. But he hadn''t thought about it in time.

    He cursed under his breath while reaching his mate in the pool. In the end, all he could do was enjoy the peace and focus on Lara for a little.

    ?I''m d you like it,? he said. ?I was afraid you would find the therms boring.?

    ?Boring?? she chuckled. ?This promises like a lot of fun!?

 Chapter 475 Used to lose control

    Bathing naked was already exciting enough, but doing it illegally was ten times more thrilling.

    Lara''s life hadn''t been filled with action before she met Nate, so she would feel adventurous with little. Bathing naked in a thermal pool, out in the open, was exactly her kind of adventure.

    Not to mention that she was starting to understand why Nate had insisted they had a vacation without the twins.

    ?Oh, this is awesome!? she sighed, leaning on the stones at the edge. She wasn''t sure whether the pool was artificial, but it had been built with stones and sand, so it felt natural.

    She didn''t need to worry about the cubs slipping on the wet floor, nor ensure they didn''t destroy anything. They were safe, somewhere far away. And it felt absolutely rxing.

    Two days like that? She would sign for it anytime!

    ?Awesome,? she repeated.

    Nate was sitting a step from her, a little too tense for the atmosphere. One was supposed topletely rx in a thermal pool, so Lara couldn''t understand what was happening to him. But she also needed another minute for herself. Then, she would inquire.

    She closed her eyes, but she felt guilty for ignoring her mate''s needs. In the end, she couldn''t let him sit there alone a second more.

    ?What''s up?? she asked, her eyes still closed.

    ?Nothing. Everything''s fine.?

    ?But you''re not as happy as you''re supposed to be, Nate.?

    ?It''s okay. Hot water feels good.?

    ?Do you know what would feel even better? Rx! Don''t tell me you''re one of those businessmen who don''t know how to let loose and think only about work.?

    ?No, I''m not.?

    ?Then??

    She opened one eye and nced at him. He didn''t seem awkward, just too serious. It was not about breaking the rule about bathing clothes, was it?

    ?Do you like this ce?? he inquired.

    ?Isn''t it visible on my face?? she chuckled. ?It''s the perfect ce to rx a couple of days!?

    ?I thought about going to the sea again, but then we would think about the pups all the time. We would ask ourselves whether they would like this and that... So, I chose a ce where we haven''t been as a family.?

    ?That''s right. Smart idea.?

    ?But I still wonder whether they would like it,? he sighed.

    ?Oh, Nate,? she sighed, crawling even closer to him. Was he doing it on purpose to get under her skin?

    Thinking about the twins in such a situation? In a thermal pool? How sweet of him... But she had just started enjoying the idea of a holiday alone.

    They weren''t getting the twins ahead of time. No way.

    ?Am I so boring?? she pouted.

    Nate blinked, observing her expression while a turmoil rose in his heart. What had he said so wrong that his mate was doubting him and herself?

    ?You''re the most interesting person in the world!? he eximed, reaching out to her. He hugged her, delicately, and pulled her closer.

    ?Then why do you insist on talking about other people while I''m here?? she said, poking on his chest.

    ?Other people?? They were their pups... Her pups! How could she consider them just other people?

    But, at the same time, something nice made him feel warmer than the water.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Oh, she wanted his attention, everyst bit of it. So nice...

    Before his brain broke just like that, he leaned his head on her shoulder.

    He liked being taken care of, especially since there was no one else who could steal his mate''s attention. How nice; that vacation had been his best idea in a long while.

    Lara caressed his head, ying with his hair. When she had taken off her clothes and jumped in the pool, she had a very clear idea about what to do in there alone. But then, Nate had turned into a fluffy big dog in search of attention.

    He wanted cuddles, nice words, and to be close. Nothing daring nor prohibited.

    Oddly enough, that didn''t make her doubt herself. He wasn''t acting like that because he didn''t like her. Rather, it was the opposite... It was his way of showing affection that made her melt like chocte.

    ?I love you,? she said.

    His ears appeared under her palm, and she took mental notes about not saying something like that in public. If that was how he reacted, it was dangerous to profess her love too openly.

    She resisted the nce to check whether his tail had also appeared - but only for a few seconds. She couldn''t fight against curiosity, and she discreetly turned her eyes towards Nate''s back.

    She saw a white ssh of white under the water, moving in circles against the resistance of the fluid. Was he... Was he wagging?

    Just like the cubs! She could see whom they''ve taken from.

    ?So pretty,? she said.

    The candid ears pricked up at the sound of her voice, and she couldn''t stay still anymore. It was his fault for being cute!

    ?Pretty?? he repeated. She found him pretty, how nice. He couldpete with the twins for her attention, like that.

    Even though a part of his Alpha being rumbled in the depths of his heart... An Alpha, pretty? How could that be possible?

    But even that part couldn''t get angry for words said by his mate. If she said so, she was right. Period.

    ?You also are pretty,? he managed to say. His wolf nature was getting control of his brain, but there would have always been a part of it able to say nice words to his mate. He had many brain cells he didn''t use, so they''d better do something useful - praising Lara.

    ?Oh, you sure?? she chuckled, moving her fingers from his hair to his neck. She slipped on the stones, and Nate had to raise his head.

    Before he could grimace in pain for being left without her, she sat on hisp. Her hand reached his chest, and he forgot the pain of the moment they were apart.

    All he could see and feel was her; and he was getting used to that kind of loss of control.

 Chapter 476 Think about everything

    Warning: smut content.

    Lara was sitting on Nate''sp, and they were both soaked in the thermal pool. Their skin was soft from the water and the steam, and it was almost time to get out.

    However, on one side, they were in a difficult position to leave. On the other, they were naked. Getting out meant walking back without clothes, and neither was truly ready for that.

    Getting in had been so much easier!

    ?Hey,? Nate murmured, caressing Lara''s face tenderly. His eyes were glowing under the Moon, but he didn''t know it.

    As for Lara, she didn''t mind. She was used to it, already. And it was a sign of how much she could make him lose control over his instincts. It didn''t make her shiver in fear.

    She touched his face with her wet fingers, wrinkled because of the water. They had been there for long, cuddling and enjoying the time alone.

    The moon made enough light to let them see each other, along with the light they let on in the room which reached them through the window. As usual, Lara could see less detail than Nate, but she was bing used to it as well.

    She found his lips and bent down, their mouths meeting without any need to see too clearly. They knew how to find each other for a kiss even with their eyes closed; their mate senses were developing every time they were together.

    Their lips met, and their lungs let out long sighs. Everything else disappeared while they clung to each other desperately. Nate''s arms circled her waist, dragging her closer with every motion.

    Lara, on her side, pulled his hair lightly. His locks were humid because of the steam, and her hands weren''t as sensitive as usual. However, she couldn''t let go. She couldn''t think about dying forter. She wanted to feel him now, notter.

    Nate pulled her up, making her sit on the border of the pool. The stones weren''t the mostfortable ce of the world, but she dared notin. The cold air made her shiver, and her breathing was disrupted by that.

    The water was hot - her feet were still in - but the wind was chilly. Or, at least, it felt chilly after being immersed for a while.

    The cold disappeared when Nate hugged her again, using his body to protect her from the air. They could just move in and everything would be solved, but neither could propose to stop kissing just because of that.

    Nate''s lips trailed down her chest, his low growls making her moan even before his touch could cause pleasure. Her body was as rxed as it could be after half an hour in the pool. Every caress just added to the bliss.

    When Nate''s lips pinched her nipple, she moaned softly and leaned back. Guided by him, she moved a little backwards so that her bottom was out of the water as well.

    Then, like a beached siren, shey there while his caresses and pecks moved lower on her body. He split her legs, always careful, and kissed her thighs.

    When he reached her core, she was already panting. His fingers were on her sides and legs, moving light like feathers, while his tongue worked on her core without rest. He already knew where to kiss and how strong to be, so his mouth made her reach closer to the peak with every stroke. She arched her back when the first wave crossed her, and the pointy stones hurt her shoulders and bottom.

    It was ufortable, by any means. But it would have been worse to move to another location. Anything was fine, at that moment: the water grazing her feet, the stones... Everything!

    When her love juices started flowing, Nate probed her core with a finger before inserting two together. His thumb moved on her clit, massaging the sweetest spots.

    Every motion made her moan, arch her back or clench her fists. Her feet curled when the peak was a single step away, but she almost hurt her nails when she tried grabbing the ground. Under her back, there wasn''t any silken sheet but only hard rock.

    ?Nate...? she called him, but he didn''t react.

    He was a man with a mission, and he wouldn''t have let something as feeble as a whispered name distract him.

    He could feel Lara''s pleasure through their link and her reactions, and he felt proud of his aplishments as if they meant anything.

    When he called him again, he moves his lips on her stomach and observed her face without letting her know. She was beautiful, with her eyes closed and her lips red from biting.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He would have watched her forever if only pleasure wasn''t so feeble.

    The waves lowered in intensity, letting Lara breathe normally. It took her longer to open her eyes and stare back at Nate.

    ?Let''s go in,? he said.

    He was standing in the pool, the water reaching his waist. Yet, he could sense how the chilly air was causing more shivers to his mate than the pleasure - which was unfair.

    He climbed up and picked her up, carrying her in his arms. Lara hugged him back, enjoying the treatment. He was taking care of everything, so much that she didn''t need to think.

    ?And now?? she murmured after opening the door for them - since Nate''s hands were busy.

    ?Now, we continue from where we stopped at,? he said.

    His words were quite clear, especially for a wolf on the verge of losing control.

    He let her slip on the bed and opened the drawers, using hisst rational thoughts to find protection. He had almost made a mistake in the pool, but luckily he had remembered in time.

    Not that he wouldn''t love another pup with his mate. But first, they needed to make that decision together. It was something to talk about, not to decide on a whim.

    He let the packages slip on the bed and surrendered to his instincts. Lara would have done her part and ensured they used them. She knew he couldn''t think about everything in that state.

 Chapter 477 A small stone

    Renato hadn''t slept a minute, but he made breakfast for Samantha and the twins. He had been warned they would wake upte, and his mate could bezy as well, so he had taken his time.

    He had even run in the forest to release some stress before returning home to cook. It felt like he was just their maid, but he didn''t mind.

    The deal was to keep the pups for three days and two nights. One night was over. Another one to go, and he would have Samantha back.

    He could survive it! His thoughts went astray while he fried bacon and eggs, but he didn''t need to hide his expression. The pups should better know how he felt about them.

    Acting cute and telling stories was okay, but monopolising Samantha was out of the question. He would have taught his pup to be proper and not cling to their mother too much, definitely.

    Two days were already hell; he couldn''t imagine a whole lifepeting for her attention.

    Once everything was ready and the table set, the three sleepy heads appeared in the kitchen. They had smelt the food and woke up, how funny.

    But he didn''tin. They were silent while munching what he prepared. He also saw two pairs of white ears twitching.

    Samantha and Jaden were happy about the food, definitely. As for the third pup, her expression told him everything even without the ears. Scarlet was dangerous, wasn''t she? She could control her ears, and she knew how cute they were.

    ?What do we do today?? he asked.

    Samantha shrugged, reaching out to the toasted bread. Jaden hadn''t even heard him, while Scarlet curled her lips downward, confused and unhappy of the need to think.

    ?What do you think about taking a stroll together? I can show you the pack,? he tried, even though it might have been the wrong move.

    Showing the pack to a possible future Alpha of Norwich? But they were still small, and the others shouldn''t feel threatened by pups.

    Other than that, what could they do for a whole day? He couldn''t imagine what pups liked.

    But he could take the chance to learn for the future. With his niece and nephew, he had five years of advantage on his pup. It meant he could learn everything before it happened to them!

    His smile attracted all three wolves'' attention, and they pushed their tes forward asking for more food. Luckily, he was expecting it.

    ?Here it is,? he said. ?I fried some extra bacon.?

    He hadn''t prepared anything sweet because Samantha liked salty tastes more, but pups were different. Maybe it was time to learn how to bake cakes. His mother sure had a simple receipt to send him.

    ?We can meet Mandy,? Samantha said. ?I want to introduce my niece and nephew to her. And maybe they''ll like to y with the ot

    ?I don''t know,? Renato replies. ?They''re from Norwich... We have to be careful with the other pups.?

    ?I''ll watch over them every second. Do you think the others will be annoyed because of them? Will they be disappointed to see their Alpha babysitting for another Alpha??

    She sighed. Why did it have to be soplicated? She and Nate were family. It was as simple as that.

    ?I don''t think there will be problems,? Renato said. ?They''re just pups.?

    ?If you say so,? she said, curling her lips in a doubting expression.

    ?We''ll solve it if anything happens,? he said, heartening Samantha a little. She was still worried, but not as much as to hide in the residence for a couple of days.

    ?In the end, I get to decide,? she murmured.

    At her words, Scarlet''s eyes shined.

    ?Aunty decides? Aunty is the boss??

    ?Yes,? Samantha said. ?Isn''t it cool??

    ?Oh, yes! I also want to be like you when I grow up!?

    ?Not like your mommy??

    ?No... Everyone likes my mommy, and they always have something to ask her. It''s annoying.?

    ?I see... Well, you''ll be a good boss when you grow up.?

    ?I will beat dad when I be tall,? said Jaden. ?To protect my mommy.?

    ?Really? But doesn''t Nate protect your mommy already?? Samantha chuckled. Many things had changed in such a short time, but some of them would remain the same forever.

    ?Yes, he does. But I want to be the one protecting mommy. Dad can marry her if he wants.?

    ?Can he, now??

    ?Yes. He asked me permission,? he said, raising his face until his nose pointed to the sky.

    ?You?? Scarlet said, her eyes filling with tears. ?He didn''t ask me!?

    ?Because you would have said no.?

    ?But... I also want to be asked!?

    A big tear rolled down her cheek, and Renato stood up in a panic. What was he supposed to do with a crying pup?

    Oh, his pup would also cry a lot. What could he do?

    Samantha shook her head, signalling him to sit down. Scarlet wasn''t feeling ill. She was just a little over-dramatic. Everything would be over in a few minutes, either way.

    And there was nothing Renato could do to solve it.

    ?We bought the ring together,? Jaden pointed out. ?The one we chose the other day.?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?R-ring??

    ?Do you remember the stone dad bought for you??

    ?That small one?? Scarlet said, making a heart with her hands.

    Renato''s forehead filled with sweat when he saw what Scarlet considered as small. Were all daughters so expensive to bring up?

    ?Small?? Samantha inquired.

    ?Last time, daddy bought me a bigger one. But this is pretty, aunty. It''s like a heart, and it''s blue.?

    ?We bought a ring after that,? Jaden said. ?It''s for mommy''s marriage.?

    ?Oof,? she snorted. She had fallen into a trap! How could she let Nate marry her mother without noticing? She thought it was just a present...

    She had been fooled!

    ?You were distracted by the small stone,? Samantha pointed out. ?It''s not your fault. I wouldn''t have noticed anythin

    ?You understand me, aunty.?

    ?Oh, I do!?

 Chapter 478 Lazy morning

    Opening her eyeste in the morning and not needing to worry about hungry pups was a real holiday.

    Lara rubbed her eyes and cuddled in Nate''s arms. He also was rxing since he hadn''t gotten up yet. It was a sign clear enough about his mood and energy.

    ?Hey, are you tired?? she inquired when she sensed his hands moving on her body. He had hugged her tighter without opening his eyes, but she knew he was awake.

    Somehow, she knew.

    She didn''t question him about why was he pretending to be asleep. She could understand his wish to stay in bed longer.

    ?Just a little,? Nate hummed against her hair. ?I can wake up if you want me to. Or I can continue sleeping if you prefer.?

    ?I''d like to see your wolf shape,? Lara blurted out.

    That thought had been with her for a while, but she hadn''t told anything not to make Nate feel awkward. She wanted him to feel free around her, but she also couldn''t wait for him toe up with that idea. Somehow, the thought that Lara might be curious about him didn''t cross his mind.

    But she wanted to see that white wolf again. This time from closer. She wanted to see herself mirrored in the azure eyes. But was it right to ask him so directly? After all, wolves were sensitive about shapes.

    ?I can''t now,? Nate said.

    ?Not now... I meant during the full moon. But I''d like to see you. Also, it doesn''t have to be the next Bright Moon. Might be in the future; I don''t want to hurry you. I just thought it would be nice if you knew about my wish.

    That''s all.?

    ?I meant I can''t now because there is no moon,? he exined. ?But there is no reason to wait for the Bright Moon. This evening will do. Also, it''s not like we''ll have time for ourselves next time. The kids will be out of control, so we won''t be able to y together.?

    Only after saying it did Nate realise he was saying things a human being wouldn''tprehend. y together? She didn''t want that, did she?

    But her shining eyes stopped him from taking his words back. She seemed to like the idea nheless. Even as a human, she could have fun... They just needed to find their bnce.

    ?You''re right,? Lara said. Light blushing covered her eyes, and she smiled like a little girl in front of an amusing show. She couldn''t wait to see Nate again! To touch his fur, y with him...

    Only if he wanted, of course.

    ?So, you transform only when the moon is in the sky,? she said, returning to focus. There it was: the chance to find out more about her boyfriend and children. ?But I''ve seen your ears during the ck Moon! How is that possible? And the kids, they wag their tails at any hour of the day.?

    ?We can do a partial transformation alone, but to turnpletely, we need help. It''s enough that the moon is in the sky. We don''t need to see it, but we feel its power. Sometimes, it happens during the day. As for the ears, these arepletely in our control... Except when they are not.?

    ?So, during the ck Moon,? she whispered, widening her eyes.

    ?We can turn, but we usually stay human. It''s a night when our human part is the most sensible. We simply don''t have the strength or any reason to let our wolf resurface. While it''s the opposite for the Bright Moon. Then, we are purely instinct.?

    ?I noticed that,? she chuckled.

    Her wolves were so out of control during the Bright Moon, but she couldn''t me him for being clingy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She couldn''t even me Nate for how he had pushed her on the bed and used his Alpha power. It was a miracle she hadn''t felt any panic back then. But she had been quite distracted by him to feel any fear.

    ?You''re lovely in both cases,? she said. ?You and the kids.?

    ?The moon won''t appear until night,? Nate whispered, rolling closer to her. He leaned his weight on his arms and bowed down to kiss her.

    He was interrupted by Lara''s stomach rumbling.

    Oh, right. Human women needed food andfort. They couldn''t overexert their bodies. And they were on holiday, meaning they should rx.

    ?Let me order some food,? he said before getting up. ?We can spend the rest of the day doing absolutely nothing.?

    ?Sounds fun!? was her reply. She observed his back as he walked away, and she took quite a while to return awake.

    Oh, the twins. She had forgotten about them for a long while. But she felt no guilt. They were taken care of.

    But still, going two days without hearing from them? She wasn''t strong enough.

    ?Nate, can we call Samantha?? she said.

    ?Sure!? she heard from the other room.

    ?Do you think Samantha will feel like we''re checking her out??

    ?No, she won''t. She''ll soon be a parent, she knows how it works. And we''re not calling because we''re worried but because we miss the little beas... the kids.?

    He walked back to the bedroom and sat on the bed. He had ordered food, so his work was over. He could return to staring at his mate with no shame.

    ?Why is it so difficult?? Lara sighed. ?Going on holiday just the two of you is wonderful, the best. But I still miss them sometimes.?

    ?It''s normal. But you will have your pups back as soon as we return home. It''s not the same for this vacation. Itsts two days only.?

    ?But we''ll have other vacations,? she pointed out. ?It won''t be thest, right??

    ?Right,? he said. ?Now, what do we do first? Breakfast or call??

    She shrugged, uncertain.

    ?I guess breakfast is more urgent,? she said. Not that she wanted to dy the call. Just, something deep in her heart told her that Nate would cherish every moment with her. It was only fair if she did the same.

    The kids could wait. She wasn''t sure they were awake yet, after all.

 Chapter 479 [Bonus chapter]Call with the twins

    Lara and Nate called soon after breakfast. Samantha left the phone on speakers, and the twins ran to her to hear about their mommy. And check whether the dad was alive enough to protect their mommy.

    ?Mommy! Mommy!? Lara and Nate heard.

    ?What are you doing?? asked Jaden.

    ?Do you have enough food?? added his sister.

    ?Hey, you two!? Lara said with a warning tone.

    ?How are you daad?? said Jaden, clearly just because his mommy wanted him to. They hadn''t heard any answer from their mommy yet but were already forced to talk with Nate.

    ?Are you feeding my mommy, daddy?? asked Scarlet. She, on the other hand, was actually interested.

    Nate chuckled, and the parents could see the kids'' questioning faces even though the phone. They could imagine them perfectly.

    ?Am I feeding you good food, Lara?? he asked.

    ?Sure!?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?Oh, good. You''re doing well, daddy. My mommy is skinny and needs more food.?

    ?What are you talking about?? Lara inquired. Since when did her cubs worry about her being skinny or not?

    ?Oh, mommy, mommy! We have an uncle! He''s tall and dangerous, but aunty Sam said not to be afraid,? Jaden exined. ?He also told aunty to eat more so that she''s not too skinny.?

    ?He made breakfast for us, mommy,? Scarlet added. ?He''s a little useful: he can make food for aunty and such. I like having an uncle.?

    Nate and Lara exchanged a gaze, surprised their pups were happy about a man in their life. Howe the dangerous, dark Renato Canne had earned their trust in no time while Nate had needed to sweat?

    Life was so unfair. Why could Canne have Sam, but he couldn''t have Lara all to himself?

    ?He''s just a little clingy with aunty,? Scarlet said, whispering next to the phone. ?But no one is perfect.?

    ?Hmm.? Lara hummed.

    What in the world was happening there? Should they worry?

    ?And you two? Are you two clingy with your aunty?? she asked.

    If the mate bond worked for everyone the same way, that poor man was being tortured by her cubs. She hadn''t thought about that possibility, and it made her feel a little - just a little - guilty.

    She exchanged a nce with Nate, but his expression was void of any worry. He seemed almost happy to hear his kids were causing trouble in Mayford.

    ?When are youing back, mommy??

    ?Hey, Jaden!? said Samantha, intruding in their familiar conversation. ?Are you already tired of me??

    The little boy stood silent for a little while. Nate and Lara got closer to the phone to hear his reaction. The tension could have been cut with a knife. How would he get out of the situation?

    ?No, aunty! I love staying here with you. But I miss my mommy,? Jaden said. His voice was broken, his eyes probably filled with tears. ?I will stay with aunty until tomorrow, right? Mommy said two days.

    We can sleep together and wake upte!?

    Lara''s face lost colour while Nate startedughing. He turned away from the phone not to give himself away.

    ?Jaden, listen here,? Lara said, trying to save the situation. ?You don''t cling to your aunt during the night, pushing everyone else away. Do you??

    ?What?? Scarlet said. ?No! We just take a little space. Aunty is also so happy. Am I right, aunty??

    ?Very much right!?

    While Lara felt sorry for the trouble, Nate was as happy as a man could be. The little beasts were torturing Canne to the point of pushing him out of bed, taking his ce, and monopolising their dear aunty. Just the thought made him wish to take an extra day off!

    But Lara was already panicking, trying to talk the twins out of taking every space for themselves. It was fine if theyy next to her; she was their mother. But with their aunt, they shouldn''t take such confidence.

    ?Will you be good?? she asked after her nagging.

    ?Yes, mommy, we will,? the twins replied.

    ?Also, we won''t cling on aunty Sam today,? Jaden pointed out. ?She said we will meet other pups to y.?

    ?O-other pups? Is it okay??

    ?Yes, mommy. Aunty said we''ll have fun.?

    ?Samantha, is it really okay?? Lara asked.

    ?Don''t worry, I''ll be there and keep the situation under control. They just need kids their age to y with,? Samantha exined. ?And if something happens, I''ll just carry them away. Is that okay??

    ?It''s fine, but I''m worried. They can be a little difficult to deal with, Samantha. I don''t want you to sweat after them. That''s all.?

    ?I''ll be there in any case. I''m not leaving them alone with pups of a rival pack. But they''re too small to feel rivalry. It will be all right!?

    ?Okay, but don''t feel too bad if your rosy ns turn out different in reality, Samantha. Kids are unpredictable sometimes.?

    ?It''s the perfect chance for me to train. I''ll also have to deal with an Alpha''s pup, Lara.?

    ?Oh, that''s right. I''m not sure whether to congratte or warn you that it''ll be a lot of work. Either case, it will be worth it.?

    ?I know,? Samantha said. Her voice was calm and tender, and they heard the door opening in the distance.

    ?You ready for the tour?? Lara and Nate heard in the background. ?Oh, sorry. You''re on the phone.?

    ?We''re talking with our mommy, uncle,? Scarlet said. Her voice lowered in tone, which meant she walked away from the phone. ?I had to check whether daddy was bing useless again. But he said he will feed mommy!?

    At her words, Nate''sughter stopped and was reced by coughing. Since when would his daughter prefer a stranger to him like that? Why would she say harsh words in front of Canne of all people? That was not fair. Not at all.

    However, he didn''t say anything. His heart hurt too much to find any reply. His daughter could be heartless just as much as she could be tender.

 Chapter 480 Daughters and sons

    Renato had switched half a dozen times between wishing for his pup to be a daughter and praying it wasn''t.

    Scarlet had developed a liking for him.

    Jaden would always cling to his aunt and throw a re or two asionally, but without the threatening growls of the first few minutes. He had epted that his uncle existed, but he wasn''t happy about it.

    As for the girl, she found him interesting enough to follow him around. Since Samantha spent most of the time cuddling with Jaden, except for the rare moments when she could grab Scarlet and pinch her cheeks or ruffle her hair, the little girl had turned her attention to her uncle.

    She had just finished talking with her daddy on the phone and seemed to have lost interest. Lara was exchanging advice with Samantha about how to deal with Alpha pups.

    Jaden was listening to his mommy''s voice with the most focused expression ever.

    As such, Scarlet had strolled towards Renato.

    ?I had to check whether daddy was bing useless again. But he said he will feed mommy!? she had just said.

    He had kept his expression in check even though he wanted tough with all of his heart. At such a short distance, Woods must have heard! And he was silent on the other line, meaning that hit hurt more than any other he had received during the years.

    ?That''s good,? he said. ?It''s good your mommy will have food.?

    Daughters had their own way to worry about their mothers, he guessed. He wished his pup would also inquire about Samantha''s well-being like that. His heart would be filled with joy every time!

    ?You know, uncle, at first I didn''t like you,? she added, then. ?But you''re better than you look.?

    ?Oh, thanks. I suppose.?

    He offered his hand, and the two walked away, leaving the two white wolves to continue their conversation on the phone. They moved towards the main hall.

    ?I thought you were evil at first, but you''re not too bad. Even if you''re tall and dark. My mommy doesn''t like ck wolves, and neither do we, Jaden and I. But we won''t hate you.?

    He nodded, again. Were all pups like that?

    ?Is it because of what happened with the other ck wolves?? he asked. He hadn''t been there when they kidnapped Woods''s family, and he had heard about it only when everything was done.

    It must have been traumatic even for a little sassydy like Scarlet.

    ?White wolves are prettier,? Scarlet exined, hitting his pride in a ce he didn''t know would hurt.

    Since when did he even care about fur colours? But that pup... Ah, daughters were heartless. Maybe a son would be better. One tender and affectionate like Jaden, possibly.

    ?So, you''re not scared by ck wolves, are you?? he asked, again.

    What if she remembered the faces of those participating in the kidnapping? Most of them weren''t part of the pack anymore. The few remaining were just low-ranking wolves. They had followed orders back then and continued to do so with the new Alpha.

    But Renato couldn''t be sure neither of them would be recognised.

    ?No, why?? Scarlet said.

    She seemed all right. Truly.

    Was she made of stone, or what? Not even a shiver, aint.

    She released her ears, showing him the dark brown colour. In the end, she would fit perfectly in Mayford. How was it even possible for Woods''s pup to have such a fur colour?

    ?And your brother?? he asked, then. ?Does he hate ck wolves??

    Scarlet shrugged. ?I don''t know, uncle. But you don''t have to worry. Jaden will y with aunty all the time. He won''t hurt you!?

    That said, she let go of his hand and ran to the sofa. She climbed up and nestled in the corner, closing her eyes for a quick nap.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was still morning, but she was already tired. Also, her aunty wanted her to meet some other kids. She would need energy for that moment.

    As for Renato, he sat there and waited for Samantha to be done with the call. His heart was filled with conflicting emotions.

    He observed Scarlet''s sleeping face. He didn''t believe she was actually sleeping - rather, she was pretending. But she was calm and innocent, like that.

    It was cute. He would have liked a daughter with big eyes, possibly like Samantha''s.

    A son wouldn''t be bad either, though. As long as it was only one. He wasn''t ready for twins!

    When Samantha and Jaden crossed the door, ready for new adventures, he smiled at them. However, once again, he didn''t find any smile on Jaden''s face. Not even a shy smirk.

    He was even less neutral than during their meals. There was a frown on his face, and he would re when he thought Renato wasn''t looking.

    He hadn''t yet epted him. The truce Renato thought they came to was only due to the food. Or to Samantha, because Jaden was as careful as not to get caught by her.

    It was frightening. How could a child so small be so smart?

    ?We can y with the other pups... Oh, when Scarlet wakes up,? Samantha said, noticing only at thest moment the little girl nestled on the couch.

    ?I don''t want to y with other kids, aunty,? Jaden said. ?I prefer being

    He crooked his lips in a sad grimace, and Samantha picked him up without a second of thought.

    Renato widened his eyes in concern, but he didn''t dare say a word. What a little maniptor! And why was his mate ying along?

    The blonde pup was dangerous. Renato definitely didn''t want a son!

    A small chatterbox with mean remarks would hurt his pride, but she wouldn''t keep Samantha far from him. Daughters were definitely better!

    ?Aunty loves to y with you too, Jaden,? Samantha said, pecking his cheek and hugging him tightly.

    Under Renato''s dumbfounded gaze, Jaden turned to him. He threw a long, meaningful gaze. His lips curled in a naughty smirk.

    He was showing off! How dare he?

 Chapter 481 Shy pups?

    Scarlet and Jaden followed their aunty in silence, a little wary about the new adventure ahead of them. They were going to meet other kids, this time ck wolves, and they would need to be polite or their mommy would be angry.

    But all they wanted was to continue cuddling with aunty or chatting with uncle. Why did they need to interact with outsiders?

    ?They''re the pups from my pack,? Samantha said while crossing the road and moving towards where the Mayford packs were held. It wasn''t as developed as the kindergarten in Norwich because every family who had time would keep their pups at home. However, since Samantha had joined them, she had put extra effort to make that ce nice.

    The number of kids had increased since when she hade. Not only the pups of high-ranking and busy wolves went there but even those whose parents could have the time but preferred for them to grow their social intelligence.

    It was still growing, but Samantha was content with the improvements. Her pup would grow up well in that pack!

    ?Uncle, why are you unhappy?? Scarlet asked, noticing Renato''s dark face. He was strolling after them, his hands in his pockets and his shoulders bent.

    He was considering his life and purpose, well aware his would be an Alpha''s pup just like those two. Was he going to suffer for years until being epted? And would being epted be worse than being hated?

    Somehow, it didn''t look like Woods''s problems had stopped when his kids had started calling him daddy. It was more like the opposite, at certain moments.

    And, most of all, why were they so well-behaved with their aunty? He had done nothing wrong!

    Oh, he did. But the pups didn''t know it.

    ?Here is where our pups y,? Samantha exined while opening the door.

    At that moment, Renato witnessed something he would have never thought possible. The twins clung on to Samantha''s trousers and observed the environment with wary eyes. They hugged to her and didn''t move a step.

    What was happening? Were they pretending to be shy? What for? Just so their aunty wouldn''t leave them there and run away? She wasn''t going to do that, either way.

    ?Hey, don''t be shy,? Samantha said, and Renato almostughed. Shy?

    No way. That must have been a wicked n of theirs to cling longer on his very mate.

    As for the pups in the kindergarten, most of them were shy for real. However, they looked up at their Alpha with shining eyes. Differently from most packs, they didn''t fear their Alpha, in Mayford.

    Not the pups, at least.

    It could be rted to her new scent, to the pregnancy. But Renato had given up on finding exnations. He agreed with those adoring brown eyes; it was not such a surprise they looked up at Samantha.

    Mayford had all the dynamics in ce, just some of them had odd reasons or timings. Just like how everyone avoided troubling Samantha with trivial issues and asked Renato instead.

    In any other pack, they would be afraid of the Alpha and feel safe next to the Alpha''s mate. But their Alpha had saved the pack so they didn''t dare fear her.

    Everything was messed up but in such a nice way that it felt reassuring.

    ?Here, here,? Samantha said, pushing the twins forward lightly. She crouched down next to them and observed the rest of the kindergarten from their same height.

    There were a dozen pups of different ages, from babies to elementary school students. She hadn''t had time to fix everything yet, so they would y in the same room. There weren''t teachers for the older pups, yet. That pack was a mess as if they had been overlooked for years!

    She had to build the simplest things from scratch while others were better developed than in Norwich - for example, the central bar was way more lively than the canteen at the LY Corp had ever been.

    ?Come here,? Renato said, offering his hand to Scarlet.

    Jaden would have ignored him, so he didn''t even try. But the little girl took his hand and they walked a few uncertain steps.

    Until reaching the closest group of kids. They were ying with dolls, and they were close to the twins in age.

    ?Hello, girls,? he said, crouching down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They looked up at him, curious but not daring to say anything. Either way, a wolf pup''s first instincts were rarely words.

    ?This is Scarlet. Shees from another ce but she''d like to y with you. Do you have some space for her??

    The closest girl, around six years old and with straight ck hair cut to the chin, nodded. Her locks danced around her face with the movement, and she widened her eyes to see better everything about Scarlet.

    ?She''s a little shy, you see,? Renato added. Just because Samantha was looking and listening closely. If it was up to him, he would have left the little beast there to deal with it on her own. Especially after saying he was not so pretty.

    But a single nce at Scarlet made him feel guilty. The girl was biting on her thumb, curious but also wary. Her blue eyes were filled with worry but she hadn''t run away.

    She hadn''t said anything too cruel, in the end. He shouldn''t have wished for her to go through the trouble. At that very moment, she was defenceless in that new environment. It was up to him to help her find some space.

    ?Scarlet likes ying with dolls too,? Renato added. ?Am I right??

    She nodded her head, sitting on the floor and observing the dolls left in the heap behind the girls.

    She didn''t know them well. And she felt like not trying to take away one of the dolls they were already ying with. Even if those were prettier.

    She chose another one from there, not troubling anyone.

    Renato nodded his head, content, but he didn''t know how much that situation would have made Lara and Nate sigh in awe. She was being coborative and wasn''t troubling other kids. How refreshing!

 Chapter 482 Heartless pups

    Scarlet yed with the dolls, getting closer to the other girls little by little. In the end, she talked with them - never forgetting to boast about her daddy - and they yed pretend together. She felt so literate while exining the rules to them. They didn''t know that specific game!

    Jaden made new friends. They couldn''t y ball inside, and he didn''t want to leave the room where aunty Sam was, so he chatted with them about balls, toys, and football.

    His blonde hair caught the attention of every toddler around there. One little girl crawled to him and tried touching it, but Jaden took a step back.

    ?I''m sorry, I can''t let you do that,? he said with the most solemn tone a child could use. ?If I do, Ste will be unhappy.?

    His demeanour made the caretaker squeal: he was mimicking an adult with his words and gestures, how cute! While Samantha melted then and there.

    ?Oh, how sweet,? she said.

    ?I don''t understand,? Renato said, curious. ?Who is Ste??

    ?His ymate. Seems like she''s a little jealous. She used to like Nate for some reason even while he was too threatening of a presence for the pups. Most of them would run away but Ste was more curious than wary. And here it turns out she''s ying with Nate''s son. I guess it has something to do with their appearance?

    They do look simr.?

    ?The twins are Woods''s copies. They have little from their mother, unfortunately.?

    ?Hey, don''t be like that! Even though, they would be even cuter if they resembled Lara.?

    ?It''s difficult for Alpha''s pups to resemble their mother,? Renato pointed out. ?Even Luciano and Lucretia are copies of their father. Woods is the same.?

    ?So, our pup will be like you?? she wondered.

    She smiled, happy about that discovery. She liked dark pups so much! Every kid in the pack was just so cute! She would love to have one like that. Possibly, with pitch-ck eyes.

    While she made her order to the Moon Goddess: ck eyes, dark hair, round cheeks... Renato rose an eyebrow.

    ?No, Samantha. You''re the Alpha among us two.?

    ?Oh, is that so?? she said. ?Then, who will they look like??N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He shrugged. It was a difficult question, and it didn''t have a right answer. Just like usual, things would have followed every rule but in an unexpected way. Their kids would be more simr to Samantha than him but he couldn''t guess in what way. Not yet.

    ?We''ll eventually find out,? he said, circling her shoulders with one arm.

    His gesture, more automatic than thought, attracted Jaden''s attention.

    Scarlet was too busy with her conference to see it: she was talking, and the other girls were watching her with wide eyes and their ears open, wondering who was that daddy CEO and whether he actually was as handsome as Scarlet made him.

    But Jaden couldn''t be distracted enough. His warm brown eyes stopped on Renato. How could such a colour feel icy on the skin was a mystery.

    But the man knew he was in trouble. He had been with Scarlet all morning, so he knew what to expect from her. But the little boy? He was unpredictable.

    ?Let''s talk about Ste again,? Renato said, and he noticed the brown eyes discreetly moving away.

    Jaden bent his head to hide the light blushing on his cheeks.

    ?Is she... Uhm...? What could he possibly ask about a pup? ?Is she Jaden''s age??

    ?No,? Samantha replied, oblivious to the drama and turmoil in someone''s little heart.

    Renato loved that part of her: she wouldn''t notice what was going on until someone pointed it out. Like that, he could observe the pups'' reacting to her words until it was toote to unsee their true thoughts.

    ?She''s one... She''s almost two, actually.?

    ?Oh, a baby.?

    ?A baby with a good eye,? she said, using Roxy''s words to exin why Ste liked Nate.

    ?And she''s friends with Jaden??

    ?Yes, seems so. I didn''t know it, actually. They hadn''t met yet when I was in the pack. But I''m sure her good eye is still there if she sticks to Jaden.?

    She even chuckled, as if her words weren''t causing a certain blonde pup''s face to turn red like pepper. Samantha had told him he was pretty or handsome, depending on the circumstances. So had done Lara, and he hadn''t reacted like that. So, the only difference was Ste.

    If Samantha had opened her eyes, she would have seen everything. Yet, for Renato, it was all clear. There it was: a little man in love. He could understand the boy''s struggle, and he dared notugh at him.

    The matters of the heart were difficult to deal with, even more so when happening to male wolves. They were born for fighting, running and hunting. Their hearts were too tender and easy to be yed with.

    Jaden''s eyes stopped on Renato, waiting for a word from him. They exchanged a nce, and the little boy waited for his scorn or a joke. Somehow, he expected it.

    But Renato said nothing. After exchanging that long nce, somehow he knew Jaden had understood. It was weird, dealing with that kid: sometimes he acted like a pup, sometimes like a grown adult. And it was even more strange when he could understand!

    ?I see,? Renato said, and Jaden''s back straightened. He got ready for the attack. ?And do the pups in Norwich have a ce like this?? he asked, moving the topic towards safends.

    Samantha had told him everything about the kindergarten, so he knew it already. But he couldn''t find another question without sounding too much off.

    Jaden caught the events. He understood.

    Renato saw him sigh, relieved. That one looked like a grown wolf in a small body more often than not!

    But, with that newfound male solidarity, the two exchanged onest look before returning to their jobs: Jaden ying with the other pups, and Renato listening to Samantha.

    Was it a truce? Would Jaden re less often? Renato hoped it was the case.

    He didn''t know these two pups could be heartless and take advantage of every situation. They would turn sweet when they needed it and forget about it a momentter. Nate was used to it, but Renato had still to learn.

 Chapter 483 Nice, low-key place

    Nate had used his whole brain to give Lara anything she could need: food, cuddles, pleasure when she felt like it... He had used his brain so much that, when he remembered what he wanted to do during their holiday, one day had passed.

    The ring was in a safe ce in his bag, hidden from any sight and deep between his clothes. Lara wouldn''t have found it by chance, so he had toe up with an idea to propose.

    He could have done it under the moon, in the pool. He could have talked about it over breakfast or lunch. Or when they werezying under the sun.

    During their stroll in the wild nature near the hotel? It could have been perfect! But he hadn''t brought the ring, and he was so focused on Lara that he forgot about the proposal.

    Just like that, one day was gone.

    What about proposing over dinner, he wondered. Maybe, he could get on his knees... But would Lara like or hate attracting everyone''s attention?

    Oh, but proposals were one in a lifetime. And those were so important for humans. He had to be perfect. It had to be a moment they would tell their kids and grandchildren when they were old.

    Dinner should have been fine. Humans would often do something like that. They would even organise big things like letters in the sky or booking a billboard to project the question on a crowded big city.

    However, he knew better than asking her in the centre of Norwich. Thest thing they both wanted was the press on the case.

    So, he had to go with something small like kneeling for her in a nice restaurant or in front of a breathtaking scenery.

    But, to do so, he had to be ready. He couldn''t leave the ring in the room and lose good chances - like when they were strolling in the wild nature. That chance was hard to forget.

    They were alone, Lara was rxed, and he was ready. But the ring wasn''t with them.

    He couldn''t let that happen again!

    ?What do we do tonight?? Lara inquired. ?We can order room service and eat on the terrace.?

    She walked in the room, but Nate hid the small box just in time. He made it slip in his pocket, where it would stay from that moment until the right time for him to kneel and ask.

    He would bring it with him at all times, it was settled.

    ?We can eat out,? he said. ?At a restaurant.?

    ?Are you sure?? she asked, tilting her head. ?I thought you wanted to avoid publi

    ?We''re not hiding. Everyone knows we''re together, so it shouldn''t be much of a surprise for the press either if we dine together. Unless you feel ufortable, of course.?

    She blinked, feeling a little guilt for her worries. How could she treat him that way?

    She stepped next to the bed where Nate was sitting and put her hands on his shoulders.

    ?For me, it''s fine!? she said. ?I''m not worried, nor do I want to hide! I would be happy to show the whole world you are mine!?

    Her words hit spots he didn''t know could hurt of happiness. She wanted to show him around! To impress the whole world with their rtionship instead of hiding away!

    What else could he ask for?

    His brain broke, but he was getting used to working with half of it on tilt. It happened more often than not with his mate.

    ?Really?? he managed to say.

    ?Of course! I want everyone to know they shouldn''t try anything with Nathaniel Woods.?

    ?He''s yours,? he said, and Lara nodded.

    ?He''s mine,? she repeated, making his heart skip a few beats.

    She still had that effect on him, and he was starting to think it would never change. He wouldn''t get used to all of that, and he would transform into a fool every time she said something romantic or daring. He would be at her mercy for his whole life, wouldn''t he?

    Just that thought made him lose focus and think of the future, of all the times Lara would take advantage of him with no mercy.

    ?But if we''re spotted today, we might have no peace tomorrow,? Lara pointed out, remembering how annoying paparazzi could get. They wouldn''t leave them alone if they dined in a famous ce. ?Let''s find a low-key restaurant for today.?

    ?Tomorrow, we can dine at the most famous restaurant in this ce,? Nate said. In that ce, he could propose.

    For sure, he couldn''t do it in an anonymous cafe.

    ?As long as it''s you and me, any ce is good. Even eating on the terrace, Nate.?

    ?No, no. Let''s go out.? They were on holiday. They shouldn''t lock up in the room and see nothing.

    Even though that option sounded good to his ears. But they didn''t need to travel so far just to lock up: they could do it at home.

    The ring weighed tons in his pocket, and he would sometimes touch it to check whether it was still there. He just hoped Lara wouldn''t notice.

    He wanted it to be a surprise.

    ?Let''s go find a nice, low-key ce,? he said.

    ?Sure! Let me change clothes, though!?

    While he watched her find another dress andb her hair for a night out, staring without shame nor worries, his heart beat steady. He loved observing her get ready. It felt as if they were married... As if they had been married for years.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Should I put the blue or the pink one?? she asked him.

    ?Blue,? he said, picking a random colour. To him, she was beautiful in any dress, with and without clothes. But he wanted to sound invested, so he had to pick one.

    ?Good,? Lara said while changing. ?I was going to pick that one, too.?

    Nate''s lips distended in a smile. He observed her every motion, forgetting that human women might feel pressure while changing clothes. But he couldn''t move his attention away even if he tried.

 Chapter 484 Coward heart

    Nate and Lara strolled in the small town before dinner. The sun was setting, and they could observe the houses turn orange because of the light. It was a warm day, but not as hot as in big cities. It was refreshing to take deep breaths of the chilly breeze and shiver: it was something they couldn''t feel in Norwich.

    The hotel was in the mountains, surrounded by three sides. The fourth side faced a valley, and the wind would flow from the mountains at any hour of the day.

    Even while bathing in the pool, they had to be careful not to catch a cold - precisely, Lara had to be careful. Being surrounded by wolves made her forget her own human delicate body.

    At least, the high walls surrounding the garden would protect them a little.

    But in town, there was nowhere to hide. Every corner was windy, but they didn''t dislike it.

    They strolled hand in hand, their eyes caressing every detail of that picturesque ce. The houses were white, originally, so the sunset light set them on fire. The streets were paved with dark stones; even the street lights looked old-fashioned.

    It was a romantic ce, Nate thought. Good choice for a holiday together. That was kind of the run-through for their honeymoon. A test before actually getting married and travelling anywhere.

    ?What do you think of spending more time here?? he inquired.

    ?We have to go back, Nate. We can''t leave the twins for Samantha any longer; it would be too much.?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Next time, we cane together and stay longer,? he said, surprising even himself.

    He wanted to be there with Lara so much that he would bear with the pups. How odd.

    Or was he actually missing them? It had been a day, and he had been so busy thinking of the heavy wait in his pocket to think about them. It surely wasn''t that! He just wanted to travel the world with Lara. Sure. That was it.

    ?It would be nice,? Lara said, and every worry of his disappeared. Who cares what was the reason behind his words if they made his mate happy?

    ?But now that we''re alone, we should enjoy this holiday thoroughly!? he added. Enough thinking about the twins.

    ?Aren''t we, already?? Lara chuckled.

    ?We haven''t got out that often.? Except for that stroll in the woods, they had been inside all the time.

    Mostly, rolling in bed or cuddling in the pool.

    ?That''s what one is supposed to do in a thermal ce. Rx,? Lara said. ?If you want to go out and have fun, change location.?

    ?I like rxing, Lara. But aren''t you bored??

    ?No. And you??

    ?Absolutely not! I was just worried you would be disappointed.?

    ?It''s not bad,? she breathed. ?I don''t need many distractions, you know? One is enough.?

    ?One?? he hummed, confused.

    ?You are enough as a distraction, Nate. I can''t feel bored if you''re next to me. Even if we do nothing, it will feel good. That''s all I wanted to say.?

    ?Oh.?

    He didn''t have a reply ready, so he stayed silent. His expression heartened Lara, so she chuckled when he thought hard to find something to say.

    She could watch him struggle with words for hours and never get bored. How could he think she didn''t like their vacation together?

    The sun had already set, and the shadows started their conquer of the city, starting from the corners and slowly moving towards the main streets. They had walked longer than nned, but neither was as hungry as to interrupt the stroll.

    They had eyed a few cosy ces for dinner, and they would go back to one of those when they had enough of the walk. But, for the moment, they continued their chat.

    They reached a small bridge made of dark stones, narrow and curved. It did look old, antique.

    They stopped on top of it and observed the river flowing under it. The sound of the water was calming. It was ck at night, reflecting the street light in certain spots.

    At that moment, Nate remembered the ring.

    There weren''t many people around. The ce was nice and somehow unique.

    Perfect for a proposal, wasn''t it?

    The ring weighed so much that he wished to get it over with. At the same time, something stopped him.

    What if there was an even better ce? Oh, there surely was.

    He had another day, after all. He woulde up with a better idea.

    But he couldn''t afford to return home without that ring on Lara''s finger. First of all, because the twins would have ruined the surprise. He had been lucky they hadn''t told her everything just yet, but it had been a few days only since they bought it. At some point, they would betray him.

    He moved his fingers to the pocket, thinking about actually getting it over with. But his hand froze, and he stood there like a statue. He couldn''t move for a long, long moment.

    What was wrong with him? Why was he so nervous?

    The worst that could happen was Lara saying no, that she wasn''t ready yet. In that case, he would have just put the ring away and waited longer. It wouldn''t have been such a surprise the second time, true, but what of it? As long as she stayed with him.

    So, why couldn''t he just do it?

    He even felt his knees trembling, at some point.

    He decided to wait.

    The exact moment his hand was out of the pocket, he returned functioning. Was that ring magical? Was that why he felt ill every time he touched it?

    If that was the case, he couldn''t let Lara wear such a dangerous thing!

    He scoffed at his own thoughts. Lara winced, next to him, but she said nothing. She noticed hisplex expression and let him stay with his thoughts. He was pondering, so she let him be.

    As for Nate, he was angry at himself. Since when would he look for excused like that? He was a coward, wasn''t he?

    But he couldn''t do it. He wasn''t ready, not Lara. She was calm, next to him. She was fine while he was not.

    What a coward, he repeated to himself.

 Chapter 485 Wolves from Norwich

    Renato was ready for another night alone and forgotten.

    This time, however, he wouldn''t have wined under a tree for hours. He could settle in another room and wait for the morning to see his mate again. Then, in a few hours, he would have waved goodbye to the twins and secretly hoped their parents wouldn''t travel alone in a long while.

    He was dead tired even if he hadn''t done much. He watched over the pups, careful no drama happened. He also took care they didn''t hurt themselves. Pups could be delicate, and those two were half-humans. ording to Samantha, they would heal fast but their skin bled easily.

    Thankfully, nothing happened during the long day.

    Jaden had yed different games with kids slightly older while Scarlet had chatted with younger girls about her CEO daddy. They were tired of all that social life when they got back home.

    ?I ordered dinner,? Renato said.

    ?Mhm... Ordered?? Scarlet repeated, curious. ?Why??

    ?I had no time to cook.?

    ?My aunty won''t like you if you do like this. You arezy,? she pointed out.

    ?That''s my problem. I''ll take care of it if your aunty dislikes me. Why are you so concerned??

    ?What do we eat?? asked Samantha, paying no attention to Scarlet. She almost released her ears and wagged her tail, but she got back some control and what remained of her dignity.

    ?Pizza.?

    ?With pineap-? she started, but Renato red at her. ?I guess not pineapple.?

    ?No, of course not. Ham, pepperoni, meat of many kinds. I ordered pizza for wolves, not starlets.?

    ?Oof,? he heard but, oddly enough, it wasn''t Samantha''s scoffing. It was Scarlet.

    ?What?? he said, crossing his arms slightly threatening.

    Why were these two she-wolves trying to put pineapple over pizza? Why would they put pineapple over anything at all? Other than fruit cake.

    ?Not on my watch,? he dered.

    ?But... Uncle!? Scarlet whined. ?I want something sweet and salty at the same time. Why not pizz

    ?No! Don''t even say it in front of me.?

    ?No??

    ?If you want sweet and salty, I have caramel ice cream.?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Ice cream?? Scarlet''sint died out instantly at her favourite word. ?How does it taste??

    ?You''ll find out after pizza.?

    ?Without...?

    ?Yeah. Without.?

    Her slight pout was kind of cute, though. Especially since she had given up on convincing him.

    ?Uncles are cruel,? she whined while walking away.

    ?Mates can be heartless,? Samantha agreed, following Scarlet towards the living room.

    Renato stood there, feeling guilty as if he had made a mistake. But he was right! Those two were strange, not him.

    He had almost forgotten about Jaden when he saw the blonde head circle around the table and sit on the other side.

    ?We shall talk,? he said.

    Renato blinked, feeling oddly familiar. As if someone had already used that same tone.

    Jaden pointed at the chair, and Renato felt even worse. Was he ordering around like a little boss? Where had he even seen such a temper? Had Woods any link with the mafia? Those people would often talk with that talk, expression, and gestures.

    Wolf couldn''t be so calm.

    ?Talk about what?? Renato said.

    He moved the chair back but waited for a little before sitting down. He didn''t want Jaden to think that he would follow his orders just yet. But he was curious and wanted to see where that show would bring them.

    Renato had only one Alpha who could give him orders. That little pup had to grow up lots before being able to do so.

    ?I don''t like how you''re always around my aunt,? Jaden said when they were face to face. He even crossed his hands on the table, one palm over the other.

    ?You don''t like it?? Renato repeated.

    Maybe, he should have called for Samantha. Those gleaming blue eyes were a sign of the boy''s mood. There was no trace of his brown warm irises.

    Also, his ears were twitching left and right. Renato had be a pro at ignoring those, so Jaden might have not noticed they had escaped his control.

    Pups the twins'' age could show their ears but not onmand. They were learning to control it, often. But the twins were not usual pups.

    Scarlet could show ears at her own will, and she already knew how to use it in her favour. Jaden, on the other hand, had control over ws and fangs but not over the ears.

    Together, they could wreak havoc or save the world. With their powersbined, they would be unstoppable.

    ?So, what are we gonna do about it?? Renato continued.

    Jaden''s ear folded, showing his actual feelings. He wasn''t as certain as his face wanted to show.

    ?I mean... I''m your aunt''s mate. I can''t leave her or she''ll suffer. And I don''t want her to suffer.?

    ?S-suffer??

    ?Yes.?

    ?Why??

    ?Because mates can''t live apart. It hurts them.?

    ?How does it hurt?? Jaden inquired, and Renato found yet another side of him.

    Why were Woods''s pups soplex and interesting? Couldn''t they be in and tame like the others? What need was there to find everything interesting, bothering, or have strong opinions about uncles?

    ?Well, it depends. It hurts your mind and soul, but also your body. I had a bad stomachache and couldn''t open my eyes because of a headache when I was apart from your aunt. I think she got it even worse.?

    ?Worse??

    Jaden crooked his mouth, reconsidering.

    ?But does it mean you have to be close all the time??

    ?No, it doesn''t mean that. Just, we can''t leave one another forever. We ought to be together if we want to be happy.?

    Instead of frowning, Jaden sighed in relief. What did that mean? Wasn''t it bad news for him? It meant Renato couldn''t leave his aunty even if he wanted.

    ?Oh,? the man realised. ?It''s about the girl. Ste, right? You were worried because of her.?

    The light blushing on Jaden''s cheek confirmed every Renato''s suspicion. Norwich wolves weren''t that hard to read, all things considered.

 Chapter 486 Omniscient

    Jaden''s ears twitched happily at the name Ste. He did like the pup, didn''t he?

    Wasn''t he a little too precocious, though? Nate Woods had found his mate quitete, even though he had wasted no time building a family. How could his son be so sure at five years of age?

    ?Do you think you and her are mates?? Renato asked.

    Such firm will was rare even between adults!

    ?My mommy said it might be,? Jaden cut it short.

    ?Oh. So you like Ste because your mommy told you to??

    Jaden shrugged, not sure how to answer. He liked Ste even before. It just got better when his mommy talked about it with Ste''s mother. He felt it was right if his mommy said they were mates.

    Or could be. His mommy wasn''t too sure.

    ?Hey, that''s cool!? Renato said, leaning forward on the table. ?You don''t know how much trouble you''re sparing yourself. You don''t need to look for your mate because she''s already next to you. Your parents and aunt haven''t been so lucky.?

    ?Will my mommy also suffer if she''s far from dad?? Jaden continued, still curious about that mate thing.

    Renato felt that he had Woods''s destiny in his hands. He felt it so much that he almost brushed it off and said humans couldn''t feel anything. But it was not right: first of all, he didn''t know it.

    And, second, why cause trouble through the pups?

    ?I''m not sure, Jaden. But I believe she can''t be happy far from your father. And your father will suffer like in hell far from her.?

    ?H-hell?? Jaden said, widening his eyes.

    ?Oh, sorry... No, wait, wrong word. Ehm... Like... Uh?? He couldn''t find any proper word as a recement.

    Hell described it pretty well.

    ?But dad didn''t show it. He was far from mommy when we were little, but he seemed fine to me when we met.?

    ?Well, that... Everyone shows it differently. And it had been years. He suffered every single day, even more during the Dark Moons.?

    ?I don''t want my mommy to be unhappy,? Jaden cut it short. ?It''s better if dad marries her, right? She will be happy forever.?

    ?I don''t know that. I''m just sure she won''t be happy if you two stop your parents from being together.?

    ?Dad said he would ask mommy soon. Do you also want toe to the wedding?? the little boy continued, his hands on the table and his expression back to how it was at the beginning.

    ?I don''t know,? he sighed. Jaden was inviting him so promptly, but Woods might not agree. ?But your aunty will suree.?

    There was nothing that could keep Samantha away from her older brother''s wedding. She would take the chance to see her former pack again, and she would like to dress up for the asion.

    Renato knew she missed the light world of Norwich. Mayford was boring, and dark, and everything would happen slowly. Even thepany had started without much noise.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He knew Samantha missed the chaotic and hurried life she had before, even though she wouldn''t trade it for her current pack.

    ?But how do you know she''s your mate?? Jaden continued.

    Even though he was trying to y it cool, it was clear he was curious. As curious as to cover his uncle with questions and forgetting what he had started talking about.

    ?You just know it,? Renato said. ?You feel it deep inside you. And even this is different for everyone.?

    ?And you have only one mate??

    ?Yes.?

    Jaden sighed, again. What was that, now?

    ?It means my mommy won''t find another man! She''ll stick to Nate.?

    ?Yeah, right,? Renato said, dumbfounded.

    ?When I grow up, I will ask Ste to marry me.?

    ?Awesome.?

    ?Do you think she''ll say yes??

    ?S-Ste? Not sure, it''s a long road ahead, Jaden. It depends on a lot of factors. Especially how you''ll treat her during the years. You might be lucky on one hand, but you have to remember to be kind to her.?

    ?I am.?

    ?That''s good.?

    ?By the way, I was asking about my mommy. Do you think she''ll ept to marry dad??

    ?Oh, that. Sure, why not??

    Jaden moved his head to hide his guilty expression.

    ?Scarlet and I were a little... Uhm... We didn''t want to leave mommy, at first. What if she says no because we caused trouble??

    ?I don''t think it''ll change anything. Your mother knows whether she wants to marry Woods or not. It doesn''t matter whether your sister and you were good kids, little beasts, or a little spoiled.?

    ?We''re not spoiled!?

    ?No, of course not. I was talking hypothetically.?

    ?So, she''ll say yes! We can be family that way.?

    ?Jaden, you already are family.?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Your aunt and I aren''t married yet, but we''re going to be family soon. We''re having a pup, just like your mommy did.?

    ?But you won''t leave aunty alone.?

    ?No, I won''t.?

    ?It''s not the same. My mommy was alone. She had always been alone until now.?

    ?You''re right, Jaden. It won''t be the same. But it doesn''t change the fact that you and your father are family.?

    ?We chose the ring together.?

    ?I''ve heard about it.?

    ?What are we doing now, though? Is the pizza here??

    ?Wille soon.?

    ?So, with meat.?

    ?Yeah. I let my sister order, so I''m not sure what is in there. But no pineapple, that''s for sure.?

    ?You have a sister, uncle??

    ?Yes, I have. She''s my younger sister.?

    ?And were you happy when she was born??

    ?Happy? I''m not sure. But I am happy now. She''s my treasure.?

    ?Do you think my mommy will also want another baby??

    ?I don''t know that.?

    ?You know nothing,? Jaden pouted.

    ?Yeah, well... I''m not omniscient.?

    ?O-o... What does that mean?? Jaden said, his eyes shining with a new light. The light of discovering new things.

    ?It''s a person who knows everything.?

    ?Dad says no one can know everything.?

    ?He''s right,? Renato said, even though it hurt a little to agree with Woods.

 Chapter 487 What to do with a biting mate

    After discovering a whole new world, Jaden forgot to threaten his uncle. He had a whole script ready, and Renato knew his words were going to be harsh.

    But all that talk about mates was too distracting for both the men. They exchanged their experiences and advice - such as what to do when your mate bites you because she''s in a funny mood.

    ?I don''t know, Jaden. What shall one do in that case?? asked Renato.

    ?Nothing,? was the prompt reply. Jaden was as convinced as to nod at his own words. ?Just let her bite you.?

    ?I see. I''ll keep it in mind.?

    The man nodded back, with a solemn expression and every intention to hide to the pup how funny his demeanour was.

    In the end, having a son wouldn''t be so bad. He could talk with him just like with Jaden.

    ?So, you let Ste bite you??

    ?It''s not her fault if her teeth tingle.?

    ?That''s the excuse she used to exin her reasons??

    ?No, Ste doesn''t talk much, but I remember how it was when I was little.?

    ?I see...?

    Renato''s face didn''t show any emotion, knowing very well the kid in front of him would use it against him at the first chance. Did Jaden remember his early years? Was it possible?

    But, mostly, did it matter?

    Taking it for true was the safest way. He also had to be careful because the little boy would remember and potentially tell Woods about any foul word he said.

    ?But does she bite everyone around her?? Renato continued.

    ?No, just me. And maybe her dad, but I''m not sure.?

    ?See? She likes you enough.?

    ?Does my aunty also bite you?? Jaden asked, lowering his tone as if talking about secrets.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?She... Ehm, not really. But if she does, I''ll follow your advice and totally let her.?

    ?Hmm.? The little boy nodded, crossing his arms. That uncle wasn''t too bad, all in all. He cooked for his aunty and would let her bite him.

    Not to mention he had exined a little more about mates.

    He could understand why Nate was so desperate to conquer his mommy, at that point.

    ?When is dinnering?? he then asked, getting angry.

    Renato sighed, relieved. The shower of questions was over. He thought Jaden''s curiosity would never end.

    ?Soon. Let''s go look for your aunt and sister, okay??

    ?Okay.?

    As they got up to leave, they heard the front door opening and a few steps walking in. Jaden halted, looking at Renato with wide eyes. What was happening? Why many people?

    Were they in danger?

    ?It''s fine,? Renato said, offering his hand. ?They are all friends and family. No one will hurt you. And, even if they tried, your aunty would protect you. She''s so strong.?

    Jaden rxed a little, but Renato hadn''t missed how quick he had been at tensing up. Even though little, he knew he was in foreign territory. There, his dad couldn''te and help just yet.

    Not with Samantha ruling.

    ?Hey, where are you all?? Amanda shouted. She walked into the living room with the pizza boxes.

    ?Here,? Samantha shouted back, and Renato rolled his eyes at their loud exchange. Jaden chuckled when he noticed his reaction.

    His mate had adapted pretty well to the new pack, so much that she would shout back and let people sniff her without concerns.

    ?Ale and Sergio are excited, so I guess thepany is doing well.?

    ?Hey!? Ale whispered. He was the one who had to give that news, not a brat like Amanda!

    Scarlet followed her aunt, and the boys reached them a few secondster. They all gathered in the living room, and Renato ran away to collect sses and drinks.

    ?Here, here, I have the pleasure to introduce my niece and nephew. This is Scarlet. Say hi, Scarlet,? said Samantha.

    ?Hello.?

    ?And this is Jaden.?

    ?Hi,? Jaden said before waiting for his aunt to tell him.

    She introduced Ale and Sergio, together with Lucretia who wouldn''t be too far from Amanda at any time.

    ?And, finally, this is my sister-inw. She''s Amanda.?

    ?Hello, pups. You can call me Mandy,? thetter replied. She smiled at the pups as if they weren''t from a rival pack and sat next to Scarlet on the sofa.

    ?What is a sister-inw?? Jaden whispered to Renato when thetter came in with the sses.

    ?It''s a wife''s or a husband''s sister.?

    ?Why inw??

    ?Because you don''t share blood but are linked by marriage. For humans, it''s justw.?

    While the little boy considered that new discovery, the two girls next to him almost squealed at his cute, focused expression. Amanda hid nothing about her reaction while Lucretia used all her wits not to show it, but she failed.

    Where did that little blonde thinge from? Was it really Woods''s pup? So cute, what a waste for Norwich!

    ?How is thepany doing?? Samantha asked. ?I wish I could help but...? Her eyes stopped on Renato, and he frowned before she could even finish her sentence.

    She was the Alpha of the ce, but she couldn''t find enough reasons to work while her mate had plenty for her to stay home. Starting from the need to take care of the pack during those troubling periods, passing through her pregnancy, and ending with the fact that there wasn''t much she had to do at thepany yet.

    After their pup was born, she could overwork herself all she wanted, he had dered.

    And she couldn''t help but follow his wish. Also, it was true there was not much for her there.

    Word was spread among the humans about her founding a newpany. She would produce shoes and bags, not too far from what she had been used to in Norwich but not as close as to bepetition. And she already had contacted a few main clients and enough suppliers when Renato was too busy to check on her.

    She could wait a few months before officially bing the CEO of thatpany.

 Chapter 488 An actual choice

    The pups forgot about any fear when the pizza appeared. They focused on eating and less on the people around them.

    ?We''ve delivered the forecasting document to the human Ministry. They should approve our idea by the end of the month. Then, we''ll be able to proceed with the same rules as you said, Alpha. If we can pay only the taxes written in there, we''ll save time and money for the infrastructure. We can build a canteen, as a start,? Ale said.

    ?That''s good,? Samantha said. ?I like that you''re living together here, so there''s no need to have a school in thepany. But we should make it a little more official here in the base. Human kids attend school since they''re six, more or less. So should our pups.

    The Government doesn''t actually care about it as long as they''re not on the streets running after them, but our pups need to know how to read, write,pute, and so on and so forth..., but the time they enter high school.?

    ?Agreed,? Ale continued. ?And the Ministry will think so too, I''m sure. With our previous Alpha, every family had to educate their children on their own, so they wouldn''t have good marks in high school. But no one cared. It''s a pity because then we have to exin to human society why all of ourpany''s employees have such a poor school record. It''s just easier if everything makes sense, isn''t it??

    ?It''s also for their future. They might want to live among humans. In that case, school is important,? Samantha pointed out.

    ?Our pups are safer in the pack,? Lucretia pointed out. ?Why live among humans??

    ?There''s no reason to, actually, but it''s a choice theirs to make. And to be truly free to choose, they need to have a possibility. An actual possibility.?

    ?Oh, understood, Alpha.?

    ?What about the raw materials? The factories will start working soon, so we better get ready with the supplies. As for the customers, there''s more time.?

    ?Sergio is taking care of it,? Ale pointed out.

    ?Yes, Alpha!? thetter said. ?It''s almost done. In a couple of weeks, we can start production! Even though, I''m worried. Starting like this, without apany backing it...?

    Enjoy new chapters from empire

    ?It will be fine,? Samantha said. ?Apany is just a formality, either way.?

    She turned to Lucretia and silently waited for her report.

    ?Well... Uhm...?

    The girl elbowed Amanda, but she was too taken by the twins to notice anything. She would sigh and eat her slice of pizza while imaging how cute her nephew or niece would be at the twins'' age.

    ?We''re working on it,? Lucretia said. ?I''m not sure the others will understand how a ball is supposed to be, but they won''t darein if our Alpha has fun. Also, the girls are excited about it.?

    ?I think it''s enough the girls have understood,? Samantha chuckled. ?They will make it fun, in the end. You can''t expect too much from the boys.?

    ?Hey!? Sergioined.

    A step from him, Renato just nodded while pouring some more juice for Scarlet. Sure, they guys couldn''t understand. He himself was struggling to find what made balls so attractive to women, but other than Samantha''s excited face, he had no reasons to attend.

    Too bad her happiness was enough for a lifetime of balls and boring parties.

    ?It''s just a test,? Samantha said. ?If you want to organise the events in the future, prove your worth. There will be also humans when thepany is established.?

    ?Oh,? Lucretia murmured, freezing in ce. ?We''ve prepared a party for wolves this time! I didn''t know it was a test...?

    ?It''s fine. Just show me you know how to organise it. It''s not as easy as someone makes it sound,? Samantha said while ring at Ale and Sergio who would often talk loud about their responsibilities and hard work while scoffing at Lucretia and Amanda when they mentioned the party.

    ?It will be the best party,? Amanda pointed out before moving her attention away once more.

    She had been more supportive than helping for that first party. She would talk with people Lucretia didn''t get along well with and write down lists of things to buy, but the rest had been in the other girl''s hands.

    She didn''t even know all the details, so she couldn''t really report to their Alpha. But she could watch over the pups while Samantha was busy with administration.

    ?Are you training for when your turnes?? she inquired when Renato cleaned Scarlet''s face from tomato.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The little girl knew well how to do it, but she had turned to him and closed her eyes, patiently waiting for him to realise what she needed. She was a little spoiled, wasn''t she?

    As for Jaden, with his aunt busy, she had no incentive to act childish. One less worry for Renato.

    ?I can''t let them be hurt or unhappy. You know who''s their father, don''t you?? he pointed out.

    Not that his sister was wrong, by the way. He had taken the chance to train a lot, and he hade up with a heavy conclusion: a son and a daughter could be equally challenging, and equally rewarding. It just depended on the moment, the topic and situation, and their mood.

    Having twins was out of the question, but he had no preferences regarding gender. As for having two pups, he would agree. But not together.

    First, one needed to grow up and be a little independent. And possibly less territorial, before a second joined the family. Woods had it easy because he hadn''t been with his pups for years!

    ?I know who''s their aunt,? Amanda said. Nathaniel Woods was dangerous, sure, but he was also far. There was another Alpha they needed to be careful of before even thinking about hurting the pups.

    Not that anyone wanted to.

    ?Anyway, they''re so cute. I hope my niece or nephew is just like that.?

    ?Yeah...? Renato sighed, but he didn''t sound too convinced.

 Chapter 489 Warm moonlight

    After dinner, Lara and Nate strolled in the city. They took the panoramic road back, passing through the forest. It was dark, except for the moon - almost full. The Bright Moon was behind the corner, after all.

    The light was enough to see the path, but Lara would have been afraid of the darkness between the trees if she was alone. But, with Nate, she feared nothing.

    If he couldn''t sense any danger with his wolfish senses, then they were safe and alone.

    They were holding hands, and the light breeze would apany them everywhere. The hotel was not too far from the centre of the city, but they were in the right mood for a longer walk.

    ?We can visit that de again,? she said.

    Nate just nodded, pulling her hand in the right direction. They reached a clearing they had discovered the day before, and he took his jacket off to let Lara sit down. There, the moon had enough light for both of them.

    ?Do... Do you want to see it?? Nate asked. ?My wolf shape.?

    ?Oh, sure!? Lara replied.

    She widened her eyes and sat up straight, excited for a new show like a little girl. She remembered the white wolf who had saved her life during the war with Mayford. She remembered the familiar, piercing blue eyes.

    She could also recall her wish to touch that candid fur and her disappointment when he had just run away.

    She wanted to touch him as much as when he was human. She was curious, sure, but there was something more. Deep inside her, something told her she had every right to do so.

    And, since she could, she wanted to. Was it another of those wolfish instincts she was developing after living in a pack and giving birth to two pups?

    She clenched her fists to hide her overexcitement, lest Nate changed his mind and decided not to show her. She couldn''t wait for the cubs to grow up and turn as well: she wanted to see whether they would be like their father, impressive and white, or like puppies, cute and round.

    But, for the moment, she had only Nate to stare at.

    He scratched his head, feeling a little shy about her unmoving gaze. Yet, with that light in her eyes, he couldn''t ask her to turn.

    The moment of transformation was delicate and he still was worried about it. Not that he wanted to hide from her but... What if she panicked? He wouldn''t have been able to help her in his wolf shape. Likely, he would have bounced on her and wagged his tail instead of slowly calming her down.

    Also, he couldn''t be sure she wouldn''t fear what she saw. He wasn''t sure what transformation looked like from the outside. He hadn''t seen himself. He did witness other wolves transforming during battles, but fights were a whole different environment with respect to a calm, lit clearing.

    ?Promise me you won''t avoid me after this,? he said. ?And that you will tell me whatever troubles you. I don''t want you to change your mind about me, Lara.?

    ?It''s fine, you don''t have to worry. But if it makes you feel better, I can promise whatever you want,? she said, chuckling lightly. ?I''m so curious, Nate. And I''m sure I won''t be afraid. I feel it, deep in here.?

    She pressed her open palm on her chest and lowered her gaze to hide her blushing. To her human eyes, the little shadow cast on her expression would have been enough. But not for Nate. Enjoy new stories from empire

    He saw the shadow on her cheeks, even though he couldn''t discern the colour shade. He knew her enough to know her cheeks were pink. Her trembling eyshes made him want to forget about transforming and sit down next to her, say things he wouldn''t ever just to see her get more and more embarrassed.

    But she had asked for it. She wanted to see his other side.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?You don''t need to watch just everything. I won''t feel offended if you close your eyes or look elsewhere,? he said.

    ?I know.?

    ?Good.?

    That said, he started unbuttoning his shirt in front of her stupefied expression.

    ?I can''t turn with clothes on,? he said. ?I''m not sure what would happen to them, and I still need to walk back as a human.?

    ?Ah, yes! Sure!? she said, her face now red like pepper. ?I''ve never thought about this.?

    He just shrugged while continuing with the unbuttoning. For him, it had been like that since childhood. He didn''t know Lara would wonder.

    Also, they had seen each other naked already. Lara''s reaction was kind of cute, all things considered. Was it because of the change of location?

    How bad would she take it if he kissed her and rolled in the grass instead of shifting? Oh, but he had given his word already. But that other option was tempting.

    He folded the shirt and left it next to Lara, on the jacket. He got up and removed his trousers, staying with his underwear only. Somehow, he decided not to remove those immediately.

    If Lara''s face got any redder, he would have forgotten what they were doing there. If that was her reaction, he would have undressed in front of her more often in the future. Oh, so much often...

    He walked away, turning his back to her. He needed to focus. He was as nervous as her, at that moment, afraid of making a stupid mistake and turning halfway only. Or turning too quickly and scaring the hell out of her.

    He had little control over the transformation either way. He just had to breathe, focus, and ask the Moon Goddess to allow him that favour: showing his mate his second form.

    His lungs filled with the scents from the forest; his ears heard every little animal stepping away.

    His eyes fixed on the moon, and he felt its light surround him with its warmth. Only to wolves, the moonlight was warm.

    He sighed, and his body started changing.

 Chapter 490 A white wolf

    Lara was observing Nate''s back with wide eyes.

    After getting up, he got rid of his underwear as well, so she could see his butt and muscles on the back. She had devoured him with her eyes a thousand times already, and she was d he was turned the other way so he couldn''t catch her gaze.

    She had considered whether to observe the moment of the transformation or wait for it to be done before opening her eyes, but in the end, she had no time to avert her gaze. She was a little worried about panic attacks, but she had also gotten stronger during thest week or two.

    And she so badly wanted to see everything, every little detail.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She saw him walk towards the middle of the de, where no trees could filter the moonlight. He looked up, and she saw his muscles twitch.

    She winced, but she dared not move her eyes away. It was starting!

    Itsted shorter than she thought. Nate looked up, his body reacted, and what were arms and legs became paws. His head disappeared and a wolf snout took its ce.

    It was in between a swift shift and magic because Lara couldn''t see every second. Itsted like one of her breaths, more or less. Not longer.

    There was Nate, then moonlight, then a wolf. And the brightness had almost blinded her. How could the moon, which used the sunlight to shine, blind anyone?

    She had to look lower because Nate wasn''t where she had seen him a moment before. At his ce, there was a huge white wolf.

    He turned, and his eyes fixed on Lara. She looked back at him, just like that night, and no muscle of her responded. She sat there, stupefied.

    She couldn''t move, couldn''t think, and she didn''t even want to. She was fine like that, observing the most beautiful wolf she had ever seen from afar. Even though her fingers tingled from the need to touch him.

    ?Hey,? she said.

    Her voice broke then enchantment, and Nate seemed to wake up from a daze. His tail wagged while he sniffed around. He moved in circles, following a trail.

    She opened her mouth in shock, wondering whether he would run away from her and go hunting instead of ying. All that mental preparation for nothing!

    He analysed the whole clearing, leaving no spot unattended. He sniffed, watched, and jumped around.

    She followed him with her eyes, unable to move. And a little offended. He was paying no attention to her!

    Was that his wolf mind? He wouldn''t evene and sniff her out?

    Her lips curled down in a disappointed grimace. She was not as interesting to the wolf Nate as she was to the human one. What a pity...

    Just when she thought he would run away, his nose touched her calf.

    She winced, surprised. She hadn''t heard him approach.

    At her reaction, Nate took a couple of steps back. He sat on the ground and waited, as his human shape would have done - more or less. He wanted for her to be ready.

    She sighed, happy. He was tender and careful even in the shape of a dangerous wolf. And he was so big! Were wolves supposed to be sorge?

    She stretched her hand out, offering it to him.

    Nate bowed his head and stepped forward, just like a puppy discovering a new person. He sniffed her hand and, seeing she didn''t retract it, he licked her fingers.

    He took yet another step and sat again, this time next to her.

    Lara took courage in both her hands and caressed his head. She wasn''t sure she could treat a wolf like a puppy, but Nate let her do. He eveny down, positioning his big head on herp.

    He closed his eyes when she petted him, letting out a few satisfied whines. He didn''t sound like a threatening wolf at that moment. Not even one bit.

    Lara sighed as well when her palms met his candid fur. It was as soft as it looked from afar. And she sank both her hands in it.

    His head had the softest fur, as well as his throat. But then it got bristly on his back.

    Sensing her fingers, Nate turned on his back and showed his stomach. He knew, in the back of his head, that he was acting like a dog. The same way he had told his pups not to. But he didn''t care about his dignity, at that moment.

    Lara was having fun, and that was all that mattered. Explore more at empire

    ?So cute!? she said, unable to keep her thoughts and words in check.

    She would have asked him to turn again; that was sure! He was beautiful, soft, and also warm. She could even imagine howfy winter could get with a wolf by her side.

    At some point, however, Nate turned his body again. When his dignity started hurting a little, he decided it was enough. He sat up and licked her hand, moving to her neck and face.

    Lara hugged him when his head was on her shoulder, and they yed with each other for a few minutes more. If she was a wolf, they would have run and chased each other, ying and fighting under the moon.

    However, even a human mate wasn''t bad, Nate thought while her fingers scratched under his chin. No way a she-wolf would have done that to him.

    And he was starting to light cuddles.

    Both their hearts were filled with happiness, at that moment. The Moon Goddess observed them from her high ce in the sky, tenderly smiling at two souls who had found each other.

    ?Thank you, Nate,? Lara said, at some point.

    She wasn''t sure he would understand, let alone remember. However, she wanted to say it out loud. Even if it meant repeating it again to his human form.

    ?It means a lot to me,? she added.

    Nate''s nose tapped on her cheek in what could have been a peck. He did understand. Everything, when it was about her.

 Chapter 491 Lost something

    Lara helped Nate by collecting his clothes on one side. He turned back to human, not without uncertainty. He liked being in his wolf shape if Lara petted him like that.

    But, in the end, he liked more what he could do as a human, for her.

    He dressed again and sat next to her on the ground. She was wearing his jacket because the breeze had turned chilly and she felt cold. So, instead of sitting on it, she leaned the jacket on her shoulders.

    ?Shall we get back?? Nate offered, not willing to let her suffer a minute more.

    He would have offered to hug her to warm her up, but somehow he felt better at the thought of his mate safe and in a protected ce. He liked that thought more than he liked hugging her, somehow.

    ?What do we do now?? Lara said, gettingfortable on the sofa. They could take anotherte-night bath. Or just roll in bed till morning...

    ?We sleep,? said Nate after ncing at the clock. It waste; she must have been exhausted.

    ?S-sleep?? she stuttered, trying to hide her chuckle. ?Wait, are you tired after transforming? Tell me more about it. I''m sure we have a lot to talk about.?

    ?Talk about??

    ?Yes, we can chat a little,? she said. ?I don''t know, do you have anything to tell me??

    Her smile was shy, and Nate tilted his head confused. Why was she asking? He flinched, touching his pocket out of reflex. He had forgotten all about it because he had no ns to confess in the living room.

    His hand didn''t find the small box, so he touched around. He didn''t find it so he had no choice but to stick his hand in the pocket. But still, nothing.

    The box with the ring was gone.

    His face lost colour, and every n he could have shattered at that very moment.

    Where was the ring? Had he lost it during the transformation? After?

    Before, when they were still strolling in the city?

    Was he still in time to trail back their movements and find the ring? He had touched it on the bridge, so he had it until that moment. Could he remember every step taken after that moment? Likely, he could.

    ?Wait, I''ll be right back!? he said and turned his back to Lara.

    He ran out, not letting herints stop him.

    ?Wait, Nate!? Lara said, but he didn''t listen.

    He closed the door behind his back, and she walked after him. However, when she reached the door, he had disappeared.

    She walked back to the sofa and sat there, feeling awful for something she hadn''t done on purpose.

    ?Oh, damn it,? she cursed. It was all her fault, but she didn''t know it would end up like that!

    She hadn''t thought much, actually.

    Meanwhile, Nate went back on their steps and checked every single centimetre ofnd. He even rummaged under the dead leaves but... nothing!

    He even thought about asking at the police station, but who would deliver it there and not keep it for themself? Such a nice ring?

    Did he have time to buy another one? But... without the pups? The one they had chosen was just perfect and everyone liked it.

    What a pity he had lost it. He almost sobbed, considering his mistakes.

    He should have left it home. He should have predicted he wouldn''t propose that evening. But he had brought it along and forgot about it while turning.

    He thought he had lost it there, while taking off or on the trousers, but he couldn''t find it no matter how hard he searched.

    With his clothes dirty from mud, dust, and things he didn''t want to identify, he went back to the hotel. He opened the door and remembered he had left the phone there.

    Lara was sitting on the sofa, where he had left her, with her shoulders bent and a worried expression.

    He was a mighty Alpha no one could hurt so easily. He could see in the dark. He had shown her his transformation.

    However, even though knowing all of that, she still found time to worry.

    ?Hey, Lara,? he said when she got up and watched him from head to toe.

    She took a step to hug him, but he prevented her.

    ?I''ll go take a shower first.?

    ?Just change clothes,? she said. ?We can bathe in the pool.?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?I''m not... I''m not in the mood.?

    ?So, you''ll rather avoid me instead of just telling me what''s wrong?? she said.

    ?It''s nothing grave, really. I''m just a little down. I lost something.?

    ?What is it? Maybe I can help,? she said, her lips curled in a gentle smile.

    Every trace of guilt was lost at watching him react like that. In the end, it was lucky she did see it.

    ?It fell from your clothes,? she said while delivering a small velvet box. ?I collected it from the ground and assumed it fell from the jacket. So, I put it in the pocket of your jacket. I didn''t know it fell from your trousers.?

    At first, Nate''s face lit up with relief. Then, he realised Lara had discovered everything. And, finally, he had made a fool of himself.

    Not only the surprise was ruined, but she would also think he was clumsy and couldn''t be more careful with something as precious as an engagement ring.

    ?I haven''t opened it,? she added. ?Sorry for pretending as if nothing happened. I haven''t seen you so worked up since the kidnapping.?

    ?I thought I messed up,? he confessed.

    ?No, you didn''t mess up anything. I did.?

    ?I should thank you for pretending not to have noticed, though. Would you have also pretended to be surprised when I proposed??

    She shrugged. ?Probably.?

    ?I feel so stupid, now.?

    ?Why??

    ?I was discovered.?

    She just chuckled.

    ?It isn''t supposed to be a surprise, Nate. Maybe the exact moment, or the location... But the question is never a real surprise. I have to admit I wasn''t expecting you to move so soon, but you have been in a weird mood today.?

    Oh, he had been discovered even earlier than he thought.

 Chapter 492 Too perfect to be real

    After the shock of almost losing the ring, Nate''s energy disappeared altogether. He changed clothes, took a shower, and sat back next to Lara on the sofa.

    He still wasn''t in the mood for bathing in the pool, but the relief was causing him funny reactions. He wanted to hug her tight, then tell her everything, and hug her again. But he couldn''t just follow his instincts.

    ?We chose this together,? he said, in the end. ?The twins and I. Well, more or less... Scarlet was more focused on other things, but she did agree with us.?

    ?Oh, wait... That day she came home with that heart-shaped sapphire,? Lara remembered. ?I was wondering what got into you. Now, I can guess how things went.?

    He nodded, confirming his suspicions. He had walked into a jewellery shop to buy a ring, and his little girl had asked for a shiny stone. It wasn''t the first time it happened either.

    ?Just if you''re angry about that, I checked the prices a couple of days ago. Sapphires are gaining price on the market, so our daughter has the right eye for investment stones,? he said, nodding his head like a proud father.

    ?She just likes what is shiny,? Lara pointed out.

    Scarlet wouldn''t allow them to sell that stone. She liked it so much that she had put it in a special ce on her desk. She was nning to fill the desk with other rocks. But, for the moment, no one dared buy her any.

    ?She didn''t choose a fake but shining stone,? Nate continued, settled on defending his daughter. He was the one buying gems, so it was his fault.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Did she say anything about the ring?? Lara continued.

    ?Nothing in particr. She agreed with Jaden. He said you would like it, so I believed him.?

    ?I see... You''re so lucky to have kids helping you out. How would you have done without them?? Lara said, a joking grin on her lips.

    ?I know,? Nate replied, but his was no joke. He was serious.

    The pups knew more about Lara than he did. And, even more, they had seen their mommy in a different light than anyone else. He could ask them anything, and they would know the answer.

    ?I have the impression we''re doing something wrong,? he said, then. ?Talking about it like this... It''s not supposed to be this way, is it??

    ?We''re doing things in the wrong order,? Lara exined. ?But it''s okay. And it''s not the first time.?

    ?Somehow, feels nice to talk with you, Lara. If only I had the chance to propose earlier, you would have been surprised.?

    ?There''s no need for any surprise,? she said. ?Surprises are overrated.?

    ?So, you won''t pretend anymore??

    ?No, I''ll just be myself. When you decide to ask that question, Nate.?

    ?And what will you reply??

    ?You''re asking me now??

    ?Just curious. My side of the surprise was ruined, so it''s only fair if I hear about your side. Isn''t it better??

    ?To tell you my answer before you ask the question? No way!?

    ?Come on,? he tried, tilting his head. ?Just tell me if it''s early and I''ll wait. Okay??

    ?I won''t say anything!? she rebuked. Unbelievable!

    How could a shy and clumsy Alpha be so shameless in a matter of seconds? He wanted the reply without the question so that he knew whether to ask!

    What kind of situation was that?

    ?So, I don''t have any other choice,? he said with a solemn tone.?

    She straightened her back, ready for an attack. How was he going to extort a confession? With kisses, daring caresses? Tickling her until surrender?

    ?I''ll have to ask you,? he said, seeding in his prior intention: surprising her.

    She blinked, not moving a muscle in fear of misunderstanding what he truly wanted to say.

    But Nate opened the box, took out the ring, and offered it to her. He even knelt in front of the sofa.

    ?I''ve thought about asking you this for the whole day,? he said. ?But no moment seemed enough. No ce was as special as I wished it to be. And then, now, I realised there is no special ce. No perfect moment. Nothing can be enough to express what I feel for you.?

    Her red cheeks showed him the right path. So, even though cheesy, he was doing it right. Expressing his feelings before asking her seemed good.

    Next was just to find the courage for that question.

    His throat hurt, but he forced the words out. He couldn''t allow his embarrassment to ruin the moment.

    ?Lara yton, would you like to marry me??

    His mate stared back, her mouth open and her brain broken.

    She was supposed to answer, and she had always known that answer. But she needed a couple of seconds to retake control over her tongue.

    ?I... I do,? she said. ?I do want to marry you, Nate Woods.?

    As if not expecting her reply, Nate widened his eyes. She had epted! She said yes!

    They could be a family and live together forever.

    They could have as many honeymoons as they wished, and the pups would grow up with both parents by their side.

    Everything else didn''t matter.

    He let the ring slip on her finger, and Lara could finally see the ring her family had selected for her.

    ?Beautiful,? she said, amazed by the shade of sunrise. Pink and orange fused together, making the small stone shine in a different way depending on the angle. It wasn''t as heavy as to be in the way of daily life, which made it just perfect for her.

    ?I liked it so much,? she said, pulling Nate''s hands so that he sat next to her.

    She moved forward and kissed his lips, signing her part of their promise: they would get married. They would be husband and wife.

    The family she had always dreamt of had never been closer to reality. She didn''t need much more to be happy.

    It was too perfect to be real.

 Chapter 493 An Alpha female and a female Alpha

    Nate and Lara went to pick the pups up just in time. They had promised to be there before lunch so they could eat together, but they dyed every little thing until the veryst moment.

    Having breakfast took longer than usual. Packing their things even more... Leaving from a holiday ce was even more difficult than leaving the pups for a couple of days.

    ?We should have taken more days,? Nate sighed while parking in front of Mayford. He couldn''t walk in there just yet, so Lara had to fetch the twins - which made it even more hateful to be there.

    ?We can''t leave the kids to Samantha forever,? Lara pointed out. ?She has her own life, after all. I can''t imagine how hard it is for her to be the Alpha.?

    ?It''s hard for me too!?

    ?Oh, Nate,? she chuckled, bowing over to peck his cheek.

    She caressed his cheek with her left hand, and the shining stone caught her attention. She really loved that colour! Her family had a good eye.

    ?You''re Alpha in your birth pack, not in one you were enemies with up to a few weeks ago. And you''re not pregnant, now that I think about it.?

    ?No, but...? he pouted. ?It''s hard for me too!?

    ?Oh, sure.?

    She rolled her eyes, cuddling a minute more with her mate. Then, when she could bear to get out of the car, she opened the door and stepped out.

    On the other side of the road, her cubs were waiting. Samantha and Renato had reached the outeryer and were chatting with a few wolves while waiting at the entrance.

    Neither Lara nor Nate needed to cross the gate, at that time. It wasn''t about Alpha power struggles, though. Samantha wasn''t too much afraid of consequences.

    ?Hey,? Lara said after crossing the road. ?You''re already here!?

    Renato was standing next to Samantha,zily watching over the pups. His attention was drawn to the woman, at that moment, and he instinctively liked her.

    Norwich was lucky. That thought crossed the back of his head, but he didn''t put any weight on it. Mayford would not have an Alpha female, but they could manage. They didn''t need a pretty human with a kind smile and a pleasant scent.

    ?Mommy!? the pups said, running to her and hugging her thighs. ?Mommy, we missed you.?

    At their words, Renato felt a little offended. When had they had time to miss their parents? Those two days were full of events, food, and new people. How could they reserve a part of their brains for longing?

    ?And your father?? Lara inquired.

    ?We missed dad, too,? said Jaden. ?A little.?

    ?I see. Did you have fun with your aunt??

    ?Oh, yes,? Scarlet eximed. ?We yed with aunty and uncle. And with other kids. I taught them how to y pretend.?

    ?That''s good. Shall we go have lunch, now?? Lara said.

    She smiled at Samantha - who had ended the chat and reached the entrance. She nodded her head to Renato.

    ?Thank you for this. I won''t forget. I can keep your kid too when you need some time alone.?

    If she had said that before the weekend, Renato would have just scoffed. What need was there to leave the pup to someone else? They would manage, right?

    But after two days with the twins, he wasn''t so sure anymore. Somehow, he understood why Woods had dropped the kids off for the weekend. What kind of holiday could mates have with two clingy pups by their side?

    ?It was our pleasure,? he said, though. Samantha loved her niece and nephew. And they were fun, all in all.

    Samantha closed her mouth when Renato talked, surprised but not too much. Somehow, Renato had felt the need to reply instead of her.

    Was it because of their situation? Samantha was an Alpha while Lara was an Alpha female. In their odd situation, Renato was Lara''s counterpart.

    She stopped thinking about it when she realised she already knew nothing about pack dynamics. There was no point in overusing her brain if she couldn''t understand.

    Thankfully, Mayford was as messed up as her so they could understand each other.

    ?Let''s go, kids,? Lara said. ?Say bye.?

    ?Bye, aunty,? they said, running back to Samantha and asking for hugs.

    The woman bent down and picked up one pup at a time, giving them a long hug as a greeting.

    ?They''re heavy,? Renato murmured, but she didn''t listen to him.

    He eyed Lara''s reaction, and he kind of felt understood. She was smiling kindly at him, in silence, but he would swear she understood him.

    When the kids were done greeting their dear aunty, they also turned to him.

    ?Bye, uncle,? they said.

    Somehow, it wasn''t just a greeting of convenience - not just because their mommy told them so.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Jaden waved his hand, his eyes showing no trace of antipathy. They had their own secrets, kind of. They had exchanged advice about love, which was enough to tie two men forever.

    As for Scarlet, she strolled to him and raised her hands.

    He blinked, stupefied. But then he picked her up. Her hands circled his neck, and she hugged him. That girl knew how to act cute, sometimes.

    He felt the dark energying from the car parking across the road, but he was too distracted to pay any attention.

    ?It was fun, uncle!?

    ?Sure, to me too,? he replied.

    He let the girl down on her feet, and she returned to her mommy.

    The twins held her hand while crossing the road. There, before getting in the car, they turned once more to wave to Samantha.

    Nate had gotten out of the car and was helping Scarlet with her seatbelt. On the other side, Lara was taking care of Jaden.

    ?Twins are a lot of work, aren''t they?? Samanthamented while observing the scene. She was smiling as if missing her old pack. But she was still next to him, on that side.

    ?A lot of work,? Renato confirmed with a sigh. ?But they''re also a lot of joy.?

 Chapter 494 Excuses to meet

    Luther had just finished dealing with the banks. His assets were unfrozen, and he regained everything the tribunal hadn''t sentenced to be used aspensation for his crimes.

    He could pay for his expenses, finally. He didn''t need to depend on anyone else. He was happy to visit Mnie, but he first wanted to move a step forward in his revenge.

    He had had twenty years to n it out, but he hadn''t devised a perfect idea. In the end, the safest path was to create a newpany which would havepeted with yton Enterprises and, eventually, pushed them off the market.

    But that required years of preparation and a mountain of patience. He didn''t have that. He wanted some perks before that. A small vengeance, nothing big.

    He wanted to talk with a journalist and let them know about some of their secrets. But that n had a lot of possible ws.

    First of all: Lara. He didn''t know about her when he hade up with the idea. And, for sure, he couldn''t imagine she had two adorable twins with Nathaniel Woods - in secret.

    He read the papers once again, sighing at the amounts lost to the tribunal. They had kept more than he had forecasted. Building a business with some real power would have needed even more time. All he had was his brains and connections, but he wasn''t sure many of thetter ones would reply after twenty years of jail.

    With the money finally in his hands, he looked for a ce to live. He could buy an apartment in the outskirts, far enough from the centre to be less expensive. In that way, he would have enough remaining funds to start a business. He couldn''t use what he knew about them with the press because that could have hurt Lara.

    He used the phone he had just bought to call Mnie.

    ?Hello?? he heard when she replied. Her voice made him sigh in awe. It was almost as melodious as when she was next to him, talking about the past and annoying things - like Robert.

    ?Hello, Mnie. It''s me,? he said.

    ?Luther!?

    ?Yes, that''s right,? he chuckled, happy that she had recognised him.

    ?Is this your new number? I''ll save it.?

    ?I don''t need to save yours,? he replied. ?I already know it by heart.?

    He heard a nervous chuckle on the other side and no reply. She didn''t know what to say. It had happened a couple of times since he hade out of jail.

    Before, he would send apliment or two but always keep some distance as respect to Robert. But since thetter was dead, there was no reason to. Right?

    They could do so much together: keep the kids while Lara and Nate were dating, get old and forgetful, mourn Mnie''s husband... He would have epted anything just to be by her side.

    When the doors of prison had closed in front of him, he had thought he wouldn''t see her again. He thought he would die before Robert. But life was unpredictable, and he was still alive while Mnie was free.

    ?We can have coffee in the city, now. I can offer you lunch as a sign of thanks for your help so far,? he tried. He knew being too direct while asking for a date would have brought him nothing. It was better to find an excuse to spend time together, for the moment.

    ?I don''t get out of the residence anymore. I feel ufortable outside.?

    ?I see... In that case, I can order takeaway and bring it along when I visit you next time.?

    ?That would be better,? she said with a chuckle. This time, she was not nervous anymore.

    She liked his proposition more than she liked getting out. He had to remember it.

    If he ever bought a ce, better it was asrge andfortable as the residence. Or he could ask her to get married and move in there.

    After all, he would even use Robert''s house to stay next to the woman he loved. He was sure his friend wouldn''t be too unhappy on the other side.

    ?Maybe one day when the kids visit. They''re always so rxed when they''re with you. It was a pleasure to chat with them,st time.?

    ?Sure, I will warn you,? Mnie said. ?I''ll send you a message if Nate asks me to keep the kids. It''s also easier for me if there''s someone helping.?

    ?For the moment, I''ll stay in Lara''s apartment. If you need anything, you can call me and I''lle to you immediately. Also, don''t hesitate to call if you feel lonely.?

    ?I''ll remember,? she said, but he knew she wouldn''t look for him.

    He needed to work hard to conquer her heart.

    ?Now I have to go,? he said, pretending to be busy. He couldn''t make Mnie realise how valuable of a man he was if he was always avable.

    But he couldn''t do that by avoiding her all the time. Love was a matter of bnce, and he had to be there and be missing at the right moments so that she remembered his existence but also longed for his presence.

    ?Have fun in the city. It''s been a while for you, I hope you still remember the ces.?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?I will visit that cafe we used to go to with Robert,? he said. ?I''ll send you a picture if you''d like.?

    ?Okay,? she said, surprising him. ?Send me a picture.?

    Her tone was low, and Luther realised something he might have overlooked before. She was still hurting, missing her husband dearly and crying after his death.

    The pain hadn''t disappeared even during seven years. It meant her love was strong, unmoving. Conquering a woman like that was a tough mission.

    But it also meant he wouldn''t leave her heart once he found some space for himself. And he couldn''t be as heartless as to wish for her to forget the past.

    Robert had been his closest friend and, no matter how much he loved Mnie, he couldn''t hate that man.

 Chapter 495 Unchanged places

    Luther visited Norwich, remembering the ces he used to frequent. Over twenty years, the city had changed.

    Somepanies had closed, and new ones had opened. New buildings had appeared like mushrooms after the rain, and an old park he loved to stroll in had been reced by a mall.

    The bar he and Robert liked was still there. The owner was older, so much that it was difficult to recognise him. But it was the same man.

    Luther had lived in Sheton all his life, but he also used to have a permanent room in a hotel in Norwich. His business was flourishing there, but he also wanted to be close to his family.

    As such, he had spent his life travelling from one city to the other. If only they were closer, it would have been easier.

    But he was young, at the time, and full of energy. At his current age, travelling was out of the question. He needed a ce where to stay for good, and Norwich had many more perks than Sheton.

    Many more reasons to stay.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?What luck,? he thought while sitting at a table next to the window.

    Not just that he had found some of his past in that city, but he also had the perfect excuse to meet with the woman he would love for his whole life: grandchildren! What sheer luck that they shared the twins.

    The man he was waiting for arrived a few minutester.

    ?Am Ite?? he asked.

    ?Perfectly in time,? Luther chuckled. ?I was early. I wanted to see how this ce has changed.?

    ?And??

    ?And it''s the same, more or less. I can''t wait and check whether they still make the worst coffee in the whole city.?

    ?Let''s find out,? the man said.

    He sat in front of Luther and waved at the barman, ordering two dark coffees and some snacks. Then, he took out a cigarette and offered the package to Luther.

    ?No, thanks. I don''t smoke anymore. They say it''s unhealthy.?

    ?Ah, news,? the man muttered, rolling his eyes.

    That bar was one of the few ces where he could light a cigarette without trouble. There was a sign on the door saying forbidden, true, but no one had ever stopped him.

    Every other ce, especially those a little exclusive, had stern policies regarding smoke. Some had separate rooms while most didn''t leave any choice but to go out, smoke, and return in.

    It was the most shocking for Luther, but the man in front of him had lived in the city while the changes happened - little by little. Still, observing the other''s stupor was entertaining.

    ?Do you still work in the same ce?? Luther asked when the effects of shock faded away.

    He had needed days to get used to not having anyone smoke all the time at the table nearby. Now, he had to return back in time to when it was allowed.

    ?No,? the man in front of him said.

    He was wearing dark clothes and thick sses, and his pocket was swollen as if full of stuff. He had taken his elegant hat off and left it on the back of the chair, on the edge.

    He was calm and observed the surroundings like azy cat, but Luther knew nothing would get past his gaze. As for the swollen pocket, it surely wasn''t a gun. Likely, just a notepad.

    ?The old ce closed,? he said.

    ?So, who do you work for now??

    ?Daily papers. I''m a serious journalist now. I''ve been a frencer for a while, but that kind of job doesn''t pay the bills. I needed something more stable even if less exciting.?

    ?You were just at the beginning of your careerst time I saw you. I''m honoured you hadn''t forgotten about me,? Luther said,ughing out loud. ?Thank you for answering my call.?

    The man smirked, moving his head by a few degrees.

    ?I''m not as ungrateful as to forget who believed in me,? he said, simply.

    Luther yton and Robert Woods did believe in his skills and helped him find his first good job. Even if the newspany had closed, he had been there for years thanks to them. It was the start of his career, and just the first step to bing one of the most cited reporters in Norwich.

    His chronicle articles would sell thousands of issues, and his name would sign the first page more often than not.

    ?What would you do if I asked for help?? Luther inquired, scratching his chin.

    He had thought about the matter for a long while. At first, he didn''t want to involve his friend. But then, things were more difficult in the new world than they had been in the old one.

    Everything moved faster; everyone had an opinion. He couldn''t seed alone.

    ?I will help you tell your story, of course. But I won''t sign my name under anything I don''t see proofs for.?

    ?After all, Gabriel Collier''s name can''t sign under unverified information,? Luther added. ?I know. That''s why I dare ask. Only with your name, my story will have some value. But it won''t be easy.?

    ?Give me something to work on,? the man said. ?Let me see a trace of what you''ve told me years ago. Then, I''ll proceed alone. That''s the most I can do.?

    ?I heard you refused to write the piece about my sentence,? Luther said. ?Twenty years ago. You didn''t want to add mud to my name.?

    ?It''s the most I could do without going against my ideals. I couldn''t redeem your name because I couldn''t find a single proof of what you''ve told me. But I didn''t want to add more dust to it. Not when I knew it was all a mistake.?

    ?Not a mistake, my friend. Not a mistake.?

    ?Was it intentional??

    ?Oh, yes. I needed months to figure it out. Years to ept. But now I know.?

    ?And whose intention it was?? Gabriel asked, curious.

    ?Oh, that''s the part of the story I haven''t told you yet. Not just that I was innocent. I was set up for the fall.?

 Chapter 496 The world outside

    After a few days of calm, Lara and Nate remembered that they weren''t alone in the world. Even if sometimes they wished to be, their family was not the only one.

    They lived in the pack, but the pack wasn''t the whole world either.

    There was more out of there. People living, working, chatting... Striving to reach their goals or just to get some entertainment.

    As such, with no worry at all, they were brought back to the real world by yet another article in a newspaper.

    The pictures were wonderful. Scarlet would have collected them.

    But the contents? Yet another gossip article with no proof and ims as vague as to make it impossible to sue.

    However, the message was clear. Lara yton was a gold digger.

    Coming from a medium family - which in fact wasn''t very true - and with no formal education, she had attracted Nate Woods''s attention. How? That was the mystery every tabloid wanted to solve.

    But there was no way Lara and Nate told them the truth. It was too early to reveal the existence of the pups. And they weren''t ready to give up their peace for that.

    ?It''s not important,? Lara said, closing the tabloid and throwing it away.

    ?Are you sure?? Nate wondered, looking up at her. She was standing next to his desk while he was sitting, reading the newspaper when he noticed the article.

    He was looking for financial information, but that issue had ended in his office because someone thought Lara would have liked reading while he did.

    ?I''ll talk with the girls delivering the newspaper in the morning,? he said, moving his hands on the armrests as if to get up.

    ?No, don''t,? Lara said. ?They have no fault. And I don''t want them to filter what I can read. I''m to decide about that, right??

    ?Yes, but...?

    ?It''s just an article, Nate. I mean, you read it: there''s nothing written there! No information, no source. Just talks about me being greedy, which is true: I want everything!?

    ?You want a family,? he pointed out.

    ?A family, to be happy with you, maybe even other kids. I''m so greedy, Nate,? she chuckled.

    ?Other pups? How many? Should we get to work now??

    ?Now? No, it''s early.?

    ?But if you want many, it might be wise to start immediately.?

    ?Immediately, now?? she asked, crossing her arms. Unbelievable. How could he find the face to be naive and uncertain, sometimes? How?

    ?When you''re ready,? he said. He didn''t want to sound rushed, but time was flowing... Even at that moment, seconds were passing. They would be minutes, hours, days... They had no moment to waste.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They had wasted enough.

    ?Shall we have twins again?? Lara asked, then. ?It would save us time. Two plus two is four. Enough pups, right??

    ?Twins? We''re not in such a hurry, after all. And we don''t get to decide.?

    ?No? So, what are we going to do if they''re twins??

    His forehead filled with sweat as he imagined four pups. Two Jadens, two Scarlets.

    He would have died of work. Little Jaden would ask one question after the other, while little Scarlet would soon learn to call him daddy and point at shiny objects.

    ?We''ll raise them together,? he said, though. He couldn''t tell Lara he was actually worried of that option.

    If she could do it with two kids alone, he could as well raise another two with her help. And they weren''t alone: they had a pack, a grandma, and a new grandpa.

    Also, the older kids could help out a little. Jaden could answer the simplest questions. Scarlet couldb her sister''s hair.

    ?As for the article,? Lara said, returning to the topic. Thinking about making babies in the office was dangerous for Nate''s schedule. He had a few meetings to attend, that day. ?I don''t think we should do anything. It''s better to ignore it. It''s not the first time they wrote I''m a gold digger, and it won''t be thest.

    Who cares? We''ll prove them wrong by staying together till the end of time.?

    ?Agreed,? he said. ?We''ll stay together forever.?

    ?So, don''t worry about it,? she added.

    Nate sighed, leaning back on the chair. Ignoring? Letting a useless tabloid write stuff about his mate?

    But she was asking him.

    His inner argument was helped when Lara pecked her cheek.

    ?Don''t think about that anymore,? she said. ?Unless you want me to act like a spoiled wife. Do you want me to be demanding andin every time you say no??

    Say no? When had he done that? Oh, but had she asked much? Not really. Maybe she thought he wouldn''t ept, which led her not to ask at all.

    ?I''d like that,? he said. ?A demanding wife. That would be nice.?

    ?It would be nice for a change, but you''d get tired after a while. No one deserves to be used like that, Nate. Not even if you like the idea.?

    ?No demands?? he sighed. ?Are you sure??

    ?You already have the twins being demanding.?

    ?I''m talking about you now, not the kids.?

    She chuckled, sitting on hisp and hugging his neck.

    ?All right,? she said. ?I''ll try.?

    He nodded, his eyes shining happily.

    ?I demand a kiss,? she eximed.

    She soon got her wish fulfilled, but Nate still wasn''t happy about it. However, that was better than nothing. He was happy his mate would act like that: it meant she felt as safe as to rx.

    And she was starting to believe he would remain forever. That he wouldn''t disappear into thin air. It was such an improvement from their starting point that he almost felt tired.

    Tired of all the steps taken to reach that point. But satisfied. He wouldn''t exchange one single step, not even one of his - their - struggles, for anything in the world. Those led him to where they were: in his office, kissing sweetly at his desk.

    It was damned worth it. Even just for that single moment, let alone for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 497 Reaching the elite

    Gracelyn was busy with her n. She had to seed, for the prize was too alluring.

    Re-epting that shameless daughter of hers would bring Nathaniel Woods into the family. What luck that she attracted his attention, right? After all, the yton and Woods families were supposed to be close. If only that old geezer hadn''t kept his distance, they would have known the old Mr and Mrs Woods. But, since things went how they went, she had toe up with a way on her own.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Steve, we should call her again,? she said. ?Maybe she changed her mind.?

    ?What are you talking about, my dear?? Mr yton muttered while turning the page of the newspaper.

    ?Lara.?

    ?Oh. You think our daughter will take our apologies??

    At the word daughter, Gracelyn''s lips twitched. However, she didn''t say anything. There were more relevant issues at hand.

    ?Apologies? She is the one who needs to apologise. But, for the moment, we can forgive her. After all, she can bring us closer. Can you imagine the effects of building a house or a facility for Nate Woods? Or the LY Corp.

    That would be better than any marketing campaign.?

    ?I don''t think they''re building anything, though.?

    ?Yeah, he will build sooner orter. What loss is there if he does it now instead ofter? It''s not much of a favour, for his parents-inw.?

    ?I have the impression he doesn''t see us as his inws.?

    ?You''re so pessimistic, Steve. I think Lara wille back to her senses if we''re clear enough.?

    ?Okay, dear. How will you call her, then? She blocked our numbers, and no one answers when you call from a public phone. I think she changed her phone number.?

    ?Might be. But we know Nate Woods''s number. He can''t change it just yet.?

    ?And what makes you think he won''t hang up the moment he realises it''s you??

    ?We shall give him enough reasons not to. Or, even better, we shall give Lara enough reasons to call us by herself.?

    ?So, what do you think we''ll do??

    ?The only way to attract someone''s attention, if they''re like Nate Woods, it''s through the press. Their only issue is public opinion, at this point. Their rtionship is still fresh, and the press will tear them to pieces if they''re not protected. And their lies will do even worse,? she said, shaking her head as if scolding a little child.

    That daughter of theirs thought she could live a live free from the mistakes in her past? Not so easy. She had hidden from Nate her youth adventures, including that one-night stand transformed into a pregnancy.

    What happened to the child, they didn''t know. But they knew there was no way Nate Woods would have epted her with something like that on her shoulders. If the press found out about it, they would bring damage to her and, by consequence, to him as well.

    Someone as rational and cold as Nate Woods wouldn''t ept such a risk. He surely didn''t know.

    ?Do you think she aborted, or she gave birth to the bastard?? Grace inquired, turning back to her husband.

    ?I don''t know. I would have aborted in her shoes. But, who knows?? he said, coldly. His eyes were dim, abandoned from any light.

    He had given her the money for a safe abortion. It had been hisst act of goodwill. Life as a single mother wasn''t easy.

    He would have epted her back, as well, if only Grace wasn''t so against it. She had cut all ties with Lara, and he had followed.

    It was a little hypocrite, in his opinion. But it was not his call to make. He had done his best to provide for his family through the years, and that was all. He had done his part well, all things considered.

    Maybe not as much as his wife wanted him to, but nobody could be perfect.

    ?And what will you reveal?? he asked.

    Talking with the press was dangerous, and it could backfire at any moment. The first time, he had talked Grace out of it after her first interview, but he had no energy left to convince her a second time.

    They were ying a dangerous game, and they were going to bring some damage - even though indirectly - to Nate Woods. That part was scary for his old heart.

    ?I''m not sure yet. Something small about her childhood and teenage years. It will be just a warning, for now. They''ll get the message: we can say a lot more than Lara can afford.?

    ?And do you seriously think that everything will be right, in the end? That they''ll forget we threatened them??

    ?Listen, Steve. She''s happy with Nate Woods, leeching off him like a parasite. Does she deserve it? I don''t think so. What has she done in her life? What high qualities does she have?

    No, she doesn''t deserve so much happiness. Her way to atone is to share part of it with her birth family. After everything we did for her, it''s the least she can do.?

    ?I still don''t think it''ll work.?

    ?Oh, what could go wrong? Nate Woods barely knows our names. Do you think he has anything on us? No. But we have something on him: Lara. He seems so smitten with her; she''s his weak spot.?

    ?If we manage to get her on our side, she will talk with him on our behalf,? Steve said, finally understanding the whole point.

    Lara would be afraid of what they knew, and she would call them by herself to ask for forgiveness. Then, to show her sincerity, she would have asked Nate Woods to sign a coboration. That would have been the first step to reaching the elite.

    Grace''s biggest dream woulde true thanks to the same daughter she had thrown out of home a few years before. Life could be ironic, Steve thought. Too ironic for his tastes.

    ?Can you imagine it, my dear?? Grace added. ?We''ll attend parties and gs by Nate''s side. We''ll talk with the most influential people in the world. And it will be just the beginning.?

    ?Yes, sure...? he sighed. Just the beginning.

 Chapter 498 In need of human friends

    The articles about Lara didn''t decrease in the following couple of days. Contrarily to her expectations, the press didn''t let go of her after a little scoop or two.

    The interest wasn''t fading away, apparently. But, why?

    ?Why do they write about me so often?? she asked Roxy.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They were in the HR department, in the Manager''s office. Lara had done her Alpha female''s job for a couple of hours, but then the line of wolves with issues had decreased. At some point, they would say it wasn''t so urgent, and they had turned their back and left, murmuring they would return tomorrow or another day.

    To her surprise, she could find some time to study. Or even just take a break!

    Had it been Nate''s work? Had he warned the pack about her business?

    ?They''re so cute!? she hadmented, and Roxy had just shook her head.

    ?We know a human can''t work twenty hours a day. We will take care of you, Lara.?

    Then, she had revised math for a while until she needed a break. During the break, she had read some newspapers and tabloids, in search of anything about Nate. She would have brought the articles to Scarlet and - only if they were nice - the titles to Jaden to read.

    But then, instead of Nate, most articles she could find were about her.

    ?It''s because they know nothing about you,? Roxy said. ?Since you don''t appear in public and neither you nor Nate dere anything after big scoops, they''re curious about you. And, if I may say, the more you avoid public ces, the more they''ll want to see and talk with you. A couple of journalists had called during thest week to ask for an interview, but we were instructed to refuse.

    However, since you''re the Alpha female and not Nate, you can decide to still talk with them.?

    ?Wait, I can''t go against Nate''s order!?

    ?He manages the pack, brings food to our tables, and protects us from danger. Everything about rtionships within the pack and with the outside world is up to you. If you want us to be seen as nice and happy, you can do it. If you want us to avoid talking with the outside, you can give that order as well.?

    ?I still prefer following what Nate decided. At least until talking with him about it. There must be a reason if he made this specific decision.?

    ?He just wants to protect you; there''s not much mystery around his decisions, Lara. He wants the best for the pack. And he wants you to feel safe with us. Safe within the pack, sure. But also protected from the threats from outside.?

    ?I do feel protected. But it doesn''t mean I need to hide as if I made some mistake. Especially because I didn''t, right? Dating Nate Woods isn''t wrong, in the end.?

    ?Of course not, you''re his mate!?

    ?Humans know nothing about mates,? Lara chuckled.

    ?No, but they have that soulmates talk. You can tell them this.?

    ?No, it''s not how it works. Humans date because they like each other, period. As such, if Nate likes me as much as I like him, we have every right to date, get married, and have kids... We have every right for it.?

    Roxy tilted her head, surprised. It was so nice to listen to such words from Lara''s lips. It was nice to hear how she knew she deserved her happiness, her family.

    ?And the twins aren''t a mistake either,? Lara added. ?But we don''t want to expose them to the press. Not yet, at least. We''re doing it to protect them. Not for ourselves.?

    ?Oh, sure. But how are you going to exin it?? Roxy murmured. ?When they hear about it, they will ask a lot of questions.?

    ?We''ll tell the truth without going too much into detail,? Lara said. ?I don''t think anyone will me a woman for giving birth to her babies, either way. I just don''t want anyone to look at them in any weird way. I want them to be epted fully, and it''s just simpler if no one knows Nate and I weren''t together at the time.?

    ?Do you have a n??

    ?A n?? Lara repeated. ?No, I have nothing of that sort.?

    ?We know about it,? Roxy said. ?Every single wolf in this pack knows that you and Nate weren''t married when you had the pups. Yet, I can guarantee there isn''t a single wolf who cares about formalities. You two love each other now, and we have an Alpha female after years. Not to mention how cute the twins are. I''m sure it will be the same with everyone else.?

    ?Humans don''t have the same concepts of mate, fated love... They don''t have a pack guiding them to ept each other. It''s a lot more difficult. Just think about my family, Roxy. They were my blood family, but it didn''t help them to ept it.?

    She leaned back on the chair, feeling the sting of pain she was used to. It would appear every time she thought of her birth family. But it was less and less painful every time.

    One day, maybe, thest remnants of affection would disappear. She would be free from any attachment to the ytons.

    ?If my parents couldn''t ept it, how do you think the rest of the world will? Especially thedies from high society... They have their standards, after all.?

    ?Huh? What do you know about them?? Roxy murmured.

    ?I know what my mother told me,? Lara confessed, slightly embarrassed for that admission.

    ?I think you should meet them first. It''s unfair to have an opinion just like that. I also think you need human friends.?

    ?I feel fine as I am. I have many more friends than a few months ago.?

    ?You need humans, Lara. And we won''t feel abandoned if you have other friends. Nate might whine a little, but he''ll ept because he knows it''s for your good. Also, you seriously need to meet the women in high society. Like, for real... Don''t just believe what your mother told you.?

 Chapter 499 Other women?

    Roxy was right: Lara couldn''t just decide what society wanted from her. As such, she decided to put more effort into it.

    She would try befriending someone the next time Nate brought her to a party. She would have witnessed with her own eyes the expectations put on her; and only then, she would have decided whether to put any weight into public opinion.

    As such, she had convinced Nate to ept an invitation to a cocktail party. She loved those: they didn''tst too long, and they would leave some time for them to stroll together or even have dinner if the food wasn''t good. Not to mention all the exciting activities they could do in the car or - apparently - in a park.

    Also, socialisation was easier than that in a formal event such as a g or a charity auction. Her mother loved the second option more, but Lara had long forgotten how to be amazed by the shining of high society.

    ?I was so surprised when you asked me,? Nate said. ?It''s the first time you invite me on a date, isn''t it? I was honoured. And grateful to have lived long enough to witness...?

    ?Hey!? she warned him. ?You better stop right there.?

    What was he trying to say? That she wouldn''t invite him if not for something she needed? Oh, but it was true. She had invited him just because she needed to make new friends.

    Was it wrong, though? She should have worked harder on that part: Nate seemed to like being invited even more than organising dates. And she could understand why: when he invited her, he would think about everything, every little detail. Being invited meant trusting her, and following her lead. It meant he didn''t need to think too much about their schedule. Lara would have done it.

    At that point, she feared disappointing him with too much predictability. She would do exactly what forecasted: go to the party, chat with people, then go back home and kiss on the way.

    But Nate seemed content all the same. She didn''t spot any sign of excitement, not as if he was expecting any surprise.

    Did it mean the point wasn''t that?

    Could it be that he was just happy she wanted to share some time and maybemon interests?

    Would he like it if she told him more often what she wanted to do with him? Oh, there were plenty of things: walking in the centre hand in hand, having ice cream just like the cubs. Also, cooking together must be fun.

    However, for that day, they would just go on a date. They were already in front of the cafe where the party would be. It had a garden with a pool, and the men at the entrance would check the guests on a long list.

    It was one of those exclusive events, which made Lara''s wish to attend even stronger. Nate''s social standing was her new reality, and those kinds of events would be as well, sooner orter.

    ?I wanted to show my new ring to everyone,? she said, at some point.

    Instead of feeling offended - even just a little - Nate beamed. He was so happy that Lara''s heart melted. How could she miss someone like him, six years before? He was exactly what she wished for herpanion. And what she needed.

    He would be so happy just with a few words. And he took care of her so often that she would feel guilty at times.

    She wanted to give back all of his attention, to make him feel as treasured as she felt. But it wasn''t as easy, especially with a wolf Alpha who never needed rest orfort.

    ?Let''s go in,? she said. ?I can''t wait to show everyone that Nate Woods is officially mine.?

    His smile grew even bigger, and her heart skipped a few beats. If she wasn''t mirroring his happiness, she would have worried about strokes and other heart problems.

    But she wasn''t as sad about dying, because at that moment she feltplete and loved.

    She nced at the ring, and the orange of the stone reflected the sunset lights. The pink was overshadowed, at that time of the day, but she knew it was there, on the other edge.

    Her ring was simple, small enough not to bother, and absolutely beautiful. She loved it, for the colour but also because her family had chosen it for her. She was so content that they could find something so beautiful especially for her.

    Her feelings were raging in her chest, and they were new after years of the wrong thoughts. She was starting to ept herself, and every time it would surprise her. Sometimes, she would feel afraid and wish to revert to her old self, but looking at Nate and her cubs was enough to replenish her courage.

    ?You''re an important person, Nate,? she added, at some point.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His reaction was more curious than pleased, this time. And her intention wasn''t to tter him either. She had something to tell him before getting in.

    ?I think you should have friends from your sector. I mean as in: visit each other, talk when you have free time. Exchange advice about life matters and not just business.?

    ?I see,? he murmured.

    ?I also need friends. Since I don''t have anyone outside the pack, if we don''t count my uncle, I think it''s better if I make a few acquaintances during the parties. I will be happy if it turns out to help you as well, even though I''m not very convinced it''ll happen.?

    ?It''s okay. You don''t need to make friends help me, Lara. Just do it for yourself.?

    ?O-okay,? she whispered, lowing her gaze. ?I need human friends, and I couldn''t think of a way to find a few just yet. This is the only thing that came to mind.?

    ?It''s fine,? Nate said. ?They''re all curious about you. Just be careful, not everyone will be as selfless as you. But finding friends is important, indeed. And I can introduce you to a few women...?

    ?Women? How do you even know them?? she rebuked, crossing her arms.

 Chapter 500 Territorial like a wolf

    ?Women? How do you even know them?? Lara said, crossing her arms.

    It was Nate''s turn to melt. Jealous? Had he ever seen her like that?

    True, she hadn''t had any reason before. But hearing her tone with his ears was heavenly. She wanted him all to herself and would be unhappy to hear he knew other women!

    Just like a she-wolf.

    Nate''s lower lips trembled when he realised he needed to find a reply. He couldn''t let her misunderstand, even if he liked being treated like that. However, even the thought of exploiting that situation to his advantage hurt his heart and body. Making Lara believe he had women surrounding him would have been terrible. And he couldn''t think of making her suffer.

    ?I... I just know them,? he said. ?Most of them are wives from the people I talk to at these parties. Some work in the same industry. Nothing more than that, I swear!?

    ?Nothing more??

    ?No. I only think of you.?

    Lara''s cheeks were covered in red as she realised she was questioning him so badly. What had gotten into her?

    Was it about wolfish magic? Was she getting too ahead of herself?

    Nate had every right to deal with other women. Not to mention that it would have been only normal if he had girlfriends before they met for the second time. Or lovers, or even just flirts.

    But she knew he didn''t. She was sure he hadn''t looked at any other woman since the night they had conceived the pups.

    So, why was she doing that? Marking her territory?

    And why was Nate notining of her unreasonably?

    ?Sorry,? she breathed, offering her hand to him - as if it would solve everything.

    Nate epted to hold hands and onlyter noticed she was a little nervous.

    ?Don''t worry. I love it when you act jealous. I thought this day would nevere.?

    ?I''m so sorry, Nate! I said something wrong! In all ways.?

    ?It''s okay. I would have done the same in your shoes. I totally understand.?

    ?That''s why I''m so confused, right now. Is this something a wolf would do??

    ?I think so, yes. It''s pretty normal. We''re territorial and can''t stand when other people want our family. Even for a chat. But I think you already knew it well enough.?

    ?So, this is what pushed the twins to defend me from you? This sour feeling??

    ?I think they were also afraid you would forget them, but I guess it''s simr. As for me, I didn''t want to share you with them but had to adapt because... Well, they''re also my pups. And you love them.?

    ?I thought our struggles were over, yet it never ends. Wasn''t epting and understanding enough? Why do I now have to feel these new things?? sheined.

    ?You live with a bunch of wolves twenty-four hours a day. It''s only normal that you start understanding us. And that you feel familiar emotions. Roxy was right about meeting with humans. Maybe it will help you find some bnce.?

    ?I rationally know I have no reason to act territorial,? she said. ?I know you wouldn''t betray me, so forgive me.?

    ?It''s okay. As I said, I love it. You can act territorial every time you want.?

    As for him, his smug smile hid his thoughts. He hade to terms with the fact that he couldn''t act like a wolf with her. He couldn''t lock her up only for him to see.

    He had only wished that for a long time until something had changed and her happiness had be more important than his own. He did asionally desire to lock her in his room and let no onee as close as to be dangerous.

    But he hadplete control over it. Lara wouldn''t like being locked. And he could have her for himself every day. She would work in hispany and take care of his pups. She would be as close as to touch her, which was an improvement after six long years of missing her.

    ?Should we ask Ebony about this?? Lara murmured, her eyes wide.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?I think you''re worrying too much. Let''s wait and see. If it''s only this once, we don''t need to call Ebony. If it happens again, we''ll talk about it. Okay??

    ?Okay,? she muttered, calming down.

    ?In the meantime, I''ll do my best to trigger your jealousy.?

    ?Hey!? she warned him, but she couldn''t add any more words. What was he going to do? Comment on other women? Talk with them?

    No, he had to be hers only!

    Her eyes flew to her left hand. The engagement ring was shining more than ever. He had promised they would be together for life. And she had epted his proposal.

    It waste to change his mind.

    And she had that ring testifying about theirmitment. It was real, just as real as her life. Nate was real, as much as the kids.

    ?It''s okay,? she said. ?I don''t think you need to go out of your way just for this. Unless you want to confirm how troubling I can be before marrying me. In that case, suit yourself.?

    ?Confirm?? he said, taken back.

    ?I mean, I understand if you want to confirm before getting married forever. You''re doing it for your safety and nerves. I just hope I won''t disappoint...?

    ?Hey, hey, no!? he said. ?I was just kidding. I wouldn''t confirm anything, Lara. I''m already so blessed that you epted me. I don''t care about your jealousy. If it troubles you, if it makes you feel out of control, we''ll find a way together.

    But it''s not something you need to do for me or my nerves. Just for you!?

    He was panicking, and the sweat on his forehead made her smile. She rxed, remembering who she was with.

    ?Sorry for the drama,? she said. ?But it''s the first time... Oh, well, not actually the first. But I''m not used to thinking of you as mine. I fear someone will take you away, and I couldn''t survive such a shock.?

    ?No one will take me away,? he said, rubbing her back with a light touch.

 Chapter 501 Beautiful art

    After a small crisis over nothing, they finally walked into the cafe. The organiser spotted them immediately but first finished a short exchange not to look too hurried.

    She was a woman in her thirties, and the party was a way to advertise the paintings she would sell at her gallery. She had received confirmation in the afternoon, but she hadn''t believed it just yet.

    Nate Woods at a meaningless cocktail party? Her name wasn''t soundly enough to attract his attention. Most likely, she had been lucky with the timing.

    The real reason he was there was the woman next to him, surely.

    ?Excuse me for a moment,? she said and left her guests to chat among themselves.

    She smiled politely when the couple met her gaze, and she spread her arms in a gesture of wee. Her long gown danced with her movements, and the pitch-ck hair leaned on the shoulder would waver when she moved her arms too much.

    ?It''s an honour to have you here,? she said.

    ?You''re Mary Dixon, aren''t you?? Lara said.

    ?We... Have we met before?? the woman stuttered, taken back. She would have remembered meeting Nate Woods''s woman for sure.

    ?No, but I know you have a gallery in the centre. I''ve been tempted to walk in and see the paintings, but I have always been in a hurry when I visited the city,tely.?

    ?Oh, please, don''t skip my ce next time! I''d like to show you my paintings,? she said. ?Some of the artists whose artworks are hanging in my gallery aren''t too famous. Some are almost unknown, but their works are outstanding.?

    ?I thought you would only host paintings from famous artists,? Lara said.

    ?Not at all! I like looking for hidden talents. I''ll show you, Miss yton!?

    Lara smiled back at that over-excited woman. She was curious about the art, sure, but what reason did the other have to be so pressing? It was not like anything would change if Lara saw anything, would it?

    Mary Dixon, on the other hand, was looking forward to the moment when she would sell a painting to Lara yton. She could boast about it, and the thought of Nate Woods having one of those artworks in his house would have increased the sales.

    She was doing well, economically. She would sell one painting every two or three months but at such a price that her finances would be stable even while taking just part of the whole amount asmission. However, none of the artists she sponsored could be famous just yet. She needed someone to trail the trend.

    And Nathaniel Woods''s woman would be the perfect example. She couldn''t wait to tell everyone! Her gallery would be crowded soon after. She knew how women acted: when one got something exclusive, the others would move to great lengths to find something simr or better.

    Theirpetitiveness was what made stylists, hairdressers, and people working in other sectors rich.

    As for Lara, she couldn''t understand all that joy.

    ?Are the paintings in here from your gallery?? she asked, trying to look for any topic. She had the chance to carry on a conversation; it would bezy to break it just because she couldn''t find a topic.

    That woman sold paintings. She would like to talk about them for sure.

    ?Let''s check them out,? Nate said, offering his arm to Lara. ?Maybe there''s something you like??

    ?Oh, sure,? she said. She then turned to Mary Dixon with a polite smile, silently waiting for her guidance.

    They wouldn''t be as impolite as to monopolise her for the whole evening, but she could show them a few pieces now that she had started talking about it.

    ?Unfortunately, I mostly brought famous pieces with me,? Mary said, showing them the way towards the bar. She had ced the pearls there: those works she could see any moment at any price from how much they were worth. Most people would pass by there, so she used those spots for famous artists.

    For her hidden talents, she reserved the corners. Those were far from the centre of attention, but someone would eventually take a look. It wasn''t as bad, especially for new names: people would stand and talk way longer than they''d ask for a new drink. And new artists needed more time to be appreciated.

    ?This is my most precious painting. It was made a month ago by the famous artist Pike. He used all his wits toe up with this idea,? she said, showing the work.

    It was scenery with the sea crashing against stones under a full moon. The moon was especially big, ruling over the dark sky. There was no star to be seen, for the light from the satellite would overshadow them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Beautiful,? Laramented.

    Nate also observed the scenery, more focused on the moon than any other detail. It was nice to look at, almost warming him. He had never felt like that in front of a picture of the moon - neither a photo nor a drawing.

    Was that Pike also a wolf? He couldn''t know because he was an anonymous artist.

    ?He''s the best when it''s about painting the moon,? Marymented, sighing after the scene.

    ?Is he?? Lara murmured, surprised. ?How odd. And can we meet him? I''d like to chat with the artist when it''s possible...?

    ?Unfortunately, we can''t. He''s anonymous. He doesn''t let anyone see his face or any personal information. We don''t even know where he lives, even if most of his paintings end up in Norwich - so it''s safe to assume he''s somewhere nearby. I got this through a delivery service. All he sent was the documents we need to sell the painting, regarding the quality, and the instructions about how to pay him.?

    ?A mystery man,? Nate said, and his suspicion grew stronger.

    Artists had always been weird people, so it shouldn''t be too surprising Pike would hide his identity. However, together with the warmth of the moon, it gave away that he had something to hide.

    Was he one of them? In that case, if he lived in Norwich, he was a rogue leeching in Nate''s territory.

 Chapter 502 New faces

    ?Mary, you''re so busy selling your paintings that you forgot to introduce your new friends,? a woman said while walking towards them.

    Lara turned to face a group of four women, and her heart sank. If even thinking about women chatting with Nate was painful, she would die then and there if they were to actually be close to him.

    That change in her heart had been so fast that she couldn''t bear it. She used to think she didn''t deserve Nate. When had she started wanting him all for herself?

    However, she couldn''t just re in silence. She would solve her issuester. She didn''t even need to re because their eyes were fixed on her. Not one of those women nced at Nate if not for a quick greeting.

    ?I''m not selling, Joy. I''m just showing. You can buy only in the gallery,? Mary replied, crossing her arms. ?I thought you knew it already. Why don''t youe and buy like normal people instead of trying to get the painting with you during my events!?

    ?Oh, you know, it''s not fun if it''s official,? thetter replied, chuckling lightly.

    ?There are a lot of papers to sell artwork, especially at high prices,? Mary exined to Lara.

    Seeing how the women had surrounded her and were already assessing her, Nate wondered whether to retreat and let her make friends. Or stay there and defend her from close watches.

    ?Oh, sure,? Lara said. ?I guessed as much.?

    ?I think we should buy one of these paintings from the living room,? Nate said, his hand on Lara''s back as encouragement without being too clingy. Among humans, he had to be discreet. ?What do you think??

    ?It would be awesome,? Lara murmured, imagining that picture of the moon matching with Nate''s furniture.

    ?I''ll talk with someone I know,? he said, then. ?Is that okay with you??

    ?Sure!? Lara said, caressing his arm with her left hand. ?Have fun. I''ll watch the artworks some more time.?

    The women''s eyes moved on her ring at the same moment, noticing the fine material and gemstone. Their eyes moved on Nate only then, but they returned to the woman slightly blushing while observing her future husband walk away.

    ?There was no talk about Nate Woods''s new girlfriend having a ring on her hand,? one of them said. ?I''m Sarah, by the way.?

    ?Lara, it''s a pleasure to meet you.?

    The two shook hands, and the other three women red at the first for being the first to introduce herself to Lara.

    ?This is Joy,? Mary Dixon said, taking the chance to be the perfect host and the woman who introduced Lara yton, future Mrs Woods, to those who might be her friends. ?And they are Anna and Fiona.?

    ?How long have you two been together?? Fiona asked before the others could even open their mouths. They were curious, it was evident from the shine of their eyes.

    At least, they would ask her directly instead of talking behind her back. Lara''s mood improved while she found it nice and warm to brag a little about Nate.

    ?We''ve met years ago, but we lost contact. We''ve found each other again just recently, but everything progressed so fast,? she said.

    ?Oh, is that so? But CEO Woods has never been seen next to a woman other than Samantha Murphy, his sales... ehm, ex sales manager. Other than her, no girlfriends, flirts. No lovers have been spotted. It turns out it''s because he was loyal to you.?

    Lara''s face flushed, but she didn''t refute the women''s words. It didn''t sound so wrong as an exnation. But she couldn''t let them think that Nate was a smitten, lovestruck man. Or could she?

    While debating with her self about the pros and the cons, she remembered she still needed to be present. She was surrounded by curious eyes, inquiring words, and the attention of five women. She wasn''t used to that! Not even in the pack they would stare so openly and ask personal detail.

    ?Is that ring what it looks like?? Fiona asked, her eyes shining with expectation.

    ?It is,? Lara said, sighing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?And how was the proposal? Grand or romantic? Oh, I bet on the second option! We haven''t heard any news, after all. If it was grand, everyone in the city would know.?

    ?It was very romantic. Not grand, on the contrary. It was just the two of us, and Nate asked me to marry him when I expected it the least.?

    ?Where were you??

    ?In the room...? she said, realising it didn''t sound so romantic and special to foreign ears.

    But they weren''t there! They hadn''t seen Nate''s face, hadn''t heard his heart... Neither she had heard it, to be honest, but hers was beating so fast and his must have as well.

    ?We were on holiday together,? she added.

    That detail made all five the women sigh.

    ?Oh, I have to talk with the other guests a little,? Mary said while remembering she had done her part. Now, the rest of the party depended on how the other guests felt. She would have loved to listen to Lara''s story, but she could just ask Joy the day after.

    ?Don''t worry, you weren''t doing anything here either way,? Joy pointed out, winking at her.

    Mary shook her head while heading towards a gloomy corner. There was a group in need for a good topic for their conversation.

    With one pair of ears less to listen, Lara should have felt better. However, the other four women were so focused that it was frightening.

    ?On holiday? Who of the two wanted to go there?? Anna murmured. ?You or him??

    ?Both. We agreed to allow some time for ourselves alone. So we went to this thermal ce and stayed in a bungalow for two nights. The city is so pretty, and the thermal pool in the garden was the best. I could rx for real after a long time.?

    ?Rx? Is your job tiresome, Lara??

 Chapter 503 Transparent

    ?Rx? Is your job tiresome, Lara?? Joy asked, curious about every little detail. She had to tell everything Mary when the party was over. But, for the moment, she would focus on collecting new information.

    ?I work at the LY Corp,? Lara said.

    ?Oh, is thepany where you met Nate?? she asked, tapping on her chin. Had it been an office romance?

    Regardless of what it looked like, Nate Woods wouldn''t be as easy as to fall for an employee with unclear intentions. He had asked her to marry him: it didn''t matter anymore how they had started it.

    But hearing about the first meetings was the sweetest part of every love story. Joy would tell her friends about how she and her husband met and fell in love, and she sure was always in for hearing a good story.

    ?No, actually I started working there after meeting him,? Lara said, choosing one path she would have needed to follow from that moment on.

    She had to be the closest to truth if she wanted to keep the details in mind. And, the truth was: Nate helped her get the job. She didn''t get the job andter decided to seduce the CEO, at least. She could erase that possibility from those women''s eyes.

    ?How so??

    ?I was looking for a job, and Nate said it would be all right if I worked at thepany. That we wouldn''t let it influence our private life.?

    ?Usually people are concerned about their professional career being hindered by personal affairs, not the other way,? Fiona chuckled.

    ?We''re making it work,? Lara cut it short.

    ?But isn''t it too much? Meeting at thepany and then even after, when you date. Also, is it true that you''re living together already??

    ?How do you know?? Lara murmured, taken back.

    ?I read it in a magazine.?

    ?Magazine?? She repeated the names of a few she had gotten her hands on, but the women justughed in scorn.

    ?We don''t read that stuff,? Sarah pointed out. ?We have a few good-quality magazines we sometimes buy. We''re not interested in gossip because we already know the real story before it''s published. And, believe me, what the tabloids publish is not nearly as interesting as the truth.?

    ?So, you read from other titles,? Lara thought. ?I hope it wasn''t too bad. I''ve read a couple of articles as well, and they mainly don''t say the truth about any matter.?

    ?You''ll grow used to it. They might try hurting you in many ways, and it will never be nothing. It will hurt even when you tell yourself it''s not important. But, eventually, you will get used to it just like you can get used to taking the subway instead of the car.?

    Lara bit her lower lip while thinking about her monthly card. She couldn''t just say she had no problems with taking the subway. If even Nate would stare at her in shock, she couldn''t imagine the women''s reactions.

    ?I working on it,? she said, at some point. ?On not letting it ruin my day. It''s not like the people around me would actually believe to what tabloids say. It''s just a lot annoying, right now.?

    ?So, you''re working for thepany... What is your job, exactly?? Sarah continued, settled on getting every small detail. Anything that could be relevant.

    ?Yes, I do. Right now, I summarize the documents for Nate.?

    ?He... He lets you??

    ?Yes, of course.?

    ?Isn''t he afraid you''ll sell the information to otherpanies? After all, you admitted you two haven''t met for long.?

    ?Nate trusts me.? She furrowed her brows, annoyed. Were they trying to say something she wouldn''t like?

    ?Of course! I mean, you''re going to get married! Have you already set a date??

    ?Not yet, we''ll proceed with calm.?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ?I can''t wait to hear about the wedding. It will be grand...?

    ?I don''t think so,? Lara said. Nothing too grand. There would be the whole pack, for sure, and maybe a few friends. From her side, only her uncle - if he epted the invite.

    Oh, but there was so much time ahead. Things might change.

    ?We don''t like attracting attention from the press,? she said.

    ?It''s understandable, after all you''ve been through. And they''re not leaving you alone even now. I don''t read tabloids, believe me, but I couldn''t miss your face on all those covers. It''s so tiring,? Fiona said.

    All those women were part of the same world. They understood the pressure of being on every cover, of reporters asking difficult questions, of the need to keep their life private.

    Even though Lara didn''t consider herself one of them, she felt their empathy. They had gone through the same challenge, maybe more than once.

    ?How does one even fight it?? she asked.

    ?One doesn''t,? Anna chuckled. ?The paparazzi will find something else to talk about real soon. Even though I would check out my surroundings if I was you. This amount of gossip means there''s someone leaking information. True or fake doesn''t matter.?

    ?Do you think I should give a statement?? she continued, tilting her head. ?Should I tell them that some things are simply not true??

    ?It won''t change much. But you can do it if it will make you feel better. It won''t make them back down, though. And you can''t sue them because they don''t say: they wonder, they suspect, they ask themselves questions. Any tribunal would let them go because of that press freedom bullshit.?

    ?It''s not right! They should be free to write what the want, but they''re ruining people''s lives. They''re not responsible of their words!?

    ?I know, right? That''s what we have to live with,? Joy murmured. ?Our world seems so shiny and perfect, but it''s not as easy andfortable.?

    She smiled at Lara, thinking a couple of questions before deciding whether to say what she meant.

    ?You don''t belong here; not yet. I can tell. It has nothing to do with the family youe from, don''t misunderstand me.?

 Chapter 504 True words

    ?You don''t belong here; not yet. I can tell. It has nothing to do with the family youe from, don''t misunderstand me. You look at us as if we''re dangerous,? Joy was saying. ?It''s kind of funny, but you will get used to everything by your man''s side. Especially because he''s appearing in public more often since you two are together.?

    ?We''re not dangerous,? Fiona said. ?We might look mean, but we''re not too bad all things considered.?

    ?I wasn''t thinking...?

    ?Oh, you were,? she chuckled. ?I can read it on your face.?

    ?I''m sorry if I gave this impression.?

    ?It''s normal. It doesn''t happen every day to meet new people, and everyone does say you''re kind of shy.?

    ?E-everyone?? Lara repeated, getting anxious. So, not only the tabloids but even the people she met would talk about her?

    ?I talked with Matthew, and he said you''re pleasant to talk with.?

    ?Matthew??

    ?Matthew Heartmore. You might not remember; he''s a great businessman. He has no ill intention in this world, though. He''s the kindest person I know.?

    ?Oh, Mr Heartmore! Of course, I remember. We exchanged a few words the second time Nate and I went on a date in public. He''s the first person who actually talked to me.?

    ?See? He''s kind.?

    ?But I didn''t think I gave him the impression of being shy.? On the contrary, she had been even bolder than she thought possible.

    ?He''s also good at reading through people. So, if he says you''re a good person, I believe him,? Fiona eximed. ?Also, I''m surprised your mother doesn''t insist to have you apany her to any party. I would do it if you were my daughter.?

    ?We''re the same age,? Lara said. ?I couldn''t be your daughter.?

    Fiona burst outughing, amused.

    ?I''m quite sure I''m older. Quite a few years.?

    In fact, the four women must have been close to thirty or maybe a year or two over that. But telling Fiona she looked younger, Lara had won her heart.

    ?But seriously, your mother has told me a lot of things about you,? Fiona added. ?She loves you very much.?

    Lara''s forehead twitched, but she tried to hide her emotions with a shy smirk. However, she was transparent to those seasoned socialites. They could read every her action with much precision, and they found her interesting and fresh.

    ?My mother?? Lara murmured. ?During one simr event??

    ?Oh, no. She visited her husband at work. They''re building a facility for my father, and I happened to be there when she was. We chatted a little.?

    ?Facility?? Lara murmured. Onlyter, she realised she sounded like a woman who didn''t know what her family''s job was.

    When she had left, her father had apany dealing with fabrics. He would supply clothes industries. There were talks about expanding to other sectors, but they weren''t building anything at that time.

    It must have been something they startedter.

    ?Yes. My father wants a new building in the garden. Like, a summer vi. Don''t ask me more; I struggle at understanding his ideas sometimes. Two houses in the same ce, for real!?

    ?Ah, he must have some good reasons,? Lara said, still shocked. If her mother attended that kind of event, their job must have been good.

    She wasn''t unhappy for their well-being and financial stability. She simply didn''t care, as long as they kept themselves far from Nate.

    ?One house for summer and one for winter,? she added with a smile, trying to change the topic. But she had been read like an open book.

    ?You don''t get along with your parents, do you?? Anna inquired.

    Lara shrugged, slight panic filling her lungs.

    ?We lost contact,? she cut it short. ?There were some disagreements, so we don''t talk as much anymore.?

    Her face made all four the women realise they had been swindled by Mrs yton''s polite face.

    Anna and Sarah had a little doubt about Lara, but Joy was convinced by her reaction. Something had happened long ago, and it couldn''t be Lara''s fault.

    As for Fiona, she felt ashamed for being tricked by an old woman. She was a veteran of social events, dealing with lots of people and different kinds of tricksters. How could she miss the small obvious signals Grace yton had given?

    First of all, she had never said daughter. She had used Lara''s name.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It had sounded odd, but she couldn''t imagine there was a reason for it.

    But... What kind of disagreements would make a child get far from their parents? Was it something Lara had done or the opposite?

    ?Oh, well, now we know,? Fiona sighed. ?Sorry if I brought up something you don''t want to talk about.?

    ?It''s fine. How could you imagine it?? Lara said.

    ?If you''d like to talk about it, we''re here. I mean, I doubt you would trouble your man with it. Girl friends are the best to talk it out and continue living.?

    ?I''m fine now, for real. It''s something far away in the past. And I''ve told everything to Nate. He knows it, and he listened to me with so much patience.?

    ?Oh, how romantic! Isn''t he the perfect man?? Anna said, returning vigil. She wanted to hear more juicy details, not boring family drama.

    How was Nate Woods in private? Would he be as detached as in public? Or was he the type of man who changedpletely when alone with his woman?

    ?He''s sweet,? Lara said, light blushing covering her whole face. It was the first time she said something like that to another person.

    But how could it not be obvious? Nate was the sweetest person in the world.

    ?Tell us more, please! We''re dying to hear about another version of his! In public, he''s as cold as to be boring. How could you even catch his attention? We thought he hated women, you know??

    ?I don''t know,? Lara chuckled. ?It just happened. We met and liked each other out of instinct.?

    No truer words had ever been said.

 Chapter 505 A product of prejudice

    After chatting with the four women, Lara realised that her idea of high society was just a product of her mother''s prejudices. They weren''t snobs; they wouldn''t judge every her mistake - not more than any other person. And they were fun to talk with.

    She had forgotten how nice it was to have friends. To chat about light things, unrted to surviving. Her old-time friends had forgotten about her when the news of her pregnancy had spread in Sheton.

    She hadn''t gone out with friends for a coffee in so long that she would feel awkward doing it. Yet, talking with those women made her nostalgic.

    She almost felt guilty for thinking they were too close to Nate. Almost.

    At least, they were after her and not him. That thought made them tolerable enough to start a conversation, and she had started liking them when they started to understand each other better.

    Towards the end of the event, she realised she hadn''t spent much time with Nate. Their purpose was to date, but here they were: each talking with someone different.

    Nate was talking business. She could see it from the way his solemn expression was following every word. How he would consider what to say for a moment before opening his mouth.

    ?Oh, sorry,? Nate said, noticing she was by his side at the exact moment she stepped closer. ?We got ourselves lost in the topic.?

    ?It''s okay,? Lara sighed. ?You''re charming when you''re so serious.?

    ?We should go, though. We won''t talk much with each other if we stay here.?

    ?Sure.?

    She followed him to Mary Dixon and greeted the host.

    ?A beautiful party, seriously,? Lara said. ?I will visit the gallery soon.?

    ?Of course,? Mary said. ?I''ll be waiting.?

    They got out and took a deep breath.

    ?It''s not that scaring,? Lara said. ?People can be nice, I guess.?

    ?No one will be directly rude to you. If they do, you can just tell me. I wille and save you.?

    ?Oh, thanks!? she voiced. ?I''ll do that, definitely.?

    Her words made Nate happier than ever. She was relying on him! If he knew a ring could change their rtionship so much, he would have...

    No, he wouldn''t have done anything differently. Asking her earlier had the risk of being rejected.

    ?Let''s go have dinner,? he said.

    ?Of course. I''m starving. I was so busy chatting that I forgot to eat all those delicacies... What a waste,? she chuckled, holding Nate''s arm.

    The two walked into the night, headed to a nearby restaurant.

    ?There''s a ce where they put chocte into everything,? Nate replied. ?Even in salty dishes. It''s not far from here, we could go by foot.?

    ?Oh, awesome! Even though I''m sure the twins would enjoy that ce more than me.?

    ?We''ll bring back some cake.?

    ?Definitely.?

    ?Also, will you visit Mary''s gallery?? Nate inquired, trying to get some clue about what Lara thought of the paintings.

    He was fascinated by the moon painting, but he couldn''t just say he wanted it in the living room. He just wanted to find out whether the artist was human.

    If it was a werewolf, he got in and out of his territory without anyone noticing, if not even worse: he lived in Norwich.

    ?Of course, I promised,? Lara said.

    ?Choose a good painting, okay??

    ?Hmm? You won''te with me??

    ?No, I''m a busy CEO. And your eye is better, so...?

    ?I don''t know how much those paintings cost, though,? Lara said. ?I''ve never bought something like that.?

    ?You''ll manage just fine. I mean, you can just say a higher price and it will be fine. I don''t want people to think I''m poor,? Nate said.

    ?Do you really think people would doubt??N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?If you have problems spending money, they will think we''re hiding the fact we''re in trouble. They then inquire even more about everything, pricking their nose where they shouldn''t. It''s easier to act like a spoiled girlfriend, believe me.?

    ?Oh, now that you say it like this... I''ll be careful,? she said, nodding her head.

    Somehow, she didn''t look too convinced but couldn''t say it out loud. And she couldn''t risk hurting his reputation!

    ?I will choose a nice painting,? Lara said. ?Don''t worry!?

    He opened the door for her, for they had reached the restaurant.

    ?A table for two,? he said to the waiter weing them.

    They sat at the table and chatted about the party, exchanging opinions and telling their impressions.

    ?I''ve heard that my mother talks about me,? Lara sighed, at some point. ?She hasn''t said anything much, but I''m worried. What if she does something stupid just because you don''t want to listen to her requests??

    ?I also heard your parents are working with some relevant people. Your father''spany is building something, just small buildings, but... Well, I was surprised because they must have started recently. I don''t think we should worry, though. If they don''t do any damage to you, they''ll continue their job.?

    ?I have a bad feeling about this,? she murmured. ?I don''t think my mother will resist the temptation toe to have a chat if we meet at a public event. She wouldn''t be able to stay there and let people wonder why she doesn''t talk with me. The shame would kill her, wouldn''t it??

    ?Feel free to act as you want,? Nate said. ?If you want to ignore her or walk away, if shees to you, just do it. You don''t need to worry about public opinion because you''re in the right. And you have your back covered, in this case.?

    ?She knows... She thinks she knows my biggest secret, Nate.?

    ?You don''t have big secrets,? he pointed out.

    ?No, but... My mother thinks I aborted and didn''t tell you about it. She''ll use it to her advantage.?

    ?Let her do it. Let her tell the world that she was unhappy with you and me,? he said. ?That she couldn''t ept that her daughter was dating Nathaniel Woods.?

    He smiled, telling with his smirk that he already had a n that would backfire Gracelyn yton''s attacks.

 Chapter 506 Sudden date

    Luther received Mnie''s message in the afternoon, and he spent the whole time nning what to do with her.

    They could chat, y cards... He could bring her flowers.

    Oh, he had to find a new perfume close to the one he used before. That specific one wasn''t sold anymore. Even though he couldn''t conquer Mnie with his old perfume. Maybe changing was better. But he would feel like being in another man''s skin. Was it worth it to get Mnie''s affection?

    Likely, yes.

    Also, the simple fact that she had invited him was proof enough: he stood a chance!

    When evening finally came, he was ready for a date. Wearing his best - new - clothes, his hair cut by a hairdresser, and his hands holding flowers for her, he got off the taxi in front of a residence. He checked once again whether his tie was in order - he remembered how she would get mad every time Robert''s tie was crooked - and threw a nce at his shoes, clean and shining.

    He was presentable, like that. And he would let her see that he was careful about every detail. She would have liked that, wouldn''t she?

    Their dinner would be very romantic, he would have ensured it. Especially since she was looking forward to it as much as he was: she had sent him a second message telling toe sooner than time to eat!

    He walked to the door, pressed the button ringing the bell, and took a deep breath. He was excited like a little boy.

    He couldn''t even imagine Mnie epting him so fast! He was nning years of wooing, courting, convincing. Yet, luck was on his side for once.

    When the butler opened, Luther smiled politely.

    ?Oh, Mr yton. Please, follow me. The Mistress and the children are waiting in the living room.? Continue reading on empire

    ?C-children?? he repeated, but he didn''t let it get to him just yet.

    Maybe he had heard wrong. Age would make people deaf. It was time to visit a doctor for a check-up.

    He followed the butler, still wondering whether it was some kind of code. But then, after crossing the living room, he understood he had been tricked into a date so that he would babysit the twins instead of Mnie.

    He couldn''t understand why going to such lengths with two so calm children!

    ?Hello,? he said, observing the flowers as if seeing them for the first time. He wanted to give them to Mnie, of course. But how could he ignore the seconddy in the room?

    He took out a white flower, checking twice whether it had any kind of thorns. Since it didn''t, he stepped up to Mnie, and offered the bouquet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She smiled at him, epting the flowers with a light smile. One of those polite.

    He sighed, realising she had used him. She had tricked him toe just because she wanted to share the burden of keeping two kids.

    However, no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t be mad. Not at her, nor at the two being in between him and his ns to stay with the woman he loved.

    Jaden and Scarlet were sitting on the couch. One was ying with a puzzle game, while the other had a fashion magazine in her hands and was attentively analysing the dresses - as if she had a mission.

    Luther offered the white flower to Scarlet, and she widened her eyes in shock.

    ?W-why?? she asked.

    ?It''s a flower for another flower,? Luther said. His line would have been useful if only Mnie was the one asking him for exnations.

    But the woman had epted with grace and delivered to a maid a secondter. She hadn''t even nced twice at the flowers.

    Scarlet, however, was different.

    She observed the flower keenly, analysing it just like the dresses before. Her daddy would buy flowers for her mommy sometimes. And she would always blush when he did. Scarlet didn''t understand the whole meaning of it, but she was sure it was a nice thing.

    ?Thank you, grandpa Luther,? she said.

    Her smile made the old man chuckle, and he patted her head. As a result, she pushed her hair against his palm like a kitten. Those two had weird habits, sometimes.

    He hadn''t seen kids act like kittens, before. Not as much as those two: they would rub their heads against caresses and nestle on the sofa to take a nap. And their steps were kind of silent for kids.

    But it just made them more adorable to his eyes. Maybe just a little worrying.

    ?Hello, grandpa Luther,? said Jaden, putting his puzzle game on the table. ?Are you here to y with us??

    ?U-uh, yes,? he said. ?Your grandma called me here, so I ran to be on time for dinner. Isn''t her cuisine the best??

    The two crooked their mouth.

    ?It''s good,? they said. ?We love when grandma cooks for us.?

    They didn''t say their mommy was the best in everything, including cooking. They kept it in their brains, but their expression was as transparent as to make Mnieugh out loud. Lara must have told them not to say out loud whose cooking was better. She could picture the woman lecturing the pups, telling them it was rude. Especially after eating everything on the table like they usually would.

    But the twins had always been biased when it came to their mommy. However, they had once whispered to her that hers was the best cooking after their mommy''s. So, once excluded Lara, her dishes were the tastiest.

    Mnie wasn''t sure how much to trust them, but it had made her content. And seeing how they were listening to their mommy and being polite made her chuckle.

    Luther didn''t know them enough to understand the meaning behind suchplex expressions, but it couldn''t be too bad if Mnie wasughing.

    Even if he hade there to be with her only, he couldn''t be angry. He couldn''t wish for the twins to be somewhere else. Also, if Mnie had asked him to help her with such calm children, it was because she liked it when he was nearby, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 507 Flowers which last forever

    Having two twins call him grandpa was wonderful. Especially because they called Mnie grandma. It made Luther feel close to the woman he loved.

    If they were to take a stroll in the city, everyone would think they were a married couple with their grandchildren.

    That thought was enough to make Luther forget about how she had baited him to her residence without telling him they wouldn''t be alone. It had beenpletely useless because he would havee even knowing they were going to babysit the two angels.

    Jaden had left the puzzle on the table and was focused on Luther - in silence without making questions, even though Luther didn''t know what kind of novelty it was. Scarlet was still observing the flower, wondering what use could it have.

    It was pretty, but she knew it would be ugly very soon. It happened with all the flowers her daddy bought for her mommy, even though her mommy would try keeping them for as long as possible and would be sad when throwing them away.

    ?It''s the first time someone gives me a flower,? she said, her eyes shiny. ?No one has done it before. Not even daddy!?

    She knew that flowers and shiny gems were was men would give to women. While women would give men warm clothes - seemed like her daddy couldn''t choose alone for his good. And food.

    ?Oh, I feel honoured now,? Luther chuckled. ?You will remember your grandpa forever now.?

    She nodded, her cheeks rosy with happiness. She even swung her feet as she would every time she received a new picture of her mommy or a shiny stone.

    ?But it will be ugly,? she eximed, at some point. That thought made her almost sob.

    She didn''t want her flower to wither. Was there a way to save it? Also, she had seen how a flower alone would die even faster as if feeling alone made it more difficult to survive.

    Just like the poor little wolf from her daddy''s tales. He would suffer alone every single time, be it against pigs or that girl with a red mantle - that girl was so annoying, truly! - but everything would turn out right when the wolf went home to his family and pack.

    ?Do flowers also like living in packs?? she asked Luther. ?If I put it together with grandma''s flowers, will it live longer??

    Luther blinked, confused. His ears were really ying pranks. He was old. And, also, he already couldn''t understand fully what young people would say.

    Even worse could it get, when talking was a little girl a whole two generations younger than him.

    He had been locked for twenty years. No surprise he wasn''t up to date with youngsters'' ng.

    No, pack was quite a particr word. Did it have a specific meaning, or was Scarlet just trying to say bunch? Indeed, saying flowers lived longer in bunches didn''t sound lovely.

    ?Everyone is stronger together,? Mnie said, giving him no time toe up with a smart reply.

    If he didn''t know her well, he wouldn''t have noticed the slight trace of anxiety in her expression. She looked calm on the outside, her lips curled in a smile. However, even though her eyes were moving just like usual, he could read through them.

    He had known her for decades. He knew when she was hiding something.

    And, at that moment, she seemed to be hiding a whole world from him. But what reason was there to be nervous?

    ?Wait,? he said.

    Mnie almost winced, but he was talking with Scarlet. He could insist, investigate until finding out what made her so nervous. Knowing her secret meant being closer.

    But it was also dangerous. What if she decided not to meet him ever again if he started asking questions but didn''t find out anything?

    Also, he wasn''t ready to not meet the twins ever again!

    He noticed Mnie''s straight back, but he ignored it. He wasn''t going to do anything dangerous. He didn''t even want to see her so ufortable in her own home.

    ?There''s a way to keep the flower forever,? he said.

    Mnie rxed, and he also sighed in relief. Everything would turn out well, in the end. Whatever the cause of that small crisis.

    ?Forever?? Scarlet asked.

    ?Yes,? Luther said. ?You can make it dry and press it on paper. It willst forever. You can use it to keep the page of the books you read. Or just as a decoration, I guess... Do you want to try it?

    I''ll tell you how, but you have to be careful. I''m sure your mommy will help you if you ask her, though.?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?Mommy is always sad when she throws away the flowers daddy brings home,? Scarlet said. ?I''m sure my mommy will be happy if we make the flowersst forever. Can I tell my mommy to do so with hers??

    ?Sure! It''s not a secret.?

    ?How do you do it??

    ?You just press the flower and glue it on some paper. Or you can let it dry without pressing it, it depends what you want to do with it afterwards.?

    ?I don''t know what I want to do, grandpa.?

    ?Then, let''s just glue it pressed for now. It''s easier and takes less time.?

    ?Oh, daddy taught me to glue mommy''s pictures on papers too. He says they won''t break. The first time, I broke my daddy.?

    Continue your journey with empire

    ?You broke him??

    ?Yes,? she sighed. ?And I was so unhappy to have my daddy broken. He was handsome, so I wanted his picture too. So daddy showed me how to glue it. I can still see the crack, but it''s better than having two pieces of daddy.?

    ?I see,? Luther chuckled. ?It''s very simr with flowers. Just, you don''t want them to break so you glue them and theyst forever. You can even write on the paper what kind of flower it is.?

    ?What kind??

    ?The name of the flower.?

    Scarlet''s eyes widened so much that Luther feared they would pop out. Her astonished expression was simply too cute. Her big, blue eyes got even bigger every time she was surprised.

    ?Flowers have names?? she said as if the world was opening up in front of her.

 Chapter 508 Names

    ?Flowers have names?? Scarlet said, her eyes as confused as to widen. She was staring at Luther as if seeing him for the first time.

    She hadn''t ever thought Flowers would have names. Those were for people, but...

    ?What is my flower''s name?? she continued. ?Can I call it Jimmy??

    ?Jimmy sounds like a wonderful name,? Luther said. ?But usually flowers have a name for every one of their types. For example, let''s take roses. Do you know what a rose is??

    ?Yes,? Scarlet said, nodding her head.

    ?A rose is a kind of flower. Every flower with that shape and scent is called rose.?

    ?Oh, I see,? she said. It was a little hard to understand fully, but she could grasp the overall meaning. ?I didn''t know flowers have names. But it''s better like this. So my mommy can tell daddy to buy her roses instead of just flowers. Do you think my mommy likes roses?

    And is my flower''s name??

    ?I don''t know, Scarlet. Your mommy surely likes roses, but maybe she has a different favourite flower.?

    ?My daddy and I brought sunflowers to my mommy. Is a sunflower also a name for flowers??

    ?It is.?

    ?I like sunflowers, grandpa. You can also eat the seeds.?

    ?I don''t think there were edible seeds in the flowers your daddy bought, but sure. Flowers you can eat are the best. There are some you can put in your sd.?

    ?Flowers in the sd?? she said, discovering again something new.

    Grandpa Luther was full of interesting information.

    ?Yes, even though I don''t know which are those. I''m not an expert in flowers, unfortunately. But your grandma sure knows more than me. You can ask her.?

    Scarlet jumped down from the couch, making Luther skip a breath from worry. However, Mnie hadn''t even reacted. It mean the twins would do it often.

    They were quite stable, though. They would climb up the couch in no time, and they would simply jump down without worries. And no one would tell them to be careful as long as they jumped far from tables or other furniture.

    He had no kids, so he couldn''t judge whether they were being careless. But the twins had grown up just fine, so it must have been okay.

    ?Grandma, do we have flowers we can eat?? she asked.

    ?There are a couple in the garden,? Mnie replied. ?Do you want to try them? I can make a sd if you''d like.?

    Scarlet nodded fiercely. A sd made with flowers? It would be pretty and also healthy - her mommy had said that sds are healthy so many times, after all.

    ?They look better than they taste, though,? Mnie added.

    ?It''s okay, grandma. I want to try it!?

    Mnie''s heart filled with warmth. She had struggled at making a real connection with Scarlet. She was an Alpha''s daughter in every aspect, but she didn''t know how to get closer. She had ended up cooking lots and hoping the pups would ept her just like that.

    She felt a little dumb for not thinking about it earlier. Scarlet had two passions: pretty things and eating. Combining them would have opened a new world, right?

    Yet, she hadn''t considered eating flowers.

    She smiled at Luther, silently thanking him for the support.

    Jaden was easier, on one hand. He would be affectionate and show his true self after a few meetings. He needed time to ept her, but he had started acting with her just like with Samantha.

    As for Scarlet, nothing seemed enough to impress her. She was turbulent and fast at acting, making vain every attempt to get close.

    She would use her character to keep people far. She resembled Samantha, on that aspect. So much so that everyone already knew she would be a female Alpha once grown up.

    ?You know, Scarlet,? Mnie said, ?you can really write the names of your flowers. That way you can decide which one you like more and talk about it with other people.?

    ?Can I?? Find more chapters on empireN?v(el)B\\jnn

    ?Sure. This one is a Lily.?

    ?This flower''s name is Lily? So, it''s a girl... I can''t call it Jimmy.?

    ?Of course, you can call it Jimmy. Girls and boys are different concepts for flowers,? Mnie said, hoping she would get the chance to exin something new to her granddaughter.

    She was so cute while listening, trying to make sense of it. It was a new sight: Scarlet seemed to care about nothing, yet she could focus when it was about something she cared about.

    ?Oh. So, I can call it Jimmy,? Scarlet said, destroying Mnie''s hopes.

    ?Jimmy is a Lilium,? she said, though. ?It''s just like saying cat or dog. Names have their species.?

    ?Oh, I see. So it''s not Lily but Lilium,? she murmured. ?Jimmy will be nice when we glue it, right??

    ?It will be a littleplicated. Lilies are difficult to dry.?

    ?Why so??

    The little girl was visibly disappointed. She couldn''t keep that flower forever.

    ?You can dryvender,? Mnie said. ?I can give you some from my bouquet. That one is easy to dry and has a good scent. You can put it between your clothes so they smell well.?

    ?Oh.? She seemed to be healing from disappointment. ?Will you really give me your flowers? My mommy treasures the flower buys for her.?

    ?I''m sure Luther won''t be mad. Am I right??

    ?Oh, of course not,? he said. His heart was divided into two parts. Half of him was hurt because Mnie didn''t care to treasure the flowers. But it was a silent and grieving part. The second half of his heart was happy to see Scarlet content.

    That little girl needed to build something with her hands more than Mnie needed useless flowers.

    And she needed to learn new worlds. Flowers, but also other things.

    She couldn''t use the word pack for flowers, after all. That was for animals only.

    Even though her misspellings were often cute, she was growing up and needed to learn more words. And how to use them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!